《Reborn Wife in Business Empire》


 C1

    Chapter I Purgatory One Night


    On the ice-cold marble floor, Chu Yuehua slowly opened her eyes. Her entire body seemed to have been split into pieces and reassembled. Every inch of her skin was far away from her heart, making her unable to control it.


    Pain!


    This was the most practical feeling, coming from every corner of his body.


    Suddenly, she remembered. Last night ¡­


    Her beautiful large eyes were suddenly filled with fear. She quickly got up. The fear in her heart made her forget the pain in her body.


    His messy clothes and hair had long since turned into a beehive. His body also had that unique feeling ¡­


    All of this explained one thing.


    Tears fell rapidly from his eyes, one after another, fast and helpless.


    No, she had to leave, she had to leave, she couldn''t stay any longer, what should she do, what should she do?


    What was she going to do?


    King Yu had just been conferred the title of crown prince, yet she, the crown prince''s consort, was already in such a situation. What should she do? He would definitely feel his heart ache. He would definitely be very sad. Would he lose the position of crown prince that he obtained with great difficulty?


    Chu Yuehua''s heart was in a mess. The more she wanted to quickly tidy up her appearance, the more her hands trembled.


    There was a comb stuck into her hair. She couldn''t get it out no matter how hard she tried. Her tears, which had originally been like a torrential rain, fell even faster.


    It was almost dawn. She had to leave soon. Where were her shoes? And the other shoe?


    Chu Yuehua fumbled in panic, the dark room made it so that her tear-filled eyes could not see anything.


    "You''re awake?"


    A cold, emotionless voice rang out. Chu Yuehua paused in her rush to find her shoes, and blankly raised her head to look in the direction of the voice.


    It''s the crown prince! It was her husband!


    "Your Highness!" Her voice was surprisingly hoarse, but the urgency in it was obvious.


    The lights in the room suddenly came on, and a shadowy figure slipped away under a curtain.


    The candles that were as thick as eight tea bowls shone brightly into the room. Chu Yuehua subconsciously moved backwards a bit, as if she was trying to find a shadow to hide her wretched appearance.


    However, her mind kept replaying what had happened last night.


    At the banquet held at the crown prince''s residence, she saw that the crown prince had not returned in the middle of the night, so she came out to look for him.


    She recognized two or three of them, but she didn''t expect that the normally well-dressed people would all turn into beasts at this time.


    In this very room, no matter how she cried for help or struggled, she could not escape those hands. She was trapped like a demon in a trap.


    Tears began to fall again, "Your Highness! I... "I ¡­"


    She felt as if her heart was filled with countless sour tears, causing her to be unable to speak.


    She cried for a long time, then raised her eyes, only to see that the man standing there, was tall and slender, and didn''t even move his sleeves.


    She was somewhat stunned, what should she do about this matter, wasn''t it up to His Highness to decide?


    That group of people dared to do such a thing in the crown prince''s residence, and they should be punished. She looked at the man with an imploring expression.


    But there was no emotion on his face. It was as if he was a statue that had been carved out of stone with a knife.


    "What do you think we should do?"


    Her voice was flat, without any ripples. It was just like how he used to ask her what she was going to do when she said that she wanted to plant a few vats of water lilies in the yard.


    No! At that time, there was still a hint of a smile on his face, but now ¡­


    For some reason, she shivered, shrunk her body, and then her lips trembled. "Your Highness, they ¡­ They are going too far! "


    "I request Your Highness to uphold justice for chenqie!"


    "Have you not realized your own problem?" He suddenly crouched down to her, placed a hand under her chin, and turned her face toward him. His eyes stared at her as coldly as a falcon''s.


    "I ¡­" Chu Yuehua looked at him, not knowing what to say. There were a thousand things in her heart that she couldn''t say.


    "I am the crown prince and you are the crown prince''s consort. Don''t you know what you should do after what has happened?"


    What should I do? What should he do?


    Chu Yuehua felt her ears ringing incessantly, saying the same words to and fro.


    She was a woman, a wife. She was the Crown Prince''s consort. She was the Crown Prince''s consort. At this time ¡­


    She should have cut herself off at this time!


    She looked up at him in disbelief.


    He swung his arms and shoved her to the side, returning to her original position. The dark color of her clothes accentuated her frosty expression.


    "Your Highness, it''s not my fault, it''s their fault, it''s them, I ¡­"


    "If it weren''t for you showing off too much, how could this have happened? Even now, he still did not know that he had repented. What an idiot! Normally, you would think highly of me, but now, why are you so ignorant? "


    Ignorant?


    Chu Yuehua was stunned. How could this be? Hadn''t my sister said that as long as I abide by my responsibilities and take my husband as my standard, I can live a peaceful life?


    But now ¡­


    "Take her away, bring her to the main house!"


    After he finished speaking, he left. Chu Yuehua wanted to reach out and grab the hem of his clothes, but she could only grab onto the cold air.


    Is she ugly like this?


    He was born with such a beautiful face, yet one day, he appeared in front of everyone with such an expression.


    After what seemed like an eternity, he finally reached his own room and was then thrown to the ground.


    Very soon, someone came over with a tray.


    She had heard of this before when she had been listening to the girls'' conversation. Three feet of white silk, a dagger, and a cup of poisoned wine. She could choose among them.


    Many big families treated their mistreated concubines like this.


    But what was wrong with her? Was it also her fault that she was born so beautiful?


    However, her elder sister had once said that the infidelity of the body was the greatest infidelity to her husband. Was she wrong again?


    Chu Yuehua laid on the ground once again, but she didn''t seem to feel the cold anymore. Her stomach was burning in pain.


    The door was slightly open, and the morning light shone in, landing on her body. It was warm, because the sun was always fair, always like this.


    She didn''t understand why things were like this. Ever since she was young, she had been very careful and obedient. Since her maternal elder sister told her to kiss him, she would marry him. Her elder sister said that she had to listen to her husband''s words, so she listened.


    Everything in her life had been done according to the way a woman should have been. Why was she like this now?


    "Hey!" Is he dead? "


    There was a whispered discussion between the maidservants outside.


    "We should wait a little longer."


    "I can see that she''s quite pitiful for such a thing to happen." Pearl, who often served her, had pity in her eyes as she sighed softly.


    "Who knew that someone would rush over drunk? Could a weak girl like her be able to withstand so many men? "


    "Who doesn''t know this? We are all old people from the Prince''s Mansion, but I think that His Highness treats her pretty well! " Pearl glanced at the woman curled up on the ground like she was dead.


    "She was sent here by the Yan Kingdom. At that time, His Highness accepted her, that was such a sullen matter!" Marrying the Princess of Yan for no reason at all, if the Yan Kingdom had a good relationship with our Qi Kingdom, then this princess wouldn''t be able to move against them. Yan Nation was once our vassal state! "


    "Huh?" Pearl obviously did not think of this, "Do you mean to say, that at that time His Highness'' heart was filled with resentment? "Doesn''t that mean he hates the Crown Princess?"


    Jadeite glanced at Chu Yuehua, his face full of disdain, "You think? It''s precisely because she''s here that Madame Liu can only be a secondary concubine. She''s the granddaughter of Elder Liu. With such a powerful backing, if she was just a secondary concubine, would Elder Liu be willing to do so? "


    "So you''re saying that sooner or later, the princess will become the princess consort?"


    "Of course! This Chu Yuehua will definitely be crippled, it''s just that seeing how His Highness arranged it, didn''t you notice that she still hasn''t had any children? "


    "You mean ¡­" Pearl exclaimed.


    Jadeite snorted coldly. It sounded like she was proud, but also like she was disdainful.


    Chu Yuehua''s body was in extreme pain, but it was still not as much as the pain in her heart. Could it be that he was blaming himself for not having any children?


    Then why did he use the excuse that he couldn''t give birth to his own son to another child? To let the Crown Prince''s Palace have a son, why? Do I have to ask why? Isn''t it obvious now?


    "Then last night ¡­" Pearl heard this, and when she spoke, she became nervous and frightened, her voice trembling.

 C2

    Chapter II: The Rise to Life


    "If you know, then so be it. As your servants, we shouldn''t ask about your matters, but as people of the crown prince''s residence, we know different things from the others. We played a huge game of chess last night!" It''s just that no matter what happens outside, we can still return to the side of the Willow Consort, no! [The Crown Princess went to the Crown Princess''s side. She promised us that she would.]


    At this point, Jadeite seemed rather pleased.


    "But she ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, she wasn''t really a princess of Yan Country. I heard that she was picked up from a marquis'' residence and sent over as a gift at the last minute just for her face."


    Chu Yuehua''s lips slowly started bleeding, and then there was more and more blood coming out. A strong stench of blood was coming out from her stomach, then her throat, which could not be stopped, started spewing out blood.


    She had heard everything they had said. Was that the truth?


    No wonder the eight maidservants he married had all died within the two years he had been here. Afterwards, everyone in the room had changed. Normally, nothing could be seen. But today, he realized that none of them were his own people.


    But she was confused for four years.


    However, this wasn''t what hurt her the most.


    The most unacceptable thing was, had he really planned all this last night? Was it to make that girl the Crown Prince''s consort? And they loved each other?


    She really seemed about to ask.


    He opened his mouth, but other than more black blood coming out, there was no sound at all.


    Chu Yuehua tried her best to open her eyes, but all she saw was the blue sky and the fallen Yulan tree.


    He explained that when the year came, he had her sit under a tree and he wanted to draw a picture of her.


    "Praise ¡­"


    After much effort, he finally managed to spit out a word, but his body began to spasm uncontrollably.


    Why, why did he do this to her? She had always been working hard. She had always tried very hard to be a cousin and a consort. Why did this happen?


    She hated him!


    When he opened his eyes again, he felt a chill on his forehead.


    His heavy breathing immediately roused Du Ruo who was beside him, "Miss, you have a nightmare again? Not afraid! Miss, we''re not afraid, but Du Ruo is here! "


    Looking at the dark green account book, Chu Yuehua didn''t look at Du Ruo, but slowly pulled herself out of the dream.


    And the cold voice of the emerald.


    As well as the man dressed in black, with his back against the light.


    "Yue Er!" A young girl in a dress came rushing in. "Another nightmare?"


    "Sis!" Taking Du Ruo''s hand, Chu Yuehua sat up. Looking at her still young sister in front of her, she felt an indescribably strange feeling in her heart. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu ¡­"


    She had been reborn just like that, at the age of eleven.


    "From the looks of it, what should we do?" The old lady''s birthday is coming up in a few days. I''m really worried that my body won''t be able to take it if you continue acting like this! " Chu Xuohua was worried, but he couldn''t help but say angrily, "Next time, you have to stay far away from Ruyi, it''s better to just follow Ruxin and get closer!"


    Ru Yun was Eldest Uncle''s direct daughter and she was young. Eldest Aunt, Lady Li, and her two elder cousins doted on her very much, so she had always been a bit domineering. She had always been similar in age to Chu Yuehua.


    This time, she pushed the vase on top of the treasure pavilion down and left the vase lying on top of the bed for a month.


    As for Zhou Ruxin, she was Second Uncle''s daughter, and she wasn''t any good person, but on the surface, he wouldn''t make things difficult for her.


    The two sisters had died when they were young and were raised in the ancestral home. The ancestral home had a large family and a large population. The mother had married her father as the eldest daughter of the Duke of Guo''s family.


    As such, Chu Xuohua was usually very cautious, and his words today could be said to have angered him.


    Seeing his sister fall silent, Chu Xuohua sighed, his eyes turning red, "Sister knows I''m feeling wronged, and I''m blaming you for not thinking well of you. If I had gone with you at that time, I would not have made you suffer."


    "Sis!" Chu Yuehua recovered from her thoughts and lightly shook her head, "I''m fine."


    Seeing his sister in this state, Chu Xuanhua did not say anything more. He had been here since he was six years old, and since then, he had no parents to protect him.


    "Ai!" With a sigh, Chu Xuohua pulled her wet hair behind her ears, "Tomorrow I will go to the old lady''s room to pay my respects. After a month, Ruyun has also finished her confinement.


    As he was preparing to leave, he said with some worry, "I can see that you''re still worried. Why don''t I stay and sleep with you?"


    "No need."


    Chu Yuehua looked at her elder sister, revealing a sincere smile. "I''m really fine, don''t worry."


    For some reason, looking at his sister''s expression, Chu Xuanhua felt more at ease. He nodded and went back to his room.


    Chu Yuehua wasn''t asleep at all. She closed her eyes and felt Du Ruo watching over her. When she discovered that her breathing had become steady, she put out the light and opened her eyes.


    For the past month, besides the old lady who came to visit often, she hadn''t seen anyone else lying in bed. Plus, she had a weak personality, so no one was suspicious anymore.


    However, in her mind, she thought of many things from her previous life.


    Initially, she couldn''t believe it. She had really been reborn, but her face, her sister''s face, and the old lady''s face were all real. She had no choice but to believe it later on.


    Today, she began to feel that the heavens had given her a chance to start anew.


    The dream was still warm in his mind. He could still feel the stench of blood in his throat and the pain from his body.


    However, she didn''t seem to be afraid anymore. From today on, she was going to be a completely different Chu Yuehua. She wouldn''t go through the things from her previous life again.


    When the sky brightened, she got up. When Du Ruoruo heard the sound, she hurriedly walked over. "Why don''t you sleep for a while more, Second Miss?"


    "No, madame, they''ve come early. It''s better not to be too late."


    "Are you still tired?" Chu Xuhua''s voice came from the other side.


    The maid Shi Lan followed behind with a comb in her hand, her hair still uncombed.


    "I''ll comb my hair with Second Miss."


    These words were said to Shi Lan.


    The two sisters lived in the same room, with the door facing the door. However, Chu Xuanhua had given Xiang Yang''s room to his sister, while he himself lived in a shady room.


    The way she spoke clearly showed that she was very happy after hearing Chu Yuehua''s words.


    When he thought about it, he really didn''t seem to notice this in his previous life. It was about time he got out of bed. By then, everyone in the old lady''s room had already arrived.


    As soon as the two sisters walked under the eaves, Lady Deng brought Zhou Ruxin over.


    "Second wife." The two sisters hurriedly bowed.


    Madam Deng looked at them with a smile. "You sisters have woken up early today. Is little Yue well?"


    "Thank you for your trouble. It''s been a long time since I''ve paid my respects. How have you been?"


    "It''s been a month since we''ve seen each other. Sister Yue Er''s mouth is a lot sweeter now."


    Saying that, Mother Song came out. "The old lady is letting the ladies in!"


    The old lady had already finished dressing herself, and when she saw the Chu and Xu Hua sisters, she immediately broke into a smile, "Yo!" Why are you up so early? "Little Yue girl, let me take a look. I haven''t been out for a month, are you alright?"


    Chu Yuehua smiled shyly, "The old lady only knows how to tease me! I don''t dare to be lazy anymore! "


    The old lady was stunned for a moment and then burst into laughter. "Seems like you''re done for. You even know how to joke around."


    A trace of surprise flashed through Chu Yuehua''s eyes. She did not ignore that gaze, but chose to pretend not to see it.


    Second Cousin''s wife, Lady Yang, and Third Cousin''s wife, Lady Yao, came together. After they greeted each other, they went down to help the mother and maidservants in the old lady''s room to prepare breakfast.


    "Did the old woman take a good look at the birthday present that the empress had bestowed upon us yesterday?"


    The Deng family''s daughter, Zhou Ruyi, was currently the palace''s concubine, Zhou Yu''s concubine. These past two years, she could be considered to have been favoured, and it was precisely because of this that the Deng family stood the straightest between the third sister-in-law and sister-in-law.


    "The things inside the palace are naturally good," the old lady nodded. "It''s hard for the Empress to remember and know my preferences."


    "What are you talking about, old lady? You are the Empress''s grandmother, how can you not remember?"


    "Old lady!" A girl''s crisp voice sounded and everyone''s gaze simultaneously swept over Chu Yuehua.


    There was no need to think about this voice. It naturally belonged to Zhou Ruyun, the person that was doted on the most in the long room. She was the only one with a voice that came in first before she even entered the door.


    After a while, a pink figure entered.


    When she had met her elders and walked over to the two sisters'' side, Chu Xuohua was prepared to remind his sister, but Chu Yuehua already took a step forward.


    "Long time no see, Sister Yun!"


    When Zhou Ruyun saw Chu Yuehua, her face immediately became very long, and she coldly snorted.


    "Sister Yun, are you still angry at me? If that''s the case, then your little sister will apologize to your big sister! Big sister has a lot, so forgive me. "

 C3

    When she said this, she wore a faint but amiable smile, as if the two sisters had just exchanged a few words.


    The Old Granny frowned. "You''re still talking about it!" Seeing your little sister Yue Er, you''re not going to apologize? It''s obviously your fault, but Yue Er has already apologized to you, and you still dare to say that you don''t know anything! "


    "I ¡­" Zhou Ruyun was about to say something, but when she saw the serious expression on the old lady''s face, she curled her lips and walked over to Chu Yuehua seriously, "It was my fault that I apologized to my little sister."


    Chu Yuehua naturally declined the offer.


    "Alright, alright, now that the two sisters are being kind, the old lady will definitely be the happiest."


    Sure enough, the old lady had a smile on her face. The morning''s worth of liveliness had passed, and they had all eaten in their own courtyard. Only Chu Yuehua and Chu Yuechan were having dinner with the old lady.


    After the meal, the old lady specifically left Chu Yuehua behind, "Yue lass, come over and help me make two vials."


    After entering the inner room, the old lady sat on the rohan bed. There was no one else around, so Chu Yuehua calmly walked over, "What kind of teammates do you want to beat? What is it for? "


    The old lady put down the cup of tea in her hand and glanced at her before glancing at the seat across from her. "Sit down!"


    Chu Yuehua was a good person, but she didn''t say anything and only smiled faintly at her.


    "Ai!" After a long while, the old lady finally let out a sigh. "You must be a weird grandmother in your heart!"


    "Where is the old lady talking? "How could Yue''er do that?"


    Chu Yuehua was astonished in her heart. Although she knew that her performance today was different, it would definitely make the old lady suspicious. However, she had never expected her to think this way.


    "I know in my heart that it is very uncomfortable for you and your sister to be here with me. These uncles and aunts all look down on your father, and it is precisely because of this that I kept you two here.


    But the difference is that you, everyone is curious, Xu''er is clearly more likeable than you, but why do I seem to love you so much? I even gave Yun''er a month of confinement just for your sake.


    As she said this, the old lady''s eyes lit up. "Do you blame me for bringing you two here?"


    Chu Yuehua''s heart, after hearing the old lady''s words, felt mixed emotions.


    She lowered her eyes slightly, then came down and bowed properly. "As a granddaughter, I am very sad for what the old lady has said.


    In the past, I was always ignorant. With the protection of my sister and grandmother, I always did things by myself and never knew the rules and etiquette. Now that I''m sick, I think in bed that it was all wrong.


    Now that I was old enough, everyone said that I was raised by an old lady. If I was still as timid as before, what would they say about my grandmother then? What would you say about the girls in our house? "


    The old lady looked at him for a long time before she finally asked, "What do you think?"


    Lifting her head, Ying Ying looked at the old lady and said, "It used to be that Yue Er was inexperienced. From today onwards, Yue Er will learn the rules and hope that Grandmother will guide her."


    Looking at her face, the old lady sighed softly in her heart. She still looked too much like a girl, like the flesh of her heart.


    "Alright, alright, isn''t it painful to be stuck there for half a day?"


    Seeing the expression on her face, Chu Yuehua knew that this trial could be considered to have been passed. Even though she was her grandmother, who doted on her the most, she still felt a bit guilty.


    "Thank you old lady!"


    "Since you sincerely want to learn, don''t say that I''m too strict with you. From today onwards, you''ll have to be like today and won''t be allowed to sleep in."


    Then she smiled again, with a kind smile on her wrinkled face: "You don''t have to be in such a hurry. It''s good to be like your sister. I got Mother Song to send some of the snacks that were given to her by the palace yesterday. "


    Chu Xuohua was waiting worriedly in their small living room. When he saw her coming over, he quickly went over and greeted her, "What did the old lady tell you?"


    "It''s fine. They said that I performed very well today!"


    This way, Chu Xuohua was at ease. What she feared the most was her sister not liking anyone. If even the old lady didn''t like her, then who knew what she would do in the future.


    "The old lady said that you should start making snacks every day now. We will definitely marry here, and we will have to rely on our uncles and aunts. The capital is a bustling city, and there will always be suitable children."


    As he spoke, he revealed a look of melancholy.


    Chu Yuehua knew that before her sister left the pavilion, she had always been worried about the life and death of the two sisters. However, even if she was worried, the two sisters wouldn''t have a good ending.


    There was no need to talk about it, he had been sent to the marriage alliance for no reason at all. However, his sister had married Zhou Zhaowei, a concubine of the second house.


    Thinking of this, his heart ached. His sister had obviously been schemed against by the Deng family!


    "Elder sister, do you know how many marriages father and mother left for us when we came here as children?"


    Chu Xuohua was taken aback when he heard this. "Why are you asking this?"


    "I just want to know!" Chu Yuehua acted stubborn, "Everyone says that there''s food in the barn, don''t be anxious! "When we get married in the future, if we have the money, our days would be much easier."


    "Didn''t you find out sooner or later?" "Just as Chu Xinhua was about to tease his sister, he suddenly realized that his sister probably thought this way because she was living in a very sullen manner!" Actually, I don''t know, how about we ask Mother Xiao! "


    Mother Xiao was Chu Xuohua''s wet nurse. Originally, Chu Yuehua''s wet nurse wanted to follow her over, but she still had the old man and child from the fields, so Chu Xuohua decided to let her go home.


    The only people the two sisters brought over were Shi Lan and Du Ruo''s two maidservants and Xiao''s mother. The other maidservants in the room were all given to them by the old lady.


    Chu Yuehua wanted to know how many things the Chu Clan had sent over back then, so Xiao Niao should be the person with the most knowledge.

 C4

    "Speaking of marrying her..." Xiao mama frowned and thought for a while, "The estate does have a lot of property, but after Master became seriously ill, Madam managed to take back the business matters. However, there is still a lot of land left. Before the Madam passed away, she had already written down the list. The dowry for the two of them were the same, the south side having eighty paddy fields, the northwest side having thirty paddy fields, and then, there were also some shops on the north and south side. The other people did not have much money, and each person had saved one hundred thousand silver taels.


    The two sisters were flabbergasted. Although they had heard others say that their family was rich, they did not know that there were actually so many. Normally, the monthly allowance of the two sisters here was less than two taels of silver.


    "That field originally belonged to the same place. Madame divided it into two and gave it to the two ladies. She said that it would be easier for the two sisters to look after it in the future." As Mama Xiao spoke, there was hesitation in her eyes.


    Since Chu Xuanghua understood his wet nurse, he bluntly said, "Mom, if you have something to say, just say it, there''s only the three of us here."


    "Actually, the property left behind by the lord and mistress is far more than this. At that time, the madam''s meaning was that the two ladies should be entrusted to the house of the Marquis and that the two ladies should not be left to fend for themselves. So ¡­" Another part was a separate list. I gave it to the house of the Marquis and said that the world had changed greatly. I wonder what will happen when the two ladies grow up.


    "In short... "I''m not too sure either, but it won''t be any less than the two ladies'' dowry."


    Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuohua looked at each other, neither of them saying anything, but they seemed to have thought of something in their hearts.


    Mama Xiao glanced at the two of them before suddenly dropping to her knees.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Chu Xuohua was shocked, hurriedly reaching out to help her.


    "Miss, there are some words that have been held in this old servant''s heart. It''s been so many years since I last spoke, and it''s really been difficult for me to speak them out loud."


    "If you have something to say, then just say it to me. Why do you need to say it like that? "You are my wet nurse, so our friendship is naturally extraordinary. If you are like this, how can I be at ease?"


    "Girl, have some snacks! The people outside the house may look like flowers blooming in the morning, but in all these years, I''ve never seen such a sight! The Cheng family said that the two ladies were born into a merchant family and looked down on the girls. However, why did the madam marry the lord in the past?


    It was said that the old master had once saved his wife''s life. The duke of Guo was grateful for the old master''s kindness, so he simply married his beloved daughter to the old master.


    But, do you know how many bridal gifts the old master sent over in the past? A total of five hundred thousand silver taels! Isn''t this place an easy place to buy? Looking at the ladies in front of him, the one in the main room, Miss Painted, was born from a concubine but had married into the House of Marquis Yongding. The second lady in the second room was now the concubine of the palace.


    "These two young misses are part of the Duke of Guo''s plans. How could such a family marry their young lady to a merchant without any achievements?"


    Chu Xuanghua glanced at his sister, then shivered a little. "Mother means ¡­ Is it for money? "


    "Other than this, what else could it be? What money did his family have now? The reason why he said those words today was because he was truly worried about the two ladies. In the future ¡­ Who knows? He might be tricked! Call me. Why are you meeting the old master and his wife! "


    Chu Xuohua''s expression turned cold, but then his voice suddenly darkened, "Mom, your words are too much. The Hou Mansion is my maternal grandfather''s family, and that is the blood of a direct relative. "It''s best for mom not to say these words in the future."


    After saying that, he directly entered the room, leaving behind the stunned Xiao Ma who was still kneeling on the floor, and the thoughtful Chu Yuehua.


    "Second Miss, I ¡­"


    Chu Yuehua came back to her senses, looked at the panic-stricken Xiao Ma, and revealed a gentle smile, "Why is mother still kneeling, hurry up and get up! Yesterday, I saw that the Immortal Phoenix Flowers in the corner were blooming extremely well, so I had to trouble mom to gather some for us two. Later, give us two dyed nails. "


    How could mother Xiao not understand what was going on? She quickly left the room and when she reached the door, she saw the second girl heading into the girl''s room. The second girl seemed to have matured a lot today ¡­


    When Chu Yuehua walked into her elder sister''s room, she saw her silently facing the window by herself. Hearing the sound, she hurriedly took out a handkerchief and pressed it to the corner of her eyes.


    "Elder sister!" Chu Xuanhua walked over and said softly.


    "Yue Er!" Her eyes were still red. It was obvious that she had been crying.


    "What did elder sister think of what mother Xiao said just now?"


    "Mom is blabbering nonsense, why are you still blabbering like this? If Aunt and the rest hear of it, the two of us ¡­"


    "Elder sister, do you believe me now?" Chu Yuehua looked into her eyes and interrupted her.


    "I ¡­"


    "If elder sister does not believe me, then I will punish Mother Xiao at this time. I will let her remember this better and stop spouting nonsense, but ¡­ But big sister cried. "


    Chu Xuanhua looked at his sister and wanted to refute, but when he opened his mouth, he was unable to say anything. Suddenly, tears flowed down his face.


    Chu Yuehua frowned, "But what happened?"


    Looking at his sister as if he had confirmed it over and over again, Chu Xuanghua finally said slowly, "You were just lying in the house a few days ago. I was playing in the parlour with Ru Yun and elder sister Xin. At that time, second wife was also there, so elder cousin Wei came in to pay his respects to the old lady.


    After that, he passed by and chatted with us for a while, then he said that the older I was, the quieter I became. He said that he didn''t like joking with him anymore, and that what he said originally wasn''t polite at all.


    In the end, his second aunt actually laughed and said, "I''m old now, so I''m sorry. If you want to joke with me, when we get back home, you won''t be able to escape, right?"


    Everyone was laughing and joking at the time, but I didn''t feel the same way. After all, the second wife was also the eldest daughter of the palace, so how could she say something like that? But I thought that it was just a moment of carelessness.


    Today, after hearing what Mother Xiao said, my heart ¡­ "


    "I''m afraid Mrs. Two didn''t say it by accident!" If that''s the case, I am afraid of saying something stupid. If the word were to spread out, it would be difficult for me to marry anyone else in the future! "


    In her previous life, it was the Deng Family who had done this. Later on, everyone mixed up their older sister with that Zhou Zhaowei, and in the end, they had no choice but to marry him.


    Madam Deng was still outside saying that Chu Xuanhua was the daughter of a merchant. If it weren''t for the fact that she had been raised in front of an old lady all these years, she would never have agreed.


    It was precisely because of this that after elder sister got married, she was in a difficult situation. In less than three years, she would be gone.

 C5

    "I ¡­" Chu Xuanhua looked at his sister, his face was pale. Even his sister could think of this, how could he have been ignored! Combined with what Xiao''s mother said, wasn''t Deng family''s painting the same as his big marriage?


    Chu Yuehua stretched out her hand to hold onto the handkerchief tightly, and said with determination, "Elder sister, don''t worry. Since we know what peace they have in mind, before this, we should think of a plan. We definitely should not let them pinch us."


    "Yue Er, are you sure?" He was still talking about what his mother Xiao had said just now.


    If it was before, he wouldn''t be sure, but if he combined the experiences from his previous life with what his mother said, then it was about time. In his previous life, his elder sister didn''t have a good time after her marriage, meaning that the dowry was no longer in her hands.


    He had gone to the Qi Kingdom with his parents, and the imperial government had even arranged a dowry for him. The loyal house of the Marquis did not need to pay a single cent.


    He didn''t expect that one of the main reasons he was forced to marry someone was because of this!


    "But we. What can we do? " Chu Xuanhua thought to himself. What could he and his sister do without the support of their brothers and sisters before the age of fifty?


    "What happened was done by hand!"


    Only later did Chu Yuehua find out that this time, the old lady was actually fighting for the chance to show her face. They rarely had the chance to go out, and even the Deng Family''s and Yang Family''s were having some social interactions as they brought Zhou Ruyun and Zhou Ruxin out.


    However, the two of them rarely saw the wives in the capital.


    The two sisters were also very attentive to their clothes.


    The old lady saw it and nodded.


    Not long after, almost all of the family members arrived. After eating a bowl of longevity noodles in front of the old lady, they dispersed to help entertain the guests.


    Chu Yuehua, Chu Xuohua, together with Zhou Ruxin and Zhou Ruyun, took care of the young ladies who were around the same age as them.


    The adults were from the Zhang and Li Families, and the young ladies didn''t want to listen, so they suggested taking a walk by the lake. Chu Yuehua and Zhou sisters naturally had to receive them well, so the maidservants arranged the tea and fruits in the pavilion by the lake.


    The old lady had a good relationship with some of the ladies in the capital, so there were many people who came. Similarly, there were quite a number of ladies who followed her.


    The pavilion was quite full.


    "It''s boring to sit here like this. Why don''t we have some fun?" Zhou Ruyun, with a skittish personality, immediately suggested.


    "In that case, I''ll follow the arrangements of my sisters." The person who spoke was Miss Mo, the granddaughter of the Minister of Revenue.


    The other girls nodded in agreement.


    Zhou Ruyun then said, "Why don''t we compete with the musical instruments. Everyone will bet first, then everyone will vote together, and then we will publicly sing. The winner will belong to everyone, what do you say?"


    Chu Xuohua frowned and thought for a moment, then forced a smile, "It''s enough for us sisters to play together. If that''s the case, if it''s spread out, we would only say that everyone likes to compare, I''m afraid..."


    "Ai!" Sister Xu, you worry too much. There are only us little girls here, how can there be so much trouble? "Elder sister is too worried." Zhou Ru laughed in her heart, then turned to ask the others, "Sisters, what do you think?"


    After that, a few people seemed eager to give it a try. Most of them thought that it was nothing much.


    Thus, Chu Xuanghua did not say anything else.


    Chu Yuehua knew that the capital had many distinguished disciples, but also many beautiful women. Everyone wanted to make a good name for themselves, and only then could they marry into a good family. Normally, they would train in the three seasons and nine summers at home, and if they had a chance to show their faces at this time, no one would give up.


    If Chu Xuanhua said this, it would make people seem petty.


    "Go and take out my precious musical instruments for the ladies to choose from."


    Amongst the four of them, she was the one with the most confidence. After giving the orders, she asked the three of them, "The three elder sisters have their own habits, so I won''t let them take mine. You guys also know how to do things by hand."


    Chu Xuohua nodded, then told Shi Lan to fetch her zither and Chu Yuehua''s Xiao Lai.


    Not long after, everyone began to choose their own musical instruments they were proficient in. They began to tune the strings and test the sound.


    It didn''t take long for them to start. Although these girls were young, they still put quite a bit of effort into this. Even those who weren''t good at it would be able to play it beautifully.


    Zhou Ruyun was most adept at playing the zither. Madame Li was the one who had gone back to the palace to teach her. As a result, her actions were very outstanding, earning her a great reputation.


    Upon arriving at Chu Yuehua''s place, she lightly smiled: "I really can''t bear to sweep through everyone''s character. Normally, I only play around with this Xiao Xiao, but these two days I''ve been a bit angry, and my throat is a bit sore, so I won''t embarrass myself. Not to mention, with elder sisters here in front of me, let''s just treat it as me running away from the battle!"


    Everyone listened, and sure enough, their voices were a bit hoarse.


    He didn''t force her, so he casually played a song which was far from his usual level. Chu Yuehua knew that her elder sister was always afraid of showing off, so she naturally hid herself well.


    The last one is Zhou Ruxin. Zhou Ruyun smiled and said, "Elder sister has always been talented. I''m afraid this time she''s going to be the final one."


    Zhou Ruxin only faintly smiled, and then she picked up the lute. With a flick of her hand, the jade plate began to roll.


    As the saying goes, when experts make a move, they only make a single move. Everyone present was more or less familiar with music, so when they heard the name ''hand'', they knew that the skill must be exactly the same.


    Sure enough, with the end of the song in his heart, everyone went silent. Only Zhou Ruyun coldly smiled and said, "Third sister really knows how to hide her abilities. I''ve never seen anything like it before!"


    Without waiting for Zhou Ru Xin to explain herself, she said with a smile, "Since the younger sister Yue Er isn''t suitable, after the other sisters finish performing, everyone can start voting!"


    Just as she finished singing her tickets, there came a girl. Chu Yuehua saw Qingying from afar and clenched her fists tightly in her heart. She''s here!


    "When the old ladies and ladies heard of the commotion, they sent their servants over to ask if they were competing in musical instruments. And he said to let the girls and ladies come over, and she and the ladies would have to give them another prize. "

 C6

    Chu Xuohua didn''t feel anything about himself, he only felt that it was a pity for Yue''er.


    "What the hell are you doing? When did my throat feel uncomfortable? If you make a move, I believe that big sister Xin Xin''s lute might not end up well.


    There was a look of pity on his face.


    Chu Yuehua laughed, "Why is elder sister hiding her abilities?"


    I''m already thirteen years old, so if we say I''m not shy, then I can already say I''m old. But you''re still young, and if you take the top spot, everyone will only think you''re talented. If it''s me, then I have no idea how deep the depth of your talent is, and I have the intention to show it off.


    Hearing her elder sister''s words, Chu Yuehua''s gaze fell on Zhou Ruxin. She was already fourteen this year, and hadn''t spoken of her family yet.


    Even Zhou Ruyun, who had caused the most trouble, was only twelve years old ¡­


    Lady Deng''s thoughts could clearly be seen. It was a pity that Zhou Ruxin was still in the dark and wholeheartedly wanted to please her mother.


    Actually, that was not the reason why Chu Yuehua did not make a move. She knew that she would meet someone in the future. If it wasn''t for that person, perhaps she wouldn''t have needed to go to the marriage alliance in her previous life.


    The old lady disliked the small size of the house and the fact that the weather was not too hot, so she arranged the rooms in the courtyard for a while. A group of ladies were chatting together.


    When they saw them coming over, all of them revealed smiles. Then, they pulled this and that to introduce them to each other.


    "We clearly heard all the movements from your side just now. This bamboo pipe is indeed complete, even the girls are so young, but we are already old, so we can''t compare to you!" The old lady said with a smile.


    After another round of praise from the ladies, someone asked, "Were you competing just now? Who got the top spot? "


    Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuohua stood beside the old lady, not saying a word.


    In the end, it was still Miss Mo who laughed, "It''s the Third Miss of Hou Mansion. With her lute, Rong''er is impressed!"


    "Oh!" Come here, let me take a look! " The one who spoke was the wife of the Minister of Revenue. She looked to be in her fifties, and her face was full of smiles.


    Zhou Ruxin gave a slight bow, then walked over with a bashful smile.


    Madam Shang immediately pulled out a Laisi Golden Phoenix from her hair and presented it to her. "You can consider this your reward!"


    The others also followed suit. Finally, the old lady smiled and said, "Since I''ve been rewarded by the ladies, I have to play one for them. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a waste to give them their things?"


    After saying this, everyone laughed. Zhou Ruxin did not refuse, but seriously played "Magpie Treading on a Branch". As expected, it was skillfully done, but it was still not enough.


    Chu Yuehua''s gaze was fixed on the door, and as expected, the song ended. Someone stood outside the door''s screen and said in a clear voice, "Old lady, your grandson is here to offer his birthday."


    Hearing this voice, the ladies tried to avoid it.


    Someone then continued, "The one reading for the Crown Prince?"


    "That''s him!" The Old Granny smiled. Zhou Zhaheng could be considered to be another person close to the Imperial Family besides his concubine, Zhou Ruyi. The Old Granny was also very happy in her heart. "Come in!"


    As expected, a young man walked in. Although he hadn''t fully opened his eyes, his appearance was already refined.


    However, what the crowd did not expect was that there was a slightly younger youth beside him who had a noble aura flowing through his body.


    Finally, Madam Shang Shu was the first to react. "Chenqie greets Your Highness the Crown Prince."


    Only then did everyone come back to their senses. With a hualala sound, the entire group kneeled down, while Chu Yuehua was also pulled down to his knees by Chu Xinhua.


    On the other hand, the crown prince had a helpless look on his face as he hurriedly made everyone rise. "Today, I was just casually walking out with Zhao Heng. I didn''t alarm anyone, so please don''t be so courteous, ladies and gentlemen."


    Chu Yuehua secretly let out a breath of relief. That day, she was the one who had stood at Zhou Ruxin''s position and played a "Han-Yi Tune".


    From then on, the crown prince would occasionally visit the loyal duke''s estate. Afterwards, even the empress had been alarmed, thinking that she had seduced the crown prince, which was why they had a marriage alliance.


    In this life, he had finally avoided it.


    Could it be that this time, it would be the Heart of Tranquil Water?


    However, things did not go as she had expected. The crown prince had only met with the crowd for a short while before turning his head away. The old lady quickly ordered Zhou Quan to greet them properly.


    On the other hand, Zhou Ruxin and Zhou Ruyi were still looking in the direction in which the crown prince had left.


    Chu Yuehua was shocked. Looking at the other girls, there were indeed quite a few who were the same as the two of them.


    If that was the case, then it was reasonable that she wasn''t well liked in the manor afterwards.


    After the matting at noon, the afternoon was still like all the other gatherings, having a meeting and listening to plays and the like.


    Chu Yuehua had never liked these things, so after listening for a while, she yawned.


    Chu Xuanhua found it funny, "If you''re bored, then go back inside your room and rest for a while! You didn''t sleep well last night, did you? "


    Indeed, he had a nightmare last night.


    Now that she had avoided the part with the crown prince, she was no longer as tense as she was in the morning. Upon hearing Chu Xuhua''s words, she nodded her head.


    The stage was set for the garden outside the study. It was wide, but far from where Chu Yuehua lived. In order to avoid meeting any male guests, she brought Du Ruo along a small path.


    This was a bamboo forest, and there were few people here.


    As he was walking, he suddenly heard someone speaking.


    "You have a lot of family, but the house seems a little small."


    "That''s right!" Father is planning to expand the area further back, otherwise when all the brothers are married, there will be no more place to live. "


    Chu Yuehua''s heart tightened, it was not as if she still couldn''t get around this crown prince!


    He didn''t care too much about it at the moment, he just picked up his skirt and ran.


    Who knew that the Crown Prince and Zhou Ziheng would come this way at this moment? Chu Yuehua was anxious, and seeing a nearby alley, she couldn''t care about the weeds as she swiftly slipped in. On the other hand, Du Ruoruo was baffled.


    Unexpectedly, she bumped into a person. Chu Yuehua hurriedly took two steps back and raised her head to see a twenty-two year old man wearing a raven green robe. He only used a sandalwood hairpin to pin his hair, but his eyes were like pearls, illuminating the depths of one''s heart.


    When he was close to her, he could smell a faint fragrance, but it was not a fragrance. It seemed to be the fragrance of some kind of resin. It was a very nice smell.

 C7

    Even though she had experienced a lifetime, she had never experienced being forced into the arms of an unfamiliar man. Chu Yuehua''s face suddenly turned red.


    Quickly lowering her head, she curtsied: "My daughter is too reckless, I''m sorry!"


    That person just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Zhou Zhaoheng''s voice came from behind her again. Chu Yuehua hurriedly turned around, but she could already vaguely see the moon-white gown.


    "Are you hiding from the people behind you?"


    It was this man that he had bumped into. His voice was clear and pure, like a river flowing slowly in one''s ears.


    Then, his entire body disappeared. Before Chu Yuehua could even cry out in alarm, he had brought her to a tree at the side.


    "Don''t talk!"


    Chu Yuehua looked to the side and discovered that he was holding her and Du Ruoyun in each hand, squatting on a tree.


    Even though Chu Yuehua felt that she was already twenty years old, she had never experienced such a thing. She was immediately scared stiff.


    By the time they were brought down again, Zhou Ziheng and the Crown Prince had already left.


    "Putong!" It was the sound of Du Ruoruo collapsing onto the ground.


    The man only glanced at them once, then turned and walked away.


    "Thank you for your help!"


    Although he didn''t know who this person was, he still had to thank her for doing her a favor.


    "En!"


    He merely gave a faint "hmm" as an answer, then left.


    Chu Yuehua watched him walk off into the distance before reaching out to help Du Ruo.


    "Second Miss, he ¡­ ¡­ Who is he? "


    "I don''t know either." Chu Yuehua thought about it and slowly shook her head.


    Indeed, after searching through all the memories in her past life, she still could not find a trace of this person.


    "Second Miss, why did you avoid Fourth Master and His Highness just now?"


    Du Ruo could not understand. Not to mention the crown prince, even Fourth Young Master Zhou Zhaoge was highly regarded in the entire House of the Marquis. If a lady was on good terms with Fourth Master, then there would only be benefits without harm!


    "Your highness, the Crown Prince, is too noble a person. What kind of person am I? One mistake is to bring disaster upon myself. It would be best to stay far away from him."


    The two of them were about to return to the previous location when they suddenly saw a familiar figure walking towards that direction.


    Chu Yuehua and Du Ruo looked at each other, their eyes filled with surprise.


    Zhou Ruxin, why would she come here alone?


    Thinking of Zhou Zhaheng and the Crown Prince from a moment ago, he faintly understood something.


    Zhou Ru Xin couldn''t help but shake her head. She was also confused today. No matter how much Lady Deng wanted her to marry better, she wouldn''t let her into the Crown Prince''s Palace. Furthermore, the Crown Prince''s Palace wasn''t such an easy place to enter.


    "Miss, should we follow her to take a look?"


    Chu Yuehua thought for a moment, then lightly nodded her head.


    Since the crown prince no longer saw her, would he really look away? If he really looked at Zhou Ru Xin, then there wouldn''t be any more worries.


    Moreover, Zhou Ruxin''s circumstances were completely different from his own, so he naturally didn''t have to worry about stepping onto the road of marriage. At most, Mrs Deng would quickly find a family to marry her.


    Bringing Du Ruxin, she slowly followed. As expected, she heard Zhou Ruxin''s voice in front of her: "Fourth Brother!"


    Chu Yuehua and Du Ruoruo stopped behind a tree, while Zhou Ruxin had already caught up to Zhou Zhaheng.


    "Fourth brother, where is the thing that you promised me last time? Had he forgotten it this time? I, Tian Tian, am looking forward to it! "


    As Zhou Ru said this, she slightly lowered her head. It was as if she saw that there were other men around, so she seemed a bit embarrassed. Her face was also flushed, and had a rare shyness to it.


    The Crown Prince smiled faintly and took a step back, "Since Zhaoheng has something to do, I shall wait for you at the side!"


    Before Zhou Ziheng could speak, Zhou Ruxin bowed. "Your Highness, your servant was too reckless. Thinking about the agreement with your elder brother, I''ve disturbed your highness and your elder brother. However, your highness doesn''t need to be overly courteous, your servant only has two sentences."


    The Crown Prince nodded slightly and smiled, "I remember now. You''re the one who won first place in the competition this morning."


    Zhou Ziheng laughed, "Crown Prince really has a good memory. This is my third sister."


    "Your highness, my daughter Ruxin, has let you down."


    "Miss, why did the third lady say her name?" Du Ruo stood beside Chu Yuehua and said with a frown.


    This time, not only did Du Ruo frown, but even Zhou Zhaheng frowned slightly, and then said, "Rest assured! "Originally, it was Old Granny''s birthday. I was afraid that you would be busy today, so I left the things at Second Sister-in-Law''s place. You can go and get them from her."


    He then turned to the Crown Prince and said, "Your Highness, it''s getting late. Let''s go back!"


    The Crown Prince nodded and was about to leave.


    Zhou Ru suddenly felt a bit anxious. It was with great difficulty that she found the opportunity to speak to the Crown Prince. She hadn''t even made the Crown Prince remember her, but she had left just like that. There wouldn''t be any more chances in the future.


    Abruptly, he saw a jade-green figure and his eyes lit up. "Little Sister Yue''er, why are you here as well?"


    Chu Yuehua discovered that when her gaze turned towards them, she had a bad feeling. She didn''t even have the time to turn around and walk away before she was stopped.


    As expected, Zhou Zhaoheng stopped and turned to Chu Yuehua, "Little Sister Yue''er!"


    Having been seen, Chu Yuehua couldn''t hide anymore, so she had no choice but to bring Du Ruo out from behind the tree.


    "This humble girl greets Your Highness, the Crown Prince!" He bowed steadily.


    Just by looking at Zhou Zhaheng''s attitude, the Crown Prince knew that he was displeased with his sister, but he did not expect to hear about his'' little sister Yue Er '', which caused his expression to change completely.


    He was only eleven or twelve years old, and wore a green woolen shirt with a light green skirt. He only had a swallow tail and a few white cat''s-eye pearls adorned on it. On his ears, there were two identical cat''s eyeballs, and on his wrists, hung a cat''s eye bracelet.


    He just kept his head down and couldn''t tell what he looked like.


    "Brother Heng!"


    Her voice was light, without any emotion.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you all go to the theatre together? "


    "I was sitting here for a while and I felt that it was a bit noisy, so I decided to go back to my room to rest." Chu Yuehua indifferently replied, and still did not raise her head.


    However, Zhou Ziheng did not seem to care in the slightest. "Are you not feeling well? A headache or what? "


    "Fourth brother is so eccentric. He has always liked little sister Yue. He is always in love with little sister Yue Er." Zhou Ruxin said half-jokingly at the side.

 C8

    Without waiting for Zhou Ruxin to reply, he said to the two of them, "Just now, I saw Your Highness and Big Brother Hengheng having something to say to Third Sister, so I didn''t have the nerve to rashly come over and disturb them. I didn''t expect that we would still be discovered.


    Your highness, your highness, and elder brother Heng, are definitely going to rush back. Yue''er won''t be late, we''ll head back first. "


    With that, he hurriedly left with Du Ruo.


    Zhou Ruxin''s face turned white and red. Chu Yuehua saw that the Crown Prince and Zhou Ziheng were here and knew they had to avoid him. Was he saying that she was rushing them?


    As he looked on with a troubled expression, not knowing what to say, Zhou Zhaheng actually chased after her. He didn''t know what to say to Chu Yuehua.


    The Crown Prince looked over and laughed, "Zhaoheng has a good relationship with your Lady Yue."


    "She''s been like this ever since she came to our house. I wonder what she''s doing here?"


    Zhou Ru seemed to be referring to something in her heart, then she smiled and changed the topic. "If Your Highness doesn''t mind, then we''ll have to visit the residence more often in the future. It would also be our honor."


    The Crown Prince was just about to ask Zhou Ruxin what she meant by ''come to their house'', but he suddenly stopped when he heard her words. Later on, he would ask General Zhao the same thing, so he casually nodded his head.


    Zhou Ziheng returned with a smile on his face, then said goodbye to Zhou Ruxin before leaving with the Crown Prince.


    How could he have forgotten Zhou Zhaheng!


    When did he begin to feel affection for her? Chu Yuehua could not remember.


    He had thought that the crown prince''s treatment of him had caused him to pay attention to him and that he had ended up falling out with his family. Thus, he ran away from home alone.


    From the looks of it now, it might have been even earlier. Looking at his appearance today, it was obvious that he treated her better than he did Zhou Ru Xin.


    The crown prince had just managed to bypass him, but why would they meet him now? But today, she kept her head down, so she shouldn''t be remembered!


    As he thought about it, he fell into a deep sleep.


    Duro looked at the woman who was breathing evenly on the bed and had a strange feeling in her heart. Miss ¡­


    It seemed to have changed!


    However, he couldn''t say what had changed.


    He originally thought that today would be the end. Who knew that after dinner, when the two sisters would be painting flowers under the lamplight, Mama Song would personally come to the west wing.


    "Miss Yue, the old lady has sent a servant to invite you over!"


    "Me?" Chu Yuehua blankly raised her head and looked at her.


    Mother Song was the first person by the old lady''s side. She would not be allowed to come easily. It would be a little serious if she was to tell her to go over and not let the maidservants run away.


    When he entered the main house, he saw Zhou Ruxin kneeling on the ground. There was not a single servant girl around him, and the old lady was sitting on top. The Zhou couple sitting on the right side was the Old Master Zhou Muqing and the Zhou couple sitting on the left side were the Second Master Zhou Muwen and his wife.


    "Old lady, first lady, second lady!" Chu Yuehua tried her best to look as calm as possible, bowing to everyone.


    "Kneel!"


    Then, the two words that came out of nowhere were "old lady".


    She did not hesitate and directly knelt on the ground.


    "What do you have to say about this afternoon''s incident at the lake?" It was the old lady.


    Chu Yuehua stared blankly at the old lady, then glanced at Zhou Ruxin. She knew that the afternoon matter had already been discovered, but she didn''t know who had spoken of it.


    "This afternoon, I was originally a little dizzy from listening in to the show, so I brought Du Ruoruo back to my room to sleep for a while. Because the house is bustling today, I was afraid of encountering an outsider, so I took the road in the bamboo forest.


    I thought in my heart that I probably had something very important to say. Furthermore, with the Crown Prince here, even I wouldn''t dare to go forward. If a single one of them hadn''t been done well, His Highness would think that none of the girls in our family understood the rules.


    Unexpectedly, third sister saw me and called out to me. I went up to pay my respects to His Highness and explained the reason before returning to my room. Other than that ¡­ I don''t know. "


    Her words were frank and honest.


    The room was very quiet, so quiet that Chu Yuehua could only hear the sound of her own heartbeat.


    "Evil creature!"


    A teacup suddenly smashed down, and Chu Yuehua subconsciously dodged it. However, she discovered that it was directed at Zhou Ruxin.


    Zhou Ru''s heart began to cry, but she didn''t dare to cry out loud.


    "Did I raise you to make you lose face for me?" The one who spoke was Second Uncle Zhou Muwen.


    He had always placed importance on his reputation, and he had always been extremely harsh on himself. Now that she knew about what had happened today, he was naturally extremely angry.


    "Father, I... I... I don''t dare to do it again! " Zhou Ruxin wiped her eyes randomly with her sleeve while begging for forgiveness.


    "Little girl, you are one too. Don''t tell me I won''t take your marriage to heart? Even if you don''t trust my mother, you should at least see the situation! Is the crown prince someone you can provoke? "


    Madam Deng''s face was full of sincerity. At the right time, she took out her handkerchief and pressed it against the corner of her eyes, as if she felt wronged.


    "She''s being too generous. Everyone in the mansion knows what you''ve done to her! No one can blame her for being so unsatisfied! " Zhou Muwen was obviously infuriated.


    If this gets out, how will your sisters talk about him in the future? " Madame Li''s face was somewhat pale, and her words were weak. However, this only served to accentuate the seriousness of her words.


    The Crown Prince actually said that? Chu Yuehua was also shocked. It wasn''t that she didn''t know what those words meant!


    "NO!" His Highness was joking with me! He ¡­ He was talking about Chu Yuehua! That must be it! " Zhou Ruxin suddenly raised his head and looked at the seniors above, shouting with resentment.

 C9

    Chu Yuehua was shocked. She did not expect Zhou Ruxin to say this!


    [You are shameless. You actually told the Crown Prince your name. Do you think it is not shameful enough? At that time, your little sister Yue Er brought a servant girl by her side.


    These words immediately confused Zhou Ruxin. His face was red to the point that blood could drip out of it.


    He had never thought that he would become the Crown Prince''s concubine, just like his second sister.


    Who would have thought that things would escalate to such a degree?


    "I see my second wife. You should quickly find a good person to settle the matter as soon as possible!"


    Zhou Ruxin''s face immediately paled. This was to make her casually say ''someone'' as soon as possible. She didn''t want to do that! After all these years, following behind her mother obediently, wasn''t it all just for the sake of a good future?


    Now all this.


    "Yes sir!" Mrs. Deng lowered her head and quickly answered.


    "Yue Er, stay in the house for the next two months. You are not allowed to leave the house! Since you were there to watch, why didn''t you stop them? This is your fault! "


    How could the old lady not know that this was also for the sake of her uncle and the others? Otherwise, she would be like a singer.


    "Yes sir!"


    Back in the house, Chu Xuanhua''s face was full of anxiety, "What happened? How did I get you over there like this? "


    Chu Yuehua followed her back to her room before telling her everything that had happened today. As for that man that had appeared out of the blue, she hid it deep in her heart.


    "Ah?" "To think that there would be such a thing. Xin''jie is also like that, why ¡­"


    "Don''t mention her, since it''s already happened and there''s no point in saying anything now, the old lady is afraid that the old master and his wife might be offended, so she told me not to leave the courtyard for two months."


    "What?" Chu Xuohua''s face was full of shock, but at the same time, it was also filled with an atmosphere, "Elder sister Xin, it''s really amazing that you would actually do such a thing, and even implicate you!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t have to go out much anyway. I can just push away the messy matters of Sister Yun and Sister Xin!"


    As Chu Yuehua spoke, she went to the door to instruct Du Ruo to call Mama Xiao over.


    Chu Xuanghua looked at his sister''s calm face and suddenly realized that his sister seemed to have grown a lot. When it came to dealing with these matters, she did not hesitate at all.


    "What do you want Mama Xiao to do?"


    As they were talking, Mother Xiao came over.


    Du Ruo and Shi Lan were both in the room, watching the two sisters as if they had something important on their minds, hesitating on whether to leave or not.


    "The two of you also came from the south with me, so there''s no need to hide."


    The two of them had just left the room and closed the door.


    "We remembered what Mom told us two days ago, so I wanted to ask Mom, did she give everything that we had back then to her uncles?"


    Chu Xu Hua was shocked, what did his sister mean by that? Did he want to take it back from his uncles?


    Xiao Ma was also surprised, but she soon revealed a happy expression, "Other than the two taels of silver that I mentioned to the girls previously, there are also other businesses managed by special people. Every year, there are always some businesses managed by special people, and they are kept in the Silver House.


    However, since the old master''s health was not good, there is not much of it left. "


    Unexpectedly, there really was a line. Thinking about it, this was probably the last two life-saving talismans his mother left for his sister!


    If they didn''t marry well, or if the uncles were really ruthless enough and stole their dowry, there was still a way out.


    "Then is the person in charge of this business reliable?" Chu Yuehua asked.


    "Don''t you remember your childhood Uncle Chu Hua?"


    Chu Yuehua thought for a moment as she heard this. In her mind, she could see the face of a man who had been wearing a grey robe all year round, with a kind smile on his face.


    "It''s Uncle Chu Hua!" Chu Xuohua''s memories were much clearer than Chu Yuehua''s, "No wonder mother can relax, Uncle Chu Hua doesn''t even know that anyone betrayed our family!"


    "That''s right! The two ladies'' names are related to your Uncle Chuhua! That year, he saved the old master''s life, and the old master was moved by his friendship, so he gave the two young ladies a name with the word ''Chinese''. "


    It was clear that Xiao Ma also trusted Chu Hua a lot. When she mentioned him, her face was full of smiles.


    "In the past, Father begged Grandfather to bring back Uncle Chu Hua, who was on the verge of starvation, back home. After that, he also allowed Uncle Chu Hua to go with me, who was surnamed Chu, to grow up with Father. Once, Father once offended someone in his business, and Uncle Chu Hua helped save Father''s life, so Father became sworn brothers with Uncle Chu Hua.


    However, Uncle Chuhua still sees himself as his father''s follower. "


    Chu Xu Hua thought back to that man and couldn''t help but smile.


    Chu Yuehua thought back to her past life. She seemed to have heard from her mother that Uncle Chu Hua had taken a merchant ship out to sea and died in a storm. She didn''t know what happened after that.


    Suddenly, something flashed through her mind. However, it was too fast and she could not figure it out clearly.


    "Miss is asking about this..." Mother Xiao hesitated, not sure what the moonlight meant.


    "Mom ¡­" milk. How''s your business recently? "


    Chu Yuehua suddenly changed the topic, and asked casually.


    "Well, thank you Madam for your kindness. I''ve promised him silver for him to learn how to do business. Although the business here in the capital is difficult, he has been able to support his family after following the old master for so many years."


    "If that''s the case, can I trouble mother to let me take care of this?" milk. "Brother, send someone to deliver a letter to uncle Chu Hua for me?"


    Chu Xuohua quickly asked, "Yue''er, what are you planning to do?"


    "Sister, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." As he spoke, he blinked and asked his mother again.


    "Of course you can, what''s so difficult about that? Our family lives out of the kindness of Madam and Master, what difficulties do we have with this? "


    After saying a few more words, Chu Yuehua seemed to be at ease, and wrote the letter properly.


    Chu Xuohua was full of stifled words and wanted to ask, but Chu Yuehua didn''t say anything, which made her feel very uneasy.

 C10

    When sleeping at night, Du Ruo finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. "What is the second lady trying to do?"


    There are some things that cannot be said to Chu Xuanhua, but there''s nothing that cannot be said to Du Ruoruo''s personal servant, "Du Ruo, I''m just telling you, I don''t believe Uncle and the rest. If we don''t listen to everything, then there''s nothing much for Big Sister and I to hope for in the future.


    All I have to do now is to take control of the fate of us two sisters in my own hands, do you understand? "


    Du Ruoruo thought about it and suddenly said after a moment of silence, "If you have anything you need, just tell me. I''m an orphan. If it wasn''t for the old master, I would have starved to death long ago. I''ll be loyal to you for the rest of my life."


    "I know!" Chu Yuehua nodded, "Let''s go to sleep early!" I still have things to do tomorrow! "


    Early the next morning, Chu Yuehua passed the letter to Mother Xiao and even specifically instructed her not to leak it out.


    After that, he just shut himself up in his room, doing something which worried Chu Xuanghua.


    That day, Mama Xiao brought Chu Hua''s letter, which Chu Xu Hua personally delivered to Chu Yuehua''s room. Seeing that she was still busy writing and painting, he smiled and said, "If you don''t raise your head, I''ll read it myself?"


    Chu Yuehua took a glance at the envelope in her hand, and was immediately both surprised and happy: "It''s only been twenty days, so fast?"


    "Take a look!"


    Taking out the letter, Chu Yuehua glanced through it ten times as she smiled while reading. When she finished reading, her face was filled with smiles.


    "Now that Uncle Chu Hua has replied, I won''t hide this from my sister!" Chu Yuehua carefully put away the letter, her expression changing to one of seriousness, "Actually, I wrote to Uncle Chu Hua this time to get some money from him."


    "Take money?" Chu Xuohua was shocked, "You don''t need to buy anything now, and you have everything here, how can you ask for money?"


    "I want to do business!" Chu Yuehua looked at Chu Xuohua very seriously, "If you want to earn money, you have to be famous, and let everyone know that we are the daughters of the wealthy Jiangnan merchants, Chu Huaiyun. We are now entrusted to the House of the Marquis of Zhongyong."


    "You ¡­"


    Chu Xuohua''s face was filled with disbelief, and immediately snatched away her letter, "Do you know what you are saying? You still want to do business? How would others view you, a young miss, as someone who has been infected by these things?


    And to become famous? A girl''s house. Do you want to show your face? Then he would let the whole world know, then where was the face of his grandfather''s family to be put? Do you want to be irreconcilable with your uncles?


    I can understand it, but are you so sure that Uncle and the others will do that to us? What would the others say? Did they say that the House of the Marquis Zhong Yong had raised two ingrate? "


    He didn''t expect his elder sister to be so emotional, but Chu Yuehua had no way of telling her about his past life. No way to let her know that Xiao mama''s concerns were all true.


    But, no matter what, she had to do it, and she had to succeed!


    "Elder sister, it''s not because you listened to mother Xiao, but because ¡­ I heard something else. Mama Xiao''s worries were not wrong! "


    "What?" Chu Xu Hua looked at his sister suspiciously.


    "That day, I accidentally heard Second Aunt talking to Big Sister Xin. On Grandmother''s birthday, Second Madam said that it was a good time to be careful of Big Sister''s performance, and then Big Sister Xin said that you were there that day, so she might not be any better off than you.


    Second Madam reassured her that she planned to let Brother Wei marry you! "


    Chu Xuohua''s face turned pale instantly, he looked at Chu Yuehua in disbelief, "You... Is that true? "


    "If I didn''t hear it with my own ears, why would I be so worried? No matter what, they are still my mother''s family, why would I suddenly not believe them? Who didn''t know what kind of person Brother Wei was?


    "Second aunt is amazing, she brought Big Brother Wei over from the aunt and raised him into a playboy. No one in the capital would know what kind of person Zhou Zhaowei is, even though our family is a family of merchants, it shouldn''t be compatible with such a person!"


    "I ¡­" Chu Yuehua''s body shook, and her face turned pale.


    "Shi Lan!" Chu Yuehua saw that her elder sister had been greatly frightened. She was secretly anxious in her heart, "Quickly help your elder sister up to the bed. Hurry and bring a cold handkerchief over!"


    Chu Xuanhua was served by his sister lying on the bed for a while before he finally regained his composure.


    After instructing Shi Lan to take good care of her, Chu Yuehua returned to her room.


    "Miss, when did you hear that from Second Wife?" There was a strange expression on Duro''s face.


    "I was lying to my sister, but Second Madam is not a good person. I think that''s what I plan to do, that''s all. I just wanted to let my sister understand the current situation."


    When it was time for dinner, Chu Xuanhua got up and did not ask about Chu Yuehua anymore.


    Chu Yuehua knew that her sister was supporting her.


    After writing to Chu Hua Tong, she told him about her plans, but she didn''t say it because she was afraid that her ancestor would cheat her of something. She only said that she was very interested in doing business and wanted to open a shop.


    Originally, he thought that it would be more of a waste of time, but who knew that Chu Hua would actually support him.


    After thinking about it, Chu Yuehua understood that Chu Hua was not from a noble family, so the way he saw things was different from these people. In his eyes, as Chu Huaijun''s daughter, if she had talent like Chu Huaijun''s, she could be considered a qualified heir.


    As for him, he had always wanted to repay Chu Huaijun first. After all these years, there was nothing he could do about it. Now that she had made such a request, she naturally wished for it.


    Not only did he have to give her the silver, but he also had to send two capable people to look after her.


    Chu Hua was no longer the little follower that he used to be when he was with Chu Huaijun. His reputation in the business world was not small, and even though Chu Yuehua said that he was in charge of some of their business, it was only a matter of convenience.


    By the time Chu Yuehua''s closed door cultivation was finished, the people sent by Chu Hua had already arrived at the capital and were beginning to visit the store.


    She thought for a long time before finally saying that she wanted to start by selling the women''s clothing. Chu Hua didn''t agree at first because he didn''t have any experience with this person, but seeing her serious and excited expression, he agreed.


    Chu Yuehua used the confinement time to draw out a dozen or so outfits.


    Even if Chu Xuohua saw it, he would say that it was very novel and rarely saw it in the capital. He even asked her how she came up with it.


    Of course she wouldn''t say it. This was something that she had learned from her previous life. She only said that she had been thinking about it.

 C11

    Seeing her sister being so serious, Chu Xuanhua also helped her. She did not have Chu Yuehua''s memories, but she actually managed to think of a few styles for her, so her appearance was not bad.


    On the day of Chu Huaijun''s death, the two sisters went to the Temple of Tai An to burn incense. In the beginning, the old lady had always brought the two of them to the temple, but now that the old lady was old and the two sisters were growing up, the mansion arranged for them to go by themselves.


    After the incense was served, the two sisters said they wanted to stroll around the streets before going to the store that Chu Huaxin bought.


    The one who came out to welcome him was Mother Xiao''s eldest son, Chu Xunhua''s eldest son. milk. Brother.


    "The ladies are here!" Xiao Yong hurriedly ran out to welcome the two into the room, "It''s almost all arranged. Following Second Miss'' instructions, we have only temporarily hired four embroidery ladies. Second Miss has drawn them out and we can only make two sets of each. Do you want to go take a look?"


    Chu Yuehua nodded before bringing her sister and mother to the backyard.


    The people sent by Chu Hua really knew how to do things. They found a shop like this with a backyard and a room at the back, where the embroidery ladies could live.


    They had all taken a good look at the new clothes they had made. Chu Yuehua thought they looked exactly the same as the new clothes she had made in her previous life, but some of them didn''t look that way.


    He then personally gave some pointers to the ladies before walking out. As he walked, he instructed Xiao Yong: "Once these clothes are done, think of a way to get people to wear them to a lively place."


    He then whispered a few words to Xiao Yong before heading back.


    Chu Xuanhua saw her blabbering expression. Although he really wanted to know what she said to Xiao Yong, but she acted as if she was trying to hide it from everyone else, so he gave up on that idea. Since he had already made up his mind to let his sister go through her own troubles, he decided to let it go.


    After a few days, news of the Deng family betrothing Zhou Ruxin spread.


    Both sisters were shocked. They went to the old lady''s room to ask for her permission to marry her. It was indeed a promise. The two of them had already exchanged wedding invitations, and they had already looked for someone to read them.


    It was decided to be the son of an official of the justice courts'' concubine. It was slightly worse than Zhou Ruo Hua in the main chamber. That was a marquis'' house, but with such an incident, it was already quite a good result.


    When she saw Zhou Ru Xin again, she felt that her entire person had become a lot more haggard. Her complexion wasn''t good, and she looked completely different from the beautiful appearance she had in the past.


    Everyone knew what was on her mind, but no one mentioned it.


    The old lady even instructed, "In the future, you will be an adult. You can''t be as mischievous as before."


    Zhou Ru could only nod in agreement.


    After leaving the old lady''s room, Zhou Ruxin walked to the courtyard entrance. Suddenly, she turned around and said, "Little Sister Yue Er, it seems like we haven''t had a proper chat for a long time. Can you accompany me for a while?"


    Chu Yuehua instinctively wanted to refuse, but upon seeing her listless appearance, she still nodded her head in the end.


    Chu Xuohua quietly tugged at the corner of her shirt and winked at her.


    "She''s engaged now, so she doesn''t feel good. She probably wants to find someone to chat with. Elder sister, don''t worry!"


    After whispering a few words to her elder sister, Chu Yuehua followed her to the little garden.


    Actually, the scenery in the garden was quite nice, but it was still very hot at this time. The two of them only walked under the shade of the lake.


    "Sister, please tell the maidservants to stay away! I have something I want to say to my sister. "


    Chu Yuehua hesitated slightly, but still let Du Ruo leave.


    After walking for a while, the two of them sat down on a big rock under a tree.


    "Little sister is really happy now!" Zhou Ruxin muttered as he looked at the sparkling lake''s surface.


    "I have nothing to do with your engagement, so it''s my turn to be happy." Chu Yuehua indifferently replied.


    "Little sister, do you still remember this place?" Zhou Ruxin glanced at the bamboo forest, ridicule in her eyes, "Three months ago, I was here. I impulsively made a move, and three months later, I was betrothed to that Hedonist with the surname Hu."


    At this point, she suddenly turned to look at Chu Yuehua, "Do you know what kind of person he is? His best friend was his fifth brother! Both of them have become the joke of the capital. But now, I want to marry such a person! "


    Originally, after hearing her words, Chu Yuehua was a bit angry. She had made herself look like this, and it wasn''t because of her. Why did she have the appearance of a victim?


    "Mother had originally promised me that she would find me a good family. It''s all because of you!"


    "Because of me?" Chu Yuehua wrinkled her brows, looking at her with a puzzled expression, "I didn''t do anything. Actually, I have no way to stop you from doing what happened that day!"


    "Do you think I''m talking about that day? I don''t like you since the first day you two stepped into this house, because my mother always told me, for example, I can''t compare to Yun. She is the direct daughter of the family, and brother has a promising future.


    What am I? I am just a small concubine. If I can''t even compare to you, then I am a cripple. I have secretly fought with you for so many years. Do you know how happy I am when I see how cowardly you are?


    Your sister is better than you, but there''s nothing I can do about it. My mother has other plans for her, I just need to be better than you.


    But who knew that three months ago, it was you who, in front of His Highness the Crown Prince, treated me so rudely. Do you know what my mother said about me? It''s not wrong to want to pick up Gao Qiangfei. It''s the same thing, but I actually lost to you in such a miserable way. Even my father said that you''re much stronger than me.


    In all these years, I have never lost against you. But this time, you completely made me lose my chance! "


    Chu Yuehua frowned as she looked at her in disbelief. She did not expect it to be like this!


    She had always thought that Zhou Ruxin cared more about her elder sister. After all, the two of them were only one year apart, and she herself was only eleven years old!


    "I hate you, Chu Yuehua! Isn''t it just because your face is prettier than mine? Suddenly, my brain opened up and you actually want to win against me! " As Zhou Ruxin spoke, a cold light suddenly flashed through his sleeves.


    Chu Yuehua was startled to see a pair of scissors wrapped in a red thread flying straight towards her face. With a startled cry, she hurriedly retreated.


    But Zhou Ruxin seemed to have the intention of ruining her appearance today. One of his hands was already grabbing her arm, while the other hand held a pair of scissors that were fiercely cutting into her face.

 C12

    At this moment, Zhou Ru''s heart felt as if it was filled with a powerful resentment. The scissors in her hand wouldn''t be able to stop until it scratched her face.


    Just as he was about to draw, his wrist suddenly went numb. The scissors slipped out of his hand.


    While she was still stunned, Chu Yuehua had already grasped the opportunity and heavily pushed her away.


    On the other side, Du Ruoruo and Zhou Ruxin''s maidservants had also heard the commotion and dashed over.


    Ever since Du Ruo had arrived at the house of the Marquis, she had been extremely dissatisfied with Zhou Ruxin, and felt that she was looking at her own young lady with a strange gaze. Thus, when she heard such a commotion, her heart began to beat rapidly, as if it wasn''t a good thing.


    The sound of footsteps came closer. Zhou Ruxin suddenly woke up, and without thinking, she started to run. The servant girl could not care less as she hurriedly chased after him.


    Du Ruo ran over in a hurry, she was so anxious that she was about to cry. Are you all right? "


    Then, he saw the scissors on the floor, which he quickly copied into his hand. "Let''s go! Let''s go tell the old lady! "


    Chu Yuehua finally regained her senses, but she didn''t accept Du Ruo''s words. Instead, she bent down and picked up something before turning around and walking towards the bamboo forest at the side.


    It was a scorching summer day, but the bamboo forest was extremely cool. Under the rays of the sun, the jade green bamboo leaves seemed to be surrounded by a jade-green color.


    Then she saw him.


    "Thank you!"


    He was still wearing a robe, but it had already changed to a gray one. The hairpin on his head didn''t change at all. A person was sitting there with a chessboard in front of him. He was currently playing chess alone.


    That person turned around and lightly nodded to her. "You, this sister, are not righteous. It''s better for you to stay away from her."


    Chu Yuehua did not accept his words. She walked over, placed the chess piece in her hand on the stone table, and softly said, "I was saved by mister twice. I still do not know mister''s name, and can thank mister for that!"


    "You''re just a young miss, how are you going to thank me?" The man looked at her with a half-smile.


    She was not a loyal lady of the Marquis Mansion. Without a brother, if she wanted to thank him, she naturally could not show her face. Otherwise, if she did not pay attention and spread the news, it would be a private lesson to her.


    However, if his uncles or cousins were to appear, then why would they do so? He brought himself up to the tree? Or did he knock out Zhou Ruxin''s scissors?


    "Go back!" I was also doing it conveniently, I can''t possibly watch a young lady''s face get ruined right in front of me! "


    "I ¡­"


    Chu Yuehua thought for a moment, but still didn''t say anything. She saluted and left.


    While walking, he suddenly noticed that Du Ruo''s hand was still holding onto the pair of scissors. His heart skipped a beat and he turned to look in the direction of the bamboo forest. He lowered his voice and said, "Think of a way to find out the background of this person."


    Only now did Chu Yuehua realize how weak her ability was. Other than Shi Lan, Du Ruo, and mother Xiao, there was no one else that could be used by her sister.


    It was like he was locked up in the old lady''s yard. If he continued like this, it would be weird if he didn''t get slaughtered.


    He had to think of a way!


    Before she reached the door, Chu Yuehua pulled Du Ruo into a fake cave, held the pair of scissors thoughtfully. Then, she abruptly passed it to Du Ruo, stretched out her hand, pointed at her wrist and ordered, "Stab it!"


    "What?" Du Ruo''s eyes widened.


    "Cut the crap, hurry up!" Chu Yuehua frowned. If it wasn''t because she couldn''t do it herself, there was no need for Du Ruoruo.


    However, Du Ruo''s hands were trembling, and she was shaking her head violently. It wouldn''t be better if she did it herself!


    Yes, she was indeed timid. Even in her two lifetimes, she had never done such a thing. However, she should have changed! There should at least be some. Let''s see who is more ruthless!


    The old lady was in her room checking her name scroll when she heard a ruckus outside. "What''s going on?"


    Just as she finished speaking, Chu Yuehua ran in and knelt in front of her without saying a word. Behind her was Du Ruyan, and both of their faces were deathly pale.


    Chu Yuehua''s forehead was covered in sweat, her lips were bitten until they turned pale, and her eyes were filled with stubbornness.


    "What''s going on?"


    The old lady was just about to ask again when Mother Song exclaimed: "Yo!" "What''s going on?"


    Following her line of sight, the old lady discovered that Chu Yuehua''s right hand was tightly grasping her left wrist, but blood was continuously seeping out from between her fingers.


    He was also extremely frightened. After being stunned for a moment, he quickly got down from the chair and shouted: "Someone, come! Quickly bandage the second lady! "


    Everyone in the room was flustered and confused. The old lady was furious, and she quickly checked her wounds with everyone, while pointing at Duro, "You little b * stard, explain to me exactly what happened. Didn''t he go out with the third lady? How did he get injured? "He''s even injured this badly?"


    "The young lady said that now that the three young ladies have spoken about the other, I''m afraid they''re not feeling well, so it''s better to comfort the older one and follow the third young lady," she said as she sobbed.


    When the two of us reached the lake, the three girls said that they wanted to talk to the girl alone, so they asked Peaches and me to follow them from a distance. We saw that they seemed to be having a good time talking, so we chatted there.


    We had only been talking for a short time when we heard a dispute. The three girls were holding onto the girl''s hand with a pair of scissors in their hand. We rushed over to her, and then the three girls ran away with Peach following them.


    I ran to the girl and. That''s it! "


    As he spoke, he handed over the scissors in his hand. There were still some blood stains on them.


    Looking at the scissors, the old lady''s chest heaved as she slammed the table. "This is really the opposite. He''s so young and wants to kill someone!"


    Everyone in the room, when had they ever seen the old lady so angry? No one dared to make a sound.


    Chu Xuohua heard the sound and came over, only to see a group of people surrounding his sister applying medicine, blood was still oozing out from a hole in his hand.


    Instantly, the three souls lost their souls. Before they could say anything, tears began to flow from their eyes. "What''s going on?"


    She had always been a weak person, and her voice was soft. This time, she was too angry. Her voice was much louder, but it was choked with sobs. When the old lady heard this, her heart ached.


    "Hurry up and get me that evil creature."


    Immediately, someone answered.


    "Wait! Bring the apricots in her room first, don''t let them find out, just say that it''s Qingying looking for her. "


    "Yes sir!"


    Chu Yuehua waited until the wound on her hand was bandaged before kneeling down in front of the old lady, "Old lady, I want to stay in the manor for a period of time!"


    When these words came out, Chu Xuanghua and the old lady were shocked.


    "Yue Er!"

 C13

    "Old lady, third sister doesn''t like me! I always knew in my heart that if it hadn''t been for this, such a thing wouldn''t have happened today. Now that the second wife had arranged such a marriage for the third sister, she was unhappy in her heart, but for some reason, she insisted on doing it to me.


    The back of the old lady''s hand is full of meat, and I don''t want to make things difficult for the old lady, so I might as well go to the manor and stay there for a while until Third Sister''s matter is settled. Furthermore, my mother has left some land here, and the manor is full of our own people. "


    "This ¡­"


    "Please grant me your wish, old lady!" Chu Yuehua simply knelt down.


    "Ai!" The old lady''s eyes reddened, and she quickly pulled her up, "I''ve let you suffer!"


    After saying that, he didn''t say anything else. He was stunned as if he was thinking about something. Then, he waved his hand. "Xu''er, take Yue''er back to the house first! If there''s anything you need, we can talk about it later. "


    Chu Xuohua hurriedly agreed and carried Chu Yuehua back.


    "Did you bring the person?" Seeing the two sisters leave, the old lady''s face was ashen as she asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes! It''s right in the ear room! " Qingying said with a gentle voice.


    "Bring it here!"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t know what happened next, but in the evening, his two uncles and his aunt were called to the old lady''s room.


    According to Duro, when Zhou Muwen left, his face was livid, and even Mrs. Deng''s face was unsightly.


    There was also a hint of anger on Zhou Muqing''s face.


    That night, Mother Song personally delivered some medicine. "The old lady said that Lady Yue is frightened, so it''s good for her to stay in the manor for a period of time. Lady Yue has a marriage partner in the east wing of the city and has not touched it yet.


    "Also, the young lady will have to discuss who she wants to bring over. Once the weather has cooled down, we can set off."


    She actually did it. It seemed like the old lady felt bad and directly took this matter to her two uncles. Now that she was sent out, they naturally didn''t dare to object. In the end, it was still someone on her side that did it.


    If word were to spread that their family''s daughter could not tolerate anyone, and that she actually wanted to harm the niece of their younger sister, Gu Lao, then they wouldn''t have the face to meet anyone.


    That was why everything went so smoothly.


    Being able to leave this courtyard today, there would be a day when he would be able to slowly retrieve what was his own.


    In this life, he would definitely not let the two sisters experience another life like the one he had in his previous life.


    Thinking about this, he smiled.


    When he raised his head, he saw the ashen-faced Chu Xuanhua standing behind him in the mirror.


    "Sis!" Chu Yuehua turned around in panic, and looked at her elder sister nervously.


    "You''re proud? Now that you have obtained this house by framing others like this, are you proud of yourself? " Chu Xuohua looked at her coldly and asked in a low voice.


    "Sis ¡­ "I ¡­"


    "I didn''t know that my sister was actually this powerful and had even used such a vicious move on herself! "It seems that he is indeed a great genius from the heavens!"


    It was indeed an elder sister. Others might not be able to tell, but this elder sister was able to see through it with one glance.


    "What''s the matter with you? "Why is it that when you wake up from your illness, you feel like you''re crazy. You even knocked on the door before and you were in so much pain that you cried. You actually poked yourself like this today, how could you ¡­"


    Chu Xuanhua felt a deep sense of powerlessness, and even felt that the person stubbornly standing in front of him did not seem like his own sister.


    In the past, he would always hide behind his back whenever he encountered something, but it was still better than being too assertive now.


    At least she was able to look after her, be able to reach her, and be able to protect her no matter what, but now ¡­


    He had no idea what she was thinking.


    "Big sister, do you think I''m too ruthless? I admit that I did this injury myself, but big sister Xin originally had this intention! How else could I get hold of her scissors?


    "The old lady called Little Apricot over because she wanted her to identify the scissors. Now that the old lady has agreed to let me go, it''s all because of Heart''s Sis. If I was the one making it up, then why didn''t she make a sound?"


    Chu Xuhua had not thought of this much, but after hearing his sister''s words, his anger completely dissipated, leaving behind only nervousness, "What''s going on?"


    Chu Yuehua did not continue to hide the truth, and narrated the events of the morning in full detail.


    Chu Xuhua''s face was pale, "What did you say? She ¡­ She wants to ruin your face? She ¡­ "How dare you?"


    "Does big sister not know that she has been pestering second wife every day for all these years? Even her own concubine rarely sees her twice a year. Wasn''t it just to have a good family and be able to stand out?" But now that the marriage has been concluded and things have turned out badly, we can only end it in disaster. "


    Chu Xuohua''s lips were trembling. The two of them were originally drifting here like duckweed, everything would depend on fate. If today, his sister was disfigured, then in the future ¡­


    Chu Yuehua could not help but tear up, and the two sisters cried together.


    In the old lady''s room, Mother Song walked over softly and sighed, "The two sisters are crying!"


    Tears welled up in the old lady''s eyes, "I don''t know what they did, but they shouldn''t have married my Rong''er into the Chu Clan for the sake of the five hundred thousand silver taels."


    It would be fine if it was just a small family, but if they gave up everything I had to make them a dowry, and had the wealth of a thousand gold, now that they have it in their hands, in the future ¡­ I don''t know why yet! "


    "Old granny, you have to hold on! The two young mistresses still need to rely on you! "


    "Relying on me? Even if it''s me, it might not be useful. You can tell what''s going on in your house right now, and the meaning behind those words is very clear. A family of meritorious service like ours is already useless.


    "The eldest and the second brothers are walking the path of a courtier, the girls at home ¡­"


    He then let out a long sigh, "If they really did what they wanted, how could an old woman like me be able to stop them?"


    His mother''s eyes were red as she said, "I''m afraid the aunt is worried too, watching from the sky!"

 C14

    Chu Yuehua did not know what the old lady was thinking. She had been actively packing up, planning to enter the manor.


    After that night, Chu Xuohua couldn''t wait for her to leave. Who knew what would happen to Zhou Ruxin if she met him here?


    However, when she left, she was still worried. As she chattered on and on, she couldn''t help but shed a few more tears.


    On the other hand, Zhou Ruyun came over to see her, even brought medicine, and mysteriously told her that she already knew about what happened back then, and told her to take care of herself.


    Chu Yuehua knew that Zhou Ruxin was currently locked in her room and was not allowed to come out until the time she left the pavilion.


    On the other hand, Zhou Ruyun was younger than Chu Xuanhua. Moreover, Chu Xuanhua had always been very careful, so the two of them did not have any conflicts. At the same time, they did not have any fun.


    Thus, she couldn''t help but feel lonely.


    After going back and forth a few times, it was almost summer. After the autumn wind blew and the autumn rain began to fall, Chu Yuehua planned to set off.


    The old lady had personally picked people to bring over Mama Du Ruyu, Spring Grass and Xia He. She then called over two mothers from her own room, Mama Du and Mama Yu.


    In the end, Chu Xuanghua went over and told her to bring Mama Xiao along, so Mama Yu could stay and wait on the old lady.


    Zhou Muqing also specially invited two guards to come to the manor together to protect her. Perhaps this could be considered as compensation for the mistake that Zhou Ruxin had committed!


    Thus, the group headed for the manor.


    This was the first time since Chu Yuehua arrived in the capital that she went out to offer incense every year. Her heart was filled with joy and elation.


    Zhou Ruyun, who had seen her out with a smile on her face, was full of jealousy. She kept yelling at her to bring some fun back when she came back.


    However, other than the Old Granny, Second Sister-in-Law Yang and Third Sister-in-Law Yao, the aunt and uncle only had Third Aunt, who rarely showed up, coming out to send them off.


    Chu Yuehua could not help but laugh at herself, but thinking about it, she felt relieved. In any case, she had already made up her mind to draw a clear line between herself and them.


    The manor had long ago given them instructions, and they had specially prepared a courtyard for them to live in.


    The outer courtyard was occupied by the two guards, the inner courtyard Chu Yuehua lived in the main house, and Du Ruoruo lived in a side pavilion. The west wing was given to the two mothers, while the east was given to Spring Grass and Xia He.


    After dinner, Chu Yuehua told Du Ruo to call everyone in the inner courtyard over and sit at the seat of honor.


    Everyone knew that he was giving them instructions for their future missions, so they didn''t dare to be careless.


    Chu Yuehua quietly sat on top of it. After a while, she smiled sweetly, "I came to live in the manor this time and was even tired of everyone coming with me. I''ll accompany you first. I''ll treat everyone to a meal at a table next time."


    Mother Du quickly waved her hand. "Where is Second Miss''s words coming from? The reason we are able to come to the manor and relax is all because of Lady Du''s good fortune."


    "There''s no need to be so polite with mother Du," Chu Yuehua waved her hand, "Mother Du belongs to the old lady''s house, Spring Grass Xia He belongs to my house. Everyone lives in the same house, so do you know what''s going on?


    I believe that everyone is well aware of why I am here. Elder sister Xin is fourteen this year, and she will not leave until she''s 15 years old. Before that, we will have to stay in this manor.


    "This time might not be long or short, but at least it''ll be a year or two. I don''t ask for anything else, I just want everyone''s hearts to be on the same side. At least it''s a friendship."


    Mother Xiao and Du Ruo were still fine, but Mother Du and Spring Grass Xia She quickly nodded their heads in agreement.


    Chu Yuehua smiled and said, "At this moment, I''m afraid everyone will find it hard to understand me. Let''s just watch and see!" In my heart, I treat everyone as one of my own, which is why I brought you here. I hope that we can get along in the future and everyone can see my benefits. "


    Without waiting for them to speak, he continued, "Now that you''re here with me, your rewards usually aren''t as good as the family''s. Therefore, other than the family''s portion, I''ll give you another portion of your monthly allowance."


    Everyone was shocked and looked at the young girl who was sitting at the front. She was clearly only 11 years old, but her manner of doing things and speaking made her seem like an adult.


    Aunt Du was especially surprised. Usually when she looked at this Second Cousin Miss, she looked like a glutinous rice ball, but now it seemed ¡­


    He had made a mistake on a daily basis!


    There were also five people here, and each of them had to pay extra monthly fees of several taels of silver a month. Where did a girl get so much money from?


    "There''s only one thing that I want everyone to remember. Since you''ve come with me, it''s best to pretend that you''re me alone and know who your master is. Only then will I dare to continue using it for a long time."


    What does it mean to be long? Mother Du thought for a while and came up with an idea.


    Looking at the crowd''s expressions, Chu Yuehua knew that these words would not be of any use, but at least they gave people an idea of who they were.


    Afterwards, he divided things up a little and let everyone go to bed.


    Early the next morning, the steward of the manor came to pay his respects.


    Since he wanted to stay here, he would naturally need to familiarize himself with the environment and build a good relationship with the people here.


    Chu Yuehua did not put on airs, but smiled and let them in.


    Originally, Xia He wanted to bring the screen over, but Chu Yuehua stopped him, "What am I afraid of as a child? Everyone here is obedient, so don''t be so formal.


    When Mother Du heard this, she secretly nodded her head while Mother Xiao''s face was filled with an effective smile.


    The old manor head looked to be in his fifties or sixties, and his skin was tanned. Upon entering, he saw a snow-like young lady sitting on it. She was wearing a blue dress, and her young face looked extremely adorable and adorable.


    "This little servant greets Miss!"


    The old manor head quickly knelt down, followed by a group of people kowtowing behind him.


    Chu Yuehua immediately laughed: "Quickly get up, it''s not like I''m here to put on airs. I''ll have to trouble Ma Zhuang and everyone else in the future! "Today, we''re just getting familiar with each other. It''s better if everyone is the same as usual."


    Seeing that she didn''t put on any airs, everyone relaxed, secretly praising her in their hearts. Indeed, the ladies in the city were different, as if they came out from a painting.


    At this moment, Ma Zhuang was introducing something interesting to her when a cheerful voice came in from outside. "I heard that the girl Yue came over. I didn''t believe it and came over to take a look, but she''s really here!"

 C15

    The person who had just arrived was dressed in a cyan long robe and looked to be in his early thirties. The most outstanding among them was the two thick eyebrows on his eyes, which looked as if it could drip water.


    But in reality, he was a famous rake in everyone''s eyes.


    This was different from Zhou Zhaowei. He liked to walk his dog and fight his chicken, but he was obsessed with jade and antique games. He was already in his thirties, and he was still alone. Nine months out of twelve months, he was not home.


    Chu Yuehua was also very surprised to see him coming over: "Third Uncle?"


    The person who had come was the third master of the Zhou family, Zhou Mujiang. Chu Yuehua was not familiar with him, after all, the number of times they had met could be counted on one hand.


    So he had accompanied his friend to visit the monastery leader of the Clear Sky Monastery. When he heard that she was here, he came to visit her. No matter what, she was still his nephew''s daughter.


    In his previous life, Chu Yuehua didn''t have much of an impression of this third uncle. All she knew was that he had heard it from others. Everyone seemed to look down on him.


    And as the only one among the three brothers who didn''t have a name, it was true that he didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    In her previous life, she hadn''t paid any attention to this kind of thing, but now that she thought about it, she had a completely different feeling.


    Zhou Mujiang was the only bastard out of the three brothers who was not the old lady''s own son, but in all these years he had never heard of the old lady treating his son unfairly. On the contrary, he had treated him with more importance than his two sons, and had even married his own niece to him.


    In the past, the sisters often talked about this point, and at that time, Chu Xuanhua was still admiring the old lady in his heart. It wasn''t easy for her to be so magnanimous.


    But after so many years, Chu Yuehua finally understood that sometimes excessive doting happened to be a sharp sword used to kill people.


    As long as it did not endanger her two sons and did not let her lose her reputation, then there was only one way, and that was to raise him well, to raise him well, and it was best if it was someone who could not differentiate between different bodies.


    Wasn''t that what happened to Zhou Mujiang?


    It could be seen that the old lady was not a simple woman from the backyard. But then again, who would be simple to deal with a woman who had stayed in the backyard for too long?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but think of the few people beside him.


    The days he came to the manor were easy, but it was much easier to communicate with the shop. After all, Mama Xiao''s son was still in the business. Since this old lady came to the outskirts of the city, she had to come visit frequently and deliver gifts.


    However, taking care of business in the capital was different from other places as it couldn''t be casually dealt with. Xiao Yong, as the head storekeeper, was not always able to get away with it.


    The clothing store was still in the preparation phase and originally, she only wanted to open a store to earn some money. However, for the things that she wanted to do in order to open a store, Chu Yuehua was completely clueless.


    After the parties had agreed on the date of the official opening, they set it to be the end of the year. There were still a few more months left.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a small lake filled with lotus roots. However, in this season, not to mention the lotus leaves in the field, even the remaining lotus flowers could not be seen. Only a few withered lotus stems were left standing on the surface of the water.


    Most of the time, it was still Du Ruo who was brought along. Occasionally, she would bring Spring Grass and Xia He along, but she would always bring one person with her every time.


    "How is it? Do they make any noise? " Under the autumn sun, Chu Yuehua slightly squinted her eyes, as if she was a bit tired.


    Du Ruyu''s hand that was on the bait faltered slightly before she understood what she meant.


    After throwing the fishing line into the water, Du Ruoruo''s expression didn''t change, but her voice was still as low as Chu Yuehua''s, "It''s already been over a month and Mother Du hasn''t made any movements. She''s on good terms with Mother Xiao, and Mother Xiao said that we still can''t see anything.


    "Spring Grass has always been a reserved person. She hasn''t made any movements during this period of time. On the other hand, Xia Zhi looks a bit dishonest."


    "Oh?" Chu Yuehua opened her eyes and looked at her, "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing else!" Seeing that Chu Yuhua seemed to be very serious, Du Ruo lightly smiled, "It''s just that I can''t move my finger, I just like to talk behind my back."


    Previously, Chu Yuehua had never asked about these things, and Du Ruo had never had a chance to perform similarly to this. When she suddenly spoke these words, it seemed that she was more or less not used to it.


    "It''s only natural for them to have complaints about someone being transferred from the main house''s second class maid to such a place." The corner of Chu Yuehua''s mouth slightly pursed, looking as though she was smiling yet not smiling.


    "Does Miss mean that Spring Grass is the one that should be noticed?"


    "I didn''t say anything!" Chu Yuehua lazily said those words as she suddenly opened her eyes. She then grabbed the fishing rod with one hand, fishing up a lively and jumping crucian carp.


    "The lady is really amazing. She even knows that the fish are hooked with her eyes closed!" The one who spoke loudly on the other side of the boat was Ma Zhuang Tou Tou''s daughter, Sister Cui. When he said this, her sun-flushed face was dazzling.


    Chu Yuehua smiled but didn''t speak. Du Ruoruo returned to her normal voice, "Miss, do you still want to drink carp soup tonight?"


    Looking at the fish in the fish basket, Chu Yuehua thought for a moment before saying with a smile, "Eat the carp soup every day. I''m afraid you''re all tired of it. We''ll braise it tonight."


    It had to be said that the fish at this time were truly fat. With the red chilli peppers, the juices after being boiled were truly delicious.


    Chu Yuehua ate two bowls of rice before putting down her chopsticks, causing Xiao mama to wink at her.


    In her mother''s eyes, she still couldn''t eat too much, but at this moment, she really couldn''t control her mouth.


    As usual, she had to organize her thoughts after dinner. At this time, only Duro was by her side in the living room.


    Usually she would write and paint on her desk, while Duro would do some needlework.


    "Bring me the oil." After looking at the item for a long time, Chu Yuehua put down the brush and gently rubbed her temples.


    "Is the girl sick again?" Hearing this, Du Ruo walked over with a worried look on her face.

 C16

    He carefully dripped it onto his index finger and gently massaged it against her temple.


    "It''s probably because I haven''t had a good rest these past few days. When it comes to the evening, my mind will feel a little stuffy."


    "I think it''s better for the girl to rest early! "The more you rest, the better it will be for your body. This isn''t something that can be done in a day, so why stay up all night?" After putting away the medicinal oil, Duro walked over to help her pack up.


    Chu Yuehua glanced at her and shook her head helplessly. After all, they grew up together. Du Ruoruo was naturally different from others to her, and she was similarly more willing to interfere in matters than others.


    Only she could forcefully not allow her to continue watching like this.


    However, he could not fall asleep no matter how hard he tried. His mind was in a mess, sometimes because of his previous life, sometimes because of this life, sometimes because of Chu Xuohua''s future, and sometimes because of the clothing store.


    Hearing her tossing and turning about, Duro couldn''t fall asleep either. She had been used to waiting on her since she was young, and at night she was afraid that she would wake up. She never slept deeply.


    "The girl still can''t sleep?"


    She slept in the outer Rohan bed, a little distance between them.


    "It''s probably because he went crazy during the day and became energetic at night."


    "When we went out to fish today, the girls were all leaning drowsily against the cabin. When did they go out of their way? "I see. Could it be that they have collided against something?"


    This was just a random guess on her part, but she didn''t expect that after she finished her sentence, Chu Yuehua fell silent.


    "Miss ¡­"


    "Du Ruo, how long have I been like this?"


    "Huh?"


    Chu Yuehua opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling, her eyes shining like a cold star.


    "I say, how many days have I been like this?"


    There was coldness in her voice and her extremely calm demeanor made Du Ruoruo''s last strand of sleepiness run far away in an instant.


    Slightly nervously swallowing her saliva, Du Ruo did her best to calm herself down. She then thought about it carefully, "It seems ¡­ It seems like five or six days. "


    "It''s been five or six days!" Chu Yuehua slightly narrowed her eyes. Could it really be what she thought it would be, that she was finally going to be unable to hold herself back? " In these five to six days ¡­ No, within these ten days, you see, do I have any different habits than usual? "Or is there anything missing?"


    "This ¡­" Hearing her words, a fine layer of sweat suddenly broke out on Du Ruo''s forehead. She couldn''t lie down anymore, so she simply ran to the back room. "Miss, do you suspect ¡­"


    "Shh!" At this time, Chu Yuehua actually calmed down, and gave her a faint smile. Under the dim light by the bedside, her smile seemed to have some unknown flavor, "Don''t worry, even if they want to do something, they won''t dare to be too brazen. It''s not too late for us to discover it now, so don''t alert them.


    Tomorrow, Little Yang will come over. Tell him all about my symptoms, and have him discuss it with his elder sister. Then you can find a doctor and find out what kind of situation he is in. "


    Du Ruo nodded her head repeatedly, secretly memorizing what she said.


    "Don''t tell Mother Xiao about this. She''s too old for this."


    "This fish is so delicious, who cooked it? If there''s only the two of us here, you can also cook for me. "


    Spring Grass, who was cleaning up the dishes, suddenly trembled and nearly smashed the chopsticks. She quickly glanced at Chu Yuehua and immediately knelt down, admitting her mistake. "My lady ¡­"


    "What are you thinking!" Chu Yuehua glanced at her, then waved her hand with a smile, "Even a bowl and chopsticks would slip into your hands!" "Focus."


    "It''s a daughter-in-law that Ma Zhuang specially sent over to cook a good dish. To the people in the village, carp is a common dish; naturally, they are the best at it." Mama Du was having dinner with Mama Xiao, and she answered with a smile.


    Chu Yuehua nodded: "I don''t know how delicious it is, all I know is that I really like it. Tomorrow, I''ll let Du Ruoruo learn from me."


    As he spoke, he turned to Spring Grass and said, "From the looks of it, those who don''t know might think that you did it!"


    "How could she do that!" Xia He smiled and glanced at Spring Grass, "But she can wash fish. She stays with that wife in the kitchen every day. I don''t think Miss needs Big Sister Du Ru-jie to go. Spring Grass probably knows enough."


    "What kind of talk is that, it''s because she''s diligent and helps out in the kitchen every day, yet you''re actually talking about her." Du Ruo''s face immediately turned a little ugly. "I find it strange that Spring Grass is helping out in the kitchen every day. What are you doing every day?"


    "Alright, alright!" What''s so noisy about that, "Chu Yuehua waved her hands, and said to Spring Grass in boredom," After you finish washing the fish, remember to wash your hands with a sweet tooth, and don''t ruin your hands. But it''s better if you don''t touch these tasks too much.


    Spring Grass''s eyes had originally been a bit red from Xia He''s words. Now that she heard Chu Yuehua''s words, she was immediately moved to the point of not knowing what to say. She lowered her head and said a few words, then stopped moving.


    On the other hand, Xia He was not lightly angered, and directly threw the curtain to the side room.


    Mother Du immediately raised her eyebrows. "And this is the reverse? You actually threw your face away for the girl to see."


    "Alright, Mother Du. Forget it, let her go!" If you come here with me, everyone will feel wronged. "


    Chu Yuehua stealthily glanced at the expressions of everyone here, then smiled and spoke.


    Xiao Ma also persuaded her to eat, and after a few more words, she put the matter behind her.


    "Lady! There must be something wrong with the Spring Grass, "Du Ruoruo followed after him as she brewed a cup of tea for her. Her face showed indignation and injustice," Looking at her, it seems that she may have done something to it.


    Sighing, Chu Yuehua frowned, "The doctor over there said that this is a very common disease, those who think too much will often do so. Normally, it''s very difficult to find the cause of the disease, but if you keep worrying about it, you will inevitably die from mental exhaustion, and even if you don''t die, you won''t be able to live like a human anymore."


    "Isn''t it obvious that they want me to die without a sound?" Chu Yuehua sneered, "They really aren''t afraid of trouble."


    "The girl wonders who did it?"

 C17

    "Who cares who did it? We still have no way of determining for sure. We have to settle this matter first." Chu Yuehua sat on the Luo Han bed, tapping the table with the fingers of her left hand.


    At this moment, a strange feeling rose in Du Ruo''s heart, as if the girl in front of her wasn''t just eleven years old.


    The intelligent look in her eyes was something she rarely saw in other people''s eyes.


    It was a maturity and calmness that did not conform to her age. It was like now, where one could almost be sure that someone was trying to harm her life. However, she could still sit here peacefully and not be afraid.


    After a few days, Chu Yuehua was still the same as before, not much energy everyday. Seeing that she was worried, and that her complexion was getting worse, Xiao Yumei thought to herself that she should go find a doctor to have a look.


    However, he was stopped by Chu Yuehua, saying that he was fine.


    Everyone in the room looked worried.


    Early in the morning, everyone was woken up by the noise.


    Du Ruoruo began to yell at the top of her lungs, "Not good, not good! Miss, not good!"


    Xiao Ma walked into the room while putting on her clothes. She had an expression of unconcealable anxiety on her face as she asked, "What''s going on?"


    His originally eleven year old body, eleven year old face, and even looked like it was carved from jade. At this moment, his small face wrinkled into a ball as he looked at her. It was as if his mother''s heart had been crushed.


    "What are you all waiting for? Go get a doctor!" At this time, Xiao Ma also could not help but be furious and shouted at the others.


    Mother Du followed closely behind. Looking at the people in the room, she immediately pulled down her face. "Lady Du, all of you are so lazy. Tomorrow, someone will send you out."


    When Xia He and Spring Grass heard this, they hurriedly ran out to find a doctor.


    Ma Zhuang didn''t dare to be lazy when he heard this news. He immediately took Xia He to find the doctor that usually came to treat him.


    The entire room was filled with people because of Chu Yuehua''s sudden illness, but she looked more and more unwell.


    "Doctor, my lady is ¡­"


    "Let''s talk." The old doctor looked to be in his fifties. His white beard was trembling. He frowned as he glanced inside the veil before walking out.


    Xiao mama also looked suspiciously at Chu Yuehua, although she could not see her face.


    "Does the girl feel anything other than a little giddiness? How did he get sick like this? We don''t have anything much to say. It can be seen that this young lady''s body is of an extremely high value. It must be because Spring Grass Xia He and the others didn''t give their all. "


    The doctor outside naturally had Mother Xiao outside, so Mother Du worriedly asked Chu Yuehua.


    This made Xia He, who was standing at the side, extremely unhappy. However, she was her mother after all, so she didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Go, what are you still standing here for? Hurry up and go listen to the doctor. When you return, you can serve the ladies. Each one of you will be raised up for, but you won''t understand the rules once you come out here."


    Spring Grass, on the other hand, didn''t say anything. She was lucky enough to leave, but Xia He''s face was full of dissatisfaction. Mama Du looked at Du Ruo who was about to get up and said, "Du Ruo doesn''t need to go. Miss can''t leave here even for a second."


    It surprised Chu Yuehua that they would come so close to each other as an expression of their goodwill.


    "Miss''s illness is rather strange. Initially, when I heard the story of the young lady who served her, I felt that it was a symptom of soil and water, but just now, I felt that there was something strange about the pulse of the young lady. It seems rather like she was poisoned."


    Hearing what the old doctor said, Mother Xiao became extremely frightened, "Poisoned? How could he have been poisoned? When I first heard him say that our lady couldn''t sleep at night and couldn''t raise her spirits during the day, I thought that it was normal for this person to be lazy in the fall and didn''t take it seriously. But now ¡­ "


    "Sorry, but my medical skills are shallow, but I feel that''s the way it is. To be certain, it''s best to find a better doctor."


    If anything happened to the young lady from the duke''s manor, how could a country doctor like him bear the responsibility? He would naturally have to leave with thirty-six strategies.


    Xiao mama was startled for a moment. Then, she remembered that when she ran into the room, she started to wail and cry. Spring Grass, Xia He and the others followed her anxiously.


    Chu Yuehua struggled to get up, "Mother Xiao, what''s going on? Am I actually a big symptom? "


    "Lady! "Just now, that old doctor said that the young lady seemed to have been poisoned!" As he spoke, he pointed at Spring Grass and Xia He and scolded, "Speak! Who exactly are you two, you two lowly hoof? You actually want to murder this lady, does this lady usually treat you badly or what''s wrong with you two? "


    Then he tore at the two of them.


    Spring Grass and Xia She were both frightened quite a bit. After being scolded like this, they immediately began to cry. The entire room was in a mess.


    Mama Xiao scolded them before running back into the yard to scold them, "You black-hearted bastard, this young lady has given you all face by coming here to live, and even tried to harm you all. What good is there in this for you? Are you afraid that the young lady will know about what happened here?"


    He immediately calmed himself down and started to curse at Spring Grass and Xia He. However, he scolded Spring Grass and Xia He a lot, but he was much better than Xiao Ma, so he did not scold them, "Both of you serve girls well. Why did you do such a thing? "Still standing here? For such a big matter as this young lady''s body, why haven''t you reported it to the residence?"


    The reason why he said that they didn''t take good care of Chu Yuehua was to show her loyalty and the intention to rope him in. But now, his words were avoiding the issue. He was clearly worried that he would offend the people behind the two of them.


    It seemed that this mother Du was not a simple person. Chu Yuehua thoughtfully looked at Du Ruo who had been standing at the side all this while, and then started to whimper.


    Du Ruoruo frowned with a pained expression on her face. "Don''t worry Miss, when the wives and grandmothers come, they will definitely bring justice to Miss."

 C18

    The carriage was sent out by the manor and it was soon filled with people from Hou Mansion. Second Grandma, Mrs Yang, was naturally the first to rush over with the news.


    Mrs. Deng originally didn''t come, but the first person her mother followed in the past to find was Mrs. Deng. She wailed and wailed for the second wife to take charge, saying that the second wife had always been the most righteous and had never held much prestige. Now that her own niece had met such a situation, she had to ask the second wife to speak on justice.


    Hearing this, Mistress Yang frowned. The main house and the second house had always been at odds, and now that she was the one in charge of the feedback, it was naturally her turn to be the Lord. Now that she suddenly sent Mrs Deng over, she had no choice but to respect her as an elder.


    She had always felt wronged that she was not the heir to the house of the Marquis as the eldest daughter of the Duke. Now that Mother Xiao was crying like this, she had the intention of suppressing the entire house. She didn''t want to go at first, but now she nodded and said, "Speaking of which, my niece has suffered such grievances. As an aunt, I should go over and take a look."


    Then, without any hesitation, he had someone prepare the car for him.


    Chu Xu Hua rushed over, "Mother Xiao, what''s wrong? Something really happened to Yue''er? "


    "Sister Xu, why are you here?" "Old lady ¡­"


    "The old lady doesn''t know about this. Don''t worry, second sister, I lied in front of her, saying that I wanted her to come visit me here."


    After all, she was a blood-related elder sister, and since she knew, there was no reason for others not to follow her. Therefore, the group of people, together with the doctor that the Yang family had sent for a long time ago, sat on four carriages and majestically headed towards the manor.


    On the other side, Chu Yuehua looked a lot better under the care of everyone.


    Chu Xinhua was the first to rush in, "Yue''er!"


    Hearing her elder sister''s voice, Chu Yuehua was quite surprised. After all, her elder sister was living with the old lady. No matter what, she had to hide this from the old lady, so how could her elder sister receive this news?


    "This is..." Looking at his sister''s pale and haggard face, Chu Xuanhua''s tears fell like rain, "It''s only been a month, how did you become like this?"


    "Mother Xiao, wait a moment!" Mistress Yang quickly walked over and consoled her with a warm voice, "Quickly, let Doctor Wang come over to take a look. Doctor Wang specializes in treating our family''s patients and everyone is very familiar with each other. There''s no need to evade!"


    Even though Chu Xuanhua was very worried, he was worried that his sister would not be well. He had to let the doctor take a look at her before he knew, so he quickly retreated to the side.


    As expected, Doctor Wang stepped forward and checked Chu Yuehua''s pulse. After a moment of silence, he frowned, as if he didn''t really understand what was going on. Then, he softly exclaimed.


    "Doctor, how is my sister?" Chu Xuohua couldn''t wait. When he saw Chu Yuehua''s appearance just now, he felt a sense of fear and trepidation in his heart.


    Doctor Wang thought for a moment, and then continued according to his observation, "From the pulse, it seems that Miss''s body is indeed different, and the doctor before her is not wrong. She was indeed poisoned, and said that Miss''s symptoms were indeed incongruous, but today it is definitely not the case.


    I don''t know what Young Miss ate and drank from yesterday until now, but it would be best for you to bring it over for me to have a look and see if there are any clues. "


    Du Ruyan was the first person in front of Chu Yuehua, so she was naturally the most familiar with this matter.


    Hearing Doctor Wang''s words, he immediately got busy. He then moved everything to the outer room''s Rohan bed.


    Of course, there were still a lot of things in the kitchen, but there were also a lot of tea leaves, rouge and cosmetics.


    Mrs. Deng looked at her face and couldn''t tell what kind of expression it was, but she glanced at Mistress Yang and said, "I say, Brother Jin, my wife, this isn''t something that an elder like me would want to take advantage of. It was so easy for your cousin to come out and relax, and you arranged it like that?


    First of all, it''s a matter of safety. This kind of person is the most important person to serve you, but it''s not entirely your fault, you are young in the end, although there are many things you can''t see in front of this family, but if there''s anything you don''t understand, you can ask someone else.


    Even if you don''t ask my aunt, you can ask your mother-in-law. "Look at today, this is the life of your little sister Yue Er!"


    Hearing the Deng family''s words, the Yang family''s face turned red.


    Some of the rougher people in the manor were naturally arranged by the people in the manor. It would be a joke if she, the second young mistress who was in charge of the house of the Marquis, interfered with such a matter.


    Even though she said so, she knew that Madam Deng was deliberately trying to bully her, but she was still a junior. If she were to retort at this moment, she would turn around and claim her head for being unfilial.


    Therefore, facing such unreasonable blaming, the Yang family could only hold their nose and swallow.


    Compared to the war of words on the other side, the one that attracted the attention of the crowd was Dr. Wang.


    At this time, everyone had already left the room and gathered in front of the Rohan bed in the outer room.


    Doctor Wang picked them up one by one and carefully sniffed them. After tasting them, he put them down one by one.


    The onlookers'' hearts rose and fell. When the last bottle of perfume was put down, Dr. Wang shook his head, "No, that''s not right. There''s no poison in it. It shouldn''t be here. Is there anything else that''s missing?"


    When Du Ruo heard these words, she struggled to recall, "The things that I''ve used in the past two days are all here. I''ve basically collected them all even if they were food. Other than those dishes that I''ve eaten, there''s nothing else."


    "Speaking of dishes, all the girls like to eat crucian carp these days. Could there be a problem with it?" At this time, Xia He suddenly thought of something and hurriedly asked Doctor Wang.


    Mistress Yang immediately nodded: "That''s very possible, these carp are all born in the wild, they might have some unclean things on them, it might cause people to think that someone intentionally poisoned them."


    "That''s hard to say. The fish has been eaten, how can I verify it for you now?" The Deng family had a faint smile on their lips, as if they were certain that the Yang family was in the wrong.


    Xia He exclaimed, "There are two more. The girl even brought me to fish, and I fished for three of them! "There are two more. If these two are poisonous, then wouldn''t it be the same as Second Young Madam said?"

 C19

    Chapters 19 - 19


    Everyone immediately nodded their heads in agreement, but Lady Deng turned her head and gave her a look. "Are you always like this in front of a girl? "No rules!"


    With these words, Xia He hurriedly lowered her head. On the other side, Mistress Yang said, "Mistress, please don''t be angry. She''s worried about her own body, so it''s understandable. Let her go this time!"


    Since things had come to this point, the two carp kept in this pot had to be inspected. Immediately, someone moved the small vat over.


    Everyone surrounded him.


    Du Ruo was still by the side of the bed, taking care of the sick Chu Yuehua. She was a little worried in her heart, "Miss, this ¡­"


    The sick man on the bed glanced at her and she shuddered.


    As everyone went to watch the fun, there was no one else around. Only then did Chu Yuehua lower her voice, "You just watch. It would be strange if you didn''t find out anything in a while!"


    Seeing her so confident, Du Ruo felt relieved, but her eyes couldn''t help looking out.


    "Dr. Wang, what do you mean? Is there a problem? " Mrs. Deng asked in a somewhat anxious manner.


    He then looked at the two fish that were still swimming. They looked alive and well! How could it be the fish itself?


    "We can''t see much from this, so it''s best to stew them. I''ll check them myself." Doctor Wang knew that he was trapped in the Hou Mansion''s mansion. The Hou Mansion was an important source of income for him.


    The two sides'' acknowledgements were not easy to offend. The only option was to report it as it was. Moreover, the more careful it was, the better it was for it to be as transparent as possible.


    Very soon, a few people scooped up a fish and left for the kitchen. Madam Deng gave a look and a maidservant immediately followed her. On the other side, Madame Yang followed suit.


    After Chu Yuehua ate the pill given to her by Dr. Wang, she felt better, so she decided to just lie on the bed and take a nap. Other than Chu Xuohua who came in to take a look, everyone else was paying attention to the results.


    The fish soup was quickly served. After studying it for a long time, Dr. Wang''s expression looked as if he had already come to a conclusion. Lady Deng and Lady Yang were both very anxious.


    "Dr. Wang, how is it? Is it poisonous or not? "


    Glancing at the Yang family and the Deng family, Dr. Wang bowed first. "Based on this old one''s many years of experience, this fish soup is indeed poisonous."


    Hearing that, Mistress Yang immediately revealed a smile on her face, but thinking about how Chu Yuehua was still lying on the bed, she immediately concealed her smile and nodded, "I was just saying! Tomorrow, we will tell everyone that the fish in the pond are not to be eaten. We will scoop them all up and dispose of them, then we will wash the pond. "


    When Lady Deng saw her flaunting, she couldn''t help but sneer inwardly, but her face didn''t show it.


    It''s just that it''s certain to be unhappy.


    "Stop!" Just when everyone thought that the dust had settled, Dr. Wang suddenly said, "This old and useless one hasn''t finished speaking. Although this fish is poisonous, but ¡­"


    He paused here.


    Chu Yuehua, on the other hand, quietly closed her eyes. If not for this'' but '', she really would have suspected that this Doctor Wang would have already lined up in the middle of the two rooms.


    "What else does Doctor Wang have to add?" "This niece of mine is of the blood that our sister-in-law left in the house of the Marquis. No matter what, nothing must happen to her."


    "Although there is poison in this fish, this poison wasn''t formed naturally. It was added to people the day after tomorrow."


    Doctor Wang picked up a piece of fish with his chopsticks and asked, "My wives and grandmothers, please take a look at this fish to see if there is any difference."


    "This... Isn''t it fine? " Yang Shi frowned and looked for a long time, but still couldn''t find anything.


    "It seems like there''s something wrong with the whiteness."


    "Second Madam''s eyes are indeed the best. Actually, this poison is a very special kind of poison. I''ve only met it once by chance. It''s a type of poison that takes quite a bit of effort to refine, so it definitely can''t be naturally found in the wild."


    This kind of poison was tasteless and colorless, and would not work under low temperatures. Fish, being cold-blooded animals, would not matter even if they swam around in this kind of water every day. However, this kind of poison would be contained within the fish''s body.


    "Check to see who was looking after the fish yesterday!" When Mrs. Deng heard this, she immediately shouted loudly.


    On the other side, Mistress Yang''s expression was very unsightly, but now that Doctor Wang had said it, she couldn''t just deny it, right? His face immediately turned ashen. "Didn''t you hear what Second Madam said? Why aren''t you going yet? "


    "Wait a minute, this poison isn''t acute."


    "What do you mean?" The handkerchief in Chu Xuohua''s hand was almost minced into dumplings, his lips were pale because he had pressed it too tightly. Only then did he regain his senses.


    "As far as I know, this poison will not be detected suddenly, but will slowly corrode into the body, its symptoms are just like normal incompatibility between soil and water, it can''t be lifted during the day, it can''t be slept in at night, it''s disgusting at night, but slowly, as time passes by, it will make people completely thin, and then they will exhaust their energy and die. Miss''s symptoms are consistent with Miss''s, but I didn''t know that today was all of a sudden ¡­"


    Du Ruo walked out at this moment, her face full of tears. "Who was so cruel? Miss didn''t treat anyone unfairly after coming here, and someone actually did such a vicious thing."


    "Luckily, Yue''er''s body was slightly different from an ordinary person''s. Only then would she suddenly act up, allowing Doctor Wang to discern the truth."


    Chu Xuanghua''s words caused everyone to turn to look at him. Dr. Wang quickly asked, "What do you mean by that ¡­"


    "Doctor Wang doesn''t know. When my sister was young, her body wasn''t healthy, but my father gave her a type of sea food, so her body was different from others."


    Doctor Wang nodded repeatedly in agreement. "Second Madam, Second Madam, I''m afraid this matter will be difficult to investigate because judging from the appearance of the young lady, it''s not the last day or two. The number of people who have come into contact with these fish is not small."


    These people were all arranged by her. There were quite a number of people in charge of food in this courtyard, as well as some cleaning and tidying people in the kitchen. There were more than ten people altogether, so it would be strange if the people in the manor didn''t have any objections towards her.

 C20

    While the Yang family was in a dilemma, the Deng family sat down. "It''s good now. The matter has been investigated. Your little sister Yue Er suffered so much, so you have to give her an explanation, right?"


    Wasn''t this forcing her to make a move? A cold intent arose in her heart.


    Right now, she was in charge of the mansion''s rewards. There were many villas like this, and moving more than a dozen people was a small matter. If this went on and something happened, the other villas would have their complaints about her and wouldn''t be easy to deal with.


    Who would have thought that Chu Yuehua would actually live here with such a matter?


    On the other side, Chu Yuehua suddenly walked out, causing everyone in the room to jump in fright, "What is this?"


    Chu Xuohua and the Yang family immediately walked over, supporting her in place of Du Ruo.


    Her face was still weak, but she revealed an apologetic expression. "It''s all Yuehua''s fault, causing Aunt and Aunt to be in such a difficult situation. Yuehua just doesn''t know who she offended to actually cause such a disaster."


    "Nonsense!" Mrs Deng quickly stopped her, "You are a girl, the mansion has arranged for you to come here, and there are rules for your meals and accommodations. How could you offend others just because you didn''t interfere with them? I am afraid that someone has some ulterior motive! "


    Even Chu Yuehua was a little surprised that the words were so obvious, but this was even better. She was afraid that the matter could not be brought to light at this point.


    "I don''t understand what Second Wife is saying. What kind of purpose does he have? I just can''t think of one. How about you give me an example? "


    "I''m just saying that. Who knows, maybe I''ll get it right!" The Deng family had a smile that didn''t reach their eyes.


    In fact, both of them knew that this was obviously for the large amount of money Chu Yuehua had left behind. However, at this time, they were not at a point where they could make things clear.


    "Since Second Aunt thinks that this matter is directed towards little sister Yue Er, why don''t you let little sister Yue Er tell you how to deal with it."


    At this time, there were only three groups of people left in the room. Doctor Wang and the rest of the people in the manor had all left. The rest of the people who were related to the kitchen were all kneeling in the courtyard.


    "This... I... "I ¡­"


    Chu Yuehua''s face revealed a flustered expression, as if she had suddenly received a hot potato.


    "What did you say? How old is little girl Yue? How dare he be such a master? Besides, the old lady had told her to stay here and recuperate. After she dealt with these people today, how would the people here treat her in the future? When that happens, we''ll have no end to big ghosts and devils. "


    Mistress Yang''s anger was not light, but she did not dare to express it. She could only force a smile and said, "In the end, I''m still young, how about Aunt give me an idea?"


    "It''s not easy for me to come up with this idea. After all, I''m not the one who''s working at this house, and this manor isn''t mine. I came here to visit the Moon girl. As for these things, I don''t have a reason either."


    These words made Yang Shi''s face ashen, but he didn''t dare to refute her, and could only stand there with his hands trembling in anger.


    "Second Wife, Second Young Madam, you are the closest people to us girls! You do not seek to uphold justice for our girl in this matter, but who else could it be? " As Mama Xiao spoke, she began to wail and complain, "Although this is our wife''s manor, we haven''t been here for so many years. These people don''t even put us girls in their eyes. They only hope that our wives and grandmothers can help them make this decision!"


    Mother Xiao originally wanted to fight for power for her two girls. At the same time, she was also a little confused. Therefore, it wasn''t strange for her to say such words at this time.


    When Lady Deng heard this, she pressed the handkerchief to her eyes and sighed. "That''s true. If it wasn''t for Rong''er ¡­ ¡­"


    Halfway through his words, he suddenly thought of something, "That''s right! This manor belongs to your aunt, and since the little girl is living here now, I don''t know how to deal with these people. I see that Brother Jin has a wife, you might as well return the manor to Yue''er.


    She has the land deed in her hand, so she''s not afraid that these people will be dishonest. Wouldn''t it be perfect if she dealt with them as she pleases when the time comes? "


    However, there was no happiness on her face. Instead, she had a surprised look on her face. I... "I ¡­"


    "Aunt, you must be joking! Little Sister Yue''er is only eleven years old, so how could she understand this? She''s actually afraid of the land deed in her hands, which would attract the attention of others. Wouldn''t that be even worse? " Lady Yang''s heart skipped a beat. This was blatantly wanting to snatch food from her hands!


    "Look at how ignorant you are, do you really think you can manage this manor by yourself?" If that was the case, then how could it have happened today? Wasn''t it because the people below them were unreliable? Although the little girl was young, she had her moms by her side. When she returned home, she could ask the old lady.


    "Besides, I''m eleven years old now, and I''ve learned how to take care of all kinds of things. Even if it''s little girl Xu, I have to plan carefully so that she can follow me and learn something!"


    Mistress Yang silently cursed in her heart. Why didn''t she hear you say that the people below her were unreliable when they accused her earlier?! You can talk now?


    Even though he thought this way, he still thought that it would be best to let this matter go. Moreover, Chu Yuehua was only eleven years old, so it was hard to say what would happen in the future. So what if he gave her two years?


    Although he agreed in his heart, he still had a look of reluctance on his face.


    "What is it? Brother Jin''s daughter-in-law? Do you still think that something I said was wrong? " Madam Deng did not give her the chance to find an excuse and immediately pressed on.


    "This... I... "That''s true..." There was a nervous expression on Mistress Yang''s face as she tried her best to find an excuse, but was unable to do so.


    The Deng family laughed: "If that''s the case, then what is there to hesitate about? Let''s do it!" You don''t need to worry too much. I''ll leave Hong Luan here and help Yue Er take care of it. Two mothers, a Hong Luan, and a few maids.


    Chu Yuehua was shocked. The Deng family really wasn''t that easy to satisfy, they even had a tail!


    "Since Aunt has said so, so be it! I will just have Lian Xin help me. " As the Yang family responded, they pulled out a servant girl behind them.

 C21

    The Yang family still had an unhappy look on their face. Leaving that Lotus Heart behind seemed like they were intentionally suppressing the Deng family.


    Seeing her expression, Lady Deng was secretly happy in her heart, but her face revealed a satisfied smile. "This is what everyone is doing. With these people following your sister Yue Er, how can they not own a manor? Brother Jin''s daughter-in-law still needs to gain more experience! "


    This matter had come to an end just like that.


    Although the Deng family did not see what benefits they got out of it, but at least they still disgusted the long room. Moreover, they gave the farmland out of the hands of the Yang family to Chu Yuehua, so wouldn''t that give a small blow to the long room?


    Furthermore, Chu Yuehua now had her own people by her side.


    "Little girl Yue, you should take care of your body. You can take care of these people in the courtyard. If there''s anything you don''t understand, you can ask Hong Luan. She has been with me for so many years, so she should have some skills."


    With Du Ruo''s support, Chu Yuehua blessed the Yang family and the Deng family: "Madam and second sister-in-law have mercy on me, and actually let me deal with these crafty people. Yue''er was truly a little fearful, but I heard from my wife just now that she wanted Yue''er to gain some experience. Yue''er had never experienced it before, so I wanted to think over it first. Will it be alright if I tell second sister-in-law and second sister-in-law about it after the decision is made?"


    Just as Mistress Yang was about to say something, Madam Deng immediately smiled and rushed in front, "Since I''ve already said that I will let you handle this matter, I will naturally give you my full authority. You can rest assured that you will decide everything."


    A group of people had arrived, and still left in a grandiose manner.


    Chu Xuohua was still worried, feeling that it wasn''t safe even if his sister wasn''t in front of him. The old lady really wanted him to bring the ball over, but thinking about it wasn''t too realistic, he decided to leave it at that.


    After everyone had left, Chu Yuehua had a good night''s sleep under Du Ruo''s care.


    It wasn''t until the light from the lamp lit up that Du Ruo woke up. She hurriedly brought the red rice porridge over, but before she reached the bed, a person jumped out diagonally and snatched the bowl away. She then said with a smile, "Miss, you''re awake? I''ll serve you! "


    Chu Yuehua looked at the lights. Who else could it be other than the Red Luan left behind by the Deng family?


    "Did the girl sleep well? This autumn is very dry, first drink some honey water to moisten the throat! " Who else could it be other than Lian Xin?


    Chu Yuehua secretly held her forehead, as expected, she really did have two tails!


    However, they were people with background, and they were sent from the long room and the second room, so they couldn''t easily offend them. Thus, she immediately smiled, revealing two faint dimples.


    "My two elder sisters are both popular people in front of second wife and second grandma, how can I let you two do this in front of me? Du Ruo is already used to these things. The reason the two elder sisters stayed here is to help me slap their faces. If they have anything that they don''t do well, I''ll have to trouble the two elder sisters to help guide me! That''s their good fortune too. "


    When she said this, Du Ruoruo took the honey water from Lotus Heart''s hands. "Sorry for troubling you, elder sister."


    After serving her, he drank the honey water and then received the red rice porridge in her hands. "How would you dare to trouble big sister?"


    Seeing that they were both so polite and Chu Yuehua looked like a little girl without much knowledge, the two of them dismounted and left Du Ruoruo in a hurry. Then, they chatted with each other for a while.


    After they left, Chu Yuehua retracted the smile on her face, "What happened to me while I was asleep this afternoon?"


    Du Ruoruo looked outside and then lowered her voice a little, "Mother on both sides didn''t dare to move, and only told Spring Grass and Xia He to move to the westernmost house. Afterwards, the two of them went to the west wing''s room by themselves.


    Those who were in charge were kept in the granary of the manor. They said that they would wait for the young lady to return, and then they would choose their own people to stay in the kitchen. "


    "Who picked him?"


    "Both of them chose, and each of them picked four." Saying that, he frowned, "Miss, it''s against the rules for them to act like this! No matter what, this is still a girl''s business. Where is the place for them to pick people? "


    Although he didn''t know what she was planning, Du Ruoruo had seen through it in the past few days. The lady had definitely made up her mind and nodded in agreement without a word.


    "Should I tell Spring Grass and Xia He?"


    Chu Yuehua glanced at her, "I say, you''ve wasted your time these past few days. Do you see who the two of them belong to? Just blindly come up with an idea and take care of yourself."


    Du Ruoruo stuck out her tongue in a rare event, and didn''t say anything else.


    The next morning, people started to gather in the yard.


    After washing up, Chu Yuehua walked out of the room and sat down at the table. The Red Luan and Lotus Heart also followed her out.


    "Did the girl sleep well last night?" The Red Luan walked over with a smile and sat on a stone bench.


    Lian Xin replied and sat down.


    Chu Yuehua pretended not to see it, smiled and nodded, then asked: "The two elder sisters have always lived with us in the city, are we used to suddenly coming here? "I didn''t have the spirit yesterday, so I didn''t arrange for a place to stay for the time being. Where did I stay last night?"


    As he spoke, the unnatural look on his face disappeared.


    Chu Yuehua glanced at Spring Grass and Xia He from the corner of her eye, and discovered that Spring Grass was still okay, but her expression was a bit depressed. Xia He, on the other hand, had a face of anger, but didn''t dare to say anything.


    Chu Yuehua saw their reactions in an instant, and immediately smiled, "This will save me a lot of effort. After all, I''m following my grandma''s lead, so I do things much more efficiently than the few people in front of me."


    Seeing that her face didn''t seem to mind that she was fighting over the host, Hong Luan and Lian Xin heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, they were secretly delighted.

 C22

    "By the way, didn''t you bundle up the people in the kitchen yesterday? "Today, this is ¡­"


    This time, Lian Xin was unwilling to be left behind. She narrated the events of yesterday in full detail, to the point that she was beaming with joy. She was only missing the point of extending her hand to ask for a reward.


    Chu Yuehua had a smile on her face as her eyes shined upon them. While listening to their conversation, she nodded, "That''s great, with two elder sisters here, I don''t even need to do anything in this room. I like it."


    Then he turned to Du Ruo and said, "Go get two sticks of money. My two elder sisters just arrived and they''ve already done so many things for me. I feel very bad."


    "Cough, cough!"


    A cough sounded from the east wing. When Chu Yuehua turned around, she found that Mother Xiao''s face was filled with unhappiness as she came over.


    Because both mother Du and mother Xiao were old, Chu Yuehua had always let the two of them have their own breakfast in the east wing. Therefore, both of them were currently in the house.


    The reason why he was making such a sound was naturally because he had heard his own words.


    "Mom finished breakfast so quickly?"


    Mother Xiao had an unhappy expression on her face. After looking at the two of them for a while, she turned to Chu Yuehua and asked, "How do you feel today, Miss?"


    "Indeed, Doctor Wang''s pulse is really good. I don''t feel anything today. My whole body feels a lot lighter."


    "Since that''s the case, now that there are two girls in this room, it''s better for you to take care of some things. For example, what are the two ladies going to take care of in the future, as well as the food and accommodation ¡­"


    "Mom!" Then, with an apologetic look, he looked at Hong Luan and Lian Xin before turning his gaze back to Mother Xiao, "The two elder sisters are Second Madam and Second Grandmother who are staying here to help me manage the farm. How can I let them do anything to serve me?


    Originally, I was able to order them around with the help of the three of them, as well as the people doing menial tasks in the manor. The two sisters only need to help me keep an eye on the house and teach them when I''m free. "


    Mother Xiao was different from mother Du. Although mother Du was someone in front of an old lady, mother Xiao was the wet nurse of the two cousins, and the friendship between them was different. For the two of them, mother Xiao was rejected.


    Xiao Ma was choked by her words and could not utter a word. After a long while, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva and left angrily.


    After Chu Yuehua''s instructions, the two of them became even more bold. Originally, they were only instructing those crude servants who came up to the village, but gradually began to order Spring Grass and Xia He around as well.


    Fortunately, Du Ruo lived with her, and the two of them had grown up together, so they didn''t dare to do anything to her.


    "Young lady, things are getting out of hand in the west." Du Ruo said as she helped Chu Yuehua to spread her hair.


    "What''s wrong?" Chu Yuehua casually drank a mouthful of tea and asked casually.


    As if to verify Du Ruo''s words, a loud wailing could be heard from the other side, so shocked that even they could hear it.


    "Let''s go out and take a look!" Putting down the teacup, Chu Yuehua led Du Ruoruo outside.


    He saw Xia Helian''s clothing in a mess as she cried in the yard. Spring Grass was standing by the side with her head lowered. There were faint traces of tears on her face. Clearly, the two of them were together.


    "What''s going on?" Chu Yuehua asked while frowning as she supported Du Ruo to the center of the courtyard.


    When Xia He saw her, she quickly rushed out and kneeled on the ground with a "putong" sound, "Miss! Miss, please come and judge for me. "


    "Damn it, why did you startle the girl?" The Red Luan aggressively ran out, then she grabbed Xia He''s hair and dragged him inside.


    "Big sister Red Luan, what''s going on?" Chu Yuehua looked at them with fear on her face.


    "I let the girl laugh. Originally, these two girls were disobedient so I taught them a lesson or two. Who would have thought that just like that, this Xia He started to howl in grief and disturbed the Lady''s peace and quiet for nothing." The Red Luan had a smile on her face, as if she was casually chatting with Chu Yuehua.


    "Miss, it''s not that I don''t know the rules, we were going to get hot water for you to wash up, but who knew that when the Red Luan saw us, it would say that she wanted to use hot water too and let us give it to her." Miss, it''s not that I don''t know the rules, we were going to get hot water for you to wash up, but who would know that the Red Luan would tell us to give her hot water?


    Xia He was originally very good-looking, but now that she cried, her pitiful appearance caused people to feel pity for her. Chu Yuehua did not expect her to have such a good appearance.


    Seeing Chu Yuehua seemed to be deep in thought, Xia He''s courage rose: "Although Hong Luan is someone who belongs in front of Second Madam, but a lady is still a girl. Where is the logic of giving a lady a slave before giving her a servant?"


    Mother Xiao and Mother Du also heard the commotion and came out. Chu Yuehua quickly came back to her senses and turned to Xia He with a stern face. "You are right. It''s not like we have a family here. Everyone goes to the kitchen to fetch water."


    But there are only a few people here. If Hong Luan were to call me over now, it would only take a short period of time. Why are you making such a ruckus?


    When these words were spoken, not only Xia He and Spring Grass, even the Red Luan and Lotus Heart, who had just stepped out, were also stunned.


    But looking at Chu Yuehua, her cheeks puffed up in anger, and looking at Xia He, it was as if she was looking at a troublemaker.


    Mother Xiao originally wanted to open her mouth to reprimand the Red Luan for not understanding the rules, but after hearing her words, she swallowed back the words that were about to come out of her mouth. Even though she knew that Chu Yuehua was doing the wrong thing, there was still a difference in status.


    The Red Luan looked like a silly girl who didn''t understand the ways of the world when she looked at her appearance. Then, looking at mother Xiao, who clearly had the words "I hate being disappointed" written on her face, she felt relieved in her heart.


    He immediately smiled and said to Chu Yuehua: "Don''t be angry young lady, it''s because you were too magnanimous in the past. These little hooves are kicking your nose one by one, it''s fine. I''ll look after them properly for young lady in the future, and I won''t let them be so confused."


    Looking at the Red Luan, Chu Yuehua looked somewhat embarrassed: "I''ve let big sister make fun of me. I''m used to these people, so I don''t even have any rules. Now that big sisters are here, please help me take care of them!" "Otherwise, if I were to be like this when I meet others in the future, it would really be embarrassing for me."


    Her words clearly meant that she had handed over Xia He and the Spring Grass to the Red Luan and Lian Xin. This time, the two of them could be considered satisfied. They said a few nice words to Chu Yuehua and then separated.


    Xiao mama was so angry that her chest was puffing out. As she saw them enter the house, she followed Chu Yuehua over.

 C23

    "The girls are too nice. Although those two are borrowing Second Wife and Second Young Madam''s power, they are still servants after all. Why are you giving them face like this? We''re stepping on your nose today, we don''t even know what it is!"


    The more Mama Xiao talked, the angrier she became. Then she started to talk about the dead wife and master, and how she had talked about her childhood.


    Chu Yuehua was helpless in her heart, but she revealed an impatient expression, "Mom, since Second Madam and Second Grandma have sent them over and didn''t say that they are here to serve me, how can I order them around? It''s just a trivial matter, so don''t cause trouble for me here. No matter what, they wouldn''t dare to do anything to you, right? "


    Her words caught in her throat. She looked at her for a long time, then sighed and walked away.


    At this time, Du Ruo really wanted to go up and say something, but after thinking about what Chu Yuehua had said, she didn''t follow her.


    The next morning, Lian Xin and Hong Luan''s voices were quite ear-piercing. Of course, the two of them kept on stabbing and stabbing each other. Chu Yuehua was a bit tired of listening to them for the past few days.


    "The lady is awake?" Lian Xin put the melon seeds back into the plate as she walked over with a smile, "Are you alright now?"


    "Huh?" Red Luan quickly waved her hand and smiled. "How can I do that?"


    "It''s fine. We''re outside anyway, so we don''t have to follow the rules of the mansion. Sit down!" Come, come, come, come. Big Sister Lian Xin, come and sit down and eat with us! "


    The two of them slightly moved aside and as expected, they honestly sat down.


    Chu Yuehua looked at the sky, then smiled and said, "Today my body is considered quite nimble. Why don''t you send all the people who are tied up at the front of the river over?"


    Red Luan quickly asked, "Does Miss want to send them off?"


    "It''s not a good idea to keep them locked up there! There has to be an end to it! "


    Then, Du Ruo helped him to sit down, smiling as she looked at Xia He and Spring Grass, "Also call those people from the courtyard over as well, and also the steward of the Ma Manor."


    "This lady is..." Lian Xin asked cautiously.


    "This is a big matter. I am young, so I have to have people present before I dare to speak. Otherwise, if I don''t do something good somewhere, I won''t have the chance to tell them. After all, there are dozens of people here!"


    The Red Luan wanted to object, but when she saw that Lian Xin did not say anything, she simply shut her mouth. Although her status and Lian Xin''s identity were the same, their positions were completely different. They were originally competing for each other''s lives.


    On one hand, they had to think of a way to rope Chu Yuehua in, and on the other hand, they had to carefully observe Chu Yuehua. At this time, the other side did not speak, so why would they stand out?


    Very soon, everyone was called over, and the people that were locked in the granary were also brought over.


    They were only locked in the granary and could eat and drink as normal. However, they had no personal freedom, so they seemed alright.


    "Miss, I was wrong!" The first was that Lady Liu above the big stove cried to her, "I am in charge of the girl''s food everyday, I have never dared to be careless. Why would I poison the girl''s food?"


    "That''s right miss, I don''t have any either. I don''t have any grudges with lady these days, why would I have such thoughts?!" Girl, you have to be clear about it! "


    "I heard from Ma Zhuang that we have to be careful of Miss. Being able to come here and do things for Miss is such a rare opportunity. How could we ¡­ "How can this be?"


    These people had been begging Chu Yuehua ever since they had arrived, continuously complaining about their wrongdoings to Chu Yuehua. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    "Miss, don''t listen to them crying so fiercely now. You were so sick at the time, the doctor said it very clearly. Even if someone poisoned you, you don''t know who did it now, so you can''t let them go."


    The one who spoke was Lady Wang, who was in the middle of preparing the meal. She had always been tall and big, and now that she said such words, she seemed even more imposing.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, someone else immediately echoed her sentiments. They were all the ladies who were in charge of the kitchen right now.


    "Miss, my woman is always afraid of things and is always honest. Why would she do such a thing?"


    The people who came here, as well as the men who were imprisoned, all looked extremely worried at this moment.


    Two or three other men began to argue.


    Chu Yuehua opened her innocent eyes, as if she was in a difficult situation. She looked as if she was about to cry.


    Everyone was extremely noisy, but she never said a word. Her expression was clearly shocked by the scene, so she couldn''t say a word.


    Hong Luan and Lian Xin were extremely anxious. The two of them had only just inserted someone into the kitchen. At this time, they naturally hoped that they could send all of them away.


    "Miss, you were poisoned last time. Although most of these people were wronged by the poison, it''s not easy to distinguish them now!"


    When Chu Yuehua heard the Red Luan''s words, beads of sweat began to appear on her forehead. She was becoming more and more anxious.


    It seemed that the Deng family was really powerful. Even in such a small village, they had one of their own. The women and their men in the kitchen did not look like honest farmers, so it was obvious that they were quite lively. No wonder Red Luan and Lian Xin were chosen to enter the kitchen the moment they arrived.


    However, the first group of people who came to the kitchen were chosen by the head of the horse farm, so it was certain that the head of the horse farm could be won. If they could win him over, it would be much easier to control the farm.


    "Miss, say something! How were they going to deal with it? Should I report this to an official? Or directly accept their qualifications to farm in the manor? " Seeing her hesitation, Lian Xin followed up with a question.


    From the looks of it, the one poisoned was not Chu Yuehua, but rather these two girls. The group of people standing below could not help but feel a bit angry at the two of them, but this place was not a good place to talk, so when they got angry, their faces turned ugly. In the end, they didn''t dare to come out and say anything.


    Chu Yuehua looked at her, then looked at the Red Luan, then at the people on the ground. She looked at the people standing around her, as if unsure of what to do.

 C24

    Since it was a major event and there were guards standing by her side, Chu Yuehua did not avoid these men today. Instead, she turned her gaze towards Ma Zhuang, "Boss Ma, I have not been here for long and have never had any contact with them.


    They''re all working under you. What do you think of them? Why don''t you come up with an idea? "


    Hearing that, Red Luan was the first to speak. "These people were all arranged by Ma Zhuang. How can he decide? "


    "Sister Hong Luan, don''t be anxious!" Chu Yuehua smiled and shook her head, "I trust Ma Zhuang, this is my mother''s wedding manor. The village has always been managed by Ma Zhuang and Old Ma. If I didn''t trust them, I wouldn''t have stayed here."


    Her smile was somewhat innocent and na?ve, as if she really trusted him from the bottom of her heart because this was her mother''s wedding manor.


    The Red Luan could not help but silently curse. Even if Zhou Yiran were to be married off to her, she had never been here before.


    However, she had said those words in front of so many people and even brought out her mother. If she were to retort like that, the Red Luan would not be able to easily say it out.


    If she didn''t say it, then naturally, Lian Xin wouldn''t say it either.


    However, when he heard her words, his heart did take a hit, and he heaved a sigh of relief, then bowed to her: "I thank Miss for her trust, a while ago Miss was poisoned here, it was all because of this little one''s lack of awareness, I have always wanted to ask Miss to punish me, and now, maybe the murderer from that day is hidden among these people.


    Logically speaking, I can''t plead on their behalf, but ¡­ "They are all daughter-in-law who have married into Ma Jia Village. Furthermore, for so many years, their husband''s family has always been obediently growing crops here. If I were to be selfish, I truly do not believe that they would do such an intolerable thing."


    The moment he said this, the group of people in the kitchen started to cry out grievances again, and their emotions were clearly even higher than before.


    Seeing this, the Red Luan immediately raised her voice and said: "Miss trusts Villa Owner Ma, so we feel that it''s understandable. We also trust Villa Master Ma in our hearts, but now that the girl has been poisoned, it''s true that the matter occurred in the kitchen. We should at least get an answer from the orphan!"


    These words made sense, and for a moment, no one knew what to do.


    Only the women kneeling on the ground could be heard as they begged for mercy.


    Chu Yuehua thought for a long time before hesitating, "I have an idea, is it possible?"


    "Miss, please speak your mind!" As the manager of the farm, Ma Zhuang immediately said.


    "Although we still don''t know who poisoned them, but most of the people here were wronged. I think we should let them learn from their wrongdoings!"


    "Putting on an act to gain merits?" Everyone stared at her blankly, not knowing what she meant.


    Chu Yuehua seemed to have thought of an excellent idea, and her face was full of eagerness, "That''s right! A meritorious deed! These people were all easily chosen by Ma Zhuang. Other than the one who poisoned them, everyone else must be very capable.


    Just let them go back to the kitchen and cook for us. "


    "What?" Both Red Luan and Lian Xin looked at her dumbfoundedly, as if they wanted to confirm if she was joking.


    At this time, even Mother Xiao, who hadn''t said anything at all, quickly stopped her, "Miss, this won''t do. You''ve already suffered once, who knows what kind of intentions the person who poisoned you had? "No way!"


    No matter how confused Xiao Niao was or how unsatisfied she was with Chu Yuehua''s actions, she still placed her safety first in her heart.


    Chu Yuehua was a little excited from laughing, and she quickly waved her hand, "Just listen to me!"


    Looking at the hopeful eyes of the women on the ground, Chu Yuehua smiled and said, "I''ll let you all come back, but what about that!?" For one thing, each one of you is giving me a good look at the kitchen, at the others, not giving that bad guy a chance to hurt me again.


    "If something unexpected happens, you two have two paths. The first path is to testify to that person. The second path is to sit together and send all of them to the government."


    Her face was filled with childish excitement. She looked at the crowd as if she was waiting for praise from others. However, very quickly, her expression turned into one of shyness.


    "Miss, this is letting them off too easily. Furthermore, there are hidden dangers!"


    The Red Luan hurriedly opened her mouth, wanting to deny Chu Yuehua''s decision. By her side, Lian Xin also nervously looked at her.


    "But, the book said, ''I will go with the punishment, so I will be cautious''. Although it is too easy for the person who poisoned them, but most people are innocent!" Moreover, everyone had been locked up for so many days. It could be considered as their punishment for not properly monitoring their food and drink! In the future, if we let them properly supervise us, they will remember our kindness and will definitely keep a close eye on us. "


    As she spoke, Chu Yuehua looked nervously at the Red Luan. "Sister Red Luan, what do you think?"


    With so many outsiders present, the Red Luan did not dare to show any expression to Chu Yuehua. She forced a smile and said, "Lady''s heart is truly merciful. Since this is the case, let''s do as Miss says!"


    These words were quite difficult to say. It took a while for Chu Yuhua to interject her own people into the kitchen so that they could pass the information back and forth. Who knew that she would be sent away just like that?


    However, Chu Yuehua acted as if she didn''t see her unhappiness at all. She then turned around to look at Lian Xin, "Sister Lian Xin, what do you think?"


    When she was suddenly called out, Lian Xin immediately put on a smile: "Of course I have no objections. I just want to do this, the kitchen ladies will definitely work hard, I''m afraid we will gain weight again."


    As expected, Lian Xin was a bit more difficult to deal with than the Red Luan.


    "That''s great, Ma Zhuang. Quickly get them all up!" Then, he turned around and smiled to the people who had been working for a few days, "I''ll be troubling you for the next few days. In a while, just let Mr. Ma calculate the wages for you!"


    Then he excitedly said to everyone, "Everyone, let''s go back! "Everything has returned to normal. Duro, send a letter to the residence. I believe Second Madam and Second Young Madam will be happy to learn of this result."


    Seeing her childish expression, Hong Luan and Lian Xin could do nothing about it.


    Their plans had been disrupted by this girl who had no idea what was going on.

 C25

    "Mom, now that this is over, can I go fishing again?" After the outsiders had all left, Chu Yuehua excitedly ran over to Mother Xiao to ask.


    "Fishing my ancestors? You''ve forgotten what happened last time. Aren''t you supposed to be fishing after all?" If you want to eat fish, do you have to be afraid? "


    "But Mom, I want to eat my own fish, last time was an accident! After last time, this time, they will definitely look at each other carefully, maybe they will have the chance to catch that person! "


    But now it was better than the depressed person of the past!


    "Miss is going fishing this afternoon?" Red Luan and Lian Xin were like two babies; wherever they went, they would be together.


    When Hong Luan heard her say that she wanted to go fishing, she was considering whether she should go with her. But when she heard her words, she immediately felt that the kitchen was more important. What was so interesting about a little girl fishing? I''ll keep an eye on those people. "


    Even if she smoothly made it out in the afternoon, Du Ruo was still a little speechless after following her out. After these two great gods, the girl actually didn''t even have the chance to walk out the door.


    Compared to before, the afternoon sun didn''t seem to be that warm anymore, but luckily there was no wind, so Chu Yuehua still had that squinty look on his face. Every time she came to fish, she seemed to be like this, not caring if there were any fish caught or not, but every time she could return with a full load.


    "Eh? "Miss, a boat is coming over from that side." While Du Ruo was staring at the buoy in a daze, she suddenly saw a small black caravan passing by. She couldn''t help but be somewhat surprised, because when they were fishing here, they never met anyone else who came here.


    It was not because others could not come while Chu Yuehua was around, but because there was nothing else to do besides fishing at this time of the year. Furthermore, the farmers here, even if they had free time, very few people would come to fish, and even if there were one or two, they would still choose to fish on the shore.


    Chu Yuehua''s lips revealed a trace of a smile, "Isn''t it obvious that friends come from far away?" After saying that, he felt that his words were a bit sour, so he smirked, "You don''t have to care, maybe our friends come to find us, just fish for us."


    "It''s not a friend coming from afar, lady. It''s a horse farm." Du Ruoruo couldn''t help but laugh. Probably, only Ma Zhuang had the leisure to fish like this!


    Chu Yuehua thought for a moment, then retracted her smile from his face and put on only a faint smile. She then stuck her head out of the awning. "Ma Zhuang, what a coincidence!"


    "Unfortunately, I came here specifically to look for a lady."


    He did not beat around the bush. He was very frank.


    "It seems like Ma Zhuang has something to tell me?" Chu Yuehua raised her eyebrows, and then looked at her boat, "It''s just that this boat is too small, I''m afraid it''s not a good idea to board it."


    "That''s simple." As he said this, he pulled the boat over. The two boats travelling side by side didn''t seem to be offending each other, and they cooperated very well.


    "Miss''s boat maiden is a couple with my boat''s boatman." He smiled, explaining why it worked so well.


    Only now did Chu Yuehua realize that he had arranged this boat maiden to be at his side. If she were to say anything here, she would not have to worry about it being leaked out.


    "Then what does Ma Zhuang want to tell me?" The smile on Chu Yuehua''s face did not change as she asked in a light voice.


    Earlier on, I heard that Miss is now the owner of the farm land, which is also my boss. I have never paid her an official visit, and it is also because Miss is not in good health that I do not dare to rashly disturb her.


    "There''s no need to beat around the bush in front of me. Let''s get straight to the point! What exactly are you doing? "


    Seeing that she was so calm at such a young age, she smiled casually and said, "I knew that little miss might be young, but she isn''t that kind of person to be easily bullied. It looks like that''s true."


    "Oh? "Where did this come from?"


    "You mean I faked it?" Chu Yuehua suddenly giggled, revealing two faint dimples, looking extremely innocent.


    However, he didn''t respond. Instead, he just faintly smiled, and his meaning was very clear.


    "How did you know?" Chu Yuehua kept her smile and asked with a hint of seriousness.


    "I am also in my 50s, and although most of the people I came in contact with were farmers, I have seen a lot of their faces. The first day when Miss came to the farm and saw us, although she also had a smile on her face, she was dignified, generous, and did not look like an eleven-year-old girl at all.


    However, today, people feel that you look too much like a little girl, especially in front of those two female servants, the second wife and the person that the second grandma sent over. "


    Hearing him expose her in front of her, Chu Yuehua did not get angry, but smiled and nodded: "As expected, your experience is too vast, and you were able to see through it with a single glance."


    After saying that, she relaxed a bit and leaned against the roof of the boat. She didn''t intend to act dumb in front of him anyway. If she treated herself as an eleven year old ignorant girl in front of him, then she really wouldn''t be able to earn anything.


    Towards Chu Yuehua''s half-truths compliment, he only laughed without saying a word.


    "Ma Zhuang''s name is'' carelessly ''. He is not the slightest bit sloppy when it comes to doing things. Since that''s the case, why don''t you just state your purpose of coming here?" Chu Yuehua looked at her with a smile that wasn''t a smile, "It can''t be that you''re discussing the matter of reducing rent with me, right?"

 C26

    "Miss is joking, although Miss is young, but this little one doesn''t dare to casually make requests like this. Actually, this little one has a grandson, and he''s already six years old and has a lot of intelligence, but Miss knows, in this kind of countryside, it''s very rare to nurture a person with knowledge. This little one has the courage to ask this little miss for this favor, and let this little one enter a school."


    Chu Yuehua did not think that he was actually doing this for this matter, because this matter was not easy to handle.


    Those famous academies would not accept such a nobody, and in some other academies, they only accepted disciples from their own clans. If they wanted to enter the stronghold by themselves, they would have to put on a lot of face.


    Chu Yuehua frowned. No matter if she was in the manor or the manor, she was still considered to be a guest. There was no way she could make this decision.


    "Ma Zhuang, it''s not that I don''t want to help, it''s just that I''m powerless. In fact, you also saw it, although you are currently in this manor, you have two tails by your side, and you don''t even have this little bit of freedom, how can I help you send your grandson to school?"


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but feel somewhat vexed. It was obvious that roping in the Ma Clan''s Manor Chief was very helpful to her in the current situation. Rejecting him now gave her an opportunity to do so.


    "I also know that this is not an easy matter and it is also not an easy matter to accomplish overnight. It is just that this humble one believes that Miss can do it, so I had the guts to come and beg Miss for help, as long as Miss agrees to help and keeps this matter in my heart.


    I, Old Ma, don''t say anything else, I will fully support whatever Young Miss wants to do in this Tian Village. I believe that with this, Young Miss will not have to look at those two tails anymore. "


    This condition was indeed tempting. In other words, as long as Old Ma''s grandson was brought into the academy, this manor would be hers for real.


    Moreover, her sloppy conditions weren''t harsh, and she didn''t say that she would definitely fulfill them.


    Chu Yuehua thought for a moment, then asked, "Since you''ve already said this much, any more direct rejection of mine would be too ungrateful. I can only say that I did my best. As for whether or not I could do it, I cannot guarantee."


    Hearing this, Ma Zhuang beamed with joy. "I am waiting for young miss''s words. Please be at ease. If you have any orders, just tell Lady Liu in the kitchen. This little one will definitely do it."


    When he said this, Chu Yuehua was shocked. There were really hidden talents by her side! This kitchen is really lively.


    The decision he made this morning was the right one.


    It seemed that Villa Owner Ma had some tricks up his sleeve. The people in this manor were all farmers, and it was not easy to do something like this without being exposed to the wind.


    "Right now, I really need your help with something." Chu Yuehua rolled her eyes and giggled, "Help me keep an eye on those people that were sent out from the kitchen and the men in their family."


    Ma Zhuang said with a smile, "I can see that these people are actually the mansion''s informants. I''ve been sending messages to the mansion from time to time for so many years, and I''m not very happy about it!"


    "Then I''ll have to be more careful with Ma Zhuang. Who knows, he might have given me something!"


    When she said this, Ma Zhuang recalled her look of pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger, and actually believed that she really had a good idea. He immediately nodded and said, "Don''t worry Miss, I will keep my promise, I will definitely have someone keep an eye on you, and will pass on any news to you."


    As the boat gradually moved further away, the smile on Chu Yuehua''s face gradually disappeared. In her previous life, just how did she safely live her life to be on good terms with someone? How could this small manor have so many noble halls?


    "Miss, come over here and help me."


    The carp that was pulled up weighed at least three catties. The smile on Duro''s face overflowed as he said, "Miss, look, it''s a really big fish."


    While Chu Yuehua let her pack the fish, she looked at the gradually darkening sky. Thinking of the other boat that was just next to her, she lightly nodded her head. "It is indeed a very big fish."


    When they returned to the courtyard, it was already dark. Xiao Ma was anxiously holding a lantern and was about to come out to look for her, but she inevitably said something else. However, Hong Luan and Lian Xin walked over happily and advised, "Miss must have caught a big fish, so she couldn''t bear to come back. Since it is so far away, and they are all people of the manor, there is nothing to worry about, so mother doesn''t need to be angry."


    Chu Yuehua hurriedly pointed at the fish basket as if offering a treasure, "My two elder sisters are really amazing, I really caught a big fish today!" We''ll make a pot of fresh fish soup tonight. "


    Lady Liu came out from the kitchen and greeted him with a smile. "Miss is so good at fishing at such a young age, yet my family''s man can''t sit still. Really, he''s grown so much in vain. Is it better not to put any chilies in the soup?"


    "Right, let''s boil a pot of fresh fish soup!" Chu Yuehua promptly nodded, and then asked Red Luan and Lian Xin, "The kitchen is in a state of chaos this afternoon. It must be hard on you two, if there''s anything you want to eat, you can just tell them."


    "How can we be embarrassed? The kitchen is specially prepared for the girls, how can we just go over and order dishes so casually?" Lotus Heart pretended to decline.


    However, the Red Luan smiled and nodded. "I knew that you wouldn''t be so polite with us. I am actually willing to do this for you."


    "I knew that Big Sister Hong Luan and I were the ones who were most unable to differentiate between each other. We should have been like this in the first place. We''re both outside anyway, so why would I care about that fake gift? I still have a lot of places that I can rely on big sister for support!" Chu Yuehua directly took hold of the Red Luan''s arm and walked inside.


    Lian Xin frowned. Why did Miss suddenly become more intimate with the Red Luan?


    Mother Xiao, who was left behind, had an angry expression on her face. ''Could it be that the girl has been entranced by something these past two days?!'' They actually ended up falling in love with these two little hooves? Everyone knew who they were, or did the girl want to know about the Deng family and the Yang family through these two people?


    Xiao mama was confused and wanted to ask, but Chu Yuehua acted as if she never had the chance to ask.


    At dinner time, Xia He and Spring Grass were still out serving. Seeing the two of them, Chu Yuehua''s heart moved as if she had been too pleased with herself and had forgotten something.

 C27

    Lying in bed at night, Chu Yuehua kept going back and forth in her heart. There was always something she couldn''t let go of. With her eyes open in the darkness, her vision was completely black.


    Perhaps it was because of the darkness and her own energy that she could hear the slightest movement in the room.


    At this moment, she suddenly heard some slight movement on the wall beside the bed. It was very light, like a cat''s paw gently scratching at the wall.


    On the other side of the wall was an ear room. No one had lived here since Durou had taken things out for them, but it was impossible to say that there were rats and cats. How could she let these things disturb her at night when she lived here?


    Thus, there was only one possibility.


    Thinking of this, he threw away the messy thoughts in his head.


    On the other hand, Hong Luan and Lian Xin were a little surprised: "What does Miss want to organize all these things for? It''s been a full day since we started searching. Just help us look for whatever it is that we need to find. "


    "No, no!" Chu Yuehua promptly smiled and waved his hand, "Let them take it out for me to see. I''ve been here for two months, and now that it''s winter already, the gifts that should be sent over at the end of the year are coming. I have a pretty good idea of what to do!"


    What''s more, Aunt and Sister-in-law told me to take care of the house so I could learn how to manage the house. Isn''t organizing things a very important part as well? His two elder sisters were also here, so it was a good opportunity for him to come over and take a look.


    what can be done, and what is best kept, and let me know. "


    At this moment, she was wearing a pink jacket and looked more like a ball of pink powder. Her face was filled with the curiosity of a little girl towards the adult world.


    Although there weren''t many things here, there would definitely be a lot of good things there. Moreover, who didn''t know Chu Yuehua''s origin, as she was the daughter of the richest man in Jiangnan, they might be able to take a lot of things along the way with just a few kind words.


    "Young lady, this is too grand, just pack up and you''ll be done with it. He Yong was the one who brought out everything. Didn''t he tell young lady before what to keep properly?" When Mother Xiao saw it, her heart ached.


    After these past few days of interaction, she could be considered to have a deep hatred for the two of them, Red Luan and Lian Xin. She didn''t even have a pleasant expression on her face.


    She pouted her red lips and looked at Xiao Ma with her eyes, "Mom, Yue Er wants to tidy up a little! "I forgot a lot of things. The sun is good today, so just take it out and dry it."


    Without further ado, he let Du Ruoruo bring the two of them in. When the Red Luan and Lotus Heart saw them, they immediately expressed their unwillingness to part with them and followed behind them.


    Chu Yuehua smiled as she sat outside, ate her horseshoe cake and waited.


    He had only tidied up half the morning like this, but Chu Yuehua was still thinking about how tired she was. After he finished his meal, he continued to eat.


    It was almost over by the time the sun went down.


    How many times had the Red Luan and Lian Xin expressed their love for a few items, but Chu Yuehua didn''t show any sign of it, as if she couldn''t see through their thoughts at all.


    Putting down the pen, Chu Yuehua turned her wrist and walked to the table at the side. Looking at the things she picked out, she smiled and said, "Du Ruo, come over here and help me."


    "Miss, this is ¡­"


    Chu Yuehua picked out a box from the inside, "This is for Big Sister Hong Luan."


    The Red Luan was overjoyed, because just by looking at the box, she knew that this was the jade bracelet that she had always loved the most in her heart. Not to mention the jade bracelet, it also contained no impurities, just like a pool of jade-green spring water coiled around her wrist.


    Indeed, the Chu family was rich. With such a good thing, Chu Yuehua casually gave it to someone.


    "Miss, this... How embarrassing... " Red Luan said as she opened the box and put the bracelet on her wrist.


    Chu Yuehua smiled as she consoled him, "Although you''ve only been here for a month, you''ve still helped me a lot. Chu Yuehua smiled as she comforted me," Although you''ve only been here for a month, you''ve helped me a lot.


    Then, he said to Lian Xin, "Of course, and also elder sister Lian Xin. The two of you are really the luckiest existences to me. Without you two, I simply don''t know what to do."


    When the lotus heart opened, it was a coral step. It was very exquisite, and the hanging coral bead was also a red one, with the same size.


    It was also not an ordinary item, but if one were to talk about its rarity, it wasn''t as rarer than the Red Luan''s jade bracelet.


    Lian Xin was moved; could it be that Miss really loved the Red Luan a little more? However, she didn''t show it on her face. She just smiled as she expressed her thanks.


    Originally, he came here to benefit from the Yang family, so he looked at Chu Yuehua and prepared to take precautions against any actions from the Second Branch. However, he didn''t expect that there would be such a benefit, Chu Yuehua was indeed a piece of fat.


    Other than the Red Luan and Lian Xin, the others also had their own gifts.


    After the arrival of the Red Luan and Lian Xin, Chu Yuehua seemed to completely ignore their original two. Gradually, she managed to restrain her temper, and now, seeing that she also had a reward, she couldn''t help but feel both surprised and happy.


    But Spring Grass was still fine, she only calmly expressed her thanks and revealed a slight smile, just like her silent personality.


    Of course, there was no need to talk about Mother Du. She was beaming and was also an old lady who often wore a smile on her face.


    Xiao Ma, on the other hand, was disappointed. She directly said that she did not want it and Chu Yuehua consoled her, saying that she did not want it anymore.


    The people under the kitchen already had their own little surprises scattered all over the yard, so there was no need to repeat them one by one.


    Looking at the two boxes on the table, which had four corners and were covered in gold foil, Red Luan curiously asked, "Miss, are these used for ¡­"


    She was very clear about what was inside. She was quite surprised when she organized everything just now. It was a complete red coral and a jade cabbage. With a glance, she could tell that it was good stuff.

 C28

    Although Chu Yuehua had a lot of things in her treasury, they were still the things that belonged to her daughter. Other than these two items, these two items were especially eye-catching.


    "Nothing, I have my own use for this." After hugging the two boxes to her bosom, Chu Yuehua slyly smiled, carrying that childish smile again.


    Aside from Xiao Ma, everyone else was in high spirits. Everyone was excited by the unexpected reward.


    After dinner, they didn''t go about their own things like they usually did. On the contrary, they chatted a bit more. Of course, there were a few people who didn''t get to meet Chu Yuehua who ran over to say their thanks. Chu Yuehua also responded.


    He sat down for a while, chatted with the others for a while, then yawned and went into the room.


    Xiao Ma immediately followed, "In theory, I shouldn''t have said this as a servant, but I''m still your sister''s wet nurse. If you keep an old face, I can say a few words.


    The girl usually didn''t have any money to spare, and some of her possessions were here as well. All of these things were recorded in the book, and every single one of them could be found.


    Mother Xiao''s complexion looked terrible. It was obvious that what she wanted to say was not just this. Clearly, there were some things that were hard to say.


    "Aiya! Mom, don''t worry, "Chu Yuehua smiled and nodded," I know what I''m doing, so just live your life well. "


    As he spoke, he yawned again.


    Xiao Ma wanted to say more, but Chu Yuehua said to Du Ruoruo, "Make the bed! I''m going to sleep. "


    Seeing that she obviously didn''t want to hear it, Mama Xiao could only sigh and leave. There was no way to hide the disappointment in her eyes.


    After she left, the drowsiness on Chu Yuehua''s face was completely gone. "How is it?"


    "Don''t worry, miss!" "If today''s sweet jujube is taken down, even if we''re not the same person, we wouldn''t be so cautious. We''ll just have to be more careful when carrying our things."


    Chu Yuehua nodded lightly, "En! With the support of Ma Zhuang, things will be much easier for us. "


    She was silent for a moment, then her eyes gradually grew firm. "Later, grab my cloak. We''ll go out quietly and ask Auntie Liu to leave us a door."


    The people in the yard gradually dispersed and the rooms by the side gradually quieted down.


    Chu Yuehua had already laid down on the bed. After Xia He and Spring Grass came in to ask questions, they quickly retreated.


    "Miss, they''ve all left. When are we going?"


    "Later, when everyone is asleep, let''s go. Otherwise, even if the two of us have a mouth, we won''t be able to say it clearly."


    Du Ruo looked outside for a while before whispering, "Miss, it''s done, we can leave now."


    Chu Yuehua and Du Ruo, each covered by a black cloak, walked out of the courtyard like two shadows, silently moving under the moonlight.


    Just as he had instructed, the door to the courtyard did not have a key. The two of them walked out easily.


    Not long after the two of them left, a door to the west wing quietly opened and a slim and light figure flashed out.


    It was inconvenient to walk while wearing the cloak, not to mention that they didn''t want to attract attention. They purposefully chose not to light the lanterns and instead, left the area. The two shadows could no longer walk stably.


    The farmers on the farms usually slept early. At this time, the lights were turned off in the houses, and only the guard dogs were still on duty. Seeing such an unfamiliar figure, they also barked a few times. They didn''t care and continued their journey.


    He walked up to a small house and lightly tapped on it twice. Someone came out and answered the door. Then, two cloaks flashed into the room and the room was lit up.


    The figure immediately hid in the shadows and waited quietly for a while before daring to approach a small window.


    A woman''s voice came from inside, "This is for you, no need to be respectful!"


    "You''re being too courteous. I''m sorry, but it''s better to keep such a good item for yourself!"


    "We have to rely more on you for this matter!" There is a letter here that I have never brought out in all these years, and not many people know that there is such a letter. Right now, one of the reasons is because if this letter is left with you, it will be of no use to you. On the other hand, I am also afraid that it will fall into the hands of someone who wishes to receive it. "


    Her tone was cautious and decisive.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from the back of the house. The people inside suddenly stopped all their movements.


    "Go!" "Go through the back door!" The man lowered his voice and said, "Leave your things here. There are a lot of people in this village who don''t understand what''s going on. This place is very safe, go back quickly and don''t expose yourself."


    The sound of hurried footsteps could be heard. It seemed that there was a door behind them. The house quickly became quiet after the door was opened.


    Keeping the cloak, she quickly put it back in the case. Chu Yuehua let out a long breath, looked at Du Ruoruo and smiled, "He should be able to rely on it!"


    Du Ruoruo thought for a moment and smiled, "If I''m unreliable, how could you do this?"


    Chu Yuehua smiled and nodded, and then laid down with her hands on her back. Who knew that not long after she laid down, there was a knock on the door.


    The two of them looked at each other. Why would there be a knock on the door at this time? The two of them shouldn''t have been discovered when they went out.


    Du Ruoruo calmed herself down and said, "I''ll go take a look. Lady, you should lie down first!"


    Then, he intentionally scattered his hair and went to open the door while wearing a shirt. When he saw the person, he said in surprise, "It''s so late at night and the girl is already asleep. What are you doing here?"


    The person outside the house raised her eyes and glanced at Du Ruo, then lowered her eyes again. "I have some things I want to tell Miss, I hope Big Sister Du Ruo can let Miss know."


    "What is there to say now? "We can talk about it in the morning, but it won''t be too late. Tonight, the girl has woken up, and tomorrow, we''ll sleep again." Duro looked a little unhappy and was about to kick him out.


    At this moment, Chu Yuehua''s voice came from inside, "Let her in!"

 C29

    "This... "Fine!" Then he gave Spring Grass a hateful look. "Look, I woke up the girl. I don''t know what big news it was that made me have to say it at this time."


    Inside the room, Chu Yuehua had already sat up. She covered herself with the blanket and looked drowsy, "It''s Spring Grass!" Is there anything important at this time? You want to see me at this time? "


    Spring Grass followed behind Du Ruo with a sense of obedience. She didn''t raise her eyes or kneel down to say something.


    He first raised his eyes to look at the furnishings in the room, then looked timidly at Chu Yuehua, before lowering his eyes.


    With such an action, Chu Yuehua did not understand what he meant: "What are you trying to say?"


    "Where''s the girl''s cloak?"


    Spring Grass didn''t look up. She only asked quietly.


    "What cloak?" Chu Yuehua retracted the tiredness from her face, but her eyes did not look tired at all.


    "It''s the one I was wearing when we left. I put it away for you a while ago. It''s a black cloak with blue jewelry."


    Her voice was neither hurried nor slow, completely objective in tone.


    Du Ruo''s sharp eyes immediately fell on her body, "What are you saying? What kind of tone was that? She actually spoke to a girl in such a tone. Did she really forget who she was? How can you be so impudent before a lady? "


    Chu Yuehua did not stop Du Ruoruo from scolding, but she did not get angry like her either. Instead, she quietly looked at the people standing on the ground.


    The room suddenly became completely silent. It was as if one could hear the breathing of others in the chamber outside. Of course, this was just a psychological hallucination.


    Under the light of the lantern, fine beads of sweat began to appear on Spring Grass'' forehead. Even in such a cold night, she still felt waves of heat.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Chu Yuehua was still hugging the quilt, leaning back on the pillow. Her small face, amidst her scattered black hair, was terrifyingly white. There was a lazy expression on her face, which didn''t match her childish face.


    When Spring Grass raised her head and saw her like this, she suddenly had a very scary thought. It was as if the little girl in front of her was no longer a human but had been possessed by that monster.


    It had a hazy feel to it.


    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and tried her best to calm her heart. Since she had already reached this step, she had to continue no matter what: "Miss and Du Ruo went out tonight. They''re both wearing black cloaks. I saw it with my own eyes."


    "Nonsense!" Chu Yuehua spoke indifferently, but it didn''t seem like a reprimand, "I didn''t go anywhere tonight. When did I go out with Du Ruo and put on a cloak? You sure know how to talk. "


    "The girl knows I''m not lying. I saw it with my own eyes, the one I just said."


    Chu Yuehua indifferently swept her gaze over her, and then lightly closed her eyes. A smile that was so faint that it could almost not be seen appeared on her face, "You came to me in such a mad manner late at night just to say such ridiculous words? I don''t have time to listen. "


    She covered her lips and yawned, "Go back! "Don''t take it seriously after the dream tonight, just go back and have a good rest. We still need to continue working tomorrow!"


    "I''m not here to spy on you. I saw you go out with my own eyes, and the doors to the courtyard are open, so you should have already left them open. It can be seen that you planned to go out tonight from the start."


    "I only saw her casually, but there were others who saw it just like me. As for whether she did or not, I don''t know. Tonight, I just came to remind her to wake her up."


    Chu Yuehua''s hands, which were hidden in her sleeves, were tightened and loosened. She then loosened her grip, and Chu Yuehua saw everything clearly.


    Finally, he opened his bright eyes and Chu Yuehua''s smile spread with a hint of interest, "What else is there? Why don''t you just say it! You must have been thinking about this for a long time tonight! "


    Spring Grass raised her head and looked at Chu Yuehua. At this time, her smile suddenly made her seem eleven years old. She suddenly felt a bit confused. Just how many faces did this young miss have?


    But now was not the time to ponder over this matter. He had to make a move now.


    "Xia He, she ¡­ Every night, I would go out to take a walk after washing up ¡­ "


    As Spring Grass spoke, she raised her head and glanced at Chu Yuehua. Seeing that there was no change in her expression, she could only bite the bullet and continued, "This habit started not long after we came here.


    Before the girl was poisoned, she kept the fish under the kitchen. If I have nothing to do, I would stay under the kitchen. Xia She likes to get close to the girl, but occasionally she also comes over once or twice. "


    "Tonight she put some incense in the incense burner in her room, and when the girl went out, she got up and followed her."


    She had finally said it out loud. Spring Grass made up her mind. After all, it wasn''t something she could control right now. No matter what, he finally spat out the secret he was holding in in his heart.


    It was not a blessing, it was a curse!


    "What?" Chu Yuehua immediately got up from the bed and walked in front of her, grabbing her lapel, "What did you say?"


    "Tonight, when the girl went out, Xia He followed her. I saw it with my own eyes." Spring Grass didn''t dare open her eyes. It was as if she resigned herself to her fate and told him everything she knew.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" Chu Yuehua hatefully asked her.


    "I''ve never done such a sneaky thing before, so I didn''t dare to follow her out. When she came back, I immediately came over."


    After she finished speaking, Chu Yuehua gradually let go of her hand and let out a long sigh.


    "Miss?" Du Ruo didn''t know what she meant by sighing, but she blankly looked at her, only to discover that there were traces of a strange smile on her face.


    This kind of smile caused Spring Grass to shiver under the light for no reason. What did this smile mean?


    At this moment, there was a sudden ruckus coming from outside. It sounded like there were a lot of people there.


    "Miss, is the girl not asleep? "Ma Zhuang brought a group of people over. It seems something happened." The first sound outside was Mama Du''s voice.


    Chu Yuehua turned around to look at Spring Grass, then walked over to open the door.

 C30

    Mother Du stood at the door anxiously, seeing how she had just crawled up, she quickly said: "Du Ruo, hurry and help me wash up. Ma Zhuang led his people over, it''s in the parlour in front."


    Du Ruoruo brought Spring Grass along with her and appeared behind Chu Yuehua, giving a soft "En" sound.


    Mother Du was surprised that Spring Grass was here for a moment, but it only lasted for a moment. She then said, "I''ll get the other girls to serve her."


    There''s no need to put on makeup in the middle of the night. Chu Yuehua let Du Ruo tie up her hair randomly, then tidied up her clothes and stood up with a smile: "Let''s go! Everyone should be here by now. "


    Spring Grass faintly felt as if something had happened, but she was unable to understand what was going on. She couldn''t help but look at her in confusion. "Miss, you ¡­ ¡­"


    "Let''s go!" Chu Yuehua had already taken large strides, and Du Ruo immediately followed after her.


    However, most of the people in the parlour had arrived. The Red Luan and Lian Xin all had expressions of watching a good show. Xiao Ma was frowning as the people beside him pointed and whispered something.


    "The girl is coming." When Ma Zhuang saw Chu Yuehua, he immediately raised his voice and said, "Everyone, quiet down."


    "Ma Zhuang, did something happen?" Why are there so many people in the middle of the night? "


    "Miss, it''s not that I want to disturb your peace, but something happened in our manor. This matter has something to do with you, so I have no choice but to disturb you."


    Chu Yuehua frowned, and her cheeks puffed up slightly. With a single glance, she saw two women kneeling on the ground, and exclaimed, "Eh? Xia He? "Why are you ¡­"


    As he said that, he looked at Spring Grass, and then looked at everyone. Finally, his gaze landed on Xia He, "I heard Spring Grass say that you''ve disappeared, and I was woken up by her in the middle of the night. I was just about to say that she needed to send two people to find you, so why did you ¡­"


    The Red Luan watched from the side and quickly chimed in. "Don''t be in such a hurry, Miss. Just ask Manor Chief Ma what the situation is."


    "It''s like this, because we are a farmhouse, and we have our own granary. In the past, when things were not peaceful, there were always people who came to steal food, so we kept a lot of dogs. Now that the girls are living here, we don''t dare to be sloppy, and we have to be on guard every day and every night."


    I don''t know what happened tonight, but almost all the dogs started barking, and I immediately woke up. A few vigilant men in the manor also followed along. I was afraid that they might have been robbed or taken advantage of.


    Who would have thought that I would actually discover her? Because I recognized that it was the young mistress'' sister, I brought her here. "


    When Mama Xiao heard this, she immediately scolded, "You despicable little b * stard, what are you doing?"


    After she finished speaking, she smiled at Spring Grass and said, "Look at her! She scared you so much in the middle of the night. She''s being punished now. She''s been tied up like a thief."


    Spring Grass'' face was somewhat pale, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She only lowered her head.


    The two women who were tying Xia He looked at each other. What did this young miss mean by speaking like that?


    "This late at night has kept everyone busy. Go back and rest! Tomorrow, let Auntie Liu properly make a table for you to drink. As for Xia He! "I''ll just deduct your half a month''s worth of work."


    After saying that, Chu Yuehua yawned, as if she was tired, and waved her hand.


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was snatched away by the Red Luan. "Miss, please wait a moment. Let Ma Zhuang finish his sentence, why would the perfectly fine Xia He run out in the middle of the night? What exactly happened with Ma Zhuang? How are you going to hold her?"


    This last sentence was naturally directed towards the group of people in the manor.


    "Miss, it''s not that we thought of her as a thief, but as she is someone who belongs in front of a girl, if there''s nothing else, we wouldn''t dare to treat her like this even if we had more courage. Miss, please look."


    "Isn''t this a girl''s item?" Lian Xin immediately exclaimed, "We helped the young lady arrange such a precious item during the day ¡­"


    "You actually stole the girl''s things and left!" The Red Luan took over her words and stepped forward to give Xia He two slaps.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" As if frightened by the sudden punishment, Chu Yuehua cried out in alarm. Then, she timidly glanced at the Red Luan before looking at Xia He, whose face already had two bright red handprints on it.


    "Miss, don''t be afraid!" Xiao Ma''s face was filled with indignation as she came over to protect him, and then she said angrily, "If that''s the case, we''ll have to punish those thieves who try to take advantage of us. The Red Luan was not wrong in beating us up."


    Xia He was a bit stunned from the beating, but her mouth was stuffed with cloth, and the gaze she used to look at Chu Yuehua was a bit sinister.


    At this moment, Chu Yuehua hid in her mother''s embrace, exposing only her two timid eyes.


    "It seems like she wants to steal the girl''s things and run away?" Du Ruo gritted her teeth and said angrily.


    "It''s not like that," Ma Zhuang shook his head, then called over a letter. "This letter was placed with the things, in the small abandoned house by the Manor Head. From this letter, you can see that you have made an agreement with someone to put the things here, and the other person will come in time to take them, and then the two people will split the loot.


    Chu Yuehua tightly held onto Xiao mama''s lapel. She timidly frowned and whispered to Xiao mama, "Mummy, what should we do?"


    "What is the use of such a person?" Selling from a distance is fine, "Xiao Ma was, after all, a woman who had stayed in the manor for so many years. She did not show any mercy when she was lecturing," She was still a girl after all.


    When Chu Yuehua heard this, she couldn''t bear it anymore. "This ¡­"


    "Miss, this is not the time to be soft-hearted. You are still young!" It''s only because of you that she dares to do such evil things. If I don''t punish her, then everyone will be like this in the future. Lian Xin hurriedly went forward to advise her.


    Chu Yuehua still had an expression of hesitation.


    Xia He, who was on the other side, couldn''t say a single word as her mouth was stuffed.


    Du Ruoruo saw that she seemed to want to struggle and stood up, so she hurriedly stood in front of her to protect her: "Xia He, your daughter treats you well, yet you did such a thing today. Don''t tell me you want her to spare you now? "Even if I sold you now, you would still get what you deserved. You actually want to harm this lady!"

 C31

    When Mother Xiao saw this, she immediately scolded, "Why aren''t you pulling her out immediately? She''ll be sold to someone else as soon as the sun rises. Even if you have to give them money, you''ll still have to sell her far away."


    Chu Yuehua frowned and looked around before lowering her head helplessly, "I''ll listen to mother Xiao."


    Looking at his dejected appearance, one couldn''t help but sigh. After all, he was still a child.


    Mother Du quickly said: "Duro, hurry up and accompany this lady back to her room to rest. If you keep tormenting her like this, don''t let her get cold."


    As Chu Yuehua walked out of the parlour, she could still hear Xia He''s muffled cries. Clearly, he had been forcefully pulled down by someone.


    Red Luan and Lian Xin helped to pack up as well as put the precious box back into the room.


    Spring Grass silently followed Duro back to the main house.


    Everything that had happened tonight had been too sudden and unexpected.


    Originally, it was only because she was sensitive to the fragrance coming from the incense burner that she instantly smelt the unusual odor coming from inside. Then, she discovered that Xia He had followed Chu Yuehua out in the middle of the night.


    After a long period of struggle, she finally decided to tell everything to Chu Yuehua, giving her the chance to make up for her carelessness tonight. Who knew that Xia He would suddenly disappear, completely disappearing from her sight.


    All of this was reversed too quickly.


    Looking at her ''dead fish face'', Chu Yuehua laughed out loud.


    This laughter instantly pulled her out of her deep thoughts. Looking at the childish face in front of her, Spring Grass felt as if she was in the clouds.


    "Miss ¡­"


    At this moment, she suddenly understood that this was all a trap set up by the eleven-year-old girl in front of her. The goal was to let Xia He take the bait and then smoothly get rid of Xia He.


    So, today''s money was prepared for the day and the night''s exit was prepared. Even Xia He''s tracking was also planned out here. That was why there was such a show about a private meeting with an outsider.


    Chu Yuehua''s eyes sparkled under the light. "What? Feeling surprised? Are you afraid? "


    Having thought through this point, Spring Grass couldn''t help but tremble slightly. Her back actually felt a bit cold. She was truly somewhat afraid.


    "Miss, if ¡­ "If I''m not here tonight..."


    She raised her head and looked at Chu Yuehua. There was a bit of nervousness in her eyes, as well as the feeling of having survived a disaster.


    Chu Yuehua put down the comb in her hand, looked at her face, and nodded with a smile, "That''s right. If you didn''t come tonight, you would be next."


    Indeed!


    Spring Grass forcefully swallowed a mouthful of saliva and forced herself to calm down. "What about now?"


    Chu Yuehua quietly looked at her face for a while before shaking her head, "It''s hard to say. There are some things I don''t understand. I want to ask you, I want to hear your answer."


    "First of all, let me ask you, how did you find out about Xia He''s behavior tonight?"


    Her voice was clear and cold, and when it reached the ear, it gave off a sense of scrutiny.


    Chu Yuehua smiled and nodded, "You do have a reason for saying this, but what about the others?"


    "Actually, the last time the girl was found to have been poisoned, I suspected that it was Xia He, because the people in the kitchen didn''t have any motive, they were all chosen by Ma Zhuang. I originally suspected that too, but later on because of the poisoning, there was a new batch of people in the kitchen who confirmed that Ma Zhuang didn''t have anything to do with the mansion.


    So I was the only one who was left out of the big kitchen, but I knew I hadn''t done it, so she was the only one left, and of course Mama Shaw and Duro didn''t have to say that Mama Du had never been in the kitchen at all.


    So I began to watch her. She said she was going for a walk at night, and I didn''t think much of it, and then I started to doubt it, but I never found any evidence until today when the girl asked us to help her with the packing.


    She was the first to rush into the ear room, and then she went straight to the corner of the room near the girl''s room, and I thought I saw her slip something into her arms.


    Speaking to this point, Spring Grass stopped. She didn''t have any more words to say. Clearly, she meant that she had said everything she knew.


    As Chu Yuehua listened, she tapped the table with her fingers. One after another, her voice was not low at all.


    "Then tell me, who are you?"


    Spring Grass bit her lower lip. "I''m not anyone''s person!"


    The way Du Ruo looked at her from the side became a little sharp.


    Chu Yuehua lightly pursed her lips, "I can tell you a little about my temper, and tell you the truth under the condition that I give you a chance. I''m willing to listen, and if I don''t give you a chance, and let you let me find out the truth, then you won''t have a good ending."


    "I''m not lying, I don''t belong to anyone!" Spring Grass spoke again. "I entered the manor at the age of eleven. At the beginning, I followed in front of the fourth lady. But the fourth lady felt that I was too silent and dismissed me. She then followed by her side."


    "Since you followed by Sister Yun''s side and were sent here, didn''t Madam tell you anything?"


    "Yes!" Spring Grass nodded. "Madam called me over the night before. She said that she wanted me to serve her well. If anything happens, tell her. As her aunt, she should also take care of her."


    "And then?"


    "After that, my wife came to me twice to ask me how the girl was doing. I said I was fine, but after asking three or five times, she never asked me again. Until now, I still don''t think I''m anyone."


    There was still some fear in Spring Grass''s eyes. She really was somewhat afraid.


    At that time, when Lady Li had called her over to ask about the Chu and Yue Hua sisters'' situation, she was also afraid. She didn''t want to get involved in this kind of internal conflict because she had clearly seen her friends die because of these dirty scenes in the corner.


    She was also afraid that Madame Li would act against her because of her lack of cooperation, and then replace her with someone else.


    However, she didn''t know whether it was because Lady Li had suddenly shown mercy or because she already had a more suitable candidate, so she didn''t care about herself.


    Facing this eleven year old girl, she was actually a little scared.


    Today, Xia He didn''t let her see the end of the person who did this kind of thing as she had thought, but rather, the strict planning and planning.


    She was only eleven years old!

 C32

    "How can I trust you?" Chu Yuehua looked at her with a faint smile, as if she was asking her, or as if she was asking herself.


    "The girl should believe me," Spring Grass said, plucking up her courage and looking up at her. "After all, I''m on the same boat as the girl now."


    "Oh?"


    "Miss, today you said that I was the one who woke you up in front of so many people. Isn''t that the same as forcing me to stand by you? No matter if it''s second wife''s people or second grandmother''s people, they won''t treat me as their chess piece anymore. "


    "Alright! Then go back to bed! It''s very late, and I''m also sleepy. "


    Just as Spring Grass was beginning to feel apprehensive, Chu Yuehua suddenly blurted out a few words that almost scared her out of her wits.


    However, when he saw that her expression didn''t seem like she was faking it, he could only nod his head and say, "Yes!"


    "It''s fine, if she''s right, then we''ll know after some observation. Right now, we can sleep peacefully and take care of one, so it should be a bit easier. Moreover, if she really isn''t anyone''s person, then wouldn''t we be missing another?"


    Hearing her words, Du Ruo didn''t say anything else and turned to leave.


    The next day, Ma Zhuang came over to tell her the final result, saying that he was sent away overnight. Chu Yuehua only used her eyes to look at Mother Xiao.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ma was very happy in her heart. It seemed that the girl still believed in him at such a crucial moment, so she spoke highly of Ma Zhuang on behalf of Chu Yuehua. She then spoke a few more words before letting him go.


    Auntie Liu brought a boy and a girl over.


    "Miss, this is the young master of Ma Zhuang''s family, and this is my little daughter. Since it''s just last night''s incident, Ma Zhuang will always feel very apologetic. Although they are all children from the countryside, they are still more familiar with this place! "


    The more they got to know each other, the more they realized that Ma Zhuang really knew how to judge people. For example, this Auntie Liu was an extremely astute person. Not long ago, not only was mother Du and mother Xiao very satisfied with her, even the Red Luan and Lian Xin were taken in by her as snacks.


    Chu Yuehua curiously looked at the two children, both of whom looked to be about seven or eight years old.


    The girl looked a bit like Auntie Liu. Her pair of big eyes were very lively and she was rolling around. However, her skin was a bit dark. It was probably because the children of the Zhuang family were used to running around and getting suntanned like this.


    The boy, on the other hand, was very fair and had a very good temperament. He didn''t look like a young master from a small village, and he had the scent of books from a large family. No wonder Ma Zhuang said that his grandson was talented and wanted him to find a school!


    He immediately said to Auntie Liu with a smile, "Auntie, are you trying to get them to come over because I don''t have any children to play with me? I am truly happy! "


    When the Red Luan heard this, she smiled and said, "That''s right. Miss usually only fishes and then is bored in the courtyard. With these two brats, how can we not go to the manor?"


    The group of people chatted and laughed, but the two children stayed behind.


    The girl''s name was Xiang Yun, and the boy''s name was Ma Junjie.


    Originally, Aunty Liu wanted him to give her a good name, but Chu Yuehua refused. Not to mention that she felt that the name in front of her was still okay, but this Ma Junjie, Ma Zhuang, was someone who had high hopes for her. If he gave her a name at this time, then in the future, he would definitely give her a name.


    Furthermore, they weren''t her proper servants, so she didn''t have the right to do so.


    It was already winter, and the house was starting to burn. Chu Yuehua brought Ma Junjie, Xiangyun, and Du Ruo along as they ran through the mountains. She was just like a child.


    From Xiang Yun''s mouth, she heard Ma Zhuang Tou say that he didn''t want her to worry about Xia He and promised that she would never see him again.


    These words caused Chu Yuehua to shiver, but there was no change in her expression.


    With just a glance, he could tell that this wasn''t a simple person. The meaning of being unable to see each other again couldn''t be simpler than this. But he had Xiang Yun, this girl who didn''t know anything, tell him about this matter.


    No matter what, she still had to give him this favor.


    Chu Yuehua smiled bitterly in her heart, as expected, no one was a simple person.


    Compared to Xiang Yun, Ma Junjie was much more quiet. It was only when Chu Yuehua asked about him that he replied, rarely opening his mouth at other times.


    "Do you want to take the top scholar test?" Sitting on a large rock in the middle of the field, Chu Yuehua tilted her head and asked him.


    Ma Junjie turned to look at her, his eyes shining with clarity. "En!"


    "Why?"


    "Learning is the best," Ma said flatly. "This is the common pursuit of all the scholars in the world."


    "You like studying?" Chu Yuehua was a bit surprised, because whether it was in her previous life or this life, she seemed to have never met a person who really liked studying. This Ma Junjie was a bit different.


    "Don''t you like it?" Who would have thought that he would actually retort with a question?


    This caught Chu Yuehua off guard.


    The rest was something she had learned by flipping through a few pages in her spare time.


    Ma Junjie''s question stunned her for a moment. When it came to liking someone, there really wasn''t anything that she liked.


    "Although she''s a girl, it''s still better to read some books, just like Aunt RuoChu."


    As he spoke of this person, Ma Junjie''s face held a hint of adoration.


    Chu Yuehua was secretly surprised. If it was Aunty Chu, why did this name sound so familiar?


    Now that he thought about it, RuoChu''s aunt was a very famous existence in the entire Yan Kingdom. The reason for this was that her knowledge had once been praised by the late emperor himself.


    Furthermore, many of the princesses had once taken her as their master, and most of the imperial concubines had befriended her because she was only a mister in front of the emperor. Those who talked to her heard that she had already left the palace when the current emperor, Yan Shao, ascended to the throne.


    There had always been rumors that she lived in seclusion in the countryside, but no one knew where it was.


    Which rich family in the capital didn''t want to invite her to be their female teacher? If a girl had the title of ''Aunt''s disciple'' before leaving the pavilion, then her status would instantly change and the person who proposed marriage would have stepped on the threshold.


    Could it be that Ma Junjie was talking about that Ruo Chu?

 C33

    But as she thought about it, Chu Yuehua shook her head. How could this be? There were so many people who were unable to find it. Was it on his own farm? Wasn''t that too much of a coincidence? Maybe it was just a girl with a bit of knowledge giving him such a name because she admired Ruo Chu''s knowledge.


    Ma Junjie saw the disapproval on her face, and her originally unsmiling face became like a rock. She looked down on Chu Yuehua and simply stopped talking.


    Upon seeing Ma Junjie like this, she immediately came out to smooth things over. "If it wasn''t for the fact that aunt Ruo was really powerful, many of our children would have received her tutelage at one or two o''clock and then gone to the manor''s private school. Mister has said many things about it!"


    Seeing that brat still not willing to speak anymore, Chu Yuehua could only go along with this: "Really? That''s a little learned. "


    When Ma Junjie heard this, he let out a "hmph", as if Chu Yuehua had said some useless words.


    It was quite rare for someone to praise something like this.


    On their way back, they found out that the old lady and Chu Xuohua had come, but not a single one of the Deng and Yang family''s people appeared.


    It seemed like the old lady had specifically instructed her to wait on her mother.


    Seeing her return, a smile blossomed on the old lady''s wrinkled face. She pointed her finger at her and said, "Monkey, monkey, no wonder you were allowed to come here. You''ve been running around madly here for two days already! I see that the needle and thread on your embroidery are the same as when you first came here! "


    Seeing that the old lady and Chu Xuhua had come over, Chu Yuehua was overjoyed as he ran in front of her, "Old lady, why are you here? Why didn''t you tell me before you came? How long have you been waiting? Why didn''t you send someone to look for me? "


    She chattered like this, causing the old lady to be stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled at Chu Xuanghua and Mother Song, "Look at her, look at her like this. It''s like the sawed gourd has suddenly found a mouth. she''s completely turned into a wild girl. "


    Hearing her words, Chu Yuehua''s face turned a bit embarrassed. He immediately rolled into the old lady''s embrace, "The old lady is teasing me again! Isn''t it because I''m happy to see you! That''s how unhappy the old lady got. "


    "Look, it''s actually me."


    Seeing her sister''s expression, Chu Xuanhua was also happy in his heart, so he rebuked her: "Alright, alright, you''re still making trouble! In order to come to see you, the old lady has always worked hard. Just stop worrying and serve the old lady well. "


    "Right, right!" Du Ruoruo quickly went to the stove and told Auntie Liu that she must roast a chestnut duck at noon today! "


    Then he turned to the old lady and said, "You must eat this chestnut. This was personally picked by me and Xiang Yun Du Ruoruo when we went up the mountain. It tastes so sweet now. You''ll know soon enough."


    The old lady could not stop laughing as she looked at her. She nodded and said, "It''s still better to be here. Although I''m a bit thinner in the dark, my spirit is still better. It''s completely different from when I was in the residence."


    Mother Song cursed in her heart, but how could she raise a young lady in the countryside! The old granny was obviously her own child, it was better to protect her!


    His words went along with the old lady''s words, "That''s not right. I see that Lady Yue is doing better than she was when she came here."


    The Old Granny and the rest then shifted their gazes to the two of them and frowned. "Although the two of you are left behind by the Second Madam and Second Grandmother, the young lady is still a girl after all. You have to serve her wholeheartedly."


    After knowing what happened last time, the old lady had always been unhappy. On one hand, it was because Chu Yuehua was poisoned, and on the other hand, it was because the Deng and Yang family suddenly planted such two people here.


    The person in front of them was the old lady of the marquis residence who held the highest status. Hong Luan and Lian Xin had also withdrawn their usual temperaments and gathered their spirits, "Of course not! "Miss is a master, and we are servants. We are here to serve you, so we don''t dare to be careless. Miss has never felt that anything is amiss with us."


    As expected, when the old lady heard the last sentence, her face turned a bit unhappy, but Chu Yuehua still stood up to smooth things over, "They''re really good. My yard was originally a bit outrageous, but after they came, what should I do now, what should I do, what teach, look old lady, isn''t it much better now? Everyone is obedient, it''s really their credit! "


    The old lady''s face finally cleared up after listening to her pleas for mercy. She put the matter aside and waved her hand for them to retreat.


    As the old lady spoke, her face was filled with reluctance, "But don''t worry, next year, next year, during the new year, I will definitely bring you back."


    Chu Yuehua giggled, "I''ve never celebrated the new year outside! Don''t even mention me, even my sister, Sister Yun and the others in the mansion haven''t had a chance. I had such an easy time getting my chance, wouldn''t the old lady allow me to live a good life? "


    These words made the old lady feel slightly more comfortable. She then nodded and said, "It doesn''t matter how many people there are. Oh right, I heard from your second aunt that this manor has already been given to you? Have you handled it well? "


    "Old lady, don''t worry!" I''m doing pretty well with the horse farm right now, and Mother Xiao and Mother Du are there too! Rest assured! You see, Ma Zhuang Tou''s grandson is here playing with me! "


    As she spoke, she looked at Ma Junjie.


    Ma Junjie, on the other hand, wasn''t timid at all. He walked up to the old lady and bowed, "This little brat, Ma Junjie, greets the old lady."


    His words were well-behaved and his expression was neither servile nor overbearing. Looking at him, people would think that he was very courteous.

 C34

    He called himself a little boy, not someone who called himself a "little boy" like Ma Junjie. He was unwilling to lower himself to a lower level. This Ma Junjie also didn''t want to be at a disadvantage.


    The old lady didn''t bother with him. On the contrary, she thought that only this kind of child was pleasing to the eyes. She extended her hand to greet him, "Good child, come over and let me have a look. You look like a well-behaved child."


    After that, he carefully sized up her for a while before smiling at her and said, "I think she looks a little better than us, Brother Yuan and Little Fu."


    Mother Song looked at him and nodded, "He is indeed a good child. Ma Zhuang is quite a wonderful person, to have raised such a grandson."


    A group of women surrounded Ma Junjie, chattering at the same time. He was not used to it, but he also did not like it, and his expression was somewhat unhappy. Chu Yuehua saw this and laughed in her heart.


    But listening to the old lady''s praise, Chu Yuehua''s heart skipped a beat as she recalled her agreement with Ma Zhuang, "Old lady, although a handsome man is born in the countryside, he has read books very well. Right now, even the private school teacher can''t teach him. Do you believe that you can test him?"


    "How would I take the exam to become a scholar? In the future, I will become a Minister. If word of this gets out in the future, won''t I become a laughingstock?" The old lady waved her hand and asked, "Since you don''t like the private school teacher anymore, where can I go to study?"


    A glimmer of hope flashed in Ma Junjie''s eyes, but his expression was still very respectful. "I haven''t found a suitable academy yet. It''s just that many academies aren''t easy to enter, so I''ll wait here now."


    Listening to her words, the old lady seemed to be deep in thought. Chu Yuehua watched from the side and hurriedly said, "Old lady, don''t we have a clan? "It would be better to just have Junjie go over to our place to study with our cousins. There aren''t many people around him anyway, so we can just give him a hand."


    "Little monkey, if you want to do something, you have to do it yourself." She extended her hand and pointed at Chu Yuehua''s head, but in her heart, she did not know what to do. If this Ma Junjie really had the ability, then in the future, when he embarked on his career, the kindness that she had shown him in her family would be unavoidable.


    Currently, the Hou Mansion was already on the decline. Apart from Zhou Zhaoyi, everything else was considered to be done under the shade. If one wanted to develop their family for a long time, then they had to start from the path of an official.


    Even if this Ma Junjie had no future prospects, did his family really lack this one?


    Looking at the child again, he really did look like he had some intelligence.


    Thinking of this, he had a plan in his mind.


    After lunch, the old lady would normally have her afternoon nap after lunch. Thus, Chu Yuehua and Chu Yuechan holed up in Du Ruo''s pavilion and chatted.


    "What?" She really can cause a ruckus! " Chu Yuehua exclaimed, "If news of this matter were to spread, how could she meet anyone in her fianc¨¦''s house in the future?"


    Who would have thought that Chu Xuohua would bring such news this time. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    After Zhou Ruxin was betrothed to the third young master of the justice courts, she went up and down the entire day, angering Lady Deng. Afterwards, she was simply placed under house arrest, and the matters of the wedding were left to others to worry about.


    Who knew that she would think of a way to sneak out, allowing her to fool Zhou Zhaowei as she brought her to meet with that Third Young Master of the Hu Clan.


    Seeing that Third Young Master Hu, she didn''t even say anything and just said, "I''m the loyal young mistress of the Marquis Mansion, Zhou Ruxin. I''m your fianc¨¦e." Then, she splashed dog blood all over his body.


    "Don''t mention it, the second master was really angered by her, just say that he wanted to drown her to death." There was a look of worry on Chu Xuohua''s face, "Even the Great Master was angered. The two masters went to the justice courts together to apologize, and even took the initiative to return the betrothal gift.


    In this way, the good name of the girl in the House of Marquis Zhongyong was ruined. The first wife, second wife, and second grandmother were all thinking of ways to deal with it! The old lady doesn''t feel annoyed seeing this, so she might as well say that she misses you and brought me here. "


    Chu Yuehua was curious! Why did the old lady come here so casually at this time to avoid that issue? It was not related to her though; she was originally worried that her sister would be bullied, but now, it was better that she stayed here for a while.


    However, now that Zhou Ruxin''s marriage was gone, his return was uncertain. However, this was a good thing. Although there was still the Red Luan and Lotus Heart here, it was still not a threat.


    Old Granny sure enough said that she would stay here for a few days. When Mother Du and Mother Xiao hurriedly arranged a place to stay, Chu Xuanhua directly slept with his sister, Shi Lan could also follow Duro, and the old lady settled down in another room in the main house. The remaining servants could only follow in and live in the east wing, feeling wronged.


    Chu Yuehua was naturally the happiest in this kind of arrangement. In the entire house, only the old lady and Chu Xuanhua were keeping her on guard. Not only were they here, but they had not brought anyone else with them.


    Other than that, the old lady''s arrival also had an advantage that Chu Yuehua himself had forgotten.


    "What rule is this?" "What reason do you have to sit down while girls eat?" When the old lady who was supported out by Qingying saw the Red Luan and Lotus Heart sitting in the courtyard, she immediately pulled her face down.


    Originally, it was because they were used to it. But today, seeing that the old lady still hadn''t woken up, Chu Yuehua sat down at the table and they naturally sat down as well. Who knew that the old lady would come out after just a few words.


    Both of them were scared and knelt on the ground.


    "Do you usually have no rules or reasons?" The old lady''s face was filled with anger as she scolded, "Who gave you the guts? It seems like you guys are alone when you see her, not like she''s your proper master. That''s why you guys are acting so lawlessly! "


    "This servant doesn''t dare!" Red Luan and Lian Xin''s faces were flushed red. "I had forgotten about it all of a sudden, and it wasn''t intentional. Miss is our master, how could we dare to neglect her?!"


    "Today, all the servants were overjoyed. Old lady, please atone for your sins. Next time, I won''t dare to do it again."


    After all, she was someone from the experiential learning. Although the old lady had met her face to face, she could still find the words to explain it to her.


    "Two people give me a day of starvation, don''t give her anything to eat!"


    The old lady was not like Chu Yuehua; she was not that easy to talk to and immediately gave her orders.

 C35

    Chu Yuehua weakly stood at the side, continuously giving them helpless looks, implying that she had no other choice.


    After this day, both Red Luan and Lian Xin immediately became docile, instantly reverting back to their previous state when they were working alongside the Deng and Yang clan. Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. Did it really look that easy to be bullied?


    However, since there was an old lady here, let her enjoy it for a few days!


    It was just that she did not expect the old lady to receive a visitor on the third day of her stay.


    "Aunt Chu!" Ma Junjie''s eyes were sharp, and he immediately saw the approaching person.


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but be curious. Ever since she heard Ma Junjie talk about this, she had never seen this'' Auntie Chu ''before. This time, she couldn''t help but stretch out her neck.


    Chu Xuhua was also surprised, "Ruoxi? "Could it be that ¡­"


    "I don''t know either." Chu Yuehua shook her head, "I''ve only heard of her, and I''ve never seen her before. I don''t know if she''s the one from the legends."


    When Mother Song welcomed them in, the two sisters couldn''t help but carefully examine them.


    It wasn''t that they were beautiful, but their temperament made people forget about anything. They didn''t have any jewelry, and their hair was tied up in a random bun. However, the hairpin was not an ordinary item, so one could tell that it was worth a lot.


    The clothes she wore were extremely expensive. If it weren''t for the fact that she knew someone, she wouldn''t have been able to see through her benefits at a glance.


    From this, it could be seen that she was actually a person who pursued the quality of life. However, she did not pursue vanity, so she had this kind of indifferent temperament.


    After seeing her, Chu Yuechan was basically certain that Ruo Ruo was the legendary female teacher.


    If this wasn''t the case, then it would be difficult for an ordinary person to imitate such bearing. It was no wonder that Ma Junjie would praise this teacher so highly.


    "I came specially to visit after knowing that the old lady is here. Sorry for the inconvenience." Ruo Chu walked in, smiled, and did not salute.


    All in all, the old lady was a first class lady, and she was not a first class woman. However, no one felt that it was inappropriate for her to act this way. It was as if she should have been like this all along.


    "It''s really you!" The old lady was also surprised as she got off the Luo Han bed with Qingying''s help. She stepped forward to support Qingying''s hand and said, "I haven''t heard from you all these years, but you''ve always been right under our noses!"


    Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuohua looked at each other. From the looks of it, the old lady and Ru Yue were still acquainted?


    "I didn''t go far. This place looks pretty good, so I decided to stay here. Who knew that I would have stayed here for so long!" Although the smile on her face was somewhat polite, it couldn''t be considered to be estranged.


    "How many people in the capital want to hire you as their governess? You should never have said a word. At the beginning, you thought that you would be bestowed a marriage with that nobleman. Who knew that you would suddenly leave." The old lady sighed with emotion and looked at her with a smile.


    "My ambition is not here, so I did not want to make it difficult for myself to do those things I did not want to do. If it were not for the fact that we were together today, I would not have shown myself."


    Her words were neither servile nor overbearing, but the old lady seemed rather impatient.


    When she looked back and saw that everyone was still around, the old lady said straightforwardly, "Yue Er, take Xu Er out for a walk. You guys can all go out as well. I need to have a good chat with Ruo Chu."


    It was surprising that he had chased them out.


    Logically speaking, if Aunt Chu was a hot topic in the capital, since Old Granny had such an opportunity, she should at least introduce the young ladies of her mansion to Ruo Chu. Then, she would talk about their previous friendship so that she could enter the palace as a female teacher.


    What did that mean?


    Chu Xuohua also didn''t understand, but she didn''t like to guess people''s thoughts, so she didn''t understand if she didn''t understand. After a while, she put it aside and turned to Chu Yuehua, "Now that third sister can''t marry into the Hu family, what are you going to do? "What are your plans?"


    "What plans can I have? Isn''t it supposed to be arranged by others?" Chu Yuehua laughed heartily.


    "Stop fooling around in front of me. As a person, you''re getting bolder and bolder. I don''t think anyone will be able to deal with you. I''m not afraid of anything else, but I''m afraid that you''ll be too greedy and will be unable to climb down by then."


    Chu Xuohua sighed and continued, "I know I can''t control you, and I don''t want to control you either. If you have the ability to get yourself out of this cage, that''s also your ability, it''s better than being a schemer here."


    Seeing her elder sister like this, Chu Yuehua suddenly realized something: "What about you?"


    "Me?" Not understanding what his sister meant, Chu Xuanhua looked at her in confusion, "What did I say?"


    "Did something happen to you?" Chu Yuehua hurriedly asked, "Or did someone say something else?"


    He wanted to shake his head, but his eyes turned red, knowing that he couldn''t hide it from his sister, "She''s still the second wife, now that she has made up her mind to ignore third sister and start talking about me, she didn''t say anything else but intentionally or unintentionally pulling me together with big brother Wei. I''ve said it right, her intentions really can''t be concealed."


    These words caused Chu Yuehua''s expression to turn serious.


    If he remembered correctly, at the age of 14, it was decided that Zhou Zhaowei would be old, and then he would leave the pavilion. In other words, after this year, the Deng family would have some sort of substantive action.


    These days, he had been busy with his own things and had forgotten about it.


    But now Zhou Ruxin had completely become a variable. The things that had originally been planned could no longer be carried out according to the original plan. He had to think of a way.


    The old lady lived there until the beginning of winter. During this period, Spring Grass had done quite a lot of good things and successfully made the old lady thoroughly loathe the Red Luan and Lotus Heart.


    Sometimes it was because the tea that was poured for the old lady was too hot, other times it was because everyone was awake ¡­ She was still in bed, and sometimes it was because Chu Yuehua''s food hadn''t even been served yet in the kitchen.


    Therefore, when the Deng Family came to pick up the old lady, she threw them over with a single sentence, "What are you planning to do by leaving these two things here? is it for Yue Hua to serve them or what do you mean? "

 C36

    In front of so many people, the Deng family directly declared that they would sell out the Red Luan. The Yang family was not willing to fall behind, they only said that from now on, if Lian Xin was slightly careless, Chu Yuechan would take care of it.


    It could be said that Chu Yuehua''s face was full of nervousness, causing people to be even more bewildered. A perfectly fine lady was actually afraid of two maidservants. The old lady''s anger was instantly roused, and she immediately had the Deng and Yang clan hand over the indenture contract to Chu Yuehua.


    After he finished instructing this matter, the man and woman who had followed him returned home.


    As for Chu Yuehua, no one mentioned anything about sending her back, so she was happy and at ease. The old lady naturally wanted her back, but at this moment, even she herself was worried, so she didn''t say anything.


    After the old lady left, the manor began to prepare to pay rent. These things were things Chu Yuehua had never encountered before. Whether it was in her previous life or this life, it was as if they were very far away from her.


    When Ma Xiaoru ran over to talk about this, she was stunned. It was only when Mother Xiao reminded her that she nodded with a smile. It had been a set time.


    Seeing that they had left, the Red Luan came over with a smile. "As for how we are going to accept this lease, I think the young lady still doesn''t know!" "I helped Second Madam to collect the accounts for two years. Although we only need to look at the accounts, the correct number, in fact, is not that simple!"


    Lian Xin immediately retorted, "When Hong Luan''s elder sister brought this up, you are definitely not as good as me. Let alone collecting the rentals from other villas, even when Ma Jia Village brought them over, I still came face to face with them."


    Chu Yuehua was happy to see how much they competed against each other. She only foolishly smiled, as if she didn''t know anything about this.


    "Miss, I''ve been here for so long, you should know what kind of person I am. Miss has always been good to me, and I''m grateful to you in my heart, but now that it looks like the end of the year has arrived and all the rentals from various places are going to be handed over, I would like to recommend myself and give you a hand in repaying the lady."


    The moment she finished speaking, Lian Xin immediately cut in: "It''s one thing to repay this lady, but at the same time, you have to do it well. I have experience in this aspect, so I guarantee that this lady will understand everything clearly."


    The two of them seemed to have completely changed their nature.


    Chu Yuehua beamed and then nodded, "You''re right. This kind of thing is better to be experienced with old Daoists. I really don''t understand this when I first came into contact with it, but I still need to study properly."


    When Lian Xin heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    She understood Mistress Yang''s character, now that she was rejected by the old lady in front of so many people, it would be impossible for her to return to her side.


    At the moment, she had to plan things out for herself. Although this Miss Cousin was young and her mind wasn''t very sharp, she was still rich and had a manor to support her.


    Therefore, the small competitions that he had with the Red Luan were now put on the surface.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mother Xiao walked out with an account book in her hand. Her face was full of seriousness without the slightest hint of happiness.


    When Chu Yuehua saw this, she immediately stood up and ran out, "You guys serve mother Xiao, I''ll go out for a walk."


    "Miss!" However, her mother quickly blocked her path with a pair of small feet. "We agreed that you would read this book with me and learn it well."


    "Mom!" Chu Yuehua immediately frowned, "This is too complicated. I feel dizzy just by looking at it, don''t you think so?" I trust you completely, and whatever you say is what it is, I definitely do not doubt you! "


    "No, if you run again, I''ll tell the old lady!" Xiao Ma''s stubbornness also rose as she said this fiercely.


    Then he called for Du Ruo and Spring Grass to help him carry her back to the house.


    "Hong Luan and Lian Xin, you two don''t stay idle either. Go down to the kitchen and help out with making shoes and dim sum and bring it over." Before entering the house, Mama Xiao did not forget to tell them what to do.


    Some time ago, she finally had the chance to vent her anger. If she didn''t torment them, she wouldn''t be surnamed Xiao anymore.


    Now that the Red Luan Lotus Heart was in the palm of her hand, her mother would be in charge with just one of her songs. No matter what, she had to completely hand over all of her power to her, even though she was extremely suspicious of what she said, there was no way for her to run away and not listen.


    They busied themselves until the end of the year.


    Half of the wild game in the manor had been sent to the Hou Mansion, and a portion of it had been distributed to the people in the manor. He kept a bit here, and sold the rest, including the food.


    Naturally, he had already investigated the market price clearly, as well as the receipts for the sale. Xiao Ma''s wrinkled face bloomed into a smile. She held the account book and smiled. "Our young lady is someone who has made some progress now."


    Chu Yuehua also heaved a sigh of relief. The days of imprisonment were finally over.


    Since the Deng and Yang family had been forced to withdraw, then don''t blame her for being embarrassed.


    One day, the two people, Hong Luan and Lian Xin, were finally discovered stealing from Chu Yuehua and kicked out of the farm. However, taking into consideration the fact that they had taken good care of Chu Yuehua, Chu Yuehua gave them their deeds and let them earn a living by themselves.


    In any case, Hou Mansion would not be able to accommodate them in the future. Moreover, they were not like Xia He who actually poisoned him, so she did not want them to end up like Xia He.


    At the end of the year, other than the matter of the manor entrance that had just been settled, there was also the opening of the clothing shop.


    After a period of observation, Chu Yuehua understood that Mother Du was a Maitreya Buddha. Looking at it later, it was obvious that it was the old lady''s person. There was no doubt about Spring Grass''s words, so Chu Yuehua more or less believed what she said that night.


    In this situation, there were fewer people in the yard, but it was clear that they were much more free.


    As such, there was no need for Little Yang to make this trip. On the opening day, she directly brought people to the city.

 C37

    The name of the clothing store was what Chu Yuehua had thought of, and it was called "Scented Dress". It was quite different from the names of the clothing stores nowadays.


    Her appearance came as a great surprise to the shopkeeper. He knew that his boss was no longer in the city, and coupled with the fact that she was such a small girl, he didn''t put her in his heart.


    But in the end, she was still someone who had done things for the elderly. Thus, she tidied up the room and let her sit down, then had the waiters busily greet the guests below.


    Everything was done according to the arrangement set in Chu Yuehua''s letter. She first made a portion for people to wear out, so that this different style of clothing would look familiar in the capital. Then, she placed it in the store bit by bit.


    Before the opening, there were people everywhere promoting and selling clothes at a 20% discount. As a result, the store was packed to the brim with people today.


    Chu Yuehua was very satisfied with this situation. From the looks of it, the ladies of the capital were very fond of these clothes that would appear in the next few years, so this business would not be too difficult.


    Everyone seemed happier than usual.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t object, and directly let them prepare it without mentioning it.


    In the evening it began to snow, not much at first, but when it got dark it became a heavy snow.


    Looking at the momentum of the snowfall, tomorrow would probably be a day of silver.


    In the evening, because everyone was happy and it was snowing outside, and it was warm inside, he drank some wine and went to bed after groping his way up to the top of his head.


    In the middle of the night, he suddenly woke up.


    When Du Ruo heard the commotion, she hurriedly got up, "Miss, what''s wrong?"


    At this moment, the room was lit up, and under the light, Duro''s face looked a little strange.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t say a word, and jumped off the bed. She quickly put on her clothes, put on her cloak and walked out.


    "Lady, what are you doing? It''s night now! Where are you going? "


    When she reached the door and heard Du Ruo''s voice, Chu Yuehua stopped her steps and looked at her fixedly: "Don''t follow me, and don''t wake up others. I''ll go out for a walk by myself."


    She wanted to follow him, but a cold glare from her stopped her. It was a look she had never seen before. At this moment, Du Ruo felt like she was looking at a girl who wasn''t the same girl she grew up with.


    The snow outside had already stopped falling, but there was a thick layer of snow on the ground. The crunching sounds of feet on top of the snow made it seem especially loud in this snowy night.


    Chu Yuehua did not enter the manor because she knew that there would be a dog at night. If she casually walked around, she would be discovered by the dog and then, everyone would be woken up.


    At that time, Xia He had fallen into this trap.


    She walked aimlessly. Occasionally, there would be a night breeze that would blow by, messing up her hair. When it brushed against her face, there would be a faint tingling sensation.


    The pain cleared her mind a little.


    He had a nightmare just now, and it was still the same dream. It was still Qi Chonghuan, still in the Qi Kingdom. She was still the unlucky princess consort who was destined to die.


    From the moment she decided to start living a good life, this nightmare had never appeared again. But today, without any warning, it had suddenly appeared.


    It caught her off guard.


    It seemed like she had been at peace for too long, so she had forgotten the pain from her previous life.


    Everything had gone smoothly. The farm had been obtained, the shop had been opened, and there were no one around to dislike it. All of this had made her forget her worries and gradually distance herself from the pain of her previous life.


    Tonight''s dream was like a hand of fate, fanning her awake from her comfort.


    What happened to her? Did he forget his own fate? Have you forgotten that she still has that hatred in her heart, and that she still has that hatred in her previous life?


    Suddenly, a large gust of wind blew by, and snow blew into her collar. She couldn''t help but shiver and wake up completely.


    There was no moon in the sky, but his field of vision was unaffected. It was all due to the silver white snow.


    Unknowingly, she came to the place where she used to fish. Luckily, she knew the way. Otherwise, if she had chosen to walk around rashly at this time, she might have fallen into the water.


    Not far from the fish pond was a pavilion used for the rest of the labourers in the fields.


    She began to ponder over her future path. With the opening of the store, she would know the recent sales in a few days and also know how much money she could earn. After a year, besides the messy expenses, she would also earn 5,000 silver taels.


    It was already a lot for her, but it was still far from enough for her to do what she needed to do. She could not stop here.


    If the income of the shop was good, it should be able to earn around eight thousand taels of silver a month. The best thing would be to take out some money to do something, and only then would he be able to earn more money.


    In addition, another plan was about to begin.


    Relatively speaking, this matter was much more difficult. He should find someone to deal with it.


    Then, who should he look for?


    Suddenly, a human figure flashed through Chu Yuehua''s mind. She was suddenly enlightened, so why hadn''t she thought of that?


    Taking in a deep breath, the uneasiness caused by the nightmare was finally slowly suppressed.


    After sitting there for a while, he thought about what he had just thought of. After confirming what he was going to do next, Chu Yuehua got up and walked back.


    He had only taken two steps when he saw a figure rushing over.


    This person''s figure was very fast and was somewhat different from ordinary people.


    When she was young, she had heard her father say that in the outside world, there were some people who could cultivate martial arts much faster than others. From the looks of it, this person belonged to this group.


    However, why would such a person appear here?


    While she was thinking, she suddenly realized that there was a problem. That person seemed to be directly heading towards her.


    Chu Yuehua instinctively wanted to find a place to hide, but this was not an ingenious building. Instead, it was a pavilion that could only be used to hide from the sun and the rain.


    Just as she was hesitating, she suddenly realized that there were a few other people behind this person.


    There was actually more than one!


    Thick beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Although she didn''t know much about these people, but when she heard her father talk about them, she knew that many of them were people who had run for their lives in the martial arts world.


    From the looks of it, there were two groups of people. If he were to accidentally get involved, he would lose his reputation at best, and his life at worst.

 C38

    She had just thought of the path she would take in the future. If she died at this time without any reason, it would be a huge loss.


    At this moment, the sound of a sharp weapon whistling through the air came. The person in front of him flipped a somersault in the air, then stopped in his tracks and dropped to one knee on the ground.


    Chu Yuehua hid within the pavilion, trying her best to hide herself behind the walls. Only after that did she dare to open her eyes wide and look at the situation outside.


    When she looked, she almost cried out. It was only then that she could see that the man was not alone. His hands were still holding a child, and this child was very familiar to her.


    Who else could it be other than Ma Junjie, who played around with her every day?


    "Put the child down! We will let you live! "


    The person''s voice sounded very familiar. It belonged to the lackadaisical person who followed closely behind him. There were also a few men behind him. They were most likely his sons and guards.


    The man in front was wearing night clothes and his face was covered by a black cloth, so it was impossible to tell his appearance. "You don''t have the qualifications to negotiate with me. Don''t force me, or I''ll strangle this kid."


    As he spoke, he wrapped his arm around Ma Junjie''s neck.


    From the looks of it, Ma Junjie had fainted without any movement.


    "Wait a minute, this little grandson of mine has some spiritual energy and needs to rely on his fame. Why did a brave man come here? Why not say it directly, if we can do our best, we just want to protect my grandson''s safety."


    As expected, he highly valued this grandson of his, so his attitude immediately changed.


    "I want a lot of things." Ma Zhuang took out a pen and paper and recorded everything down. After you collect all the things and send them to my designated place, this child''s life will be taken back. "What do you think of Ma Zhuang?"


    The man, who was originally in a sorry state from the chase, now looked very calm, as if he wasn''t the one being surrounded.


    Gradually, there were servants chasing after them, holding torches in their hands. The torches covered the snowy light, making Chu Yuehua seem relatively safer. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    Under the light of the fire, Ma Zhuang''s expression was extremely unsightly as if he was considering something.


    "I wonder what kind of difficult things Brave Warriors want?" "Why don''t you say it first and let us think about it and see if we can do it?"


    The one who spoke was similar to Ma Zhuang, but a lot younger. Looking at his age, he was probably Ma Junjie''s father.


    "I didn''t bargain with you guys. Even if you can do it, you have to do it. Even if you can''t, you have to do it. Otherwise, you can just collect the corpse of this grandson of yours!"


    As he spoke, he tightened his grip on Ma Junjie''s neck, causing the originally unconscious Ma Junjie to show signs of awakening.


    Looking at his grandson''s sad expression, Ma Hu couldn''t be bothered anymore. He quickly waved his hand and said, "What conditions do you have? Just say it, we will do our best."


    Hearing this, the man laughed sinisterly, "If that''s the case, then listen carefully. First, prepare a million taels of silver for me."


    His tone was a little arrogant, and it felt extremely uncomfortable to hear. However, he couldn''t care about that right now, so he could only frown and nod his head.


    "But give us some time. We don''t have that much money on us, and we still need to seek help from our friends from all sides."


    "I don''t care!" The man sneered before extending two fingers, "Second ¡­"


    As soon as the word "second" came out of his mouth, it was as if the feeling of "two" was still in his throat.


    Chu Yuehua was startled, and her sloppy character was the same.


    Then he saw Ma Junjie fall limply out of his embrace into the cold snow and then hazily open his eyes.


    "Junjie!" The man beside him hurriedly shouted.


    "Which expert?" It was still Hu Hu who reacted first. He shouted out towards the night sky, "Thank you for saving me!"


    But no one answered him. The son next to him bravely walked over and quickly picked his son up. Before he left, he kicked the man, but the man was already on the ground, as if he no longer had any signs of life.


    At this time, Hu Pao also walked over and stretched out his hand towards the man. After that, he looked at his son with a solemn expression, "He''s dead!"


    "What a strong inner strength, what a strong poison."


    "This person''s martial arts are strong, but he was still unable to escape from that person''s poisonous needles. There aren''t many people with such strength in the martial arts world!" Ma Hu looked into the night sky and pondered, "Could it be that there are experts we don''t know about in our small farmlands?"


    The son shook his head and stayed silent for a while before saying, "No matter what, it''s good as long as Junjie is fine. If we can find that savior, then we''ll think of a way to repay his kindness."


    "That''s all we can do for now!" Nodding his head carelessly, he looked at his grandson who was still in a daze, smiling as he rubbed his head, "This child will definitely have a blessing in disguise if he doesn''t die from calamity! "Let''s go back and see if the child is injured. He is a reckless person, and his attacks are not serious. He might be secretly injured."


    "Then he ¡­"


    Ma Junjie''s father pointed at the black clothed man who was now a corpse on the ground.


    "Have people bury him as soon as possible. His whereabouts are unknown, so we can only blame him for being too careless and not alerting the others. Miss is still at the manor, be careful. Tomorrow night we will have more people on our patrol."


    "Yes sir!"


    Only after they had all left did Chu Yuehua appear from the darkness. Because she had been maintaining this posture for a long time, her four limbs were somewhat numb.


    The place where the corpse was originally lying on was just a messy patch of snow. By tomorrow, nothing could be seen.


    Never would she have thought that she would encounter such a situation once. Chu Yuehua tightened her cloak and quickened her steps to return.


    However, she kept feeling that there was an indescribable fragrance in the air.


    The next day, Auntie Liu said Ma Junjie had caught a slight chill and was unable to come for the next two days.


    Chu Yuehua knew that it was because of last night''s incident, but with such a secretive matter, it was unlikely that even Aunty Liu would know of it. Thus, there was no need for her to ask any further.


    It was just that outside of Ma Junjie''s chills, there was nothing out of the ordinary about the entire manor. Everyone was still immersed in the joy of the coming new year.

 C39

    "I heard you''ve caught a cold?" With a smile, she moved closer to him. Chu Yuehua smiled until her eyebrows curved, "You''re just a boy, how could you be infected by the cold?" This is hilarious. "


    Glancing at her, Ma Junjie was somewhat angry, but he pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. As expected, his personality had always been this way.


    During this period of time, he had to report to Chu Yuehua every day, and Chu Yuehua had gradually learned of his temper. In his eyes, Chu Yuehua was a woman, and a woman who didn''t like to read books and didn''t know how to be righteous and trustworthy.


    With the principle of a good man not fighting with a woman, under normal circumstances, when Chu Yuehua mocked him, he would choose to remain silent.


    "Hey!" When I''m talking to you, why are you ignoring me? " It just so happened that the more he was like this, the more Chu Yuehua liked to tease him.


    She couldn''t bear to see an eight or nine year old boy trying to make an old man out of himself.


    "There is nothing to say, you are right, I am a boy, and I really have caught a cold."


    "Tch!" Chu Yuehua rolled her eyes at him and said in distress, "Originally, I heard that you were sick, so I intentionally found a solitaire among the things my father left for me. I wanted to give it to you, but the moment you returned, it turned out to be like this.


    "Lone Ben?" What solitaire? Let me take a look! " When Ma Junjie heard this, he suddenly became interested.


    "I''m not happy now. No."


    "You ¡­"


    Seeing her like this, Ma Junjie was even more certain that Teacher Kong was right. Only a woman and a vile character were hard to raise.


    Seeing that he did not continue, Chu Yuehua lost all interest in him, "Hey! If you apologize to me, I''ll give it to you. "


    Ma Junjie gave her a furtive look, then dusted off his sleeves and sat down by the fire.


    He was only eight years old, but he was already so stubborn. If he really did attend high school and went to the capital''s investigation courtyard, His Majesty would probably be angered to death by his young age.


    Seeing them act this way, Du Ruoruo couldn''t help but find it funny. She then took out the book from the inner room and passed it to Ma Junjie with a smile, "Young Master Ma, this is the book. Miss found it last night and said that you would definitely come today."


    Ma Junjie glanced at Chu Yuehua as if he didn''t quite believe Du Ruo''s words, so he didn''t extend his hand to receive her.


    Chu Yuehua simply turned her head away, not looking at him.


    "Ma Junjie, you''re just a boy. Why are you so unlucky? I really admire you."


    In the end, it was still Chu Yuehua who could not bear it any longer and shook her head as she headed towards the inner room.


    He really wasn''t suitable for dating a child. Only a child would stubbornly abide by the rules. Of course, he was especially interested in a young boy like Ma Junjie who trusted in his books.


    He sat on the bed and was bored out of his mind. Outside, it was snowing again, and Spring Grass was helping Mama Xiao with her needlework. From the window, it looked like a pretty good scene.


    "How is she?"


    Du Ruoruo followed her line of sight, and lightly shook her head, "Nothing, it''s very quiet. Miss doesn''t want her to forget to come forward and do needlework to help out the kitchen when she''s free, as if she''s purposely avoiding suspicion."


    "So it seems like she''s actually being honest?"


    Du Ruoruo thought for a moment and nodded: "It seems so."


    "Alright!" Get me a pen and ink. I''ll write a post. "


    "Didn''t you say yesterday that La Mei is in the backyard? Write a post inviting people to admire the plum. "


    Right after she finished speaking, Du Ruoruo smiled, "Miss, you don''t have to worry about that! This is a farmhouse, everyone would like me to roast a fire in the house at this time of the year! Who would have the interest to admire a plum? "


    "Why are you talking so much? Just bring it over."


    After Du Ruo finished writing the post and read it, she nodded in agreement, "I''ll send it over to the lady!"


    "Don''t. Have Spring Grass deliver it."


    "She?"


    She suspiciously looked at Chu Yuehua, and seeing that she didn''t have any intention to joke around, Du Ruyan nodded her head, took the invitation and left.


    "You want Aunt Ru Chu to come here and admire the plum?"


    Ma Junjie walked over to ask as soon as Spring Grass left. He was still holding the book, and judging from the way he was carefully holding it, it seemed that he liked it a lot.


    "What is it? Is there something wrong with that? "


    Hearing the meaning behind his words, it seemed as if he did not care at all.


    However, Chu Yuehua asked but he didn''t say anything else, so he still went to read his book.


    He really didn''t know where he got his temper from. His temper was like that of a dog. It deserved the life of a little boy who looked like he was eighty years old.


    If he didn''t say anything, then Chu Yuehua wouldn''t have asked. It was as if she didn''t have the habit of sticking her face in someone else''s cold butt. Just how would Spring Grass know once she came back?


    He directly went to the inner room to see her. He respectfully took out a letter from his chest pocket and handed it to Chu Yuehua, "They said that if Aunt originally never accepted anyone''s invitation and didn''t even let me in through the door, I would have no choice but to come back."


    So there was this rule. No wonder that Ma Junjie had that tone.


    "Hey!" Since you know about it, at least give me an idea! "


    Ma Junjie looked at both sides, as if he was certain that Chu Yuehua was calling him. He slowly closed the book, "If at the beginning, Aunt never liked interacting with strangers, and even more so, disliked meeting them. What business do you have with Aunt?"


    "Why should I tell you?" Chu Yuehua was immediately angered by his bad temper, "Go read your book!"


    Curse him for not being able to get the top scholar!


    "If you really have something important to discuss with your aunt, it would be best if you went to visit her directly. Only then will you show your sincerity. As for whether or not you can meet her, that will depend on your own abilities." After Ma Junjie finished speaking, he waved the book in his hand, "I don''t owe you anything."


    After lazily ignoring him, Chu Yuehua rolled her eyes at him and started to ponder on her own.


    She didn''t expect that Ruo Chu would have such a temper. However, she decided to pay him a visit for the sake of what she wanted to do!


    But it was still early, so he could wait.


    On the first day of the new year, Ma Zhuang brought a lot of people from the village to pay their respects to Chu Yuehua.


    She had also prepared two large baskets of copper coins to reward her children.


    From the very beginning, there had been people successively coming to invite her over to eat dinner, but they had all rejected her offer and let Mother Du and Mother Xiao go for those who had more face. She was originally an unmarried girl and would never attend.


    In the blink of an eye, it was as if the entire first month had passed. In a place like this, the Lantern Festival was not very lively.


    Chu Yuehua brought Spring Grass and Du Ruoruo to make a pile of lanterns, and during the Spring Lantern Festival, they hung them on the treetops around the courtyard. They lit them all up at night, giving them a festive atmosphere.


    There were also many things that came to the manor, especially the old lady and Chu Xuanhua. They had thought of almost everything for her.


    Some of the food that the palace had bestowed upon them was actually brought over, so she took it out for everyone to share.


    On the sixteenth day, looking at how the sky was still fine, Chu Yuehua took Du Ruo directly to Ruo Chu''s aunt after breakfast.

 C40

    Just as Spring Grass had said, there were people blocking their way before they even entered the door.


    The girl was a woman of about thirty years of age. When she saw them come over, a warm smile appeared on her face. "I wonder why you two ladies have come here?"


    "We are the women of the Marquis Zhong''s Mansion, who lives in Ma Village. It is a bit rude to intrude upon us today. Some time ago, we had a maid come over to post a post for Aunt Ruo Chu, but we didn''t know that his aunt was never invited.


    "Thus, I came here personally today. Actually, there is nothing special about it, but I have my doubts. I have always heard of aunt Hui Ming, so I came here to seek guidance. Does aunt have time?"


    The woman who opened the door calmly looked at the two of them, then smiled and said, "Forgive me for not being able to make the decision. I still have to go in and ask my aunt before I know that I have to trouble the two of you to wait here for a moment."


    "More." Chu Yuehua hurriedly thanked him.


    He suddenly realized that it was normal for his aunt to have feelings for Ma Junjie, but the woman guarding the door knew that her aunt must have been a very polite person.


    It was clearly a combination of both taste and taste. No, it was the same!


    She just hoped that when she chatted with the aunt later, she wouldn''t have to do the same thing with the little old man, Ma Junjie.


    He was wearing a lot of clothes. Although the snow had not melted yet, he would not feel cold.


    After standing there for a short while, the lady returned. She first opened the door to apologize to the two of them, then said, "Aunt said to invite the two ladies in. It''s cold outside, please move inside."


    Now that they mentioned it was cold outside, why didn''t they say it was cold outside when they were waiting outside?


    He really was someone with the same moral character as Ma Junjie! Chu Yuehua was a bit worried.


    Today, Ruo Chu was wearing a moon-white goose-cloth shirt and the earth dragon was burning in the house, so even if it was this way, it wouldn''t feel hot. It was Chu Yuehua and Du Ruo who came in from the outside and couldn''t see through it.


    She was dressed as a woman and was kneeling on the ground. In front of her was a low table with an exquisite tea set on it.


    Her slender jade-like hand was washing the tea in her teacup. Lowering her head, her eyes focused on the painting of a lady hanging on the wall behind her. It looked very similar.


    She originally wanted to greet them, but since the moment the two of them entered, she didn''t raise her eyes. Chu Yuehua brought Du Ruo and quietly waited there.


    At this moment, she suddenly regretted it a little. She didn''t know what kind of person her aunt was, nor did she know what kind of relationship they had. Would coming here so rashly only to be humiliated?


    In addition to her resounding name, she had a bit of pride.


    After the tea was finally divided, Ruojin''s aunt made a gesture of invitation, "This is tea brewed with the snow from the old days, this is for you, young lady."


    This opening was somewhat unexpected, but it wasn''t enough to make her lose her composure.


    As the saying goes, one should follow the rules of the world. Since she was such a casual person, there was no need for her to follow the rules of the world as a guest.


    He took a shallow sip and let out a "eh" sound.


    "Why?" Ruojie asked softly, with a hint of inquiry in her voice.


    Chu Yuehua picked up the tea and took another sip, "If I remember correctly, the first snow of the old year will also come at the end of the winter month. At that time, the flowers have all withered and the plum blossoms have not bloomed. It does not look like a plum flower, but rather the elegance of a lotus. "


    "So Miss Biao really knows how to taste tea." Aunt Ru Chu took a sip herself and closed her eyes for a while before saying, "This jar of snow water has been lying in the lotus flower pot all summer just for the sake of waiting for the snow."


    "Aunt is indeed a person of great elegance. Junior respects you."


    It wasn''t wrong to say a few good words!


    Ruo Chu only shook his head lightly. "I have no close friends in the mountains. I can only talk about these matters. It''s rare to see customers that come out of the water like you, Miss Biao."


    "I was just lucky."


    Chu Yuehua was ashamed in her heart, this was not her original intention. She actually came here to have a chat with this Ru Chu aunt.


    If it wasn''t for Qi Chonghuan''s love of tea, she wouldn''t have known so much. What she knew now was all because of the flattery she gave him back then. Such speciality wasn''t something she wanted to face.


    "I heard that you have something to discuss with me. Since you''ve come here today, there''s no need for you to beat around the bush. Just say it directly!"


    Chu Yuehua''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be it was all because of Ma Junjie that she received him? Chu Yuehua was a little surprised. Wasn''t it that the little old man wasn''t willing to help him?


    "Aunt seems to view Ma Junjie in a new light."


    Ruo Ruo didn''t even look at her, she was still concentrating on making the tea.


    As I''ve come here to live in seclusion, I''ve actually encountered him with a bit of spiritual energy. It''s not easy to get close to him in this mountain wilderness, so naturally, I have to get closer to him.


    After saying that, he immediately refilled her cup, as if he had only casually said that sentence.


    But who was Aunt Chu?


    He was a person of a certain status in the imperial palace of Yan Country, a person who had personally praised the Emperor and even taught the Princess before. How could such a person not pay attention to such an occasion?


    "To be honest, I actually have a rather bold idea. I wanted to take action, but I was afraid of being criticized by others, and also afraid that I wouldn''t be able to bear the pressure. That''s why I came to find aunt, hoping to seek help from her."


    Aunt Ru Chu looked at her for a while, then said lightly, "Tell me first."


    "Aunt and the old lady are familiar with each other, so you should know that Yue Hua had lost her mother when she was young and lived with her elder sister in an ancestral home.


    Every time I think about it, I think about how there are many girls like me in this world who have drifted about like duckweed all their lives. It is only because of their good family background that Yue Hua and my elder sister were able to be so considerate.


    Her voice was neither fast nor slow, but it had a sincere tone to it. It was as if she was sighing from the bottom of her heart.


    Ruo Ruo couldn''t believe what she was about to say and couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Her reputation in Yan Kingdom was actually just the words "Auntie RuoChu". To those rich and powerful families, she was the perfect addition to their status. However, to those common families, she was nothing more than a legend.


    So for a long time, Ruo Chu had gradually set his value on expensive female teachers.


    Now, this young mistress who lived with the loyal duke family had come to find him. She had met him with luck that others didn''t have, but for this reason.


    She did not know how to react. Was it because she did not keep up with her thoughts, or was it because her thoughts were too jumping?


    Seeing her silence, Chu Yuehua took a deep breath, "Aunt once obtained the acknowledgement of the late emperor. Furthermore, she is also the model of our Yan Kingdom''s women. In Yuehua''s heart, Aunty naturally has places that ordinary women like us cannot compare to."


    Ruo Ruo was still silent, her eyes misty.

 C41

    Chu Yuehua still wanted to say something, but she couldn''t think of any other point that she wanted to add. After thinking it over, she concluded that she should have stated her purpose very clearly.


    After what seemed like an eternity, other than the faint fragrance of the tea, there was nothing else that flowed inside the room, making her unable to control the passage of time.


    "Is that what you think?"


    When she finally spoke, Chu Yuehua did not want to miss this opportunity. She hurriedly nodded, "Yes!"


    "You don''t think you''re doing well in the house of the Marquis?"


    Different from the previous expression, this time Ruo Chu''s gaze became extremely sharp, causing Chu Yuehua to suddenly have a feeling in his heart that this was the real Ruo Chu aunt. If he truly did not have any killing intent, how could a free woman like his be able to live so peacefully in the palace, and even live so well.


    It was just like how he had been in his previous life. That was the result of a girl who had lived in the palace.


    "To be honest, I don''t think it''s very good."


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to say anything nice, but looking at that expression, she realized that she couldn''t say the wrong answer from the bottom of her heart.


    Moreover, she faintly felt that there was no need to lie in front of this woman. It was impossible for her not to know the twists and turns in these matters.


    "En!" "Yes," Ruo Chu replied softly, then retracted her gaze, retracting it just as she did when she first came in. "What are you doing this for? Name? Or was it profit? or something. "


    Chu Yuehua thought about it carefully, and then answered with sincerity, "For peace of mind!"


    "Calm down?" Yet another unexpected answer.


    The little girl in front of her seemed to be out of her expectations.


    Perhaps there is a certain amount of fortune in a person''s life. When you consume a bit of it, it will decrease a bit, and at this time, you should do something good in order to obtain the pity of the heavens. I have a request, but no one can help me except for God.


    Was there really such a sincere person?


    She could not understand. She had lived for thirty years, and had seen all sorts of people, from nine to five, down to the prisoners on death row in the corners. Everyone had their own desires, but no one would ever say that they were willing to help others for the sake of their own needs in exchange for a blessing.


    This was somewhat laughable.


    But at this time, she was unable to laugh.


    Over the years, she had lived in seclusion here. In addition to the reason that she knew, there was another thought that even she could not understand. At this moment, she suddenly understood that she was actually running away.


    Avoid the life of the people around you, the people around you, the people around you, the people behind you.


    Even more so, she tried to avoid smiling, whether real or fake. It seemed like she hadn''t seen the truth behind smiling for a long time.


    There was silence in the room again, a kind of timeless silence.


    The bone china teacup was so white that it was almost transparent. Between the white and slender fingers, there was a kind of solidified feeling of unreality.


    No wonder the late emperor had her teach the princess. Just her calmness was enough to move people''s hearts.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Chu Yuehua came back to her senses and saw her bright eyes looking at her.


    His heart skipped a beat before it started beating again, "I''m still thinking about it. It hasn''t fully formed yet. Would aunty be willing to help me?"


    "If you succeed, many people will know your name." A trace of a smile appeared on her lips as she looked at Chu Yuehua with a glimmer in her eyes.


    "I don''t need it. The person who did this was a nobody."


    Ruo Chu silently watched her for a while, then gently nodded and said, "I understand, please go back!"


    "Thank you, Aunt."


    When she reached the door, a woman''s voice came from behind, "Are you really only eleven years old?"


    Chu Yuehua was shocked as she turned her head to look at her.


    Ruo Chu smiled at her. "Too early, not a fortunate thing. There is a saying," Love is deep, and Hui Ji must die. "


    Chu Yuehua naturally knew this, but it wasn''t because of her intelligence, but because her mental age had long since surpassed the physical one.


    Of course, she didn''t dare to say that out loud. She was afraid that others would treat her as a demoness.


    Walking out of her private room, Chu Yuehua''s mood was completely different from when she walked in. Seeing the woman at the door, the first thing that came to Chu Yuehua''s mind was that little old man, Ma Junjie.


    It wasn''t clear if it was because Ruo Chu told him that she had been there, but when Ma Junjie saw her again, his gaze clearly showed that he was sizing her up.


    Chu Yuehua knew that he was probably curious in his heart. His most revered aunt, Ru Chu, actually dared to chat with him.


    But the more curious he was, the less likely she was to tell him what had happened and let him have a taste of being half-hidden.


    In the beginning, she had wanted to make a lot of money by relying on her own abilities. Then, she would let many people know that she was Chu Huaiyun''s daughter. That way, the Hou clan would be pressured by public opinion to not dare to do anything to the two sisters.


    However, after living in this manor for a period of time, she slowly changed her mind.


    This was because the air here was freer, because the sky here was wider. What she wanted was her own, not the shackles brought about by reputation.


    Moreover, he could shoulder the reputation of a merchant girl with everything he had. What about his sister?


    Did his sister have to bear the consequences of his actions?


    In his rebirth, there were only two things that mattered. First, he wanted his sister to live a good life. Second, he wanted to change his fate.


    If he really did that, then what was the point of rebirth?


    What Ruojie said was true. She had her own desires, and at the same time, she should learn to cherish her fortune.


    The heavens had given her a chance to start over, but it wasn''t to let her waste it, let her ruin it.


    Therefore, she wanted to do some good deeds to change the fate of those girls who were like her, so that she could build a bridge over their wandering fate.


    When she thought of this, she found that she was suddenly enlightened, as if she had suddenly found the meaning of life.

 C42

    The shop had delivered the accounts for the past two months. Judging from the accounts, the total net profit for these two months was over four thousand taels of silver.


    Adding on the original income from the farm, this would give her ten thousand taels of silver. For her, this was not a small amount, but for the things she wanted to do, it was still a little too little.


    There were several things she had to do to save the women. First, they had to be put on record in the government, and every woman who sought protection, after submitting her certificate of loss, would have to register with the government to determine where she was, to reassure them, and to put the government in charge.


    In this aspect, she naturally needed Ruo Chu to step in. This was also the reason why she wanted Ruo Chu as soon as the plan took shape in her mind.


    Her current thoughts were all on the clothes shop. If these women could rely on their own labour to support themselves at the places she provided, it would be a great thing.


    However, the clothing store was only this big, and the talent required was also very single. It was definitely unable to meet the needs of women from all kinds of families.


    Therefore, if he wanted to succeed, he needed to plan carefully.


    Fortunately, the serenity of the manor gave her a very suitable environment to think about. It allowed her to slowly think and not be disturbed by others.


    After February, the spring wind seemed to be spurred on by something, and the green clumps seemed to keep coming into view as if they were visible to the naked eye.


    Compared to Qi, Yan Guo''s winter season was much shorter, which was also one of the reasons why Chu Yuehua liked Yan Guo more.


    "Lady, I saw that the welcoming spring flower seemed to have bloomed!"


    It was probably because they came here that Du Ruo''s personality became a lot more lively. Moreover, Chu Yuehua was like a wild girl running around everywhere, so they liked things in the wild even more.


    "Really?" When Chu Yuehua heard this, she immediately put down the pen in her hand and asked, "Where is it?"


    "It''s right next to the pond, cluster after cluster. It''s really pretty. Let''s go gather some juice!"


    Chu Yuehua quickly nodded, "Okay, okay. After the winter, we won''t be able to see a single flower. There''s a flower shop here, even if you want to buy some, you won''t be able to do it."


    Then he said to Spring Grass, "Spring Grass, come with us. Bring the basket with you, we''ll step on it a bit more."


    "This girl is already twelve years old. You can''t be naughty anymore!" When Mother Xiao heard this, she hurriedly came out of the house to stop him.


    Chu Yuehua immediately pouted, "Mom, I''m just going to step on some flowers and come back."


    "You ¡­" However, Mama Xiao shook her head in disagreement. "Last year was fine, but since we''ve already started learning how to manage the family, now is the right time. We can''t waste any more time going out into the wild."


    It seemed like mother Xiao had made up her mind to teach her how to be the housekeeper. Chu Yuehua immediately frowned. The family was naturally important, but once the boat docked, it was only natural that they would learn. If they were still cooped up at home, wouldn''t it be a waste of time?


    As he walked back with a sigh, he secretly glanced at Mother Xiao''s movements.


    "I''ll go and bring the account book over. The lady should at least follow me to take a good look at it, and not just to read it, the most important thing is to understand it in the shortest time possible. This isn''t a simple matter, it requires a lot of practice..."


    Seeing her return to her room, Chu Yuehua immediately signaled Spring Grass and Du Ruoruo with her eyes, then rushed out like a rabbit, "When I finish harvesting the flowers, I''ll come back to learn from mother to read the account book. Don''t worry, I''ll be back very soon, don''t worry!"


    By the time he finished talking, there was no trace of him. All that was left was Spring Grass. She turned her head back to look at the situation, a troubled expression on her face.


    Xiao Ma was so angry that she held onto the door frame without saying a word. After a long while, she finally said, "My little ancestor, if you want to leave, don''t run away! Young ladies, who would run away like you? "


    Of course, Chu Yuehua couldn''t hear him.


    She only stopped after running far away in one breath. Du Ruo''s pace wasn''t slow, but in the end, Spring Grass was still a bit hesitant even at a time like this.


    "Sigh!" Why is Mother Xiao so hard to deal with now? If this goes on, I won''t be coming out in the future anymore, it''s impossible! "


    He then kicked a stone, "No matter what, I have to think of a solution to the problem."


    These words came from her muttering with herself. Du Ruoruo was already used to it, but Spring Grass hesitated to speak. Then, with a calm face, she probably didn''t think of a good idea.


    "Sigh!" Forget it for now, at most I''ll just get scolded later. Oh right, Duro, where is the welcoming flower that you mentioned? "


    "It''s over there. It''s not open yet. Follow me!" The smile on Du Ruo''s face was much wider now that her personality had been relaxed.


    Spring Grass looked at her with a bit of envy in her heart.


    She had never been able to understand Chu Yuehua, so she had always felt that there was a mysterious feeling coming from her.


    Especially after what happened with Xia He, sometimes she even felt that she didn''t seem like an eleven-year-old girl at all.


    But now, this was clearly the nature of a little girl, and just like her, Du Ruoruo was carefree in front of her. The two of them seemed to have complete trust in each other, never suspecting anything at all.


    It didn''t seem like she was ¡­


    Thinking of this, her face darkened, until Chu Yuehua''s voice rang out, "Spring Grass, hurry up. Don''t be so slow!"


    When they arrived at the place Du Ruoruo mentioned, there were indeed clusters of welcoming flowers blooming, but they didn''t bloom as brightly as they did. There were also some flowers that didn''t fully bloom, which made Chu Yuehua feel a bit regretful: "It was so easy to avoid Mother Xiao and run out, but the result is that we weren''t able to harvest them."


    Du Ruoruo laughed when she heard that, "It doesn''t matter if we can''t get it, it''s better if we come out for a walk! It was better than being watched by Mama Xiao at home! Besides, this Spring Flowers are considered to have bloomed! "Just assume that I''m here to admire the flowers and not to pick them."


    Hearing her words, Chu Yuehua nodded and said, "Your words make sense, so I''ll listen to you!"


    We went over and sat down. A while ago, Ma Zhuang said that he wanted to do something, so he put two big rocks there. Now, we can just sit there and bask in the sun.


    The two of them had no objections and followed her.


    However, just as he lay down, he heard the sound of horse hooves.


    "Eh? Who was it? Could it be the old lady? " Du Ruo quickly sat up and looked towards the source of the voice.

 C43

    Chu Yuehua shook her head and said, "Definitely not. If it was someone from the clan, most of them would be female. How could there be such a fast sound from a horse''s hooves? It seems like someone is on the way."


    It didn''t take long before the answer was revealed. There were only three people who had come.


    "Miss, it looks like Lord Fifth!" With her sharp eyes, Du Ruo was able to see it with a single glance.


    As soon as her words fell, Zhou Ziheng jumped down from his horse, "Little Sister Yue''er, it really is you. I saw you from afar, and I was sure it was you, and I was right. What are you doing here?" Isn''t this rock cold? Be careful of the cold. "


    Chu Yuehua bowed after looking at him for a while. "Greetings, Your Highness."


    Following closely behind the crown prince was another person. Chu Yuehua didn''t dare to look around, but from the corner of her eyes, she could tell that this person looked like a woman. However, since no one was introducing her, she didn''t dare to call her name.


    When the Crown Prince saw this, he immediately laughed, "I finally know your name, Chu Yuehua, right? Zhouheng said several times that it was Sister Yue''er who had left. I didn''t know who it was at the beginning! "Later on, I remembered that time."


    Chu Yuehua smiled lightly, "I''m sorry that Your Highness still remembers my daughter''s honor."


    "You don''t need to be so polite, I was sneaking out here with Zhaoheng today to play. Look, our clothes are all the same. Just treat it as a friend coming over, otherwise it would just be a mess."


    The Crown Prince''s personality was rather easy-going, smiling as he patted Zhou Zhaheng''s shoulder, his face full of smiles.


    The young lady who looked to be around Chu Yuehua''s age jumped over when she heard this: "Me too! What do you mean by sneaking out to play with the both of you?


    When Chu Yuehua heard the tone and the meaning behind his words, she immediately bowed to the young lady, "My daughter greets the princess."


    Du Ruoruo and Spring Grass, who were behind them, also jumped up in fright and bowed as well.


    When Anping heard this, he asked in surprise, "You''ve seen me before?"


    "Never!" Chu Yuehua lowered her eyes. She did not look straight at her, but only softly replied.


    "Oh!" I know, you guessed it! " The smile on An Ping''s face carried a tinge of sincerity as he clapped. "You''re really smart. No wonder Big Brother Zhouheng always talks about you."


    Zhou Zhaoheng was one of the most outstanding men of his generation, but Chu Yuehua had not expected him to speak of her so often in front of the Crown Prince.


    Isn''t this ¡­


    Suddenly, he remembered what the Crown Prince had done to him in his previous life. Was it related to this cousin of his?


    "Brother Heng is good to his sisters and sisters. It''s just that I usually play a bit better, so that''s why I often mention it. It''s not worth it."


    Chu Yuehua did not dare to be careless. After all, it was the Imperial Bloodline. If something went wrong here, the entire House of the Marquis of Zhongshun would be wiped out.


    At that time, no matter how he and his sister planned, it would be useless.


    "Your majesty and big brother must have rushed all the way here!" "Why don''t you go to the Manor first? There''s nothing else. At that time, you can have a taste of a few local specialties and barely have a taste."


    A genial smile was on Zhou Ziheng''s face, and after looking at her for a while, he smiled and nodded. "You''ve grown taller again. Could it be that the water rice here is more nourishing?"


    "There''s no need to rush," The Crown Prince looked at the two of them, his face carrying a somewhat playful smile, "I only came out today because the weather was a little warmer, and also to take a breather and relax my mind. Right now, this place is just right."


    From the looks of it, he had already made up his mind to come out and play. She was just a commoner, so she had no right to stop him from doing what the Crown Prince wanted to do.


    However, he didn''t know what to do if something happened.


    "Heng, big brother, you guys came out like this ¡­"


    "Don''t worry!" No one knows that we came out, so we''ll just take it as if we had ordinary friends to play with. We''ll just walk together. "


    His relaxed manner of speaking made Chu Yuehua sigh in her heart. In her past self''s impression, Zhou Zhaheng could be considered a dependable person. Only today, when she was almost to the point of holding it, did she finally know that he was still young.


    The Crown Prince was the crown prince of a country, and every single action he took would be noticed by others. Moreover, now that he was involved with Princess Anping, perhaps he would be noticed by others long ago. If this matter was withdrawn, Zhou Zhaheng would have to shoulder a great deal of responsibility.


    "Your Highness and Princess didn''t come at the right time. The fish in the water haven''t come out yet, and the flowers on the mountain haven''t bloomed yet. I was just bored and bored inside, so I brought them out for a walk."


    If you want to talk about fun, you should come to this kind of countryside to play. It would be best if you could spend another two to three months here. "


    Anping nodded and said, "I think so too. Originally, I thought there would be a lot of fun. The imperial garden''s flowers have all bloomed, but I feel that it''s not as wild as the wild flowers outside. But here, there isn''t even a wild flower. It might as well be the imperial garden!"


    "That is true, but we are all here now." The Crown Prince smiled, and then swept a glance at Zhou Ziheng, intentionally or unintentionally, before saying, "Are we really going back like this? That''s too boring! "


    Hearing this, Zhou Zhaoheng immediately said, "Then let''s do as little sister Yue''er said. Let''s go sit in the manor for a while! It was so easy to come here, but I had to eat lunch before I could leave. "


    Chu Yuehua quickly nodded, let Spring Grass lead the way, and gave Du Ruoruo a look.


    They walked into the yard. The Crown Prince and An Ping had been living in the palace since they were young. They rarely had the chance to come to such a place. Even though they didn''t see anything, they couldn''t help but look around.


    Zhou Zhaoheng walked all the way to Chu Yuehua''s side, saying in a soft voice, "Actually, I''ve come to this sort of place quite a few times, and I don''t really care. The crux of the matter is that I want to visit you.


    "I thought you would go back during the new year and leave me some stuff. Who knew that there was no news of you? But afterwards, I got Xu Er to bring it over to you. Did you see that?"


    When he said this, his eyes were filled with hope. Looking at her with that hopeful expression made her feel that it was difficult to look straight at him.


    "What?"

 C44

    Chu Yuehua''s face was at a loss. Seeing her expression, Zhou Ziheng knew that she definitely had not received it, and couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. "Perhaps Little Sister Xu has forgotten about it. It''s alright. Next time, I''ll get someone to directly send it here."


    "Brother Heng, I''m very good here, I have everything, you don''t have to worry about me, right now you''re the crown prince''s attendant, although it looks very easy, but in reality, the burden is not light, you should accompany the crown prince in his studies.


    "Just like this time, if something happens to the crown prince, what will you do? Even if you manage to return safely, if the empress blames you for bringing the crown prince out to play without thinking and harboring ulterior motives, what will you say?"


    However, her tone was soft, as if she cared about him no matter how he listened. Not only did Zhou Zhaheng not feel ugly, he felt a hint of sweetness. No matter what, was it because she cared about him?


    "Little Sister Yue Er, don''t worry!" I will urge Your Highness to study. It''s just that I haven''t seen you for a long time, so that''s why ¡­ "


    Hearing his words, Chu Yuehua truly did not understand. Even if she had said this, he would not have left earlier. Chu Yuehua simply shut her mouth.


    On the other side, An Ping was walking with a smile on his face. Normally, Zhou Zhaheng was a clean and refined person, but in front of this girl, he was acting like this.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Chu Yuehua?"


    As he was about to reach the door, Chu Yuehua suddenly heard a boy''s voice. Looking towards the direction of the voice, he saw Ma Junjie standing there, wearing a dark blue goatcloth robe, with a book still in his hands. His originally young face was now expressionless, as if he were an old man.


    "This is ¡­"


    Zhou Ziheng was rather surprised as he looked at Ma Junjie. In a place like this, there was actually a child like this. Looking at him, it seemed a bit out of place.


    "This is the grandson of Ma Zhuang," Chu Yuehua quickly introduced, "This is my fifth cousin, and these two are Young Master Yan."


    On the other hand, Zhou Ziheng and the Crown Prince did not seem to mind at all. They seemed to like Ma Junjie very much.


    After all, boys were fated to be boys, so they quickly started to chat.


    At the front, Du Ruo had already come over to report, while mother Xiao and mother Du were already at the entrance. When Chu Yuehua saw them coming over, she gave a meaningful glance, stopping her action of greeting.


    Ma Junjie was very happy. To be able to meet a youth who was not much younger than he was, but was also better at learning, he would repeatedly ask for advice.


    Although the Crown Prince loved to play, he had a solid grasp on the things that he had learned over the years. He listened to Ma Junjie talk about how extraordinary was, and he also had the intention of befriending him.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t even look at it, and directly explained, "There are guests at home today, so of course everyone is a bit busy."


    The unwillingness to lower himself to the same level as a girl surfaced in his heart. Ma Junjie was too lazy to ask any further questions, so he continued to chat with the Crown Prince.


    Zhou Zhaoheng''s eyes were fixed on Chu Yuehua, completely ignoring her wholehearted desire to play chess with An Ping.


    "Miss, Aunt Ru Chu is here." Du Ruo came in after arranging everything, but saw that Ruo Chu had come with the woman in her room.


    His intuition told him that it had something to do with the crown prince and the princess who were currently in the room.


    Chu Yuehua was startled. She glanced at them, and then had no choice but to bite the bullet and say: "Just tell Aunty that our family has guests at this time. I''ll pay them a visit later."


    When Ma Junjie heard this, he was displeased, but before he could say anything, An Ping immediately asked, "Aunt Chu?"


    Anping''s words caught the Crown Prince''s attention. "Is Aunt Ruojin here?"


    There was no helping it, they had already noticed it. Chu Yuehua could only ask Du Ruo to invite them in.


    On the other side, Mother Xiao and Duro had already led the others in.


    Chu Yuehua hurried over, "Aunt, why have you come today?"


    Ruo Chu''s face was expressionless. "I heard that you have a guest here? I came here specifically to take a look. "


    While speaking, the guard had walked in. When he saw the crown prince and An Ping, he didn''t seem surprised. He then greeted them naturally, "Greetings, crown prince. Princess An Ping."


    Among the people present, the one most surprised should be Ma Junjie. This was the first time that he revealed a shocked expression. He was finally like a child, Chu Yuehua was gloating in her heart.


    With her name being called, the already solemn atmosphere in the courtyard became even more subtle.


    An Ping was the first to laugh, "So you''re Aunt Ruo Chu?"


    Ruo Chu modestly pointed out, "A mere lowly name, I''m sorry to trouble you to remember it."


    When I was young, I heard your name, everyone said you were very strong, and my mother often said that I was too naughty. If my aunt was still in the palace, she should have asked my aunt to teach me, but she often said that she didn''t know where you were now.


    Princess Anping''s face was filled with excitement, as if she had seen a person she had longed to see for a long time. Her eyes never left Ruo Yi''s body.


    The Crown Prince was also very curious. He knew more about his than Anping, but even so, he had never seen his before. Perhaps he had seen his when he was very young, but he couldn''t remember now.


    No matter what, if it was in their impression of her, when they saw her again, they couldn''t help but look at her with admiration.


    "If I don''t pay any more attention to the matters outside these years, and only rely on my love for the mountains and rivers, I hope that I can live the rest of my life peacefully here. But today ¡­"


    After speaking, she looked at the crown prince and princess, her expression turning serious. "I hope that Your Highness and the princess can forgive me. I have come to advise you to return to the palace."


    Although she didn''t have any rank, the late emperor had once said that she didn''t need to call herself a commoner to deal with princes and princesses, as well as imperial concubines. She could also call herself ''we'' and ''we'', this point was known to both the crown prince and Princess Anping.


    "I ¡­"

 C45

    The Crown Prince''s face immediately fell. He hadn''t thought that he would run into such a legendary figure after coming out with so much difficulty. It was one thing, but he hadn''t even chatted for a while to appreciate her exceptional grace, but she had already persuaded him to return.


    After all, she was different from Chu Yuehua. Even if Chu Yuehua wanted to persuade them to return, they would not dare to speak up.


    Furthermore, they would not listen to Chu Yuehua, but this Auntie Ruo Chu was completely different.


    The Crown Prince looked at her expressionless face and felt a bit scared. He actually felt that this woman had an aura about his.


    "A gentleman does not put himself in a dangerous situation. The Crown Prince is the ruler of our Yan Kingdom. It can''t be that he has never heard of such a thing!" Your every word and action are related to the stability of our Yan Kingdom''s royal family, not to mention, right now you''ve sneaked out of the palace without even saying a word. Do you know how many people are looking for you there?


    As he finished speaking, his tone was tinged with reproach. The crown prince''s originally bright and clear smile gradually stiffened.


    Looking at the domineering attitude of the girl in front of him, he finally felt a sliver of anger in his heart.


    As a noble crown prince, he had grown up to the point where practically everyone would listen to him. Only the emperor and empress would treat him harshly, and because of this woman''s reputation, she actually dared to teach him a lesson in front of so many people.


    He wanted to vent some of his anger, but when he saw that face, he was unable to say anything.


    Zhou Ziheng was terrified, quickly bowing down. "Auntie ¡­"


    "After you go back, properly copy your code of conduct 50 times. I don''t think you remember a single word!"


    Zhou Ziheng quickly replied respectfully, "Yes!"


    "Does Your Highness think that I am too arrogant? However, you can try going back. The punishment this assistant will receive after returning will definitely be much more severe than what I have said by copying fifty times. "


    There was no smile in her tone or in her eyes, making one believe that what she said was the truth.


    The Crown Prince looked at her, then looked at Zhou Zhaheng, finally standing up. "Let''s go back!"


    Chu Yuehua heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. Only by sending this great Buddha away could this place be at peace, otherwise what would it be like to have a heart that was constantly on tenterhooks?


    After respectfully sending them off, he invited a few guards from the manor to send them off. Only then did Chu Yuehua invite Ruo Chu to sit inside the house.


    After some thought, Ruo Ruo came in with her.


    When he entered, he saw a stupefied Ma Junjie. When he saw the two of them, his face flushed red and he lowered his head, refusing to look at them.


    "Go back first!" I have something to tell my aunt. " Chu Yuehua nodded and walked in.


    Ruochu stopped, looked at him and asked, "Do you have something to ask me?"


    "Aunt, just now ¡­" That person just now ¡­ Is it really the crown prince? "


    Looking at him, Ruo Chu had a faint smile on her face, but it was a smile filled with gentleness. This was a smile rarely seen on her face. Chu Yuehua was stunned for a moment.


    "Yes, he is the current crown prince, Yan Ling."


    Ruo Ruo was still smiling. "It''s alright. The Crown Prince is a human. Just treat it as an ordinary person visiting us. Don''t think too much about it."


    Looking into her eyes, Ma Junjie felt himself slowly calming down. He lightly nodded his head and said, "Many thanks, Aunt."


    Then he left as he had come.


    Ruo Chu followed Chu Yuehua all the way to the inner room, and called out Du Ruo and her sister, leaving the two of them alone in the room.


    "Aunt, you want to talk about the crown prince''s sudden visit today?" Chu Yuehua personally poured her a cup of tea and asked.


    With regards to the tea here, Ruo Ruo naturally didn''t like it at first, but she put it aside. After thinking for a while, she said, "I''m leaving."


    "Just because the Crown Prince saw you?" Chu Yuehua was extremely surprised. Even though she knew that she had been living in seclusion for the past few years, she had not expected it to be of such a degree, because she wanted to move to another place whenever she saw someone from the palace.


    "After the crown prince returns, I can''t hide the news that I''m staying here. When people come and go, I don''t have anything I want anymore. I still have to deal with all sorts of people, and I don''t like living that kind of life."


    If everyone knew that she was here, there would naturally be a whole bunch of people who would come to invite her to be their female teacher. Anyone who could come to invite her was either rich or noble, and even if they could refuse, they would still have some grievance.


    "Then where does aunt plan to move to?"


    "I haven''t thought this through. This world is so big, there will always be a suitable place to go. I''m not worried about that, but I''ve been thinking about the things you told me a while ago."


    Speaking of her plan, Chu Yuehua immediately became spirited: "What does aunt think of it? Can you do it? "


    "Of course I can do it. Originally, I was just thinking whether I should interfere in your matter. However, your words have moved me, and I have a request in my heart!"


    Saying this, she gave a faint smile. "Although I''m currently living in seclusion in the wilderness, I still have a request in my heart. Since that''s the case, I''ll just take it as a consolation!"


    When Chu Yuehua heard this, she was overjoyed. She quickly said: "Aunt, sit down first. I''ve written some plans in the past few days, and there are still a lot of loopholes. But I have some basic ideas here. I''ll show them to the young lady."


    Ruojie smiled at her happy expression.


    After putting away all her belongings, Ruo Chu nodded and said, "You can give these to me first. I''ll go back and take a good look at them, then I''ll have a good talk with you later. There''s one more thing I want to ask of you."


    "Aunt is referring to Ma Junjie, right?"


    After hearing her guess his thoughts, Ruo Chu didn''t have any expression of surprise. Instead, she lightly nodded her head. "That''s right, I''ve lived here for so many years, so I''ve gotten along well with this child. I''ve told you before, I hope he can have a good environment to study, so ¡­"


    "Aunt, don''t worry!" I''ve already discussed it with the old granny before. We can let him study like our clan. The old granny doesn''t object to it, we can just bring him over when I return. "

 C46

    "Then I''m relieved," Ruoxi let go of her worries and let out a long breath.


    "However, I must not explain first. Because of our house, I am not sure when I can return. If I have to wait too long, I have to think of another way."


    Ruo Chu shook her head and smiled, "I am not worried about that. You will be back soon."


    "Why?" Her confident words made Chu Yuehua curious.


    "Don''t not believe me. You''ll know in a few days."


    He actually looked the same as Ma Junjie.


    Ruo at first didn''t tell her the reason, but within two days she had the answer.


    This time, it was Zhou Zhaoyin from the Zhou Mansion.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t have much contact with Zhou Zhaojin. He was the second son of the eldest son of the concubine, not the son of the Li family, so his education was inferior to his eldest brother Zhou Zhaoyi''s.


    It could be said that he was in a neat and orderly manner with the couple from the Yang family.


    "Second brother!" Chu Yuehua was still very polite with her salutation, and then asked, "Is there anything that brings second brother here today?"


    Zhou Zhaojin was born white and clean, giving off the impression that he was easy to talk to. In fact, he was truly free to do whatever he wanted in his heart.


    "I came here today to discuss the time of return with little sister Yue Er."


    "Return to the residence?" Chu Yuehua was shocked. The day before yesterday, Ruo Chu had just mentioned that she would be returning home soon, but today Zhou Zhaojin had actually brought it up, "Now ¡­"


    Seeing the shock on her childish face, Zhou Zhaojin quickly said, "Last time, things went wrong. I don''t know what provoked her to do something so extreme, and later on, she caused such a huge commotion in the capital. Now that we''ve discussed it in the mansion, we''ve decided to send her to the monastery for a recuperation. Tomorrow she''ll be heading out."


    So, father told me to come ask when it''s convenient for sister to come and get her. As a girl, it''s not good for you to always stay outside.


    After saying so, Zhou Zhaojin quietly sized up Chu Yuehua''s expression, but she had a blank look on her face.


    Because the information contained in these words was rather large, she was suddenly told that she could return. However, Zhou Ruxin was sent to the monastery as if she was mentally ill.


    "Oh, second brother!" Chu Yuehua came back to her senses, and smiled, "I don''t have anything special to prepare here. Then, second brother, when do you think Yue Er should move back?"


    Zhou Zhaojin didn''t have any special impression of Chu Yuehua, but he remembered that from time to time behind the old lady, there would always be a timid figure. Other than knowing that she was his only aunt''s daughter, there wasn''t much else.


    "If it''s convenient for you here, we can come and pick you up on the second day of the first month. You have enough time to prepare your things, what do you think?"


    "I''ll listen to second brother''s arrangements!"


    After sending off Zhou Zhaojin, Chu Yuehua was stunned for a moment inside the house. Both mother Xiao and mother Du were very happy, after all, staying here was not as convenient as staying in the mansion. Moreover, mother Xiao was still thinking about Chu Xinhua, and knew that Zhou Ruxin had been sent away.


    However, Du Ruo was a little unhappy. Her days in the manor were normal, and she couldn''t take even a single wrong step.


    Only Spring Grass, as usual, didn''t appear happy or unhappy, as if everything was the same for her.


    Chu Yuehua thought for a moment, then told her mother before heading off to look for Ru Chu.


    "What is it? "Is he really going back?" Ruo Chu wasn''t surprised to see her here. He had a faint smile on his face as he asked.


    "How do you know?" Chu Yuehua still had yet to figure this out.


    "Sometimes I think you''re very smart, and sometimes it''s strange. How come you don''t know anything?"


    Now that they were familiar with each other, they felt less and less Immortal qi compared to before. Normally speaking, their conversation was like that of friends.


    "Aunty, please don''t make fun of me. If you have anything to say, just say it!" I really don''t understand. "


    "Why is the crown prince here?" After hearing her sincerity, Ruo Rui did not beat around the bush anymore and directly asked her.


    Chu Yuehua was stunned, and then her face turned red.


    Seeing her expression, Ruo Chu immediately understood. "You better watch out for yourself! Perhaps your cousin is a pretty good boy, but he is now the Crown Prince''s reading partner.


    You are just a dodder that resides within the house of the Marquis, so it is impossible for the two of you to be together. Your uncles will definitely think of ways to sever the relationship between you and him.


    Secondly, the reason why the Crown Prince came here this time was obviously because he was bewitched by your cousin. In other words, the two youngsters, the Crown Prince and your cousin, were being mischievous and sneaking out to play.


    Do you think that your loyal house of the Marquis would allow such a thing to happen once? "If I''m not wrong, the loyal duke''s manor has already held a meeting last night, and your cousin has surely been scolded as well. It''s better that you have a better conscience in your heart."


    It was actually because of the matter regarding the crown prince that Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but feel stuffy, as if there was nothing good about hooking up with the crown prince. Regardless of whether it was his previous life or his current life, this Yan Ling was his jinx.


    Thinking of this, she told herself that it would be best to avoid this person in the future.


    Seeing her expression, Ruo Ruo knew that she took his words to heart. She felt relieved and said, "I''ll be moving out in two days."


    "What?" "So fast?" Chu Yuehua was extremely surprised.


    I''ve already heard about your Hou Mansion. Originally, when the old lady was thinking about her past years'' relationship and didn''t tell anyone that I was here, I was already very grateful. Now that this has happened, I''m afraid your two aunts will come looking for me no matter what.


    What Ruo Ruo said at the beginning wasn''t wrong. According to the two masters, it was impossible for Zhou Ruoyun and Zhou Ruoyun to appear in the capital under the same cloud as Zhou Ruxin. At that time, they would definitely think of a way to make the girl from the Zhou family change her opinion of them.


    It would be strange if he did not know how to make use of the fact that he was here at the moment.

 C47

    "Alright, you can be at ease. I will go to no small number of places, and I have always paid attention to your matters!" When the time comes, I will send someone to find you.


    With these words, Chu Yuehua was overjoyed, "Aunt said it like that, how can I not worry? I came here for half of the reason."


    As he spoke, he took out an envelope from his bosom. "This is about all of my savings. Since it''s inconvenient for me to show my face, I''ll leave it all to Aunt."


    Ruo Chu looked at the envelope and didn''t accept it for a long time. After a while, he smiled and said, "I haven''t done it yet, I haven''t spent a single cent yet. I don''t have the habit of doing things like this.


    "However, there are plenty of places to spend the silver in the early stages. Aunt can only do it smoothly if you have the money on you."


    "I am someone who came from the palace after all. If I can''t afford to pay you this much silver, isn''t it funny?" I''ll cover the money from the earlier period. I''ll give you the account book when you''re done preparing it. Just return the money to me according to the account book. "


    Hearing her words, Chu Yuehua felt embarrassed. She clearly knew that her aunt had always been a magnanimous person, so how could she have been stupid?


    He smiled embarrassedly and put the envelope away.


    Ruo Chu wasn''t really angry. Looking at the girl in front of him, he couldn''t help but feel emotional. They hadn''t even known each other for three months, yet they had already started to work together.


    She couldn''t help but wonder, was she really only twelve years old?


    To think that he would be able to live with a child who was nearly twenty years younger like a friend, it was really strange.


    In the days that followed, Chu Yuehua did not go anywhere else, but helped to organize things at home.


    Ma Junjie didn''t come for a few days as well. It seemed that the old man had been frightened since he found out that the person who came was the crown prince.


    When he reappeared, he had the expression of a child once again. "You''re leaving?" he asked in great surprise.


    Standing up from the pile of boxes, Chu Yuehua smiled and nodded, "Okay, now you don''t have to spend every day with a difficult little girl like me because of your grandfather''s orders."


    Who knew that such a sentence would cause Ma Junjie''s face to redden, "I ¡­ ¡­" That''s not what I meant! "


    "Forget it. I don''t know what you mean, but I''ve forgiven you, so there''s no need for you to take it to heart." With that, she bent down to organize the things again. She didn''t know when she had knocked over the Dendrobium. Picking them up one by one was a bit of a hassle.


    "Will you come back?" Ma Junjie sat on a chair at the side and seemed to hesitate for a while before asking.


    "Back?" Looking outside the window, Chu Yuehua said, "I don''t know!" Maybe not! "


    "Oh!" Then ¡­ I wish you a peaceful life! "


    With these words, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but laugh, "I say, little geezer, you''ve changed your personality too. Wishing me a peaceful life, no matter how you listen to it, it feels weird."


    "Humph!" To her taunts, Ma Junjie decided to act as if he hadn''t seen her before. This little girl was just a little girl, it wasn''t good to be on good terms with her.


    At this moment, Mama Xiao and Ma Zhuang walked over together.


    "Yo!" Young Master Ma is also here, just nice! " Mother Xiao said with a smile.


    "What''s wrong?" Ma Junjie stood up and asked.


    "Thank you, Miss." Ma Zhuang didn''t even look at his grandson, but directly walked towards Chu Yuehua and clasped his hands at her with a joyful smile on his face.


    Chu Yuehua smiled as she glanced at Ma Junjie, then waved at Ma Zhuang, "No need to be polite. I promised you this in the first place."


    After they left, Chu Yuehua immediately wrote a letter to the old lady, telling her about Ma Junjie, and the old lady told her two sons that she was a young disciple of Ruo Chu. She originally wanted to invite Ruo Chu to stay at home, so she naturally had to sell this face of hers.


    When Ma Junjie found out from his grandfather that he would enter the capital together with Chu Yuehua and also enter the Zhou Family''s school, thinking of the wish he had made for her life, his face immediately flushed red.


    However, although the two of them went back to the city together and went to the same place, Chu Yuehua had not seen him even once since she went home two months ago.


    This was also normal. Since he was studying in the academy, he was naturally staying in the outer court. She lived with the old lady here, so how could they keep on seeing each other?


    After Chu Yuehua moved back, her entire person became radiant. Every day, she would greet people with a smile. Even his third wife said that after coming back, it was as if Little Sister Xu had returned to her soul. She used to be depressed all day.


    Actually, Chu Yuehua also knew that her elder sister would be worried about her at home, but at that time, she really needed to go out and hide for a while.


    Currently, the business inside the shop had stabilized. Although it was not able to earn 2,000 yuan a month like it did during New Year''s, it was still able to earn 13400 yuan.


    Furthermore, the shopkeeper was a very capable person. As long as she could get the account book and the goods in and out of the store every month, she would be able to find out about the business in the store.


    However, there was currently a problem that had to be dealt with on the farm.


    Once this manor was in her hands, there was no longer any reason for it to be taken back. She, Chu Yuehua, was no longer that cowardly bug that could say whatever others wanted.


    Today, just like every day, everyone woke up early to pay their respects to the old lady.


    Mistress Yang stood beside her. Several times when she wanted to talk to her, she was unable to interrupt the conversation between her and Chu Xuanhua. She couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.


    Mother Du giggled as she lifted the curtain. "The old lady is up. My wife and grandmother, please come in!"


    Chu Yuehua had a bright smile on her face as she pulled Chu Xuanhua inside. She still didn''t even look at the Yang family, as if she didn''t even notice that she had something to say.


    "Did the old lady sleep well last night?"


    Seeing the two sisters, a smile blossomed on the old lady''s face. "Good, good. The lotus seed soup you stewed last night was indeed somewhat effective."


    "That''s right, the old lady didn''t even get a chance to turn her body last night!" Mother Song smiled as she continued.


    "Oh? What did the Moon girl bring up to make the old lady so happy? " Mrs. Deng, who was sitting below, asked with a smile.

 C48

    "This person is getting on in years and won''t be able to sleep well at night. She knew that she cooked a bowl of Lily Lotus Seed Soup for me and it was both delicious and effective. Sure enough, she slept soundly at night."


    Speaking of which, the old lady couldn''t stop smiling.


    "Looks like I''ve gained quite a bit of insight from this girl''s trip. However, I previously knew that the lotus seed helps her sleep, and even though I''ve tried it out for a period of time, it doesn''t have the miraculous effects that the old lady mentioned. Could it be that this thing is actually split into two people?"


    Chu Yuehua smiled and said, "Second Madam must be joking. Actually, the symptoms of insomnia that a doctor has at night would cause others to eat some lotus seed soup. However, it''s just like what Second Madam said, the results aren''t that good.


    "There are two things added to my soup. One is the liquid of the lettuce, many people don''t know that the liquid of the lettuce can sleep peacefully, but it has a bitter taste, so a little Litchi honey was added. Litchi was also supposed to have some effect on sleeping peacefully, which would allow the old lady to sleep peacefully for an entire night."


    "As expected of Fang''er, I''ve never heard of her. It''s the girl who''s experienced and knowledgeable."


    Hearing this, Zhou Ruyun, who sat next to Lady Yang, pouted her lips and lightly snorted with a look of disapproval.


    Chu Yuehua laughed, "That''s not because I''m knowledgeable. When I was living in the village, I heard the people on top of the village tell me about it. Back then, I remembered that the old lady was prone to sleeping at night, so I remembered it."


    At the mention of the manor, Lady Yang''s eyes lit up.


    However, before she could open her mouth, the old lady laughed and said, "Speaking of this manor, it should be destined to be yours. This was your mother''s dowry in the first place, and you were only 11 years old when you arrived there, but you actually managed to handle the matter in such a neat and orderly manner. You did not know that when I went there, even the old man in the manor said that we, Yue girl, knew what to do!"


    The words that were on the tip of her tongue, because of the old lady''s words, were forcefully swallowed back down.


    What did the old lady mean? Could it be that now that the lady had returned to the manor, the manor would not return it to him? Let her, a woman who was still in her room, manage it?


    However, her face was as warm as the spring breeze. "I also thought so, at that time, when you said something big like that, even her second sister-in-law didn''t know what to do, and later let her handle it herself, it wasn''t a properly tidied up, and no one expressed their disapproval. When I went to pick her up, how many people came to send her off, so it was still the old lady who was right, this should be her."


    Hearing this, Yang Shi''s eyes were about to spew fire. It seemed that she wasn''t the one in charge here, so she didn''t know how difficult this place was.


    He had lost a girl a while ago. Had she forgotten about it now? He really didn''t have much energy left in order to attack the long room.


    "Since you remembered, you should keep an eye on it! "If these people like you, then they won''t have any bad intentions. It''s just that there are a lot of things we need to learn during the New Year celebration. When we get back home, we will learn these things, not to mention that Rong''er originally left these things for the two of you."


    The old lady''s words were firm.


    Chu Yuehua thought for a moment and said, "After staying over for so long, I have developed some feelings for that area. However, if I continue to manage it, I''ll probably have to go out from time to time to take a look. This ¡­"


    "What''s wrong with that? Although a girl from a noble family doesn''t go out easily, you have serious business to attend to. Why can''t you two sisters go over later?" When did our family become so pedantic? "


    She liked to do things that could make the Yang family unhappy.


    When she couldn''t control it, she would naturally hand over a portion of the authority to give it to him. She didn''t believe that she wouldn''t be able to display her talents in this manor with her identity.


    Everyone sat together and chatted for a while before everyone dispersed.


    However, Zhou Ruyun did not return to the main room. Instead, she directly went to the two sisters'' residence with a listless expression.


    In the two months since they came back, Chu Yuehua rarely saw her other than greeting the old lady. She didn''t take the initiative to look for them, and even when they were at the old lady''s place, the two of them didn''t talk much.


    Zhou Ruyun walked to the door. Seeing the two sisters line up, she finally couldn''t help but stamp her feet.


    "Sister Four, since you''re here, why didn''t you come in? Sit!" Chu Yuehua was a little astonished. This girl''s character was a little out of control, and she seemed to have thought of something else.


    "Chu Yuehua, you are in good shape now. With a Manor in your hands, you will look down on others with the money in your hands."


    After saying that sentence, his tone changed as if he was about to cry.


    Chu Xuanhua hurriedly put down the things in his hands and walked over with concern. "Sister Yun, what''s wrong with you? Why did you say such words so nicely? I know Yue''er is not such a person. Sister Yun, what did you hear? You''re being overly concerned!"


    Dodging Chu Xuanhua, Zhou Ruyun quickly walked in front of Chu Yuehua, pointed at her nose and cursed, "You''re still going to say it, aren''t you? In the past, even though we didn''t play well, since when did you dare to disrespect me? If you see me, wouldn''t you take the initiative to greet me and play with me?


    "Now that you''ve been back for two months, and didn''t even look at me once, isn''t it just because you have the money in your hands? You''re better than me, yet you look down on me and even ignore me?"


    Where did this start?


    Chu Yuehua was a bit stupefied. After coming back, she started to pack up her things, and later, she habitually stayed in her room to make plans. She really did not take care of the thoughts of a little girl like Zhou Ruyun.


    She just didn''t expect this young miss to be so strong.


    Seeing that she did not say anything, Zhou Ruyun felt more and more that she was right. "Bullying me like the people outside."


    "Where did this come from? Who dares to bully you?" Outsiders? "Who is that person outside?"


    Although Chu Yuehua did not like Zhou Ruyun and her temper was a bit too big, she was not really hateful. It was just like what she said, after all, she was a cousin, so she could not not hope for the other party''s good will.


    Seeing that she had softened her tone, Zhou Ruyun felt even more wronged. She turned her head to the side without saying anything, but her eyes were red. It could be seen that she was truly wronged.


    "Fine, fine, fine. It''s my fault. I apologize, but I really didn''t do it on purpose."


    Zhou Ruyun thought about how she was rather shameless like this, and gradually withdrew her emotions. "It''s all because of Zhou Ruxin!"

 C49

    I really didn''t know she was such a shameless person. Not only was my fourth brother locked in the ancestral hall, she was also sent to the monastery.


    In the past, although our sisters weren''t the most proud girls in the capital, they were always flocking back and forth. A while ago, when I went to the Spring Flower Meet hosted by the Third Miss of Minister Mo''s house, they openly ridiculed me.


    These words immediately stirred Chu Yuehua''s heart.


    The more she spoke, the more Zhou Ruyun felt wronged. Originally, her eyes had only been red, but now, her tears couldn''t help but fall.


    "Who was the person who told you not to dream about being the Crown Prince''s consort?" Chu Yuehua asked as she passed her a handkerchief.


    After receiving the handkerchief, she carelessly wiped her eyes. Zhou Ruyun fiercely glared at her, "You want to laugh at me too, don''t you? Do I have to? "What''s so good about being the crown prince''s consort? At that time, won''t our family still have to marry a couple of concubines or something? Just be my concubine and don''t care about it!"


    As he spoke, he acted as if he was afraid Chu Yuehua would misunderstand, "Don''t look at how I seemed to want to compete with Zhou Ruxin. I just couldn''t bear to see it. How could she compare to me? I just don''t want her to be proud. "


    Chu Yuehua laughed and comforted gently, "That''s not what I meant! I only said that at that time, when you participated in Minister Hu''s Flower Assembly, you actually encountered such a thing. Even if you had no face, didn''t that mean that your woman also had a harsh reputation? Thus, I wanted to ask just who was the one who was so funny in order to mock you and make a fool of themselves. "


    Hearing what she said, Zhou Ruyun immediately stopped crying, turned around, and looked at her blankly. Then, she laughed: "That''s right! I didn''t think that even if you didn''t say so, she wouldn''t be able to say anything good about me in the eyes of others.


    It''s fine if people don''t know about the situation, but for those who know about the inside story and me, they only feel that I''ve been wronged and that she''s too mean. With this kind of calculation, I even won! "


    This girl''s jumping thinking was something that very few people could do.


    Chu Yuehua did not want to expose her, so she just nodded and said, "That''s what I meant, that''s why I''m asking you!"


    "But you don''t have to say it either. She''s got a bit of a basis for saying that. She''s the empress''s only niece after all!"


    "Murong Shan?" Chu Yuehua was a little surprised.


    "It wasn''t her. It was precisely because she was the empress''s only niece that no one gave her face there, allowing her to embarrass me." As he spoke, he began to feel hatred again.


    Afraid that she would treat this place as a battlefield, Chu Yuehua hurriedly changed the topic, "Sigh! Things have already passed, so you can forget about it. When the time comes, we''ll just have to get back at them. There are so many ladies in the capital, and we''ve been together for so long, who doesn''t know your personality?


    "Ignoring this, I''ve been busy packing my things and haven''t brought you any of my things."


    "Didn''t you give it to me as soon as you arrived?" Zhou Ruyun looked at her blankly.


    "I got people to wrap those up and give them to everyone. I also left some for you, because you didn''t have much time to see them, so you forgot about them."


    As he spoke, he told Duro to go get it.


    Chu Yuehua smiled without a word and took the box from Du Ruo''s hands. Opening it to see, there was actually nothing much. It was just that on New Year''s Eve, Ma Zhuang had collected a few interesting things and left some for her.


    It was only a cloth-clothed bird, nothing else. The feathers on its body were beautiful, and were all woven from the real feathers of skilled female masters. Looking from afar, it seemed more like the divine bird described in the drama.


    There was also a porcelain figurine that was pinched by craftsmen when they passed by the manor. At that time, there were a few, Chu Xu Hua, Du Ruyan and Spring Grass, and the remaining one was Zhou Ruyun. According to the appearance of the craftsmen, they made it pretty good, so they kept it.


    In the end, she found a small smoked ball made from all sorts of fruits on the mountain. This really was one of a kind in the world, because she only made one. In the end, she decided to give it to Zhou Ruyun.


    Because if she saw it, she would be the one to take it away. It would be better to be a good person and be considerate.


    Sure enough, after seeing these items, the unhappiness Zhou Ruyun had just now was completely swept away, and a cheerful smile appeared on her face. "Truly good stuff. I''ve never seen anything like this before, no matter where I buy it."


    "You bought it?" Why don''t you go buy it for me? I made this for you, the shells I picked up on the mountain. " Chu Yuehua rolled her eyes and pretended to be unhappy.


    However, when Zhou Ruyun heard this, she looked a little depressed, "I''m so envious of you. You can actually go up the mountain to pick up these things. Other than following me outside to burn incense, I''ve never even left through this door before."


    His thoughts were jumping up and down...


    Chu Yuehua was simply speechless.


    He just didn''t know who this person was.


    As the matter with the crown prince did not come to an end, she felt that it was a sword hanging over her head that could fall at any time. At that time, it would be another surprise.


    The girls of the loyal Marquis'' Mansion now did not have a good reputation in the outside world. Just like what Zhou Ruyun had said, they had all been defeated by Zhou Ru.


    As a twelve-year-old girl, she was naturally not in a hurry, but she was not. Naturally, there were others who were in a hurry.


    Let alone Deng and Li, perhaps even Zhou Muqing and Zhou Muwen could think of ways to restore this reputation.


    Since that was the case, there was no need for him to think of this method himself. He believed that the Hou Mansion would come up with a concrete method very soon. He could then think of another way to ask around.


    However, he was more worried about Chu Xuanhua''s marriage.


    Chu Yuehua poured herself a cup of tea, carefully recalling when she and Zhou Zhaowei''s wedding in her previous life had come up on the agenda.

 C50

    After thinking for a long time, he suddenly thought of something. Right! It was Mrs. Deng''s mother, Mrs. Deng, who had mentioned it when she came to visit the old lady.


    But Mrs. Deng did not usually walk around with the Zhou family. That time, the old lady was especially ill, and she was usually in bed at the time.


    With Mrs Deng''s words, and with Mrs Deng''s support, and then the story of the friendship between Chu Xuanghua and Zhou Zhaowei since childhood, it was settled.


    That was after the old lady got sick. At that time, the old lady''s illness ¡­


    That''s right! It was during the Dragon Boat Festival, when they passed by the fake hill, they were suddenly hit by a rolling stone and hit by it on the shoulder. They were shocked and then suddenly showed signs of a stroke, causing them to be unable to walk quickly.


    Thinking up to this point, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but tremble. She recalled that it was only after the Dragon Boat Festival that she wanted to change Chu Xuanhua''s life.


    Three more days!


    Calm down, don''t be afraid! She tried to tell herself that she had enough time. As long as she could keep the old lady from getting hurt, everything would change.


    Chu Yuehua, who was lost in her own thoughts, was suddenly patted on the shoulder, scaring the pen in her hand off.


    "What are you doing in the middle of the day? I can be so frightened when I say hello to you. " Chu Xuanhua sat down beside his sister with a worried look on his face, but also a faint smile on his face.


    His sister was always like this, rarely showing any signs of unhappiness in front of him.


    Most of them wore faint smiles, as if they had always been by her side and would always be there.


    Suddenly, she remembered that year when they were getting married. She had her hands on the wall, and her legs couldn''t support her crying body. She could only lean against the wall and wave at her. Tears streamed down her face, but she couldn''t say a single word.


    His heart suddenly felt sour. In this life, he would definitely let his sister live a good life.


    Seeing that his sister looked like she was about to cry, Chu Xu Hua panicked a little: "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well? "


    "No!" Coming back to her senses, Chu Yuehua hurriedly shook her head, "That''s right elder sister, did second aunt say anything recently?"


    At the mention of this, Chu Xuohua''s expression changed.


    "What did she say?"


    Chu Yuehua immediately knew that the Deng family had not lived up to her expectations. If they didn''t burn a few handfuls of fire at her sister''s place, they would definitely not let it go.


    Chu Xuanhua looked at his sister. In this period of time, his sister had become strong and capable. If it were in the past, she would definitely not tell her about such a troublesome matter. But now, she felt really bitter inside.


    "While you were gone, she would intentionally or unintentionally put the two of us together in front of others, saying that during last year''s Chinese New Year, when everyone was watching fireworks together, she actually got someone to push me away, and then Brother Wei hugged me, making fun of me in front of so many people.


    During the Flower Festival, Big Brother Wei gave me a lot of things. I had thrown them away quietly, but when she greeted me, she started to talk about them in front of everyone. These two days, he also said that I''m already 14 years old, and asked me if I''m willing to settle things with Brother Wei earlier. "


    As he said this, Chu Xuanhua could not help but sob uncontrollably.


    Chu Yuehua was extremely resentful in her heart, thinking back to her previous life, when the Deng family made her elder sister establish the rules, she really couldn''t slap her big ears like this.


    Whether it was winter or summer heat, he made his sister wait under the eaves all the time, stood for an hour before entering to help her wash up, stood by her side to clean her tea, and occasionally made a ruckus while he left her to sleep in his room.


    He had actually tortured an older sister to the point where she couldn''t even be considered a human.


    If this time, she still could not change this matter, then she, Chu Yuehua, could be considered to have been reborn for nothing. It would be better to take the opportunity to jump into the lake and die.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry. Believe me, I won''t let you marry Zhou Zhaowei, let her in her dreams!"


    Hearing his sister''s words, Chu Xuanhua jumped in shock and hurriedly covered her mouth. He was sure that no one else outside would say, "If you call her that, it will be a farce again."


    "No!" "Elder sister, this is what you meant when you said that. Just relax, nothing will happen to her. She won''t let you succeed!"


    During the Dragon Boat Festival, the Hou Mansion would normally be bustling with noise and excitement. Even Zhou Mi Jiang, who was traveling with his friends on the sea, had come back.


    In the past, whenever Zhou Mujiang returned, he would inevitably be scolded by his brothers. After all, he had not split up his family, and had spent money randomly.


    In her previous life, Chu Yuehua had felt that their two uncles'' heartache towards Zhou Mujiang was due in large part to their grief for money!


    Mistress Yang smiled happily and told the old lady about the arrangements for the Dragon Boat Festival, "I was planning to invite Chang Xi to the singing hall, but who would have known that Prince Rui''s Mansion would invite someone from the Longevity Class. Old lady, please forgive me this time, I didn''t do my job well."


    The old lady smiled and nodded. "What''s wrong with that? The White Snake from the Longevity Class sings the best, so I like to listen to it. Besides, the one from Chang Xi class was invited away by Prince Rui. And during the Dragon Boat Festival, these things are the hottest. "


    Lady Deng, who was sitting beside them, also smiled and said, "The most important thing for the Dragon Boat Festival is for us ladies to gather together. The most important thing is that we all get together to enjoy ourselves."


    "That''s it!" The old granny smiled and said to the Duan Clan, "Although Third Bro has returned, you won''t be able to escape either. You still have to stay with us!"


    The Duan Clan was the old granny''s niece. Although they were usually quiet, the old granny treated her differently. This was also the case, even though the Duan Clan had the least status among the third sister-in-law, no one dared to bully them.


    "Look at what the old lady said, how can I be so frivolous? Their men naturally have places to go, could it be that they are in the same place as an inner chamber woman like me?"


    His words made the family all happy.


    Because they were discussing the Dragon Boat Festival, it was already a bit late to pay respects in the old lady''s room.


    When Chu Xuohua returned, he excitedly discussed the clothing for the Dragon Boat Festival with Chu Yuehua.


    In the end, she was still a girl, and when faced with such a holiday, she still had the temperament of a child.


    While Chu Yuehua was looking at the clothes with her, she was also thinking about the Dragon Boat Festival and secretly had a plan in her heart.


    Everywhere in the morning, colorful silk began to tie up, hanging wormwood on the doorjamb, and then you can send dumplings to the ground.


    The painting that was married into Marquis Yongding''s Mansion had returned as well, and they sent the dumplings that they packed back home. There was also the liveliness of the palace as they came and went unceasingly.


    After lunch, they went to the small garden to watch the meeting.

 C51

    Chu Yuehua had always been by the old lady''s side. Even if Ruyun had called her, she would not have gone to the lake to row. This made her pout even more.


    However, the old lady was very happy. In the past, Chu Yuehua must have been unable to sit still after listening to the reviews or else he would have gone to play with them, or else he would have gone to sleep.


    His good sense today was probably due to the words he said to him the other day being true.


    If he could bear it all the time, it was worth cultivating.


    But thinking that Chu Yuehua could bear it, the old lady herself became confused.


    Until Qingying, who was at the side, cautiously asked, "Is the old lady tired?" Shall we go back and get some sleep? "


    Hearing her soft voice, the old lady finally came to her senses. "You''re already like this at such an age, you just got tired after sitting for a while. Forget it, let''s go and take a nap!"


    At this moment, Chu Yuehua hurriedly said, "Let me accompany the old lady!"


    Qingying smiled and said, "There''s no need to trouble Second Miss. I''ll just carry the old lady over."


    "Sister Qingying still doesn''t know me?" Chu Yuehua smiled and said, "I''m not the person who would listen to all this in the first place. The reason I sat here for so long is to accompany the old lady. It just so happens that I''m going back with the old lady."


    In the end, she felt that this was her responsibility. Qingying wanted to speak up, but the old lady smiled and said: "This monkey, please spare her this once! Let her come back with me. "


    When the old lady spoke, Qingying smiled and nodded.


    Over here, Chu Yuehua and Du Ruo, along with Mother Song, Qingying and the two maidservants headed towards the main courtyard.


    The old lady saw that there wasn''t the slightest bit of unhappiness on Chu Yuehua''s face, and was very happy in her heart: "You should act like this, with a sense of propriety. Otherwise, others will see your manic appearance."


    "I originally wanted to spend the holidays with the old lady. Now that you mention it, it seems like I''m following the old lady for the sake of my own reputation. I''m not going to comply with you!"


    Chu Yuehua flirted with the old lady as she paid attention to her surroundings.


    Walking from the small garden to the old lady''s courtyard, one had to pass by the lake. On the path by the lake, there were a lot of rockery for the sake of the garden.


    The two of them chatted as they walked, enjoying themselves. From time to time, Song Zhi''s mother would say something nice to hear, and the two of them would smile.


    Just at this moment, from the corner of his eyes, Chu Yuehua seemed to notice a black shadow flash past the fake mountain peak beside the old lady.


    Without thinking, he pulled the old lady towards him. "Be careful!"


    As soon as he said that, a rock the size of a fist fell down.


    "How do I go back..." Just as the old lady calmed down from her shock, another few pieces of rock fell. Chu Yuehua was about to explain, but she was distracted when a rock smashed into her forehead, causing her to bleed profusely. At the same time, the old lady''s shoulder was also struck by a stone.


    In an instant, it was a mess. Everyone hurried to protect the two of them as they ran towards an empty space next to the fake mountain.


    Then the successor asked the doctor for a doctor.


    The two of them were quickly sent back to the main courtyard.


    Fortunately, the stones that fell in the end were not big, and although Chu Yuehua''s forehead was hit, it was only a small stone. Luckily, the rocks that fell in the end were not big, and although Chu Yuehua''s forehead was hit, it was only a small stone.


    Chu Xuanhua was scared half to death, he patted his chest while still in a daze, "This good rock just loosened up, and just as you and the old lady were passing by, it really happened. So many people in the mansion, I didn''t notice."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t have time to care about this, so she hurriedly asked, "How is the old lady?"


    Originally, she had followed the old lady closely on the Dragon Boat Festival to prevent her from becoming the same as in her previous life. If this time, the old lady was still scared out of her wits, then all her efforts would have been for naught.


    "You! Take good care of your wounds! The old lady was still alright. Although her shoulder was hit, she was still wearing a pair of clothes clips even though it was Dragon Boat Festival. The stone wasn''t big, but it was bruised.


    I don''t know when this wound of yours will recover. "


    Regarding this, Chu Yuechan giggled: "My wound is only a small wound, it will heal as long as it recovers. But the old lady is after all old, even though she''s only suffered a little shock, it''s hard to avoid her mind being troubled. I''m afraid that there are still some things that have happened, and these few days, I can''t run around, but elder sister must take good care of the old lady, and take care of her carefully."


    When Chu Xuohua heard this, he felt that his sister seemed to be referring to something. However, he couldn''t think of anything else to say.


    "Did Sister forget what I said before?" Chu Yuehua was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to figure it out, so she simply said, "We are currently in the Residence, so we can''t do anything. The old lady is the only one we can count on."


    So his sister was still worried about this, Chu Xuanhua nodded lightly: "Okay! Rest assured! "


    He had won the praise from everyone in the room, even his mother Song spoke of Chu Xuhua with endless praise.


    On the other hand, Chu Yuhua told Xiao Ma to start contacting Little Yang. Not to mention anything, the best way to get people outside to help look after the gambling houses was to make sure that no one was left behind, and then to find a few more eloquent people. The most important thing was that these people had to keep their faces hidden, and the best way to do that was to bribe others.


    Even though Xiao mama did not know Chu Yuehua''s intentions, she did not dare to delay after hearing her orders. She hurriedly agreed.


    The old lady was fine to begin with, but she was just a bit frightened. Chu Xuohua guarding in front of her every day made her feel a lot better, and in less than two days she was completely fine. On the other hand, she was worried about Chu Yuehua all day.


    Chu Yuehua waited for the gauze on her head to be removed, then happily left the room, heading straight for the old lady.


    "My son, your wounds have not completely healed! Seeing the wind, be careful not to leave any scars. This young lady''s is the most important. " Seeing her approach, the old lady hurriedly stepped forward.


    Chu Yuehua strode over and sat on the foot in front of her: "What am I doing here? How many wounds have I received over the years? How can it be so expensive? Furthermore, this old lady is only a step away, it''s not that far. "


    These words caused the old man''s eyes to water. "In the end, he''s still my flesh and blood. If it wasn''t for an old woman like me, how could he have been injured?"


    Just as the two sisters were about to advise the painting, someone reported from outside, "Old lady, Second Wife and Eldest Wife Deng have arrived."

 C52

    "When did Mrs. Deng come over? Why didn''t she inform me?" The old lady hurriedly held Chu Xuanhua''s hands and tried to stand up.


    The curtain had already been drawn and Mrs. Deng had a round face. She smiled at the old lady and said, "I''ve just arrived. I''ve thought of the bad things that have happened to the old lady in the past few days. I''ve come to take a look. How have you been?"


    Chu Yuehua''s gaze swept across Chu Xuanhua''s face, and she coldly snorted in her heart. It was the same as in her previous life.


    After secretly instructing Du Ruo, Chu Yuehua went to sit behind the old lady again.


    "It''s nothing serious. I was just a little frightened. As an old man, I was scared by a little thing. I made my wife worry." The old lady smiled as she caressed the hands of Chu Xuanhua, who was sitting beside her.


    "And this is an old lady! If it were me, I would probably have nightmares! Who would have thought that two stones would suddenly loosen up on that perfectly fine rock garden? Is this not a matter of life and death? "


    Mrs. Deng had always been good at camping, and listening to her talk was the same as listening to her master.


    Chu Yuehua hadn''t paid any attention to her in her previous life, and from the looks of it, she wasn''t someone who was easy to deal with.


    In the end, it was all thanks to me, the little girl Xu. I''ve been watching over here all these days, talking and laughing.


    The old lady looked at Chu Xuanghua with affection.


    Mrs. Deng''s gaze then fell on Chu Xuhua''s face, and as she looked, she smiled and nodded, "As expected of a good girl, her looks are also good, and she looks like a nice person with a spoiled heart. If not, how could the old lady not accompany her when she is frightened, it is fortunate that Lady Xu is by her side, otherwise, no one in front of the old lady would be able to calm her down."


    When Lady Deng heard that, her eyes immediately reddened, but she quickly pushed the handkerchief down. "It''s all my fault. "There won''t be so many things happening at home. I''ve always wanted to apologize to the old lady face to face, but I never found a chance. Now that my mother is here, I have a lot of self-reproach to say."


    When Zhou Ru''s heart was mentioned, the old lady felt a wave of unease. She recalled the bloody hole in Chu Yuehua''s hand that day, as well as the fact that there were still juniors present. Why would her wife stay here to seek punishment? This is too unruly.


    He then smiled and said, "Don''t try to trick me. Your mother is here, so she knew I wouldn''t punish you. That''s why she chose this time, right?"


    Everyone laughed at his words, thinking that he had completely forgotten what he had said just now.


    Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuohua originally wanted to avoid it, but after hearing this, they knew that there was no need to leave.


    Both sides were talking casually, just like the Eastern clan and the Western clan.


    Chu Yuehua originally thought that she was wrong and that the reason why Lady Deng came today was not for that matter. However, when she spoke, her gaze would occasionally fall on the two sisters, and when it landed on Chu Xuanhua, there were some differences. She knew that after a lifetime, none of these things had changed.


    On the other side, Du Ruo quietly returned after a trip outside. She whispered in her ear, "The news from mother Xiao''s side has all been prepared."


    With her sharp eyes, the Deng family immediately saw it. Smiling, she asked, "Yue Er, what''s going on? Why are you hiding it from everyone?"


    When Chu Yuehua heard it, she immediately put on a bashful expression, "It''s just a matter of the little girl''s family, I... For fear of disturbing the ladies and the old lady. "


    At this point in the conversation, Lady Deng saw that the time was right and smiled. "We adults are here, so why hold the two young ladies in place? Let the young ladies go out and play!"


    The old lady looked at the two sisters, smiled and nodded, "That''s fine, these two girls are the most obedient. If I don''t say anything, they will follow me for the whole day."


    The two sisters obediently bowed to everyone present before leaving.


    Coming out from the side, Chu Yuehua quickly waved at her mother.


    When they returned from the farm, mother Du still went back to work with the old lady. Although she was different from mother Song and did not serve by her side at all, she was still one of the most important people in the old lady''s house.


    "Auntie Du, I wonder what kind of personal conversation Mrs. Deng has with the old lady today. I''m very curious, how about you listen to me twice? What if it''s convenient to tell me? Just tell me, if it''s inconvenient, just pretend I didn''t say it.


    Mother Du stayed with Chu Yuehua on the farm for half a year, so their relationship was naturally different. Although the two of them didn''t have any great favors, Chu Yuehua also didn''t treat her unfairly.


    Looking at his sister''s confused expression, Chu Xuanhua couldn''t help but be curious, "What are you doing now? "You should go and find out about the old lady as well."


    Now that he knew a bit about his sister''s personality, no matter how hard he tried to force her, she wouldn''t say anything. Thus, Chu Xuohua stopped asking and followed her back to the house.


    The two sisters chatted as they split up the line. Before long, Mother Du hurried over.


    "Ladies, this is great. Madam Deng said that she is going to matchmaking between Miss Xu and Master Four!"


    Upon hearing that, the thread in Chu Xuohua''s hand fell, his face instantly turning pale.


    Chu Yuehua was still relatively calm: "What did the old lady say?" You didn''t immediately agree, did you? "


    "What did the girl say? The old lady''s heart ached for the two ladies. Who in this house didn''t know? "It''s not that I''m talking bad about Lord Four, it''s just that Miss Xu giving it to Lord Four is a bit too unfair. No matter how much the old lady loves her own grandson, she probably can''t let Lady Xu marry Lord Four."


    Listening to her words, Chu Yuehua relaxed and smiled, "Many thanks, Mother Du. Now that we have an idea in mind, it''s enough. I''ll have to trouble you to run over secretly for us."


    Although she was curious in her heart, why was Chu Yuehua still so calm at this time, she knew that this Lady Yue was not as ignorant as everyone''s impression of her.


    Only after Mother Du left did Chu Xuanhua''s tears fall, "Yue''er, what should we do? "I ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, the old lady won''t agree!" Chu Yuehua reached out to hold her elder sister''s hand with certainty.

 C54

    However, he didn''t actually go to the front yard. Instead, he went straight to the Deng family''s courtyard.


    Before they could enter, they heard a noisy group of people, as well as Zhou Zhaowei''s shouts.


    Since the old lady had come, someone naturally informed her.


    Without waiting for Zhou Moyan to open his mouth, he asked directly, "What is going on here? You want to beat up your son at home? And in front of so many people? "


    Although the Old Granny did not have much love for Zhou Zhaowei, and with his moral character, even if he wanted to like her, it was still rather difficult. However, as a Grandmother, seeing such a situation and not going forward was not something she could do.


    As Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuohua followed behind, they finally saw the situation clearly. It was actually Zhou Zhaowei being pressed down on a wooden stick while the person holding the stick was none other than their dear father, Zhou Muwen.


    Zhou Muwen seemed to have made up his mind, and judging from Zhou Zhaowei''s appearance, it was obvious that he was really going all out.


    At the same time, Master Deng shouted, "Master, what are you doing? "But it''s not good for Wei Ge''er. Lord, you can just teach him properly, and beat him half to death without saying anything clearly. Are you blaming me for not teaching my son properly?"


    The old lady added, "Brother Wei has always been a bit mischievous. As your father, you should discipline him more, but you shouldn''t use such a deadly stick right from the start, right? "What in the world is so important that you can let us girls know that if it really is a crime, we can just let you hit us."


    When Zhou Muwen heard this, his anger flared up again. He pointed at Zhou Zhaowei''s manservant and said angrily, "Follow this evil creature, and tell him!"


    He knelt there unsteadily, his face had palm marks on it, and his eyes were swollen like beans: "Yes brother, your brother lost money outside, your brother lost all his money, and the gambling house said that your brother had to take some for a pawn, but you can''t find anything good to gamble on."


    After saying a bunch of good words, the other party just refused, while my brother said to set up a note. Everyone said that my brother hadn''t even gotten married yet, and had only taken out so much money, so I don''t know when they would take it out. At that time, no one would come to the house of the Marquis to ask for a wager.


    Brother, brother will say that he is going to marry the Chu Family''s young cousin. The Chu Family is rich, and when the time comes, all of the young cousin''s dowry will be his, a total of 200,000 taels! He also said that everyone would only give him three days. After three days, everyone will definitely hear the news of his engagement with Young Miss Biao. "


    "What?" The old lady was shocked and her breathing became unstable.


    Chu Yuehua hurriedly shouted, "Old lady, don''t be impatient, please calm down."


    Not only was there the old granny, but Lady Deng and Lady Deng, as well as the people from the long room and the third room who had come to watch the commotion, were all taken aback. Why was this Zhou Zhaowei so bold?


    Zhou Muwen''s face turned red, "It is all my son''s fault for giving birth to this evil creature, which is why he said such words."


    The old lady let the women take it easy for her, and after some time, she finally managed to calm herself down. She pointed at Zhou Muwen and said angrily, "You little b * tch, since when did I say that I was going to give the girl Xu to Brother Wei? Why are you spouting nonsense in front of him? How do you want us to meet people in the future? Once this girl''s reputation is destroyed, do you still want to talk about her in the future? "


    Zhou Muwen immediately knelt on the ground. "Mother, mother, son is wronged! He really didn''t know where this came from. His son was just strolling along Treasure Street with his colleagues. He didn''t know why, but he had heard this rumor just now! Mother, if my son had said those words to a vile creature, I would instantly be struck by lightning. "


    Chu Xuhua was still in shock, but suddenly he felt a pain on his waist. He barely managed to resist the urge to cry out. Turning his head, he saw his sister winking at him.


    She immediately understood and started sobbing.


    The Deng family did not know how to deal with this situation! Just a moment ago, when he had been talking to the old lady about Zhou Zhaowei''s marriage with Chu Xinhua, something like this had suddenly happened again. In that instant, his mind was in a mess, and he wondered if he could make use of this opportunity to resolve things.


    Chu Yuehua''s eyes were also red. At this time, she pouted and asked, "Second Madam''s words are so incomprehensible to Yue''er. How can she decide?" Since Brother Wei said so, how can I stop myself from opening my mouth? "


    Mrs Deng originally said these words on purpose, to let those who understood understand, and those who didn''t, to feel that as an aunt, she was gentle and amiable.


    Now that he had calmed down Chu Xuanhua''s emotions and closed the door, wouldn''t Chu Xuanhua be able to escape? Isn''t it just a mistake?


    Just as her mind was in a whirl, Lady Deng walked up with a joyous expression. "I shouldn''t have said these words before, today''s matter is a family matter, but since Brother Wei calls me Grandmother, so ¡­"


    "Old lady!" Who knew that at this moment, Chu Xuohua would suddenly break away from the Deng family''s hands and kneel before the old lady with a "plop", "Old lady, please uphold justice for Xu''er.


    Xu''er''s parents have both died since I was young. I brought them to the old lady with my sister when I was eight years old. The old lady watched me grow up all these years and never took a wrong step.


    Xu''er asked herself, she had never done anything impolite to Brother Wei, but now that she sent out such a message, how would Xu''er react in the future, and how would the people outside treat her? Today, I have expressed my feelings here, and I don''t care about my dignity anymore. I, Chu Xuanghua, and Zhou Zhaowei, apart from being cousins, have absolutely no relationship between a man and a woman, neither have I nor have I ever done so before, nor will I ever have one in the future.


    If there were even the slightest false words, he would immediately die a horrible death! "Today, my reputation is bad. I might as well ask the old lady to let me practice in the monastery, so that I don''t have to cause trouble."


    When the old lady heard this, her hands that were holding onto Qingying trembled for a long time, before tears started to roll down her face. "All of you have great abilities. You just have to force the little girl to say those words."


    This sentence made everyone kneel down in a circle and ask the old lady to atone for her sins.


    The old lady kept her tears and said in a deep voice, "As long as I am still your mother and an old lady of the Hou clan, you better listen to my words today. My Zhou Mansion''s Duan Clan''s grandchildren will never marry the Chu Clan''s young lady. My two granddaughters would never want to be engaged to the Zhou family! "

 C55

    It was a farce, but in the end, Zhou Zhaowei was the one who got beaten up. Old Granny Chu Xuanghua and Chu Yuehua shed tears, while Eldest Madam Deng left the scene sighing.


    However, the old granny''s words had already been spread around the capital. There was a flurry of discussions about them, some mocking Zhou Zhaowei, some praising the old granny, and some praising Chu Xuanghua.


    Chu Yuehua was relieved when she heard that no one was talking about Chu Xuhua outside. Now that she heard of this, her elder sister''s marriage was settled and she felt a lot more at ease.


    Finally, things have changed in my previous life. Jiejie no longer needs to marry Zhou Zhaowei, and I will no longer have to look at the Deng Family''s expression and live life. Then, I will no longer have to die young like that.


    Chu Xuohua was naturally happy, even when he was serving the old lady there was a smile on his face, causing the old lady to sigh endlessly.


    "Yue Er, tell me honestly, was this planned by you?" Finally one day, Chu Xuanhua realized something was wrong and came to ask her.


    "Elder sister, why do you care so much? All in all, you don''t have to worry about Brother Wei anymore. "


    "I know that you have your own ideas now, but I won''t stop you. I just want to know what exactly happened. At least let me know, don''t you?"


    Seeing how her elder sister seemed to want to know the truth, Chu Yuehua laughed, "This matter isn''t difficult at all. It''s only a matter of time. Think about it, you are now fourteen years old, and you are at the age of marriage.


    You and I both know what the second wife is thinking, but she definitely can''t go and say this directly to the old lady. Otherwise, the old lady would have rejected her outright. In the end, Lady Deng was still a guest. Furthermore, she was the eldest wife of the Duke of Guo''s estate. There was no way the old lady would directly refuse her.


    So at this time, I had someone set up a trap outside. Brother Wei has always done things without thinking, so it''s not hard for him to say those words. The second master would usually go to Treasure Street with his colleagues after the assembly was over. If someone were to intentionally cause a ruckus at a time like this, it would fall into the ears of the second master and his colleagues.


    With the second master''s personality, he couldn''t lose any face in front of outsiders. At this time, if the old lady were to move forward, everything would naturally go according to plan. "


    Chu Xuohua finally understood, his sister had actually set up a trap for Zhou Zhaowei to get involved in.


    For example, Zhou Muwen''s character, if it wasn''t because he had always prided himself on being righteous, he wouldn''t have brought Zhou Zhaowei home to serve the clan so openly at this time, and it wouldn''t have caused a sensation.


    Mrs. Deng was so angry that she almost died. When she served the weekend, she could not help but complain, "Master, you''re too impatient. A few days ago, I told you that we were going to let Miss Xu marry Brother Wei. Why are you still saying this? Why are you getting so serious now? The ducks that were about to be blown away."


    After hearing his wife''s words, Zhou Moyu did not return her words. Thinking about it afterwards, he felt somewhat regretful. After thinking about it carefully, he spent quite a bit of money these years. With just the government''s money, the couple and their children would no longer be needed to live.


    If Zhou Zhaowei were to marry Chu Xuhua, it would be a huge income. Although it should not be said that his in-laws were scheming against his daughter-in-law''s dowry, upon seeing that his family was in trouble, the daughter-in-law would have to pretend to supplement it.


    Seeing his expression, the Deng family became more and more unhappy, "Now that the Chu family has all the money in the long room, our second room can only watch. It is unknown if they took the money to put away the stamp money or not, but we do not know if they made a ton of money.


    "I don''t understand. How can I not be as good as my sister-in-law? I''m the eldest daughter of the Duke''s Mansion, but I''m actually worse than her. I lie in bed all day groaning and groaning, and I don''t even look at the old lady with filial piety. Just thinking about how my days are more comfortable than mine makes me angry."


    Zhou Muwen grew impatient as he listened, and said with a frown, "All of these things are fate. I can''t force my way through!"


    "You can''t force it?" When Lady Deng heard this, she immediately raised her eyebrows. "You''re not going to force it? If the old master had been a little bit more patient today and did not cause such a commotion, this would have been considered a success.


    "At that time, I was walking together with Zhang Dazhi, and there were so many people stumbling around. If I didn''t put on a show, wouldn''t I be making fun of my comrades and calling me a scout? After all, it wasn''t you, if it wasn''t for you forcing Brother Wei, he wouldn''t be so lawless, right? "


    Deng Shi was immediately incensed: "I''m letting Brother Wei? He''s the one who gave birth to you and that Aunt Wei. As his mother, it''s not a short amount of food for him, so he wears it. He was afraid that if he grew cold and hungry, his heart would be taken out. Now that he''s not learning well in such a good environment, you''re blaming me again?


    If I practice him in cold weather, I don''t know how to say that I mistreated her son! My life is better? Old master, you have to rely on your conscience when you speak! "


    Zhou Muwen had never quarreled, but she felt a headache coming on. "Have you had enough? Weren''t you just mumbling about something all these years? Are you tired of it?"


    "Why can''t I say anything? Did you do all this? Have my children ever had these problems? Let''s not talk about his daughter. She was the Empress now, so even though she couldn''t compare to the eldest son of the concubine, she was still a High Scholar. Had she ever fought with a chicken or walked with a dog?


    Those two, with their hearts, could even compare to the long room''s Ruyun? What was the result? After losing such a big person, he was still sent to the monastery. Now, it''s fine. One of his front legs had walked away while the back of his foot had followed behind a Wei Ge.


    Tell me, tell me, whose is it? "As mothers, I treat them the same way. I treat them better, I don''t treat them worse. How can this be?"


    The more Lady Deng spoke, the angrier she became. Zhou Moxian couldn''t find any words to respond, so he simply walked out, looking as if he had gone to Madame Wei''s room.


    She had just finished a round of scolding when her anger rose again, but she had already left. She couldn''t go to someone else''s room to pull people out, so she could only sit in the chair and throw things away.


    This frightened all the girls in the room to the point that they were trembling in fear.


    After her mother, who had followed her for so many years, saw her, she also sighed, "My good wife, after so many years, you still have such a temper. Isn''t that the same as telling those two to watch a joke? "


    "Wherever he wants to go? I still have two children, so how can he let others beat me up? "


    Mother Deng laughed. "Wouldn''t it be right for Madam to think that way? What''s more, didn''t you make the decision to take those two back then? How happy was the old master at that time? How can you be impatient now? If that is the case, then wouldn''t what happened back then be done for nothing? "


    "In the past, I had no other choice. My daughter is now the empress of the palace, and my son is also considered a little child. Out of his four children, the one he relied on is not my two children. Those two foxes over there, sooner or later, I''ll have them all pulled out. "


    As he spoke, his eyes revealed a hint of viciousness. After a short pause, he said, "Take off your makeup!"


    On the other side, although Lady Deng had fallen asleep with hatred, Chu Yuehua was unable to sleep.


    It was partly because of the excitement he felt after coming here, but also because of an inexplicable doubt.


    In his previous life, not only did the old lady suffer a fright, but she was also injured. She had suffered a stroke and became paralyzed in bed, so she couldn''t care less about the affairs of the residence.


    That was why Chu Xuanghua and Zhou Zhaowei had been matched up so easily.


    In this life, after avoiding this calamity, many things would probably change.


    So, what might it affect?


    As she randomly thought about it, Chu Yuehua suddenly thought of the rock she encountered on her way back from the little garden. She couldn''t help but feel strange, this fake rock was piled up there for many years, and there was even a whole piece of rock on top of it.


    How did he fall down so quickly? Not only that, she landed when the old lady was just passing by?


    Lying in the darkness, the more Chu Yuehua thought about it, the more shocked she became. Could it be...


    Thinking this way, where was the slightest bit of sleepiness? He immediately sat up.


    When Du Ruo who was lying down heard the noise, she immediately stood up and walked over, "Miss, what happened? Did you have another nightmare? "


    A small lamp brought by Du Ruo had dispelled some of the earlier thoughts, but the doubt in her heart had not dispersed. Looking at the person in front of her, Chu Yuehua thought for a while and suddenly said, "Du Ruo, you stand guard here. I''ll make a trip outside."


    "Huh?" Du Ruo was startled, "Where is the girl going this late at night? Can''t you wait until tomorrow morning for something to happen? "


    "No no no, I''m going out now, so no one will know. You have to prepare something for me," Chu Yuehua thought to herself as she began to put on her clothes. Then, she found a hairband and tied it behind her head, "After I leave, you will guard the house and don''t let my sister know."


    Seeing her expression, Du Ruoruo knew that persuading her wouldn''t be of any use, so she nodded and quietly went to prepare.


    Chu Yuehua jumped onto her stool and jumped out of the window. Then, she took the basket from her hands and waved it, "Hurry back to the house. Don''t let anyone else find out."

 C56

    Having lived here for so many years, even in the darkest of times, she could still tell which way to go.


    It was rather quiet in the marquis'' residence at night. There were also some patrolling people, but she managed to avoid them.


    Soon, they arrived at the rock garden.


    This fake mountain was built close to the lake in the little garden. It was very exquisite and many relatives and friends who came to visit the Hou Mansion praised it.


    It was also his grandfather who had invited a skilled craftsman to build it, so there was no way he would casually drop two stones.


    Chu Yuehua wore a simple set of clothes, and when she got up, it seemed much simpler.


    Soon, they reached the halfway point of the fake mountain. She remembered that it was from here that a rock suddenly slid down. No, there were several pieces. The first was avoided by her and the old lady, and then a few smaller rocks dropped down.


    According to Qingying, the old lady was actually hit by a rock from behind.


    Taking out the Night Pearl from his bosom, Chu Yuehua carefully inspected it.


    His father played with these Night Pearls for him in the past. The two sisters had many precious and exquisite things, but after coming here, they were all kept by Xiao Ma.


    She had begged for a long time before she put the Night Pearl by her side. Normally, she wouldn''t dare to take it out. Otherwise, if her sisters and sisters saw it, it would be another mess.


    Lying on the rock, Chu Yuehua carefully examined the broken part of the stone. Suddenly, she discovered that the part in the middle that was as big as an infant''s fist was extremely fresh.


    That is to say, such a wide fracture was only recently broken. If it had been weathered by age, it would have been a gradual process.


    Thus, there was only one possibility. This was man-made.


    It was expected that she would discover such a reality, but Chu Yuehua felt more and more threatened.


    If the stone had really smashed her to death, the old lady wouldn''t have just lain there for a few days, she might have ¡­


    Once the old lady died, and her sister married Zhou Zhaowei, all the property of the Chu Clan would be theirs to keep.


    Chu Yuehua shivered. Fortunately, the heavens had eyes, whether it was in her previous life or this life, because she had turned around and saved the old lady, she was able to avoid that large stone.


    When he got up to go back, he suddenly saw that there seemed to be quite a few people running towards him with lanterns in their hands.


    Before he could make sense of the situation, his nose and mouth were suddenly covered and his body was lifted off the ground.


    When she reacted again, she was already inside the cave.


    On the other hand, her back was pressed tightly against a person. Her nose and mouth were still covered.


    "I have no ill intentions, don''t make a sound?" It was a man''s voice. When he spoke softly, a warm breath was sprayed on the back of her neck. It was moist and hot, causing her to feel a little numb.


    Chu Yuehua nodded obediently.


    The man seemed to hesitate, then let go.


    Chu Yuehua suddenly turned around and placed the pearl in her hand not far away from that person''s face. Then, she exclaimed in surprise, "It''s you?"


    That person had not expected her to be so bold. Upon hearing her words, he smiled. "So it''s you!"


    "Who''s inside?" As expected, the sound of messy footsteps could be heard. The bright lights outside indicated that they had arrived at the entrance of the cave.


    With a frown, Zhou Muwen led a group and stood at the entrance to the cave. "Are you sure you''ve gone in?"


    "I saw it coming this way just now, but I didn''t see it coming out."


    "Whoever is inside, come out!"


    After all, he was a proper official of the court. Thus, his words carried quite a bit of authority.


    In the bright light, a head finally stuck out of the window timidly.


    "Hurry up and come out!"


    However, when they saw him, everyone was shocked. "It''s you!"


    "Second Uncle!" Chu Yuehua slightly shrunk her body, as if she was very afraid.


    "Why are you here in the middle of the night?"


    "I ¡­" Chu Yuehua looked at the surrounding people, and was about to cry from being wronged!


    "What the hell are you doing?" Zhou Muwen''s body carried a somewhat patriarchal seriousness, looking at Chu Yuehua with a somewhat afraid to move, "I ¡­. I''ll burn the paper! "


    "Burn paper?" It was not only Zhou Muwen who was confused, but also those who followed him.


    "Yue Er!" Why did you come here in the middle of the night to burn paper? " This time it was Zhou Muwen''s eldest son, Zhou Zhao, who stood up. His face was filled with suspicion, but it was obvious that he had already seen the yellow paper in her hand.


    "Reporting to Uncle and Third Cousin, I ¡­ "Ever since I was smashed here last time, I had nightmares every night. I heard that I came here at night to burn some paper to get rid of the filth due to my rampage."


    "Who the hell are you listening to?" Zhou Zhao frowned as he reprimanded.


    However, Zhou Mo Wen looked around. "Where is your servant girl?" Did you run out alone in the middle of the night? "


    "Teacher..." Teacher said that his powers were weird and messed up, so he shouldn''t be trusted. I ¡­ I''m afraid of being found out, so ¡­ Let Duro hide in the room and pretend to be me, I ran out the window by myself. "


    When she spoke to him, Zhou Zhao gave him a look and several people immediately went into the cave.


    "Uncle, I ¡­ I didn''t do it on purpose. I was really scared. I always had nightmares at night. I always dreamed that someone wanted to kill me with a stone. "


    She was so anxious that tears began to fall.


    Other than a few pieces of yellow paper and some burnt ashes, there was nothing else.


    "Nonsense!" Zhou Muwen suppressed the displeasure in his heart and coldly reprimanded him, "In the middle of the night, everyone thought that a thief had entered the house and caused so many people to be unable to sleep because of your actions! Why aren''t you going back yet? "


    "I won''t dare to do it again!"


    When he returned to his room, Chu Xuanhua was already awake.


    Seeing her return from outside, he was shocked and hurriedly asked her what was going on.


    "I just had a nightmare."


    The lie he made up with Zhou Muwen at Chu Xunhua''s place again naturally led to a scene of chaos.


    As for the matter of the falling stone, it was not by chance. She did not say that she did not want her elder sister to be frightened along with her!


    But the old lady had not come across a falling stone by chance that day, that was certain.


    In other words, in his previous life, there had been people who had purposely arranged this incident. Now that the old lady had done something good, who would be the biggest beneficiary?


    In the short term, it was naturally the Deng family who successfully took away Chu Xuanhua.


    But what if the old lady wasn''t paralyzed, but had an accident?

 C57

    Then this house would be the one in charge of the main house. The so-called ''parents are here, and they don''t split up''. If the old lady was no longer here, then the main house could naturally request for the division of the family.


    The long room and the second room had always been at odds. The third room was only here to share the money in the company. Naturally, they wanted to shake them off as soon as possible.


    If the Chu Clan wanted to consign their money, they would naturally consign it to the main chamber. After all, Zhou Muqing was the righteous and loyal Marquis, so was this the case?


    When she suggested that she accompany the old lady back to her room, she actually tried to stop her two or three times. If this really was an accident, then it was nothing, but now it was proven that someone had done it on purpose, and it made people ponder deeply about it.


    Now that the Old Granny didn''t mention it, Chu Yuehua only had Spring Grass by her side and Du Ruo who had followed her from a young age. The Yang family also didn''t mention that they wanted to add anyone else.


    After thinking about it for a while, he didn''t mention it. Just as he was about to pack up and go to sleep, he suddenly discovered that the Night Pearl was missing. He hurriedly searched for it, but still couldn''t find it.


    He had no choice but to have Du Ruoruo help him look for it the next day, but she was unable to find it in the end. He didn''t know who had picked it up for her.


    That night, Chu Yuehua had nothing better to do, so she picked up the book that she hadn''t touched for a long time. Who would have thought that when she opened it, she would see a large pile of red wax?


    He called Spring Grass over and lightly threw the book in front of him. "Although I have never shown you kindness before, with only the two of you by my side, you should know in your heart that I am treating you as my own person. How can you not be interested in doing something like this? Could it be that you''re blaming me for treating you better than Du Ruo? "


    Spring Grass hurriedly tried to defend herself, "I didn''t get the wax in this book. The girl has wronged me."


    "Only the two of you have access to my things. Du Ruoruo has never fought over it, who else could it be but you?" Now that you see the two of you around me, you can do whatever you want! I''ll be going back to the old lady right away. Could it be that the old lady won''t let Second Sister-in-Law order me to come over by herself? "


    These words caused Spring Grass''s eyes to turn red. She didn''t shed a tear and knelt on the ground, recounting her grievances.


    Chu Yuehua was originally not that angry, but seeing how she was going to fight to the death with him, she could not help but become impatient.


    "Good!" I''ll tell the old lady to send you away and exchange you for something else! "


    "What is he doing?" Chu Xuanghua''s face was a bit awkward as he hurried forward to ask.


    Qingying smiled and said, "Maybe the Snow Pear Paste that Old Granny gave us in the afternoon was eaten by Spring Grass, and Second Miss found out about it!"


    This kind of thing was originally not good enough for outsiders to see. Chu Yuehua quickly put on an embarrassed smile, then angrily said to Spring Grass on the ground, "Why aren''t you tidying up now?"


    Qingying only came here to visit the two girls everyday as a matter of routine. After that, she went back to talk to the old lady, so she just sat there for a bit before she left.


    The next day, after Zhou Ruyun had bid farewell to the old lady, she came here to play excitedly. Finally, she said, "You have lost a little girl here, so Second Sister-in-Law is very busy every day. I''m afraid she has forgotten. "Anyway, I have a lot of people."


    When Chu Yuehua heard this, she was startled. After looking at her twice, she smiled and said: "That''s not necessary, even though the two of them are stupid, but when it comes to doing things, it''s still okay. Let''s just leave it at that for now!" It''s the same when Second Sister-in-law remembers it again. "


    Last night, before she went to sleep, she had revealed her dissatisfaction with Spring Grass. But now, Zhou Ruyun said this: Although they didn''t directly search why she had come, they could still confirm that Qingying was from the long room.


    Did that mean that the incident with the old lady was really the doing of the people in the long room?


    Thinking to this point, Chu Yuehua only felt waves of coldness from her body. If she were to say that she had been reincarnated, she would suddenly realize that the thoughts of her maternal uncles, whom she had always trusted, towards her sisters would be something she would be able to accept. After all, her sisters were just two juniors living here, separated by a level.


    However, the old lady was their biological mother. How could she do such a thing?


    He felt indignant in his heart. At least he had some rationality.


    He couldn''t use just the matter of Spring Grass to make her guilty. If he wanted to find out more about it, he had to carefully investigate. If she really had any ill intentions, then he wouldn''t be afraid that she wouldn''t reveal them.


    Thinking about this, that Zhou Ruyun ran over to play with her.


    "Weren''t you busy training etiquette recently? "Didn''t the First Lady find you a senior nanny from the palace? How come you still have the time to come here from time to time?" Chu Yuehua teased her with a smile.


    Sure enough, when Zhou Ruyun heard this, her long, shapely eyebrows immediately stood up, "You better not not not not know what''s good for you. It''s so easy for me to get bored and come over to play with you, and you still look unhappy?"


    "Where is it?" Chu Yuehua quickly waved her hand, "I''m just a little curious. I haven''t seen you for a while, but I heard from second sister-in-law that you were training hard in the house. That''s why I asked you this question."


    "Training is not always like that. The Crown Prince doesn''t like it either." Zhou Ruyun sat down on the chair, picked up a banana, and gave it to Chu Yuehua for her to peel.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t care about it. She took the banana and peeled it for her, but in her heart, she kept it to herself. She smiled and asked, "You still haven''t given up on the crown prince?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Zhou Ruyun cast a sidelong glance at her, "Since I already know that the crown prince''s consort is already decided, how can I possibly catch up to her and become her consort? I can''t stand those injustice. It''s just that I''m a bit unhappy at heart. Isn''t it just that our Hou Mansion can''t compare to the Grand Preceptor''s estate? Isn''t it all because of my family background? "


    "The Grand Preceptor''s estate?" Grand Preceptor Luo? "


    She rolled her eyes in annoyance. "How could you know what''s going on outside when you''re walking around this room every day? The empress''s heart''s in a hurry!" "With Grand Preceptor Luo''s prestige in the imperial court and his juniors, the crown prince can be considered as secure in marrying his granddaughter. Besides, the Luo family still has a hundred thousand troops!"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t expect Zhou Ruyun to have such a brain. She couldn''t help but be astonished, but she quickly understood that perhaps the analysis of the Li clan would be enough for her to hear.


    "If you know, what is there to sigh about? Furthermore, you don''t want to be that side''s concubine. You just have to patiently wait for your wife to find you a good marriage. "


    "Don''t you know?"

 C58

    Chu Yuehua, who was about to take the basket from her side, was shocked by her tone. "What happened?"


    "That''s right, this originally has nothing to do with you," she nodded first, then said, "Originally, this year''s general election was held, but the Emperor said that the crown prince is now fifteen years old and can choose his consort. So, this time''s general election should be for the crown prince to choose his consort."


    All the officials above the fifth rank in the imperial court, as well as all the beauties in the imperial court, were to participate in the general election. Since the Empress had already appointed Miss Luo, we were naturally going to accompany them.


    However, Madam said that although this time''s general election will only be for the princess consort, all of the young ladies who will be participating will stand out. If I am a little more outstanding in this field, I will be able to obtain the eyes of a lot of noble people, and it will be much easier for me to talk about a good family. "


    Madame Li''s thoughts were correct. Originally, there were very few opportunities for women to appear in the room, not to mention at such an important occasion with so many nobles present. This was indeed a rare opportunity.


    Moreover, after experiencing what Zhou Ruxin had done, the House of the Marquis had truly changed its impression in the eyes of others. However, it was unexpected that Zhou Ruyun would actually be so frank with him.


    But it was probably because she knew that she didn''t have the qualifications to participate in the selection. Chu Yuehua was still well aware of her personality.


    "Then why are you still wandering around here? Why don''t you hurry up and train? Madam''s words are not wrong. Who knows, maybe this time''s talent show will give you a good marriage! "


    Zhou Ruyun frowned in distress, "Don''t mention it, I''m about to die from annoyance. I used to think that our family''s requirements for us were already strict, but now that the palace''s senior sister has come, she even has to take care of me if I shake my skirt multiple times when I''m walking."


    Chu Yuehua smiled without a word and brought a fan over for her.


    As usual, there were a lot of people who went to the temple to burn incense during the first 15 years of the new year.


    The Marquis'' Mansion was naturally popular as well, as it was normally the place where the Deng Family went out. The ladies then followed her if they wanted to go.


    This time, Zhou Ruyun was going to practice all sorts of etiquette rules at home. Because of what happened last time, Chu Xuanghua always avoided the Deng family, but this time he was a bit uncomfortable and didn''t want to go.


    However, he immediately greeted the old lady and left the manor.


    After talking about the matter at the manor, the old lady had opened her mouth to ask for help. If she had something to do, she could leave the manor on her own, but she could just ask someone to follow her.


    Similarly, this time he still brought mother Xiao and Du Ruo out of the house. Of course, their destination wasn''t the manor.


    Just as he was about to die, a white horse suddenly appeared and brought him to this White Horse Temple. Although the White Horse Temple was not a national temple, its status was not any lower than a national temple.


    Many nobles liked to come here and offer incense. This was partly because of the strong incense, but also because of the prayers made in the White Horse Temple. It was indeed more effective than other places.


    A not very beautiful but definitely not simple carriage slowly stopped at the foot of the mountain of the White Horse Temple.


    A young man about twelve or thirteen years old jumped down from the carriage with a errand boy. He smiled and said, "Today is it!"


    Although there were many visitors to the White Horse Temple, the interior of the temple was spacious.


    Moreover, most of the rich families were very familiar with the temple''s overseer, so they had already prepared two rooms in the backyard. The women of the big families had all gone to the backyard, so most of the people walking in the front yard were normal people, and some of the grown men came from big families.


    At this moment, under an old locust tree, between the front yard and the back yard of the White Horse Temple, sat a middle-aged man dressed as a scholar. He wore a square towel, and sat cross-legged on a big rock under the old locust tree.


    The surrounding people were all whispering to him, especially the young scholars. Some of them were frowning as they tried their best to think of a solution.


    There were also some ladies from wealthy families on the other side of the hall. They wore bonnets and were accompanied by maidservants to watch the show.


    Almost invisible to the eye, he nodded. The young man turned to a scholar and said, "This brother here is very courteous. I just arrived and it seems like it''s quite lively here. I wonder why?"


    The scholar seemed to have been stumped by this. Hearing his question, he said, "This uncle came here early in the morning to argue with someone. Why is he asking such a question? What do you want to learn?"


    "Oh?" Could it be that no one had ever tried to dispute with him before?


    The scholar glanced at him, then blushed and shook his head meaninglessly.


    As he spoke, another youth ran up. "Let me take a look."


    The middle-aged scholar had a smile on his face the entire time. Seeing someone walk over, his expression did not change as he smiled and said, "Please enlighten me! "May I ask what you want to learn from your studies?"


    "To learn, of course."


    "What kind of knowledge?"


    "What I don''t know."


    "Knowledge you don''t know?"


    "Yes!"


    "Don''t you want to learn what you already know?"


    "What else do I need to learn from what I already know?"


    "I heard that there is a type of lizard in the extreme northern part of the Qi Nation. It has five legs, do you want to learn it?"


    "Why would I want to learn about Five-footed Lizards?"


    "Do you know these five footed lizards?"


    The young man''s face immediately flushed red. He embarrassedly said, "I don''t know."


    "I heard that there is a water immortal mountain in the South China Sea. Rumor has it that the flowers and plants on that mountain are abundant all year round and don''t wilt. Would you like to learn it?"


    "What does that have to do with me? "Why should I learn it?"


    "Your esteemed self doesn''t know about these Five Legged Lizards, but you don''t want to learn anything about them. You don''t want to know about the South Sea Immortal Mountain, and you also don''t want to learn anything about it; does that mean that you don''t want to learn anything that you don''t know?"


    As you said before, you don''t want to learn what you already know, and now you don''t want to learn what you don''t know. Aren''t the things in this world only what you know and what you don''t know? So, what exactly does your esteemed self want to learn? What do you want to learn? "


    The young man was left speechless and had no choice but to withdraw.


    Hearing this, Young Master couldn''t help but chuckle.


    This logic sounded very reasonable, but in reality, the young man had already let the scholar stealthily change his mind while he was arguing with him.


    He looked at the light purple figure and smiled. Then, he walked up and sat down in front of the scribe.

 C59

    "You are just an untalented person. Senior, please enlighten me."


    The scholar lifted his head and glanced at her. His smile seemed to be somewhat different from before.


    "So does young master want to learn from what you know or what you don''t?" This was still the same topic. It seemed like this topic would be difficult for quite a number of people.


    "NO!" Senior''s words are not clear enough, please listen to me and let me explain. " The young master smiled faintly, looking very open and unrestrained. He didn''t look like the calm and collected young man he should be at the age of twelve or thirteen.


    "Oh?" The scholar''s smile deepened as he said, "Looks like little gongzi knows how to resolve this defense?"


    The little gongzi bowed, "I don''t dare. Please give me your guidance."


    Then, he said in a clear voice, "The manor once said, ''There is a boundary to my life, but it is also known to be boundless.'' To have a boundary against a borderless boundary, it is almost impossible. A mere untalented individual would not dare to overestimate his own capabilities, hoping to use the life of an ant to pry into the infinite mysteries of the heavens.


    Senior just said that if you want to learn what I know or what I don''t know, then that is naturally what I don''t know. However, that doesn''t mean that knowledge is too vast and vast.


    What I''m asking for is just something I know, not something I know, to solve my own doubts. Thus, according to senior, whether it is a Five Legged Lizard or a Southern Sea Immortal Mountain, they are things that this lowly one does not know and does not understand.


    But yesterday at home, I inadvertently heard my brother say, ''A gentleman does not struggle, the light is intangible, I forget about sitting but I do not know the reason behind it, hence I want to learn it.


    In that case, Senior, do you understand the junior''s answer? "


    The scholar looked at him with no expression of displeasure. Instead, he smiled and nodded, "That''s right. He is not afraid of words. They are simple and logical. Indeed, he is a talented young man."


    When the surrounding people heard this, they all began to ponder. Heh! Everyone understood that this was really the case. However, they didn''t know that they had been spared by that middle-aged scholar one after another, and were unable to come out after that.


    After hearing the youth''s explanation, they all understood.


    The little gongzi hurriedly cupped his fist and bowed, "My apologies."


    "Didn''t you just set up this debate here today to make friends? Would it be convenient for young sir to tell me your name?"


    The young man looked a bit embarrassed, "To be honest, I came out here secretly while carrying my master. But since I know my senior, it can be considered fate. I am surnamed Chu and have a different name."


    The scholar thought for a bit, but he probably didn''t think of anything. He smiled and said, "Brother Chu, you already have an extraordinary bearing at such a young age. You will certainly do quite a bit in the future."


    This little gongzi Chu Yue was disguised as Chu Yuehua.


    Hearing this sentence, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but sweat a bit. In her two lives, she had been around twenty years old. Now that she pretended to be an eleven or twelve-year-old boy, she naturally appeared to be a bit too calm.


    The two chatted for a while before Chu Yuehua casually found a reason to disperse.


    After walking far away, Chu Yuehua then asked Du Ruo, who was disguised as a servant: "How is it?"


    "Don''t worry miss, I''m absolutely sure. The two people that Little Yang found are very reliable and have made inquiries clearly. This time, Miss Luo came alone, with a mother and two maids by her side."


    "Cough cough, I said to call you Young Master from the outside."


    Du Ruo''s expression was a little unnatural as she lowered her head. "It''s young master!"


    After casually strolling around for another two rounds, and seeing that it was already past lunchtime, Chu Yuehua brought Du Ruo out of the main entrance of the White Horse Temple.


    He sat in the carriage and waited. Soon, he saw that the Luo Family''s carriage had also come out. He greeted the carriage driver and followed.


    Although the White Horse Temple was in the suburbs, there was still a stretch of road that was not very smooth. Just after walking there for a while, the carriage in front of them started to feel a bit strange.


    "Now is the time. We will naturally move forward a bit."


    As expected, the carriage driver listened to her words and approached her.


    When there was still a shooting point, the carriage in front stopped, and Chu Yuehua could clearly see that the axle was broken.


    Afterwards, Miss Luo came down from the carriage. Who knew that her dress was hanging on a protruding piece of wood at the side of the carriage. Immediately, a piece of wood was torn off.


    Chu Yuehua alighted from the carriage and asked kindly, "Is there anything inconvenient about it?"


    Because they were halfway down the road, Miss Luo didn''t have the time to put on her hat. When she saw that the person who came was a young master, her face blushed a little, but when she saw that he looked one or two years younger than her, she felt slightly relieved.


    Plus, after seeing him argue with the middle-aged scholar, he knew in his heart that he wasn''t a bad person, so he didn''t run away immediately. He only said with embarrassment, "Thank you for your concern. The car is broken!"


    Chu Yuehua looked at her surroundings, and said: "Miss''s dress is torn, it''s not a good idea to stand here. If you don''t mind, you can ride back with me! I just so happen to have a clothing store that can help Miss out. This time, I''m heading into the shop. "


    Hearing this, Miss Luo''s expression changed. She frowned and said angrily: "What are you saying? Men and women are different. Moreover, you and I are not related so how can we ride together?"


    When Miss Luo''s maidservant heard her young miss'' words, she hurriedly protected her behind her and looked at Chu Yuehua with an expression of vigilance.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuehua was stunned. She actually forgot for a moment that she was dressed like a man.


    Du Ruo hurried forward and greeted him with a blessing, "Miss has misunderstood, this ¡­ This is our young lady! "


    Her voice was naturally different. After all, she was already fifteen years old, so her voice was different.


    A trace of awkwardness was revealed on Chu Yuehua''s face as she smiled and said, "I was originally carrying my family members when I came out, so ¡­"


    "Pfft ¡­" Seeing how small her ears were, Miss Luo finally believed her. She couldn''t help but laugh, "You really tricked me."


    Listening to her words, Chu Yuehua knew that she wasn''t just someone who followed the old ways. Inwardly, she had a good impression of her. Chu Yuehua laughed, "Then can we go together?"


    Miss Luo looked a little embarrassed. She smiled and said, "Thank you, sister."


    In the carriage, the two of them exchanged identities.


    Naturally, she was Grand Preceptor Luo''s granddaughter, Miss Roland. If it weren''t for her, Chu Yuehua wouldn''t have put so much effort.


    As for Chu Yuehua herself, she didn''t mention that she was the young mistress of the loyal marquis'' house; she only said that she was from the south and was born in a merchant''s family. She now owned a clothing store in the capital and had been living there all these years.


    Roland didn''t ask any further questions and instead smiled: "Originally, I thought you were a twelve or thirteen year old little gongzi, but now I see that you are a talented person. Who would have thought that you would actually be a girl, I really admire you."

 C60

    Chu Yuehua quickly waved her hand, "Speaking of which, I''m ashamed. It''s not like I''m an experienced person. In reality, I''ve once inadvertently read about this topic in a book. I''ve thought about it carefully before, but who would have thought that I''d encounter it today?"


    It was just that this question came out later on in her previous life. As for who it came from, she did not know, but in the next few years, almost everyone knew about this "What do you want to learn" question. Now that she thought about it, perhaps it was even spread out by that middle-aged scholar.


    From this point of view, he was indeed a little despicable.


    At this moment, she heard movement and anxiously walked out. She originally wanted to say a few words, but seeing that there was an outsider present, she swallowed back the words that were about to leave her mouth, allowing the servant girl in the shop to serve her.


    Although Roland saw that this was a shop and Chu Yuehua also said that he came from a merchant house, but from top to bottom, he came and went with good manners, and his manners were courteous. He knew that he was definitely not an ordinary family, so he didn''t dare to be negligent.


    Chu Yuehua personally brought her to her own inner room, and then had someone bring out several different sets of light-purple clothes for her to choose from.


    Roland''s heart was filled with gratitude. The two of them sat in the living room, drinking tea and chatting with each other. The more they chatted, the more they speculated about each other.


    Chu Yuehua was originally not a talkative person, but only because she had the intention to get to know Roland did she express her goodwill towards her. But now that they had finished chatting, she discovered that her temperament was somewhat different from that of a woman of the same age.


    Roland was also surprised that Chu Yuehua''s knowledge surpassed that of an ordinary girl.


    As such, the two chatted, seemingly understanding each other''s feelings.


    It was only when the sun was setting did Roland bid her farewell with a smile. In his heart, he couldn''t help but feel a little regretful, Chu Yuehua was, after all, a merchant''s daughter, and not an official''s eunuch''s home.


    After sending off Roland, Chu Yuehua brought her people back.


    When he lit the lamp at night and sat on the bed reading, Spring Grass, who was quietly sewing, suddenly spoke without raising her head, "Sister Qingying came to find me today."


    Chu Yuehua immediately shifted her gaze away from the book: "What did he say?"


    Putting down the things in his hands, Spring Grass took off an Eight Treasures Golden Bracelet from his wrist and handed it over to Chu Yuehua. "I didn''t say anything, just said a few words about my background, and sighed a few words about Xia He, then said that he wanted to recognize me as his younger sister and gave me this."


    Chu Yuehua looked at that luxurious bracelet, and a faint smile appeared on her lips: "I haven''t even thought of how to hook her yet, but she''s already rushing over to my side."


    "Then... "Lady..." Spring Grass looked hesitantly at Chu Yuehua, then looked at the bracelet on her hand.


    "She gave it to you, you should take it with you. Otherwise, how can she be at ease?" Coming back to her senses, Chu Yuehua''s line of sight was still on the book, "Do you resent me in your heart? In the end, you were still dragged into it? "


    "It wasn''t the young lady who brought me here, it was I who chose to enter," Spring Grass took a deep breath, "I believe in the young lady!"


    "I believe in myself too!" Chu Yuehua suddenly spoke, and then firmly said, "Don''t worry, the day when I can control my own fate will be the day you can leave this compound without any worries."


    "Yes sir!"


    The sky had been sunny for a long time, but it suddenly changed, catching people off guard.


    It was probably because of the change in weather that the old lady was not in a good mood. After they greeted each other, the ladies sat together. They did not talk for long before they started yawning.


    When Lady Deng saw this, she smiled and said, "It seems that Old Granny hasn''t had enough sleep yet. We''ve troubled you. Why don''t you sleep for a while longer?"


    This suggestion was very fitting for the old lady. She smiled and said, "It''s useless if he''s old. He''s only been sitting for a short while, but he can''t sit still anymore. He can''t be as young as you, even if he''s unwilling."


    As everyone was leaving, Chu Xuanhua was called out, "Miss Xu, please stay and beat my leg! "You''ve been taking care of me for a long time, I don''t even like that little girl Qingying anymore."


    Upon saying that, everyone laughed. Chu Xuanhua also laughed, "Old lady is obviously making me not be lazy to hide!"


    Old grannies had always had their own habits. They didn''t want too many people to disturb them when they were sleeping, they just needed to keep one servant. Thus, when Chu Xuohua stayed behind, the others naturally left as well.


    However, as the sound of light footsteps gradually died down, Chu Xuohua raised his eyes and met a pair of eyes brimming with vitality.


    "Old lady?" She couldn''t help but be surprised as she looked at the old man who had already laid down.


    The old lady gave her a meaningful look, then slowly sat up.


    Although Chu Xuhua did not know what she was going to do, he could tell from her appearance that she had something to say.


    The old lady took something out from under her pillow and threw it straight into Chu Xuanhua''s arms, "Look at what this is?"


    The tone was not the usual gentleness, it surprised Chu Xuanhua. He picked up the things, and after looking at it carefully, he could not help but ask curiously: "I have lost this handkerchief for a long time, and was unable to find it. Why did I think that it would disappear, and why is it with the old lady? When did I leave it behind? "


    Hearing this, the old lady took a deep breath, and could not help but point a finger at her head. "I used to think you were quite smart, but now you seem to be getting more and more alive."


    Since she was young, her mouth was even sweeter than her sister''s. Normally, when she talked to the old lady like this, the old lady would immediately lose her temper and soften her tone.


    But this time ¡­


    He took his hand out of her bosom, but today the old lady was furious. "You are fourteen years old this year, how can you still be so ignorant?" Do you know where I got this handkerchief? "

 C61

    "Huh?" A puzzled look appeared on Chu Xuohua''s face, but he also clearly knew that he made a mistake. He even lowered his voice, "Isn''t it because I was playing around with the old lady and I ended up here, picked up by you?"


    "Humph!" With a cold snort, the old lady was quite angry, "Since young, you have always been in front of me. Of the twelve hours, three to four hours have been in my house, and you have frequently dropped things here. But when have I ever let mother Song live Qingying return it to you?


    There are people tidying up and cleaning this house everyday. No matter what kind of corner you fall in, I can find it for you every day. How come I only took it out after you left it for so long? "


    At this point, if Chu Xunhua did not know that there was an article in the handkerchief, he was truly a little silly.


    "Then... Old granny, what do you mean by that ¡­ "


    "This handkerchief was given to me by your second aunt!"


    "Second wife?"


    Chu Xuohua was puzzled and looked at the old lady in surprise.


    Looking at her granddaughter''s innocent expression, the old lady sighed, "It''s also because I''ve always been protecting you two sisters and don''t want to tell you a lot of things. Even now, you still don''t know anything.


    The day your fourth brother was beaten up, your second aunt''s mother came over. Do you know what she told me? "


    When Chu Xuanhua heard about what had happened that day, he felt wronged in his heart, "She must have come to kiss!"


    A look of surprise flashed in his eyes, but he quickly calmed down. He nodded lightly and said, "That''s right, I''m here to give you a kiss. I''m talking about you and your fourth brother."


    As she lay down again, the old lady looked up: "To be honest, among the kids back home, aside from your big brother and big sister, I''ve never been against anyone else. One reason is because there are so many grandchildren and daughters, so they don''t have that many feelings. On the other hand, it''s because your aunts are wary of me.


    However, you are different from Yue Er, the two of you followed me for the longest period of time. Marrying you to Brother Wei is something that I am a thousand times unwilling to do.


    In my heart, Yue Er is more intimate with you than me, and what''s more, how could I not know what kind of reputation you have? Your second aunt was a good person out there, spoiling everything for him, even letting people teach him all that bullshit. Now she''s a cripple.


    Chu Xuohua''s eyes were a bit moist when he heard this. Although there were many times when he felt lonely in the manor, at least in the old lady''s place, she had received true family love.


    This point made her unable to not be moved.


    Having watched her grow up, how could the old lady not know what she was thinking?


    However, there will be many times where I would be forced to do so that day. If it wasn''t for that coincidence, as your fourth elder brother said so many things outside, everyone on the streets would know that your second uncle made a big deal out of this matter out of politeness. I said those words out in the end, and I might have really pointed you out to Brother Wei.


    As Chu Xuohua listened, he forgot to shed tears. He stared blankly at the old lady as if he did not understand.


    "You''re very surprised, right?" the old woman asked, turning to her.


    Chu Xuohua had forgotten to even answer, she didn''t seem to understand. The old lady agreed to the Deng family?


    "It''s your handkerchief. Your second aunt said she found it under your fourth big brother''s clothes."


    The old lady''s words caused Chu Xuanhua''s head to explode as he stood there in a daze.


    "You see, you don''t know anything at all. You don''t know what''s going on, do you?"


    Chu Xuanhua looked at her and shook his head in a daze.


    "But, in that situation, your second aunt insisted that you and Brother Wei already had an affair with each other. What can I do?" Do you really want me to find you to confront everyone here? "


    "I didn''t!" When he finally recovered from the news, Chu Xuanhua hurriedly hugged the old lady''s thigh and shook his head with all his might, "Old lady, I really didn''t."


    "I know you haven''t. How could I not know what kind of person you are? I''m not that old. "


    After thinking about it for a long time, he suddenly seemed to have understood something, "I know, it must be Brother Wei. Normally when we were together, he would say some weird things. He must have picked up my handkerchief and let Second Aunt see it, and tell her that I gave it to him."


    As he said this, his voice changed.


    How important was the reputation of a girl? The Hou clan was still his maternal grandfather''s household, yet so many people came and went, wanting to speak nonsense.


    "What are you crying for?" The old lady sat up in anger once again, while looking at her expression, "I''ve been talking to you for so long, but you''re still thinking about who picked up your handkerchief?"


    Since the moment she came to the house of the Marquis, when had the old lady spoken to her so harshly?


    Chu Xuanghua was completely dumbfounded. Only after a long while did his thoughts start to move again.


    Isn''t that so?


    What did the old lady mean by this? Who the hell picked up this handkerchief?


    Looking at her, the old lady let out a long sigh and murmured, "I thought you two sisters would be a little calmer than the little girl Yue. It seems that you''re not even as good as the little girl Yue, you''re just being a little more formal."


    Such a comment made Chu Xuanhua''s face turn hot, but he did not dare to say anything.


    "Just take the handkerchief and go back. After that, tell everything to Yue Er and see what she has told you."


    "Huh?"


    "You didn''t understand me?" The old lady''s tone was a little disappointed. Although it was not very obvious, Chu Xuanhua had heard it clearly after following her for so many years. However, he did not dare to say a single word and only replied softly, "Yes!"


    Then he left.


    Mother Song only appeared after she had left and comforted her, "In the end, nothing has happened to Miss Xu."


    "I hope she''ll understand some things after this," the old lady sighed, "I protected her too well, she''s always been concerned with learning the rules. Now she''s a big family lady, but she doesn''t understand anything."


    "Old lady, please be at ease. It is not that Miss Xu is not intelligent. However, she has never thought about it. After this matter, I believe that she will definitely benefit greatly in the future."

 C62

    On midsummer afternoons, there was always a smell that was more tiring than a winter night.


    The chirping of cicadas from the tree branches was somewhat weak.


    At the front of the yard, Qingying was leading her maidservants to bring down the chirping of the trees. She kept bringing down the trees with her net, so as to prevent the old lady from having trouble sleeping all day.


    Although she didn''t have to do it herself, she brought the maidservants to and fro as they walked. Not long after, they were all covered in sweat.


    The afternoon was a small parasol tree forest, called a forest, but it was only a few trees. However, after so many years, these trees were covered in foliage, green leaves overlapping each other. Standing below, it was even cooler than standing in a house with ice cubes.


    It was unknown whether it was due to psychological effects, but when Qingying walked from the courtyard that was as hot as a bamboo steamer to here, she instantly felt that she couldn''t even hear that sound anymore.


    Since he couldn''t sleep at all, he might as well stay here for a while to cool himself down. He glanced at a large rock over there that had been deliberately polished until it was extremely smooth, just for someone to rest here.


    Just as he was about to go over, he heard a stifled cry.


    Following the sound of crying, he saw that it was the autumn chrysanthemum in Chu Xuanhua''s room.


    "Autumn chrysanthemum?" What are you doing here? "


    Sure enough, someone was here. Qiu Ju turned around, her eyes still filled with panic, but there were still tears on her face. "Qing ¡­ Sister Qingying! "


    Qingying walked over gently, and tried her best to put on a gentle smile: "What''s wrong? Crying alone? But what grievances? "


    Seeing her speaking so gently, Qiuqiu found it somewhat difficult to speak. She said nothing and only hung her head.


    He sat down beside her, handed over his handkerchief, and said in a warm voice, "If there''s anything you need, feel free to tell me. If you feel unhappy, it will naturally be much better."


    But Qiuju still did not speak.


    Qingying did not force her, and said, "Actually, the most important thing for us servants is to recognize our duty, and do our best to serve the master. However, in life, who didn''t suffer at times?


    However, because we are servants, we should understand that our grievances are all private and cannot be revealed. In front of bamboo, no matter what time, we should always be happy.


    So! [Since you are unhappy, you should cry for a while. Other than here, don''t cry anymore, otherwise ¡­] "But I''ve just lost my job."


    Her voice was very soft, with a hint of comfort and admonition that came from the elders.


    At her words, Qiuju turned her head slightly to look at her, but then quickly turned back, still with her head bowed.


    Qingying then laughed: "Alright, who doesn''t have a time to be wronged, regardless of what''s unhappy in your heart, quickly put it away! The old lady gave me a plate of walnuts this morning. Eating something when you''re not happy will make you feel a lot better. "


    Since she had already said so, Qiujin was also unable to refuse. She only did not reveal a smile and allowed her to pull him into the courtyard.


    However, after only two steps, she couldn''t help herself anymore. "Sister Qingying, I''m going to die."


    Then he began to cry again.


    These words surprised Qingying: "What did you say? What are you talking about? "


    Who knew that one sentence actually made Qiu Ju cry even harder. "It''s true. I can''t live anymore."


    Looking at her expression, Qingying realized that she wasn''t spouting nonsense. Her smiling face became serious, and she pulled him down to sit again. "What''s going on?"


    Qiuju looked up at her, then gently lowered her head, as if hesitating.


    "If you trust me, then tell me. If you don''t trust me ¡­" "Then I''ll just pretend I didn''t hear anything today."


    Looking at her painful expression, Qingying stretched out her hand and gently patted her back, "Don''t worry, we''ll just sit here and talk slowly. You think about what you should say, I understand, then I''ll come up with an idea for you!"


    "Actually, it started from the day when Mrs. Deng came to visit the old lady. At that time, Mrs. Deng wanted to tell the old lady that she had promised Lady Xu to Master Xu, but after what happened to Master Xu, she gave up.


    But at the time, the old lady almost agreed. "


    "As for Miss Xu''s good name, it''s fine for the old lady to keep it a secret. As for how I knew ¡­" She smiled wryly but didn''t say anything. Instead, she continued, "The old lady was obviously a hundred and twenty percent unhappy, but she was almost forced to agree. The reason was because the second wife took one of Miss Xu''s everyday handkerchiefs and said that it was rummaged through her Fourth Master''s clothes."


    "Ah?" How could this happen? " Qingying''s expression changed, but she quickly realized the crux of the matter, "But how did Miss Xu''s handkerchief end up in Fourth Master''s hands? It was impossible for Lady Xu and Fourth Master to be together... "Could it be ¡­"


    "Sister is Glass''s Exquisite Heart, you will know the key to this matter as soon as you hear it," QiuJu''s eyes once again became moist, "When the old lady saw me that day, she probably thought the same thing, but then this matter was thrown into disarray and she didn''t get brought up again.


    Until this morning, in the old lady''s room, the old lady''s wives and grandmothers had finished greeting her, but Lady Xu had been left behind to accompany the old lady for a short rest. However, when she returned, the young lady''s complexion had turned bad.


    I muttered in my heart, but I didn''t dare to say much. Until just now, when Lady Yue was called into the room by the girls. I was originally going to send some fruits, but then I heard them talk about this matter.


    Lady Yue actually had a bigger idea than the young lady. When she heard about this, she was greatly angered. She immediately told the young lady that she would investigate everyone around her and find that person.


    At this point, she started to sob again.

 C63

    Qingying frowned, her frown deepening as she suddenly realized: "This ¡­ You. You''re not going to tell me that. You did it! "


    Qiu Ju cried even louder. Qingying was afraid that her crying would alarm the others, so she quickly covered her mouth!


    Qiujie looked at her blankly, and Qingying sighed. Seeing that she was no longer crying, she put her hand down. "What do you want me to say to you? "The most important thing to be a slave is loyalty. You did this because you want Lady Xu to never trust you again."


    Her words made Qiuju lower her head in silence.


    Sighing, Qingying said with a serious face: "Since you''ve already told me today, tell me honestly, why did you do this? If you say it out loud, I can then think of a way for you. Otherwise, I don''t even know who you are trying to find a way out for. "


    "Sister Qingying, you have a way?" When Qiu Ju heard this, her eyes lit up, "I ¡­"


    "The method was thought up by a person," Qingying said in a serious tone, "But you have to tell me, why did you do it? Did Second Wife ask you to do it, or Master Four? What good did they promise you? "


    Seeing her serious face, Qiu Ju hesitated for a while and then answered like she was going to throw caution to the wind, "I ¡­ It was the second wife, and although I had bought it directly from a man, the second wife had already told me, long before I went to the man, that if I listened to her, she would let me serve the young lady of the house, with a light job and a warm meal, and go out in a more respectable manner than the average girl in a small household.


    Then, sure enough, I was selected by Second Young Madam and placed in the two ladies'' room. The last time Miss Yue went to the manor, she took away Spring Grass and Xia He. Dong Mei and I naturally became Lady Xu''s people.


    And I''ve always kept to the second wife''s words and helped her keep an eye on Lady Xu. "


    As he spoke, his head drooped lower and lower.


    Although she didn''t learn the rules from studying in the mansion, she had long since listened to the warning that "loyal servants don''t cause trouble for the two masters." She had long since become as hateful as the traitor in the script.


    "Second Wife promised you all these benefits, and there''s nothing else?"


    Not knowing the depth of her words, Qiu Ju hesitated before hurriedly replying, "There will be some rewards from time to time."


    Qingying scoffed, "I bribed you for these little favors, do you know what crime you committed this time? If the girl really turns you over, then you just wait and see what will happen to you! Selling it from a distance is already good enough. I''m afraid that the old lady will be angered and sell you to a brothel.


    "You haven''t heard of the old lady''s methods in the past, so you''re just scared."


    Qiu Ju shuddered at these words, tears flowing immediately. "Sister, sister save me, I ¡­"


    "If you have the skills, why don''t you beg the second wife?" Qingying''s face was somewhat unsightly, but she quickly said, "That''s right, if something like this happened, I''m afraid Second Madam won''t be able to get rid of you, so why would she pick you up?"


    Qiuju looked at her blankly.


    Early in the morning, the west wing of the courtyard was in an uproar. The old lady had just woken up and hurriedly told her mother to go over to take a look.


    After a while, Song Shuhang''s mother came back. "She said that one of Lady Xu''s Flowing Gold Phoenixes has gone missing and is causing a ruckus!"


    When the old lady heard this, she said angrily, "Everything is fine. Why is the girl''s stuff gone? It must have been some blind person who had been taken away, that''s all. "


    Right now, it was time to pay respects in the morning. The people from the third room had all come over. Zhou Ruyun couldn''t help but feel curious when she heard the commotion over there.


    Then, he saw the two sisters come out together, their expressions seemed to be a little ugly. They hurriedly walked up and whispered to Chu Yuehua, "What happened? How come both you and sister Xu look so terrible this early in the morning?


    Very quickly, Mama Song let everyone in. The old lady didn''t look too good, so the crowd didn''t joke around like they usually did.


    Mrs Deng saw that the scene was really cold, so she smiled and asked the old lady: "I don''t think the old lady is very happy, but did she not sleep well last night?"


    Mistress Yang served tea to the old lady while she smiled and said, "Could it be that you want to eat something last night in the middle of the night? Did that girl Qingying refute it for you again?"


    Hearing that, Qingying quickly laughed: "How would I dare? Last time, the old lady wanted to eat peaches. I tried to persuade her for half a day, but she was unable to do so, so the next day I complained to my wives and grandmothers about it. I''m really worried now, if I offend the old lady, she might kick me out. "


    This was something that happened to the old lady a while ago when she was not well. Although Qingying was a bit too much, but it was for the old lady''s own good. At that time, the old lady said that the girl was sensible and thought for her.


    Now that she said this, it made everyone smile. It was warmer than before.


    "Girl, once you open your mouth, you seem to be at a loss of what to do. It seems that I have always spoiled you too much!" The old lady mumbled with a faint smile.


    He then slowly put away his smile. "I was indeed not in a good mood this morning. How can I be in a good mood because of the incident that happened in my yard?"


    Hearing this, Chu Xuanhua immediately stood up, "It''s all my fault, I made the old lady unhappy."


    "Humph!" The old lady coldly snorted, "Of course it''s your fault. How did your room become like this?"


    These words caused everyone to stop smiling and look worriedly at the old lady.


    Mrs Deng quickly asked: "What do you mean by that? What happened to that perfectly fine girl Xu? If you do something wrong, quickly apologize to the old lady. The old lady usually dotes on you the most, and if you admit your fault, the old lady will forgive you. "


    Chu Xuohua''s eyes were red. He was already feeling wronged, but this made him even more upset, "I was wrong. Old lady, don''t be angry."


    "So I raised you for so many years and taught you a trash!"


    The old lady had been kind most of the time. When had she ever been so tyrannical? What''s more, towards her favorite granddaughter, all the sounds in the room suddenly disappeared.


    The maidservants above could not even hear the slightest sound of coughing.

 C64

    Chu Xuohua quickly kneeled on the ground, "It''s all because Xu''er is insensible and has let down the old lady''s love, Xu''er doesn''t dare to refute. I just hope that old lady can calm down and I''ll study properly later, I''ll definitely learn everything so you can be at ease."


    "I''m relieved?" The old lady retorted, "How can I not worry about you?"


    The people who had just arrived didn''t understand what was going on and couldn''t help but look at each other in dismay.


    Third Branch Duan said, "Old lady, this girl is still young, and you have been protecting her closely all these years. It is normal for you to not understand what''s going on, so you can just teach her slowly. Little Xu is not stupid. Just give her some pointers and she''ll understand."


    The Duan Clan was the old lady''s niece. Normally, the old lady could hear more or less of the old lady''s words. Moreover, amongst the Third Sister-in-Law, she was the only one that the old lady was close to.


    Thus, at this moment, hearing her say this, his complexion finally recovered a little.


    Sighing lightly, he then said, "Sister Xu, you are fourteen years old this year, and you are going to talk about her soon. When next year and next year comes, you can go out and marry someone else. How many things do you need to decide for yourself?


    "If you can''t subdue her, then don''t marry her as soon as possible. If you don''t, then you might as well shave your head and become her sister-in-law. If not, then her family will be bullied."


    "I saw some movement from the west wing just now. What happened?" "Little Xu, why don''t you just say it? We, as your elders, have made this decision for you. When we encounter such a thing in the future, we will know how to deal with it!"


    The Deng clan was unwilling to accept this. Their words were already filled with a sinister intent.


    The old lady clapped her hands, "I won''t waste your breath, I''ll teach you myself today!"


    As he spoke, he called out to the two female servants outside the door, "Take all three of Young Miss Xu''s maidservants from the house over there to the courtyard!"


    After hearing the response from outside, he said to Qingying and Mother Song: "Help me down to the overhang! "Little Xu, watch this carefully for me!"


    Chu Xuanhua only agreed and quickly got up, wiped his eyes and helped the old lady out.


    Worry was written all over Chu Yuehua''s face, but unexpectedly, Zhou Ruyun ran over and grabbed her arm, "What''s going on? It''s early in the morning, what''s going on in your house? "


    Chu Yuehua pursed her lips, then whispered to her, "One of my elder sister''s Accumulated Silk Gold Phoenix has disappeared. I only found it this morning! That was back at the palace, all the older and younger sisters had it. When the ruckus broke out, the old lady found out about it. "


    When Zhou Ruyun heard that, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth, "How could this happen? Don''t all of you have this kind of jewelry for safekeeping? Why did it disappear just like that? actually never noticed it? "


    Chu Yuehua lightly shook her head and didn''t say anything more. She brought Zhou Ruyun along and stood outside the door.


    At this moment, Chu Xuohua''s three maidservants, Shi Lan, Qiuhua and Dong Mei were all being escorted out of the room. Previously, they had cried in the room, but now, they looked a little depressed.


    "It''s funny, not funny at all. A few years ago, the Empress recited the names of the few sisters in the manor and specially had the Si Zhen Bureau beat up a few identical golden phoenixes to come over. The sisters separated as one and thought, This was originally the Empress''s friendship with you young sisters.


    "Although Xu''er and Yue''er are cousins, the Empress hasn''t forgotten."


    When Lady Deng heard this, she smiled and said, "Since Xu''er was raised in our house, she is naturally the same as the other girls in our house. I don''t know about anyone else, but I think of the two of them as my own children.


    When Zhou Ru Yi was mentioned, the old lady smiled and said, "That''s right. But now, someone has actually set their sights on Gold Phoenix."


    "Ah?" "No way!" Lady Yang looked at the people kneeling in the yard, then looked at Chu Xuanghua and exclaimed.


    "It''s true that he wouldn''t do that, but if he hadn''t dressed himself up to the point of almost dressing up, how could he have come up with such an idea?"


    "Sister Xu, are you missing a lot of things?" Lady Yao did not talk much, and at this time, she was also very surprised, so she asked Chu Xuohua.


    Raising his head to look at her, Chu Xuanhua nodded, "But that other thing isn''t very important, it''s just that the golden phoenix is gone. But the most important thing is, if it was leaked out and someone said something, it would be important."


    Everyone knew about this.


    For a moment, that smile of hers disappeared in an instant.


    On the other side, Qiuju quickly kowtowed, "Miss, I have always served you wholeheartedly and I have never dared to do anything excessive. Please believe me."


    Dong Mei was not to be outdone. "My lady, I have never touched any of your jewelry! Normally, even if you do not tell me to clean up the place, I wouldn''t dare to. "


    He then continued, "Today, you all felt wronged and shouted out that you did not do anything wrong. Then, I will search all of you in front of so many people today. When I find what you are looking for, you all will figure it out for yourselves."


    As he spoke, someone followed the old lady''s instructions.


    Chu Yuehua indifferently looked at the kneeling person.


    Shi Lan was naturally not suspicious. The friendship that they shared after so many years couldn''t be faked, not to mention the fact that they grew up together.


    But the winter plum and the autumn chrysanthemum.


    Today''s loss was actually just a trap. He wanted to find out who the two of them were that gave Chu Xuanhua''s handkerchief.


    As long as they had a deal with the Deng family, they couldn''t leave any evidence behind. Today, they had come to the old lady''s place as a notary. The best thing would be to make the second house nervous.


    As she thought of this, she sneakily glanced at Mrs. Deng. Sure enough, her hand tightened around the handkerchief she was holding.


    Even if they did not put the old lady in their hearts, they had no choice but to lower their heads in front of so many people!


    On the other side, not a single autumn flower or winter plum flower remained calm. They didn''t dare to look up as they both lowered their heads as if they were thinking of something, but at the same time, seemed to be stubbornly insisting.


    Chu Xuanhua slightly narrowed his eyes. Perhaps ¡­ Neither of them is clean?


    She inexplicably recalled the time she was in the Tian Village. The two sisters had really received a lot of attention! Everyone was staring at them, but was it really that easy to get a piece of their flesh off their bodies?

 C65

    The people who had followed the old lady for so many years naturally more or less knew her temper. Soon, a few of them came out one by one, each holding a piece of protection.


    When Qiu Ju heard this, she looked at a loss.


    When the old lady gestured for Mother Song to open it, it was a pair of man''s shoes and socks. Chu Xuanghua and her sister would usually make some needlework, so it was normal for them to have these things, but they never thought that they would actually make this man''s things.


    "What is this?" The old lady was infuriated, she raised her hand and swept the package in front of Qiuhua, "How dare you! How dare you wait upon a lady in this mansion!"


    Zhou Ruyun, who was standing beside Chu Yuehua, instantly blushed, and exclaimed in a low voice, "Ah! Why is she so shameless!? "


    Qiuju was stunned on the spot, panic was evident in her eyes, but she quickly kowtowed and said, "Old granny, this is not mine! This is not mine! "


    "Now that they are all found in your chest, you still say that they are not yours, do you take us all to be fools? Or do you think I''m old and dizzy? He actually dared to privately suffer in this inner courtyard! Someone come, drag her out and beat twenty big boards for me and sell her. "


    After this sentence, there was no longer any leeway left. Qiu Ju''s tears and snot immediately flowed down, begging for mercy. The words that came out of her mouth were not hers.


    His eyes did not forget to look at Qingying, just what was going on?


    Qingying was also confused. Things had already been moved, how did this girl come out with such a capital offense? When he told her that day, how could he not explain it clearly?


    On the other side, Mother Tian opened a heavy bundle in her hands and said coldly, "Old Madam, this was found under Dong Mei''s bed."


    Looking at the dazzling jewelry, everyone was completely stunned. There was actually such a thing? This girl was too audacious! He actually gave things to a girl just like that.


    But...


    Chu Yuehua curled her lips, and indeed, she saw the expression of Lady Deng change.


    "That''s not right!" "Old lady!" Mrs Yang stood there with a puzzled expression, "These things are indeed expensive, but I think, why doesn''t it seem like they all belong to our Sister Xu!?" "Sister Xu, you''re still young, how could you possibly use a hairpin?"


    Chu Yuehua''s slightly curved lips curved even deeper. Zhou Ruyun, who was standing beside her, did not notice that her gaze was completely focused on the bundle because of a single sentence from the Yang clan.


    "Hey!" "Why does it seem like something is ¡­" At this point, she couldn''t help but look at the Deng family. However, she finally came to her senses and didn''t say anything.


    However, this sentence was enough to make everyone cast their gaze towards the Deng family.


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but sigh. Actually, Zhou Ruyun was also a good helper sometimes! Of course, without her knowing, it would be good if she didn''t become a disaster.


    Mrs Deng panicked a little, but at this time the old lady spoke: "Humph! Look, these are the maidservants of our residence.


    I don''t know if it''s because our family gave too few exceptions to the maidservants! "It''s girl Xu, you really don''t know how to teach people!"


    On the other side, Mistress Yang''s slightly smiling face suddenly turned serious, "Old Granny, please don''t be angry, it''s all Sun''s fault that my wife doesn''t know how to judge people."


    Dong Mei finally reacted and screamed, "Old lady! This isn''t mine! I... I don''t have any of these things. It must be the autumn chrysanthemum, the autumn chrysanthemum, that set me up.


    "I''ve seen her secretly fiddling with these small pieces of jewelry at night before going to bed. I''ve even asked her where she came from ¡­"


    Seeing the sinister gazes from above, Dong Mei became anxious. "The old lady, grandma, it really isn''t mine. She was already so secretive when she said she wouldn''t let me interfere in her affairs. She must have stolen it. She must have!"


    Chu Yuehua stood at the side, completely calm. Even when she was begging for mercy, she was still using the corner of her eyes to look at the Yang family.


    "Call me!" "I''m going to die!" The old lady smashed the tea that Qingying had just brought into a mess.


    "Old lady ¡­" When Qiu Ju heard this, she was so scared that she fainted and her clothes became wet.


    "Old granny, this ¡­" Tian''s mother was a little uncertain and looked up with a troubled expression.


    The old lady''s face turned cold, "Is there anything else you don''t understand? "Drag him away!"


    Another mother laughed and said, "Miss Shi Lan''s things are clean. There are only a few simple pieces of jewelry. They were all given to you by the two ladies and the old lady."


    Everyone knew that Shi Lan and Chu Xuanhua''s relationship was not ordinary, so the result was naturally within their expectations.


    As if she had heard this, the old lady''s face brightened and she waved her hand gently, "Good child, you''ve been tired and knelt here all morning. I''ll tell you to reward me well later. You must be so loyal in front of me."


    Shi Lan quickly bowed her head when she heard this. "Thank you, old lady. This is what servants should do. The people around you look like this, and I''m responsible as well."


    Hearing that, the old lady became even more joyous. Plus, those two had already been dealt with, so she calmed herself down.


    He then sighed, "Is this what they call being rich without being rich past three generations? But our house is like this now? "


    Everyone followed suit and fell to their knees.


    Mistress Yang was the first to speak, "Sun''s daughter-in-law manages the internal affairs of the residence, but there''s actually such a flaw. It''s all because of Sun Yiyi''s bad luck that she can''t see clearly."


    Mrs. Deng, whose eyes were being stimulated by the bright pile of things, could not utter a word. Only a thin sheen of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    The old lady didn''t tell everyone to get up, but rather closed her eyes and leaned against the chair for a moment, before slowly opening her eyes. The old lady didn''t tell everyone to get up, but closed her eyes and leaned against the chair for a moment, before slowly opening her eyes.


    Everyone was kneeling on their knees. No one paid attention to the old lady''s sudden words. They were all stunned and turned back to look at the things in the bundle.


    There was indeed a sapphire ring.

 C66

    Fortunately, she stayed in front of the old lady for so long. After being at a loss for a while, she knew what to do, so she quickly said: "At that time, I was just chatting with her, and seeing how nice she was and respecting me, I immediately took off my ring and gave it to her. If I didn''t see it now, I would have forgotten about this!"


    Although she said this, her heart was pounding, and the sweat on her forehead was as tender as skin pricking.


    The old lady did not say anything for a long time. Then, she suddenly sighed and said in a low voice, "I can see that you thought she was a good person too!"


    Then there was nothing else to say.


    The old lady turned to look at her, then nodded slightly. "You''re right!"


    "Get up!" Then, he stood up from the chair with his hand supporting Mother Song, glanced at the contents in the bag, his eyes landed on Mrs. Deng, then turned away, "Miss Xu, put your things away, I''ll personally pick two girls for you later. This time, you have to consider carefully yourself, don''t look into things and raise a few ingrate!"


    There were still some tears on Chu Xuanhua''s face, he quickly replied, "Yes! Old granny, you''ve troubled yourself. "


    Everyone followed him, their expressions more or less calm.


    Qingying was about to step forward to help the old lady, but she dodged her.


    "When you followed me, you were only ten. You were eighteen this year! I''ve always remembered you! "I want to find a good home for you, but you don''t even know someone like this Dong Mei. It can be said that you have let down the trust I''ve given you in the past few years."


    Qingying''s face instantly turned pale. "Old lady ¡­ I... It was Qingying who failed to live up to your expectations. "


    "Come on, think it over in your mind! Write down fifty sutras for me before dinner and give them to me! " With that, he held her hand and walked in.


    Qingying''s face turned green and white. She stood there for a long time without recovering.


    The Deng family''s Yang family had a variety of expressions on their face, but no one was happy.


    After the Duan Clan sent the old granny in, she walked out and said to Qingying, "The old granny is really angry today, just watch out for the young lady in the future."


    When she recovered from her thoughts, Qingying tried her best to hold back her tears and smiled: "Qingying doesn''t dare, I was too reckless in the end."


    Chu Xuanhua let Shi Lan pick up the items before bowing to everyone and returning to her room.


    The Deng Family''s Duan Clan, the Yang Family, and the Yao Family had all brought their people back. Even Zhou Ruyun, who originally wanted to go to Chu Yuehua''s room to sit, had been dragged away by the Yang Family.


    Chu Yuehua stood by the window, looking indifferently at Qingying who was still standing in the yard.


    The Yang family was the last to go out. Then, she clearly saw that she seemed to be winking at Qingying.


    The corner of Chu Yuehua''s mouth curled up once again. She thought that she wouldn''t know how to jump!


    "Go get me Spring Grass!"


    Du Ruo didn''t know what she wanted to do, but since she had already given the orders, she naturally agreed.


    Chu Xuanhua sent Shi Lan away as well, and when he saw the bag of things on the table, he asked in a daze, "We ¡­ Wouldn''t it be bad to do so today? "


    Elder sister, don''t worry. They were the ones who harboured ill intentions in the first place. Otherwise, how could they have let me take this opportunity?


    "But ¡­"


    He looked at his younger sister, not knowing what to say. Originally, his younger sister had done all this to help him, if he was so hesitant now, wouldn''t he be letting down her heart that she treated him so well?


    Looking at her sister''s expression, how could Chu Xuanhua not know what she was thinking. The two had grown up together, but his sister had always been obedient and adherent to her responsibilities. However, her personality was also weak, and she would often lose her heart for some matters.


    Reaching out his hand to hold hers, Chu Yuehua looked at her seriously and said, "Elder sister, have you forgotten about the matter where you were almost expelled?" If not for what Autumn Flower did, we would never be safe here. You should know this, because the old lady knows what we''re doing, so she decided to let us do it this year. "


    "What?" Chu Xuanhua looked at her in surprise, "The old lady knows?"


    Not to mention all the small and big things in the mansion, the old lady was having a hard time getting involved. For example, when Lady Deng came to talk to her in such a forceful and forceful manner the other day, she had such a feeling in her heart.


    Chu Yuehua looked at her elder sister who was deep in thought, and in the end, she didn''t tell her elder sister about the events of the Dragon Boat Festival.


    "That''s why the old lady knows what we''re doing today. She''s just waiting for us to say it out loud!" Chu Yuehua smiled and said, "Otherwise, don''t you see the expression on Second Madam''s face today?"


    "But the old lady didn''t do anything to the second wife!"


    "I say, elder sister, you really did the right thing in front of the old lady. After so many years, the old lady has taught you a lesson for nothing," Chu Yuehua poured a cup of water for her, and then pressed her onto the bed of Luohan. "If the old lady had suppressed second wife in front of so many people today, wouldn''t the second wife feel resentment towards the old lady? To put her in an awkward position in front of so many people?


    What''s more, it would be too much of a compliment to say that his second sister-in-law was still there! With her here, the old lady couldn''t have given the second wife any kind of punishment on the surface. Besides, after coming back, everyone knows that Qiujie, oh, Dongmei, is the person the second wife left with us. Isn''t that just giving her face? To give her face is to give face to the long room. Second Sister-in-law would naturally be in the mood to dance around. This is to warn Second Madam. "


    Chu Xuohua was stunned when she heard this. She did not expect that she was so much weaker than her younger sister in this aspect. She did not even think about these things.


    He gently nodded and finally revealed a smile, "Alright. I listened to you. "

 C67

    After speaking for a while, she hesitated and said, "It''s just that, with Qiuhua cooperating with us like this, it turns out ¡­"


    "If she had fallen into the hands of the Deng family, she wouldn''t have survived at all. Judging from the mistakes she made this time, she shouldn''t even think about living. But now she was only sold out. That''s already pretty good."


    Chu Xinhua mumbled something, but Chu Yuehua couldn''t hear it clearly.


    But looking at her expression, he knew what she was thinking, so he smiled and said, "Alright, don''t worry, I promise you. Quickly, send someone out to ask around and see if there''s anything she can do. Just don''t let her down."


    Hearing that, Chu Xunhua smiled, holding her sister''s hand, her face looked a little embarrassed: "Don''t laugh at me, I can''t do that kind of thing, so ¡­ "But don''t worry, I will learn it slowly in the future."


    Chu Yuehua felt that her elder sister was too kind and simple, just like in her previous life, when she married into a marriage alliance, all she knew was to tell herself to abide by the rules and to guard her duty.


    But she never would have thought that she would have to face some dark people.


    Chu Yuehua felt a bit unsettled when she thought of the events of her past life.


    It was a nightmare.


    As the two sisters were talking, Du Ruo lightly knocked on the door, and the two of them left.


    The atmosphere in the old lady''s room wasn''t too good. The two sisters chatted with the old man for a while before returning.


    Seeing that the sky was already getting dark, Chu Yuehua decided to sleep early after thinking about the fact that she really had to pick a maid for tomorrow. Only then would she be able to find someone with her eyes open.


    Spring Grass came in and made the bed. Seeing Du Ruo helping her remove her makeup, she didn''t say anything. While she was making the bed, she said in a casual tone, "Second Young Madam talked to Qingying for a while."


    As expected, Chu Yuehua stopped what she was doing and looked at her in the mirror: "Oh? "What did they say?"


    Spring Grass stopped what she was doing and carefully recalled the events that had transpired.


    Du Ruo suddenly found her and made her secretly stare at Qingying. She knew in her heart that Chu Yuehua was on guard against her, so she didn''t feel that anything was amiss.


    But early in the morning, the old lady had told Qing Ying to copy the Heart Sutra in the house. She didn''t know what to look at.


    However, she didn''t expect to see Qingying leave so soon, and it seemed that something was up.


    The atmosphere in the courtyard wasn''t good. Everyone seemed to be worried. Everyone was obediently staying where they were. As a result, no one paid much attention when she quietly followed them.


    Then, he saw her walk into the bamboo forest.


    Chu Yuehua was right. There was indeed someone waiting there. It was Second Grandmother Yang, who had just left not long after paying her respects in the morning.


    At that time, the Yang family had a personal maid by their side.


    Qingying saw her and immediately bowed. For some reason, when she looked at this scene, Spring Grass felt a little strange. It wasn''t that something was wrong, but she felt that Qingying''s attitude towards the Yang family wasn''t that respectful.


    Just as he was deep in thought, he heard Yang Shi coldly snort, "You saw Gao Qi''er today? Or what? Don''t say that you unintentionally gave the ring to that girl. It might be fine to coax the old lady, but are you trying to hide it from me? "


    The Yang family''s voice wasn''t loud, but people could easily hear the anger within.


    In fact, I don''t know how that ring managed to get into that bag either. When the old lady mentioned it, I was a little surprised because I had always kept it in my jewelry box, and because the ring was a little heavy and I didn''t usually wear it, I didn''t know when it fell into someone else''s hands.


    She spoke softly, but without the slightest hint of quibbling. It was as if she was saying that everyone believed that the truth was true.


    Spring Grass couldn''t help but be speechless. From the looks of it, Qingying didn''t have much of an aura that Second Young Madam should have.


    "Don''t try to make a fool of yourself in front of me. It was the eldest lady who said you could use it, and I only trusted you because I trusted her. To be honest, I don''t have any confidence in you at all."


    Qingying bowed slightly. "Don''t worry, Second Young Madam. The First Madam believes in me, so she naturally has her reasons for believing in me. Please don''t worry, I won''t harm our bridal chamber."


    After thinking for a moment, she finally couldn''t help but ask, "To be honest, why does eldest wife trust you so much? Do you have a handle on your wife, or did she help you before? "


    However, Qingying gently shook her head, "Don''t ask, Second Young Madam. This is a secret between my wife and I. I just hope that my grandma can believe that Qingying will always be on the side of the long room.


    It was neither painful nor itchy, but it didn''t matter how serious those words were. It had put the Yang family in a more or less awkward position.


    Qingying was the first person in front of the old lady, and she was someone her mother-in-law trusted. Logically speaking, it was indeed wise to contact her well, only with benefits and no harm. It was really unwise for him to try so hard with her at this time.


    So, he sighed and revealed a smile, "Don''t blame me for being harsh with my words. After all, I have no confidence in winning. Neither of the two houses got any advantage from what happened today. However, they lost a bit of winter plum in the second house, so it is considered a small loss."


    "Dong Mei might not be from the second house, but Qiu Ju is. Qiu Ju stole the handkerchief that was passed to the old lady that day."


    Qingying''s words surprised Mistress Yang. "What?" "Then, winter plum ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, Second Young Madam!" It''s getting late, and the old lady told me to hand over the scripture before dinner, so I''m going back first. "


    She clearly still had something to say, and she wanted to call out to her, but she felt that it was too disrespectful, so she endured it.


    Qingying took two steps before suddenly turning her head to say, "Tomorrow, Old Granny is going to help the two female cousins choose their maidservants. Second Young Madam should be more careful, if you don''t have absolute confidence, it''s better not to go to Miss Yue''s side. Otherwise ¡­" "Maybe she will fall into a trap at some point."


    What did that mean? The Yang family didn''t understand.


    At the same time, Chu Yuehua was also deep in thought when she heard Spring Grass'' message.


    After pondering for a while, when Spring Grass was about to leave the bed, she was suddenly stopped by Chu Yuehua.


    "Your bracelet can be pawned, so you don''t need to keep it on your hands anymore. You can keep the silver."

 C69

    Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw that Little Four had a helpless look on his face. Although his expression was somewhat regretful, he was not disappointed to the extent that his expression changed.


    "The two ladies chose it themselves. In the future, they will definitely get along well, and it will be easy to control them." Mrs. Wang was laughing so hard that her teeth could no longer be seen. She kept talking about the merits of those two.


    The old lady smiled and nodded, "That''s good, that''s good."


    After talking for a while, Lady Wang cautiously asked, "If that''s the case, I''ll be taking the rest. I''ll call ten people over later. What do you think, Old Granny?"


    Chu Yuehua asked in astonishment, "Why did you call another ten?"


    Old Lady Wang laughed. "Didn''t Old Granny say to choose three? Now that the two ladies have only chosen two, I believe the rest are unsatisfied. This little one will go for another batch and the ladies will definitely be satisfied. "


    The old lady was just about to nod her head when Chu Yuehua pointed at Little Four and said, "Aren''t these three?"


    Chu Xuanhua was a little surprised, even the old lady did not expect it.


    On the other hand, the smile on Old Lady Wang''s face became somewhat strange. She looked at the Old Granny with a bit of a dilemma in her eyes.


    "Whatever, since little girl Yue likes it then I will stay!" If it''s not good, then we can change it later. "


    With a single sentence, she had decided Si''er''s fate. However, she still foolishly looked at Old Lady Wang, then looked at Chu Yuehua, and finally looked up at the old lady.


    Old Lady Wang then coughed lightly. "Since that''s the case, it''s all thanks to your blessings. In the future, when you follow the two ladies, you must wholeheartedly serve them."


    As he said this, he took out a stack of papers, took out three of them, and respectfully handed them to Mother Song. "These are the indenture contracts of these three girls. In the future, they will be people of the residence."


    The meaning of this was to settle the score.


    After she brought her people down, the old lady looked at the indenture contract on the tray, thought for a while and said, "You can have this indenture contract! "In the future, they will be your people, and your lives and deaths will be decided by you guys."


    Probably because of the few people in front! The two sisters naturally appreciated the Old Granny''s kind intentions.


    "Right, what name are you going to give them now?"


    The two sisters looked at each other and giggled. Chu Yuehua looked at Si''er and said, "I''ll discuss this with my elder sister after we go back to the room. After that, I''ll tell the old lady about it, what do you think?"


    "Good, good, good. You can go now!" The old lady laughed as she rubbed her temples, "I was getting a bit tired after being quarreled for the past half day. The two of you should also keep a close eye on this and have Mama Xiao help teach me the rules. You mustn''t let this go."


    Just as the two of them returned to their room, Zhou Ruyun hurried over with a smile on her face.


    "You two come here, Second Sister is going to buy us two sets of clothes."


    Perhaps because she was in a hurry to leave, Zhou Ruyun''s face had a faint blush on it, making her look very beautiful.


    "Buying clothes outside?" Chu Yuehua asked in puzzlement.


    "The two of you are staying at the old lady''s place. If you don''t go out, you don''t even know what''s going on outside. It''s the ''Xiang Xiang'' that people always talk about. Many young madams and mistresses like to wear that house''s clothes."


    Seeing them come over, Mistress Yang quickly smiled and said, "It''s said that the clothes are nice to look at, and it''s not bad to look at other people''s clothes, but I''ve never worn them myself, so today everyone can just make two sets and try them on."


    The two embroidery ladies hadn''t noticed it before, but when the two sisters approached, they were shocked. Wasn''t this their boss? Why ¡­


    Chu Yuehua had a smile on her face as she swept her gaze over them, instantly clearing them of their surprise, "Second sister-in-law''s mind is quite good. We''ve heard it before, but we haven''t really seen it yet!"


    Zhou Ruyun and the two sisters were about the same age and about the same height, so she was willing to let them choose from the Yang family. She would deliver a batch over to them.


    As for the others, the Li family''s Deng family and the old madame naturally couldn''t be so casual. They had to bring the embroidery lady around, otherwise, it would seem a little disrespectful.


    Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuohua knew what she meant, and in their hearts, they were very happy. The three young girls began to discuss the material of the clothes. Zhou Ruyun was still as domineering as ever.


    Whenever she took a fancy look, the two sisters couldn''t do the same. It was just that the two of them were used to Zhou Ruyun''s domineering attitude.


    Moreover, after Zhou Ruxin had left the house of the Marquis, Zhou Ruyun''s attitude had become much better. This caused the two sisters to feel thankful.


    "Do you know why Second Sister suddenly started this?"


    Chu Yuehua was also very curious, why would she go out to buy clothes?


    In fact, large families like these all had their own needlework rooms. As for the styles of clothes, they would choose them themselves, and as for the fabrics, naturally there would be some purchased from the outside. Usually, some families could not afford to provide needlework rooms, and the women in the house could not make clothes either, so they would buy a few sets from time to time.


    Although many noble ladies had noticed the good publicity in the early stages of clothing, and they had been careful when designing it, even if outsiders had seen it and hadn''t worn it, they wouldn''t have been able to figure out the crux of it.


    However, the House of the Marquis was actually a rather special existence, because there weren''t many people in the court, relying only on the shadow of the ancestors to be sealed in the nobles'' circle. However, today, they didn''t care too much about the recent generations of meritorious families, and had expressed their desire to reduce the number of meritorious families.


    This also placed the loyal house of the Marquis in an extremely awkward position. As a result, the women of the house were less sociable.


    Looking at her expression, Zhou Ruyun could tell that she didn''t know. She immediately said with some pride, "You don''t know! To tell you the truth, this! It''s all thanks to Miss Luo. "


    "Roland?" Chu Yuehua asked instinctively.


    It gave Zhou Ruyun a fright. "How do you know her maiden name?"


    Having accidentally revealed her hair, Chu Yuehua quickly covered up her embarrassment and laughed, "Isn''t that what you said last time? "The granddaughter of Grand Preceptor Luo."

 C70

    "Yes!" It''s her! " Zhou Ruyun did not have the mind to investigate Chu Yuehua''s previous loophole, and she mysteriously said, "The Luo family is considered to be very influential in our Yan Kingdom. Miss Luo is also someone who is the center of attention in the capital''s female circle.


    She didn''t know why, but she seemed to like the clothes in this shop a lot. Some time ago, she gave a small poetry meet and wore a set of particularly beautiful clothes.


    In the end, just because of her words, all the ladies in the capital had gone to buy some clothes. What was Madam''s intention? I mean, since we were all going to the talent show, I couldn''t just drop by and told Second Sister-in-law about it.


    Second Sister-in-Law had also noticed these clothes when she was attending the various banquets, but she was too embarrassed to open her mouth. Since Madam has already said so, she might as well arrange two sets for everyone in the mansion. "


    She was very clear about the name of the shop that her sister operated. She had never thought that it would suddenly become so famous, and why would Miss Luo introduce these clothes to so many noble ladies?


    "No wonder, this Miss Luo is truly influential." Chu Yuehua smiled as she praised, but in her heart, she had other thoughts. She never thought that Roland would be able to help her like this, never once did she think of it.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Ruyun mumbled to herself. Although she admitted that there were many things about her that couldn''t compare to Roland, a girl''s heart was still a little unconvinced here. "I''m destined to be the Crown Prince''s consort."


    When Chu Yuehua heard this, she hurriedly looked around, lowered her voice, and warned, "It''s fine if you say these words at home, but don''t be like this outside. If you accidentally spread them out, it''ll be bad."


    "What''s wrong?" Zhou Ruyun glanced at her, "What I said was the truth!"


    "After all, this matter has not been decided yet. What if it doesn''t work out? "Didn''t you ruin Miss Luo''s good name? If Grand Tutor Luo doesn''t hate you, then even if you succeed, you will be disrespecting the royal family by singing about the royal family''s matters!"


    Zhou Ruyun heard her words and curled her lips. She was about to say something to refute her, but in the end, she didn''t say anything. After all, what she said made sense.


    After a while, someone murmured, "What''s so great about being the Crown Prince''s wife? When the Crown Prince becomes the emperor, he only has the three palaces and six courtyards. I wonder how many wives he has!"


    That was the truth.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but remember that when she was married to her husband in her previous life, Zhou Ruyun was married to the second son of Lord Jing.


    And Zhou Ruyun has an overbearing personality, and she doesn''t allow concubines to be taken in, the two of them often become speechless in less than a year.


    Because of this, she often came to her parents'' home to cry and complain, but the water poured out by her married daughter was the same as the water shed by Madame Li''s pampered daughter, so she had no choice but to let her go.


    However, there was no wall in this world that was impervious to the wind, let alone such strong gales. There were naturally many rumors. Even if she didn''t want to know, she couldn''t do so.


    He wondered if her life would be like her previous life, where she would marry that Young Master Mei.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" For a moment, he forgot about what he was saying. When Zhou Ruyun turned around, she saw Chu Yuehua''s somewhat distant gaze on her. She could not help but frown and ask.


    Instead, it had overturned Chu Yuehua''s question.


    "No, I''m lost in thought."


    On the way back, Chu Xuanhua couldn''t help but ask, "Yue''er, why did Miss Luo come to recommend you? How could she, a young lady of the Grand Preceptor''s estate, suddenly fall in love with your store''s clothes? "


    Chu Yuehua naturally would not tell her that it was after the last time they met, so she giggled and said: "How can I say that! Maybe she saw her relative and friend wearing those clothes, and she immediately took a fancy to them. Afterwards, she went to make two sets herself, and felt that it was really not bad. She also liked to recommend them to her friends. "


    Although this was still somewhat unbelievable, this explanation wasn''t unacceptable.


    As such, Chu Xuanhua no longer said anything.


    When the two of them returned to their own room, Little Four was curiously fiddling with the Nine Links on the table that Chu Yuehua had placed on the table. One of them was doing needlework while the other was tidying Chu Xuanghua''s dressing table.


    The two sisters looked at each other. Then, Chu Xuanhua slightly frowned, and then let out another inaudible sigh.


    Chu Yuehua understood what her elder sister meant. She was saying that it wasn''t appropriate for her to stay behind.


    The three maidservants had just arrived, so they were naturally unfamiliar with everything. The two sisters had gone out and stayed in the house, but the two of them knew that they were looking for something to do.


    "The lady is back!" When Little Four looked up and saw them, he quickly jumped off his chair and ran over.


    The other two raised their heads as well, standing to the side in a very formal manner.


    Xiao''s mother came out from the inner room and glanced at Little Four. The dissatisfaction in her eyes was obvious. She then looked at the two sisters and said, "The girls are back."


    Chu Yuehua smiled and said, "I originally wanted to give you all a different name, but who knew that I would suddenly be called away. It''s fine, let''s go now!"


    Then, without waiting for their reply, he smiled and said, "Si''er, come and help me research the ink. I want to think it over with big sister."


    Xiao Ma wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she still let out a heavy sigh. The dissatisfaction with Fourth Sister was written all over her face. However, she also knew that this young lady''s personality didn''t allow her to say anything more.


    Chu Yuehua found it funny.


    "Do you think it would be better to use your current name? Or should I change my name? "


    Cai Xia and Yu Juan said at the same time, "Please bestow your name upon me, Miss."


    Little Four smiled and said, "I also think my name sounds bad, so why don''t you give me a better one!"


    Shi Lan and Du Ruo were both drawn from Chu, so Chu Yuehua felt that it was better to use their names for the three of them. Chu Xuohua also felt that it was better, so he brought Chu Yi over, intending to slowly search for them.


    Inadvertently raising his head, he saw that Si''er''s ink technique was very skilled and her posture was beautiful, although the expression on her face was a bit strange.


    "You''ve read books?"


    This question suddenly frightened her. She let out a chuckle, revealing two small canines.


    "That''s right!"


    "Who are you?"


    "Eh ¡­. I feel that it''s rather complicated to talk about! "

 C71

    "Actually, I was the daughter of a good family before. My village had a small school in which my uncle was teaching, but I didn''t have any brothers, so my parents still doted on me and didn''t let me work in the fields like other girls. Afterwards, I followed my uncle around the school, often helping him with his research.


    At that time, everyone in our village said that I was the most knowledgeable girl in the village, and my book was taught to me by second uncle. However, after the chaos broke out in the village, our entire family was able to escape, but the fields were all there, so after we moved to another place, our family was at a disadvantage.


    My family was in a miserable state after the drought that year. My parents died at that time and I became an orphan with my cousin and the rest of them. I ate alone and my family didn''t get hungry.


    After I grew up a little bit, I often heard people talking about how bustling the capital was, so I wanted to come over and take a look. Who knew that after coming over, I would realize that it wasn''t easy for a girl to survive, so ¡­ I just met Grandma Wang. "


    Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuohua were stunned by her words, "You sold yourself to Mrs. Wang?"


    Si''er giggled again, it was still the fearless Little Tiger Fang. "Yeah! I don''t have any food to eat, so no matter what, I''ll sell it to Grandma Wang.


    Chu Yuehua was silent, but she thought of her agreement with RuoChu. Fourth Sister was such a woman, without the protection of her parents and family, she would end up living on the streets, making her own decisions and serving as a slave.


    "I''ve thought it through. Since the two of you are following your elder sister, then you can rank them according to Shi Lan''s name. One is Autumn Orchid, and the other is Mulan." Chu Yuehua regained her senses and returned to the matter of the name.


    The two hurriedly expressed their thanks. Qiu Hua was the one who smiled. Usually, she would say something funny to her before her mouth fell open. There were two small dimples, which looked really nice.


    Mulan, on the other hand, was relatively taciturn. Her face was fair and clean, but she was well-proportioned. She looked amiable, and her name suited her well.


    "What about me?" Little Four asked with a smile.


    Chu Yuehua shook her brush as if she was thinking hard.


    Probably because he had heard of her background, Chu Xuanhua did not reject her like he did before. He smiled and said, "Of course you have to follow Du Ruo''s name and see what you ladies say."


    "Your name is Zhiruo!"


    Who knew that the moment she opened her mouth, Du Ruo would laugh. "If Miss gives Zhiruo to Little Four, it would be better to give her to Spring Grass! It really doesn''t feel like she has a temper when you call her by her name. "


    On the other side, Spring Grass was suddenly at a loss as to what to do.


    He looked gratefully at Du Ruo, then nodded with a smile, "That''s really the feeling. Fourth''er really doesn''t match up to the name Zhiruo. Spring Grass is more suitable."


    Then he smiled and asked Spring Grass, "Are you willing to change your name? "If you like Spring Grass better, then use Spring Grass. If you want to be together with them, then call yourself Zhiruo!"


    There was a complicated look in Spring Grass'' eyes, but it was obvious that she was moved. "Thank you, Miss."


    Little Four was worried. "What about me?"


    "You! Otherwise, why don''t you stop caring about what Chu Yu said, just call yourself Ling Ruo! " This was actually said by Chu Xuhua.


    "That''s a good name!" When Chu Yuehua heard this, her eyes lit up. She felt that this appearance was very suitable for her!


    "From today onwards, you will be working in front of me. Do you know what''s the most important thing?" Chu Yuehua sat by the bed, her face expressionless.


    Although LingRuo Ruo was a bit more outgoing, she still knew when it was a formal occasion. At the moment, the girl clearly had something to say to her.


    "I... "Not really!" Ling Ruo''s face was serious, making people feel that she didn''t need to doubt her words.


    "I know!" His expression turned serious, because he suddenly laughed out loud.


    Everyone could not help but laugh.


    After a long while, Chu Yuehua retracted her smile and said, "To me, the most important thing is loyalty. Your sister Zhiruo knows this the best."


    His words swept away the relaxed atmosphere from before. Everyone''s face became serious, including Ling Ruo''s.


    "When you were outside, you might have felt that the outside world was cruel. Without money, there was no food to eat, so you sold yourself to Lady Wang. However, the inside world might not be as good as the outside world!


    I don''t have any way to make you understand what I mean right away. I just want you to remember one thing, and that is that you only have one heart. You have to keep that heart in your hand.


    As she spoke, her eyes became cold as she looked at Ling Ruo as if she wanted to see her heart.


    At this moment, Ling Ruo suddenly felt that she had met someone else. A long, long time later, she felt that it was as if from this moment onwards, she had become Chu Yuehua''s person, probably because of that gaze.


    Alright, I won''t scare you, as long as you remember this point, anything will be fine, "Chu Yuehua''s expression eased up a bit, and she continued," Also, I only have you three by my side. Du Ruo came over with me from the south side, so you should have already known that I''m not the proper master of this house.


    She''s in charge of most of the things in this house. Whatever you do in the future, just listen to her.


    Zhiruo was pointed out to me by the old lady later, and she pointed out to us four sisters in total, but now there''s only one Zhiruo left. I firmly trust her.


    You met the other mother, Xiao, this morning. "


    When she mentioned Xiao Ma, the expression on Lingruo''s face had an indescribable look. It was obvious that she had been scolded by Xiao Ma quite a few times in the morning.


    What I want to tell you is that no matter how much Mother Xiao dislikes you, or how much she commands you to do, purposefully making things difficult for you, you have to endure it. Otherwise, if there ever comes a day when there is a conflict between the two of you, I will definitely help her.

 C72

    Ling Ruo''s face gradually broke into a smile. "That''s easy. I''ll just treat her like a Bodhisattva."


    Chu Yuehua nodded in agreement, but who would have known that the girl would add another sentence after that: "If she were to hold me in her arms and look down on me for anything, I''ll just accept it humbly and not repent."


    Although she warned Lingruo, it was impossible for Chu Yuehua to trust this little girl. She only hoped that this little girl could really obtain her trust.


    She thought the same about everyone around her.


    When he asked them to leave, Chu Yuehua called for Zhiruo.


    "Miss!"


    "Zhiruo," Chu Yuehua gestured for her to sit down, "Today, three people entered our room, and you are now an old man by my side. In the end, we have also experienced so many years of interaction.


    "Although I know that you wholeheartedly want to leave this place, before that, your heart was set on me. On one hand, I''m not sure if she can really be of use to me, and on the other hand, she doesn''t understand anything about this place. You should take her more!"


    Zhiruo raised her head and looked at Chu Yuehua with some surprise. She bit her lips before finally nodding with a smile. "Alright!"


    Actually, Chu Yuehua understood that because of Xia He''s relationship, Zhiruo and herself had always been estranged and unable to get to the bottom of it. Du Ruoruo had also mentioned this to her before, and now that Zhiruo was here, perhaps it was a turning point for her.


    After a while, it would be Madame Li''s birthday. Although it was her birthday, the girls in the mansion still had to prepare their birthday presents.


    Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuohua discussed about making a set of clothes for the Li family, but didn''t know how big she was, and would inevitably have to ask over there.


    In order to show her respect, Chu Yuehua decided to personally ask.


    Madame Li''s most capable person was Aunt Yun, whom she had brought over from her mother''s family. Now, she was already a matriarch in charge.


    "Why is Lady Yue here today?" Aunt Yun always had a decent smile on her face. If anyone saw her, they would feel much better.


    Chu Yuehua smiled sweetly, "It will be aunt''s birthday soon. Although we already said that it wouldn''t be a big deal, the two of us want to make aunt''s clothes, but we don''t know how big aunt''s size.


    I can only come here and ask Aunt Yun. "


    "That''s easy! I have them all! I''ll just give it to you. "


    "Aunt Yun, don''t forget not to tell anyone. Otherwise, I won''t be surprised."


    Coming out of the main room, Chu Yuehua was deep in thought when Du Ruoruo tugged on her sleeve from the side.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked her.


    Du Ruo however, pointed to a small ear room on the right side of the courtyard.


    When Chu Yuehua turned her head, she saw a green figure dashing in quickly.


    "Why does this figure look so familiar!?"


    Du Ruoruo looked around and whispered a few words into Chu Yuehua''s ear, causing her expression to turn unfathomable.


    The West Crossing Courtyard was where the Yang family lived. As the second son of the long room, Zhou Zhaojin naturally lived with the long room.


    However, according to what she said to the Yang family before, wasn''t the person she was closest to Madame Li? Why did he run to the Yang family''s courtyard? Furthermore, it was such a sneaky and abnormal posture?


    Not to mention, if he had something important to discuss with the Yang family, it would also be normal for him to go in.


    It seemed that there were quite a few things that he had overlooked.


    Chu Yuehua lowered her eyes to think for a moment, and suddenly asked, "How''s Ling Ruo''s performance these past few days?"


    Duro froze. The girl''s question seemed to make her jump.


    However, since the girl asked, she naturally had to answer the question properly. However, the question itself ¡­


    After some thought, a strange expression appeared on Du Ruo''s face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nonsense!" Chu Yuehua didn''t show any displeasure, and continued to ask, "I''m just asking you what she''s been doing these past few days."


    "She... "It seems like she doesn''t like women''s red and such things."


    "More talkative!"


    These words caused Chu Yuehua to stop in her tracks, and she turned to look at her seriously, "What did you say?"


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" It wasn''t a big deal, she just liked to chat and talk to people without much concern. She just occasionally complained about how strict Mama Xiao was and didn''t say anything else.


    She didn''t see her say anything important, but after just a few days, all of the maidservants, big and small, had gotten familiar with her. On the other hand, when she saw any fruits on the table, she directly put them into her pocket and started chatting with the maidservants.


    As she finished her sentence, Chu Yuehua actually smiled, "This is quite interesting. In a while, find her and bring her to me."


    When Mother Xiao heard that Chu Yuehua was looking for Ling Ruo, she was the first to run in, "Young lady should indeed treat her well! All day long, he had known about Madness. That girl, Duro, was also someone who had no idea what to do, so he just assigned her all the food she wanted. That was great, after everything was settled, he ran off without a trace.


    This is not all, just how many fresh fruits are sent to our house, and she''s already in her stomach. "


    Just at this time, Du Ruoruo came back with Ling Ruo. Hearing Xiao Ma''s words, she did not blush, but said sincerely, "Mother Xiao, I was wrong. I will definitely look after the fruits properly next time.


    We will definitely let this girl have some food and manage this job properly. Afterwards, we will listen to Mother Xiao''s teachings everyday. "


    "Alright, how many days have I taught you? "You don''t have to say that. I don''t believe it. Just see if the girl believes you."


    Chu Yuehua found this funny in her heart, but she still put on a serious face.


    "I asked Du Ruo about your performance over the past few days, and I also heard everything that mother Xiao said. Do you have anything to say?"

 C73

    "Miss, actually ¡­ Actually, it''s not my fault. I was just looking at ¡­ "You''re greedy just by looking at those things, and you don''t usually eat that much, so you just leave it there for nothing. There''s always a rule in the house, so there''s always so much to eat, and there''s always so much to eat, so ¡­"


    "You even have logic!" Chu Yuehua interrupted her, "If you don''t know the rules, then kneel here until I''m in a good mood."


    "Yes sir!" He raised his head to look at Chu Yuehua, as if he was sure if she was joking, but when he saw her serious expression, he could only lower his head miserably and obediently kneel down.


    Only then did Mother Xiao calm down a bit, and she didn''t forget to tell Chu Yuehua, "It''s too outrageous to treat her like this. That old woman Wang also brought everyone here, knowing that our family wants our girls, yet she was actually forced to come here like this."


    It was a long time before they left.


    The one kneeling on the ground was still muttering, "That''s right, you slayingly slayingly old woman Wang, how can you come in like this? How ignorant of the rules! Now that you have tired our mother, you shouldn''t have done it! "


    Hearing this, Chu Yuehua could not help but laugh.


    Mother Xiao probably saw that the good guys were being punished as well, so she held her head up high and strode out like a triumphant rooster.


    To teach such a little girl a lesson, how could he not handle it? He was too famous, and this little hoof would still dare to be so lawless in the future?


    "You sure are capable," Chu Yuehua only lightly said after seeing Xiao''s mother leave. His eyes did not leave the page, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Xiao''s mother have such an expression."


    When Ling Ruo heard this, she immediately smiled. Furthermore, her smile was rather vulgar, and even brought her up along with it.


    "Isn''t that the promise I made to the girl? I think it''s good that mother Xiao accepted it humbly and refused to change her mind. Now that mother Xiao is a bit old, it''s easy for her to fall sick from boredom. Look how lively she''s acting right now! "


    "Fun?" This phrase finally got Chu Yuehua to throw the book away, "What an ''ingenious'' use!"


    "I dare not, I was taught well by the lady."


    As she spoke, her flattering expression almost brushed Chu Yuehua''s face.


    "Alright!" This smile caused Chu Yuehua''s goosebumps to rise. She waved her hand and said, "Don''t tell me that you don''t know either. Let me ask you, I''ve heard that you''ve been quite intimate recently!" "They are happily chatting with all the maids and wives in the courtyard!"


    "Actually! I don''t know! I leaned in front of them and said hello. Everyone started clapping their tongues, since they couldn''t resist anymore. I was thinking that since I''m here, it''s important to build a good relationship with everyone! "


    "I''m not going to talk about you," Chu Yuehua waved her hand, interrupting the long lecture she was about to start, "Are you going to do this!? I don''t hate it either, but the rest of the people in the room don''t hate it ¡­ I don''t know about that, but other than those third-rate maidservants, no matter if it''s Mama Xiao or Du RuZhiruo, if they don''t like you and want to scold you, you better take good care of them. "


    "Yes!" Rest assured young lady, I have thick skin, so I am not afraid. "


    "What do I have to worry about?" Chu Yuehua rolled her eyes at her, and then said, "You just came. I asked Du Ruoruo to assign you some simple tasks, but now I want to see your abilities, don''t you like to talk?


    "Then ask around and find out about the relationship between Second Master and the Head of the Main Courtyard. Tell me about it later."


    When he was in the eldest wife''s yard, he had thought that the girl had changed the topic too quickly. He hadn''t expected that she would think of such a thing.


    Suddenly there was a strange feeling in his heart, as if the girl were a little too clever now.


    But wasn''t this feeling great? In the past, the girl just didn''t have confidence.


    As he thought of this, he felt very happy in his heart. With a sweet smile, he lowered his head and continued with his work.


    "Huh?" Ling Ruo didn''t seem to understand.


    Perhaps it was because he had never lived in such a deep mansion before! Thus, not knowing the importance of this messy piece of information, Chu Yuehua decided to suppress her by saying, "Give me a detailed answer within two days."


    "I know!"


    Who would have thought that the girl below would look at her with a pair of innocent eyes? "I''ve been here for so many days, how could I not know about this?"


    "What did you say?" Chu Yuehua wondered if she had heard wrongly, or if she had heard wrongly.


    "Although you didn''t mention it before, the Blue Luan in the old lady''s room told me in secret that the Second Master had taken a fancy to the Blue Condor in the old lady''s room."


    "What?"


    While Chu Yuehua was shocked, the flower in Du Ruo''s hand was also drawn incorrectly. However, she couldn''t care less about frowning. Instead, she had a face full of shock as she looked at the unconscious Ling Ruo below.


    Rinloran looked at their shocked faces and asked, "Don''t you know?"


    "I ¡­" Chu Yuehua was actually at a loss for words. She just didn''t know what was going on, that''s why she was sent to investigate, right?


    With a light cough, Chu Yuehua brought herself back to reality. With a normal expression, she asked, "You learned this from the Blue Luan?"


    "Eh ¡­." Ling Ruo seemed to frown, "Actually, after she said this to me, she told me not to tell anyone else, but after everyone said that, she told me so, so I thought it wasn''t a secret."


    What kind of logic was this? Could it be that she really couldn''t tell if someone was speaking from the bottom of their heart or from the bottom of their heart? Was this stupidity or foolishness?


    Qingluan and Qingying were first class maidservants in the old lady''s room, but the old lady had always liked Qingying. Qingying was also in charge of the small warehouse, so Qingluan was treated as a second class maidservant.


    He didn''t expect that Ling Luo would bump into him when she was blind. It was probably because she wasn''t happy with Qing Ying for a long time that she accidentally told Ling Ruo about it.


    "It was also when I was eating with her that she accidentally said something like that. After saying that, her face immediately changed and she kept telling me not to say it out loud, just pretend I didn''t hear it."


    When Ling Ruo recalled the expression on the Blue Luan''s face and Chu Yuehua''s current reaction, she believed in her heart that the Blue Luan was truly panicking at that time.


    "And then she didn''t say anything else?" Chu Yuehua spun around in her heart as she secretly calculated in her heart.


    "I did!" Ling Ruo''s answer made people shocked, "But at that time, it was hidden."

 C74

    Du Ruo couldn''t help but open her mouth, "Since the Blue Luan didn''t intend to tell you, why did it tell you the rest of what it said after saying it?"


    "She had already said it and I heard it. Plus, I promised her repeatedly that she wouldn''t say anything about it and she believed it. She then told me the whole story."


    As he spoke, he carefully looked at Chu Yuehua and said, "Although I promised her that I wouldn''t tell anyone else, this lady shouldn''t be considered an outsider. At the very least, these words came from me, so can you not leak them out?"


    "Enough, enough. Don''t be so talkative. Tell me quickly, what exactly happened?"


    "I heard from the Blue Luan that the Second Master was not his wife''s biological daughter. His wife had gotten sick after giving birth to him, and he was unable to conceive a second child for five or six years. Then the Master gave birth to the Second Master from Auntie Sun in the house."


    However, his wife had always been good to Second Master, and had always urged him to read. She wanted him to take the exam, but he had refused to do so himself. Instead, he often came to the old lady''s place and became familiar with Qingying.


    In the end, Second Master gradually grew older, but he was unwilling to tell him about the other person. Not only did he keep delaying himself, he didn''t even take the examination.


    One day, the Blue Luan saw the Second Master and Qingying crying in the forest. Two days later, for some reason, his wife found Qingying and said something to her.


    Not long after that, the grandpa got married. Qingying seemed to have lost her spirit during that period and went back home for a period of time. After she came back, she became like this.


    However, after returning from Qingying''s house, the matters in his wife''s room gradually fell into Qingying''s hands. The two of them had originally been the same, but now they were split into two groups.


    Furthermore, from time to time, when Qingying looked at the Blue Luan, something didn''t seem right. Even the Blue Luan didn''t dare to speak of such things, and it was just that the people who stayed in the courtyard for a long time more or less knew about it.


    When Chu Yuehua and Du Ruoruo heard this, they looked at each other in dismay. They didn''t expect there to be such an inside story. This Ling is too smart, and too stupid!


    "Alright! Since the Blue Luan told you not to spout nonsense, you should just stay here! Except, you need to remember how much you have been listening to. Keep it in your stomach, and other than me, do not speak nonsense outside. Also, according to what I have said to you, if any rumors spread outside, then I will not allow anything to happen to you. "


    This was originally a round of fierce words, but this girl seemed to be born with few tendons. After hearing her words, she instead nodded with a smile, "I''m not stupid, how can I tell the logic behind this girl''s words."


    At night, the entire courtyard knew that Lingruo had been punished by Chu Yuehua and her courtyard had been swept clean for three days.


    However, after sweeping through the courtyard, everyone realized that the new maid in front of this second cousin of theirs was truly a heartless person. She still had the melon seeds in her pocket. If she wanted to talk about something, she would do so.


    "Hey!" Aren''t you afraid that Lady Yue will punish you? "


    "Actually, this lady was only persuaded by the people around her. What''s wrong with me? Isn''t it just a chat?" I''ve done everything I was given, and I haven''t done anything bad!


    "No worries, at most we''ll just sweep for another three days!" As he said that, he poured half of the melon seeds in his hand over, "This melon seeds are being stir-fried beautifully today. I wonder if it''s someone else who is stir-frying the seeds."


    "You are not afraid of death, but you yourself are not afraid of death, so I can''t be bothered to worry about you." You are not afraid of death, but you are not afraid of death, so I can''t be bothered to worry about you.


    Chu Yuehua saw that she was still going back and forth between the maidservants, her mouth becoming more and more slippery, and she also got more and more familiar with the people in the courtyard. She could not help but find it funny, and after Chu Xuanghua told her about the meeting, he stopped talking.


    Except for Mother Shaw.


    However, Xiao Ma could tell that the girl did not hate Ling Ruo''s lazy way of eating, so she just let her go.


    As a bad person, she slowly let go of her words, but every time, she would find some nice words to say. As she talked, even a little bit of her temper would be gone.


    Under this kind of situation, Mother Xiao gradually stopped talking.


    From time to time, he would sigh.


    Chu Yuehua saw that everyone was slowly getting along with each other and felt relieved. After all, mother Xiao had a different meaning to the two of them, so she did not wish for mother Xiao to really hold her breath.


    It was already July, and the time for the Crown Prince to choose a concubine was set for September. Zhou Ruyun came out less and less often, and sometimes, the greetings from the old madams would be blocked.


    Chu Yuehua was thinking about going out to take a look, and it just so happened that at this time, everyone had their own matters to attend to, so no one bothered with her.


    This time, he''d left Zhiruo at home and brought Du Ruo and Ling Ruo out with him.


    The shopkeeper Liu Baoquan saw her coming and was very happy. He quickly came forward and bowed: "Miss hasn''t come here for a long time, do you have any instructions? "There''s still something wrong with the account book."


    He was recommended by Uncle Chu Hua and had always handled matters steadily. Chu Yuehua trusted him a lot, so she smiled and said, "No, it''s just that my earnings from these two months have increased by a lot. I''m rather surprised!" As expected of Manager Liu, I should thank you. "


    "I''m afraid that Miss still doesn''t know. This is all because of Miss Luo who came last time. I heard a lot of people talking about her because of Miss Luo''s recommendation!" Liu Da was smaller. When he spoke, his eyes narrowed into slits and he felt quite happy.


    "I''ve heard about it, but I didn''t expect it to have such a huge effect. It''s just that the shop has suddenly become such a hot topic, is there anything wrong with it?"


    "Speaking of which, a person came over yesterday and asked me who our boss is. He said that he wants to cooperate with you."


    Chu Yuehua was about to head upstairs, but stopped in her tracks, "Cooperate?"


    "Yes sir!"


    "Wait a moment, come find me in an hour."

 C75

    After saying that, she led the way up, there was a room for her upstairs, this was the last time she brought Roland here.


    Duro helped her with her men''s clothes in the closet, then got some water to help her with her makeup.


    Seeing Ling Ruo standing to the side, she raised her eyebrows: "What are you standing there for? Come and help! "


    When Ling Ruo heard this, she came back to her senses and quickly replied.


    Silently wringing the handkerchief, it was only then that Chu Yuehua seemed to have thought for a long time and opened his mouth, "Lady, such a large store, it''s all yours!"


    Chu Yuehua wiped her face and lightly raised her eyebrows. "What''s wrong?" "What''s the problem?"


    "No!" You. Aren''t you only twelve years old this year? "Why..."


    "What''s wrong with being twelve? With power, who can''t do something? "


    "What the lady said makes sense," Rinloran said with a smile. "That''s good."


    "What''s going on?" Chu Yuehua looked at her with a smile that was not a smile, as if wanting to see what words she could say.


    "Such a big store''s owner, the girl must have a lot of private money, so it''s fine if I eat more of the girl''s fruits. At worst, I''ll just buy you some of the money from the outside, do you really care about this?"


    As expected, just after an hour, Liu Baoquan''s knocking sound came at the right time.


    "Who are you? How do you want to cooperate?"


    "Speaking of which, this person''s background isn''t small," Liu Baoquan thought for a moment, "Otherwise, I wouldn''t use him as a way of speaking to the lady. After all, the lady is the young lady of a room, and the fewer people who know about this shop, the better."


    "En!"


    "Does the lady know of Master Ye?"


    Liu Baoquan asked very seriously.


    "Ye San Ye?" Chu Yuehua repeated herself before shaking her head, "I don''t know. You should know better. Actually, I don''t even know much about the current shopping mall."


    "That''s true. Let me put it that way then!" Liu Bao hesitated for a moment before saying, "This Lord Ye San is the biggest businessman from both the Qi and Yan kingdoms. Basically, he is also in the trade between the two kingdoms.


    He did all kinds of business and was always generous, but at the same time, he was also ruthless. Therefore, most of the merchants in both countries were willing to cooperate with him, and even if they couldn''t cooperate, they didn''t want to be enemies with him.


    "Today, when the Third Master Ye saw our shop, he said that he wanted to cooperate with the Lady and make the shop bigger. However, he also wished to discuss the details with the Lady."


    "Lord Ye San ¡­" Chu Yuehua muttered to herself, then asked, "Is he from Qi or Yan?"


    "He''s from Qi, he was not famous before. His reputation only grew in the past few years, and he was noticed by merchants from both countries." Liu Baoquan did not know what Chu Yuehua was thinking, so he said it honestly.


    Hearing that it was the Qi Nation, her heart was moved. Could it be that she wanted to deal with the Qi Nation?


    But what happened in his previous life ¡­


    In actuality, she couldn''t put it down until now. It was only because she had chosen to deliberately forget. If no one had mentioned it, she wouldn''t have suddenly remembered.


    However, this Lord Ye ¡­


    It was mainly because of Liu Bao''s words that attracted her attention. This Ye San Ye had only gained fame in these two years, and there was no news about him before, but he had become famous in both countries. This meant that this person was indeed very capable.


    It was definitely a lucky thing to have the chance to work with such a person.


    Moreover, from Liu Bao Quan''s words, it could be seen that he more or less respected this Ye San. It could be seen that the good things he had said outside were not just for show.


    Such a person, if he really wanted to work with you, he definitely wouldn''t lie to her!


    From the look of it, she was really interested in him, but it was still for that reason ¡­


    Seeing that she was in a difficult position, Du Ruoruo couldn''t help but ask, "What is Miss worried about?"


    Coming back to her senses, Chu Yuehua smiled lightly, "It''s fine. I was just thinking about some matters. I don''t know what the Lord Ye San is scheming, so I''ll put it aside for now. Let me think about it first!"


    Then, he brought the already dressed Ling Ruo and Du Ruo out of the house. There weren''t any clothes prepared for Lin Ruo here. They were wearing Du Ruo''s clothes, which seemed a little too big.


    She kept fiddling with her sleeve.


    "Aunt... Young master, if we go out now, we''re... "What for?" Ling Luo looked at the bustling market and seemed very happy, "I haven''t been out for a long time."


    "I''m bringing you guys shopping today!" Chu Yuehua smiled as she opened up a folding fan and followed him out with large strides.


    Du Ruoruo smiled without saying a word, but Ling Chen was filled with anticipation as her pair of big eyes glittered.


    In reality, Chu Yuehua originally planned to take a look around the various clothing stores to see how others were faring in their shops. Compared to the clothes in her shop, she wanted to see where the advantage and disadvantage lay.


    However, if one were to look with probing eyes from the very beginning, one would be able to see that the so-called "we should avoid each other" did not want to stir up any trouble.


    As such, he could only pretend to be a true rich young master who was shopping around, which made his walk look extremely comfortable.


    "What kind of clothes do you want, little gongzi? "We have produced a few new styles recently and they are definitely the first in the entire capital. Young Noble, you can come take a look, the quality is definitely guaranteed."


    Seeing three people walk in, the shop assistant quickly ran over to introduce them.


    Seeing Chu Yuehua''s gaze on the female attire, he immediately said: "Little gongzi wants to buy clothes for mother or aunt, or even sister, we all have them here. Look at this one, it''s more suitable for the older ones, it''s more suitable for the younger ones."


    "How much are these clothes for?"


    "Why do I feel like this color is very rare? Is it your specialty?"


    "..."


    Chu Yuehua used the few questions that she originally planned to go back and forth to every shop on this street, yet she didn''t even buy a single piece of clothing.


    Looking at the faces of the young men that were turning green when they left, Lin Ruo Ruo felt like she couldn''t keep her face anymore. She asked a bunch of questions, and in the end, left without a trace.


    "You two have been accompanying me for so long today. What have you two gotten from it? "Tell me about it!"


    "Pa!" Opening the fan, Chu Yuehua faked it and asked with a faint smile.


    "You''re Chu Yue?"

 C76

    Just as Du Ruo was about to reply to Chu Yuehua, a man in her thirties with a ferocious look in her eyes suddenly ran out. From the looks of it, she didn''t look like a good person.


    Chu Yuehua immediately retracted her smile, and looked seriously at the person in front of her: "Who are you?"


    Anyone who could call her Chu Yue was definitely not related to the Hou clan.


    Up until now, the name Chu Yue only appeared in two places. One was the White Horse Temple that day.


    The other was his hair and hair. Right now, his hair and hair were all in Chu Yue''s name. If people asked around, they might be able to find out Chu Yue''s name.


    Chu Yuehua believed the latter, so when she asked this question, she had already taken two steps back.


    Unfortunately, after taking a look around, she felt that her legs were a bit tired, which was why she wanted to take this shortcut. Who would have thought that she would actually meet this person? However, this empty passageway didn''t seem to be passed by anyone.


    Hearing her words, the man noticed the movement beneath her feet and sneered coldly, "Although I don''t know why you''re so different from what I imagined, but since you''re taking money to help people get rid of the calamity, then I''ll have to offend you."


    Just as he said the word "offense", a few figures suddenly flashed into the alley on both sides of him.


    All of them looked to be in high spirits, clearly intending to use violence against her.


    Chu Yuehua only felt her heart pounding in nervousness. This kind of situation, unexpectedly reminded her of that night in her previous life, the night before she was forced to death, the night when she was utterly confused and ashamed.


    It was another group of men forcing themselves on him.


    The despairing voice seemed to cry out again from its own throat, only to land on the empty marble floor.


    No! She shook her head with all her might, and her eyes were filled with fear and hatred. In her eyes, there were only the people opposite her.


    The man, who was approaching her step by step, paused his steps. Why was the expression of this young man before her extremely terrifying?


    At this moment, Chu Yuehua had already completely changed. She forgot the environment she was in, forgot about her rebirth, forgot about her current status as the master of her clothes, and forgot about everything else.


    At this moment, she only remembered the scenes from her previous life. She only remembered those faces that could traverse space and time, making her feel disgusted for two lifetimes.


    The clearest and most unbearable memory that she did not want to be dug up suddenly rushed out like a ferocious beast that had been locked up for too long.


    With eyes filled with hatred, he glanced at a bamboo pole standing next to him. Without thinking, he immediately grabbed it and threw it at the group of people.


    Du Ruo, who was still looking for an escape route, was stunned. What happened to the girl?


    Ling Ruo''s body reacted even faster than her brain, she immediately grabbed another bamboo pole and followed Chu Yuehua to attack those people.


    The group of people initially looked like three half-grown boys, but now they looked like young masters again. They didn''t take the matter seriously at all and only thought that one of them could return with one hand. Who would''ve thought that these three people would suddenly go crazy?


    Unconsciously, he smashed down with two or three sticks, hitting two people.


    Chu Yuehua left with a bellyful of hatred in her heart, how could this strike possibly be lenient?


    It was as if a rod and a rod had struck the ground.


    Immediately, the group of men were roused from their stupor, and with an angry roar, they started to counterattack.


    Although they had the advantage of being caught off guard, and could even hit two or three times, when the men recovered their wits, they were still three little girls.


    After all, she came from a poor family, and her physical strength was about two to three pounds.


    Chu Yuehua''s eyes were red, completely blending in her past life. She also had some unexpected strength.


    Du Ruo was the only one who was stopped in an instant.


    Being cut both hands behind her back caused her to cry out in pain.


    Chu Yuehua was instantly called back in this life. Seeing the captured Du Ruo, her mind gradually cleared up. Then, in a moment of daze, she was captured by someone. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuu ¡­"


    Ling Ruo was the last one.


    "I didn''t expect these young masters to have some strength, but ¡­" This has nothing to do with us. Capturing you all today is something that we have to do with our livelihood, so we can only let you all suffer. When we give it to the people who want to capture you all, this will be right and wrong.


    The leading man spoke the polite words of cultivation, but his hand mercilessly slapped Chu Yuehua''s face twice.


    That expression was very clear: "You still dare to hit me, don''t slap me to death."


    Chu Yuehua was a little dizzy from the two slaps. She raised her eyes in a hazy manner, and even her vision had become blurry.


    "Haha, little bastard, now you know how formidable I am! "In the end, you''re really born into a rich family. Even your skin is so smooth, and after two blows, you already burst into tears."


    His words caused the others to burst out in laughter as well. It was likely that he was trying to vent his anger.


    "Let''s go!" With a loud shout, the man led the way in.


    Chu Yuehua was grabbed and pushed by him, and there was no chance for her to escape.


    Glancing at Du Ruo and Ling Ruo, the two of them had miserable expressions on their faces, and their hair was a little disheveled.


    He couldn''t help but mock himself in his heart. This was probably the first time he had created a world! He was actually caught by these rascals on the street. Not only that, they even got into a fight with him.


    If his sister knew, what kind of expression would she have?


    With this thought in mind, his footsteps unconsciously became more obedient, and the person grabbing onto him became a lot more relaxed.


    While he was running, he suddenly felt a heart-wrenching pain on his shoulder.


    It was actually Chu Yuehua who took advantage of his lack of attention, directly pouncing on his shoulder and fiercely biting it. She did not relax and continued to grind her teeth.


    Seeing this situation, the few people on the other side were caught unprepared. One of them did not notice and Chu Yuehua loudly shouted. The three of them simultaneously broke free from their bindings and ran lifelessly towards the mouth of the alleyway.


    After spitting, the man said, "Run! I want to see if you guys can run away from me today! "


    Chu Yuehua heard the following words, and did not even dare to turn her head. How could she, these three weak women, be a match for these people?


    "Give it to me..."


    Just when he was feeling nervous and his legs were about to go soft, the person behind him shouted once more. However, he only shouted half of the sentence, as if he was blocked by something and was unable to say a word.

 C77

    Stopping abruptly, Chu Yuehua turned around and saw two people standing there. Against the light, there were only two black figures.


    Seeing that she had stopped, Du Ruoruo and Ling Ruo hurriedly halted their steps and followed her gaze.


    Those who had been extremely arrogant a moment ago were now lying on the ground. They all looked as if they had sustained serious injuries.


    When they saw the two people standing there, they immediately realized that they were the ones who had saved them.


    Just as they were about to ask Chu Yuehua, their young lady only foolishly called out, "It''s you!"


    At this moment, the person on the other side finally came to their senses.


    A man dressed in blue looked like an expert with an ordinary face. Even if he was thrown into the crowd, it would be hard to tell him apart. However, his pair of eyes were unperturbed, like a pool of stagnant water.


    A eyes that are too calm can also be noticed.


    But at this moment, the most eye-catching person was a man wearing a moon-white goatskin robe. His slender eyes had an abnormal light to them as he quietly stood there, as if no one could ignore his powerful aura.


    Chu Yuehua instantly recognized this man as the one who had saved her three times, and he had been at the Marquis'' Mansion three times as well. This was the first time she had seen him in the outside world.


    "En!" The man only slightly nodded his head and didn''t say anything else.


    "You saved me again!" Chu Yuehua couldn''t tell what she felt.


    To be saved so many times by the same stranger, this was very strange. It was as if they were fated to be fated to be together. However, he prayed in his heart that this fated fate wasn''t just fated to be bad.


    "They were invited here by the people you travel with. You were discovered when you were wandering around those clothing stores."


    He had been indifferent just now, but now when he spoke to her, there was a hint of a smile on his face. He looked like a spring breeze, and even though his expression had changed too quickly, it didn''t seem sudden at all.


    "I... We didn''t find anything! "


    As she said this, Chu Yuehua was somewhat embarrassed. In the end, it was because of this that such a thing happened.


    "Let''s go!"


    He smiled faintly. In the face of the light, it was as if a shooting star had suddenly slipped past in the alley, causing people to be unable to shift their gaze away.


    Chu Yuehua steadied her heart and followed him outside. She didn''t even ask where she was going.


    In the private room of the Clear Wind Restaurant, there was a faint smell of orchids, which did not seem to match with the season.


    Du Ruo stood at the side and wanted to stop them several times, but she couldn''t find an opportunity.


    Ling Ruo pulled at the corner of her clothes. "We know this person. We are watching on the side, so nothing will happen!" Weren''t they already here just now because of how dangerous it was? "


    After hearing her words and looking back at the man, he indeed didn''t look like a bad person. Du Ruo slightly calmed down.


    However, this was a girl''s home. If she were to be seen in the same room with an adult man ¡­


    It was better to keep an eye out. The most important thing was to prevent this matter from being leaked.


    Sighing lightly in her heart, Du Ruoruo focused all of her attention on her surroundings.


    Ling Ruo stared at the person in front of Chu Yuehua with interest.


    He looked to be in his early twenties, and he was pretty good-looking. When he wasn''t smiling, he gave off a sense of majesty and might. When he was smiling, he gave off the feeling of the spring wind blowing silently.


    She had never encountered such a man in her entire life.


    After Chu Yuehua sat down across from him, it was as if she had found her own brain, so why did she follow him here?


    Initially, she wanted to ask Zhang Xuan about it, but she felt embarrassed. As a girl, she had followed an unfamiliar man to such an unfamiliar place. No matter what, it wouldn''t sound good if she told him about it.


    "You might wonder why I brought you here." The man opposite him laughed.


    "A little." Chu Yuehua smiled faintly, appearing to be very reserved.


    "My surname is Ye, and I''m the third oldest at home. Everyone likes to call me Lord Ye San!"


    He gently opened his mouth, but Chu Yuehua instantly came to her senses. The look in his eyes became somewhat playful.


    Don''t misunderstand me. Those people just now were definitely not a trap that I set on purpose. Originally, I wanted to talk to you about the collaboration that I had with your shopkeeper.


    When he explained, there was always a faint smile on his face. The seriousness in his eyes made it hard for people to not believe that what he said was not the truth.


    "So, you want to talk to me about the cooperation between clothes and hair?" Chu Yuehua raised her eyebrows.


    The Third Master of the Ye family looked at her with a faint smile. In the end, he couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    "I really don''t know what to say right now," Third Master Ye smiled and shook his head. "No matter what I think, I never thought that the owner of the ''Xiang Yin'' would be you. You ¡­" Isn''t that the young miss of the loyal duke''s house? "


    It was probably because of his light chuckle and familiar words, Chu Yuehua also let her guard down.


    "Although you''ve met me three times in the House of the Marquis loyal, saved me twice, and helped you once, I''m afraid you still don''t know who I am. I''m not surnamed Zhou, my surname is Chu."


    She looked at him steadily with a smile, but with amusement in her eyes.


    "Chu!" Oh! Auntie Zhou has married a merchant from the southern Yan Kingdom, Chu Huaijun. The Chu Family''s second young miss? "


    He seemed to be thinking about the Zhou family as he continued, "If I''m not wrong, you should still be in contact with your foster uncle Chu Hua! I think there are still some Chuhua people in this shop. "


    With that said, Chu Yuehua completely retracted the intention to investigate and became serious.


    He was actually very meticulous about the situation in the capital and was afraid that any shop on the street would not be able to hide anything from him. He did not know that he would be the owner of this shop and probably did not expect a twelve-year-old girl to open such a shop.


    "Forgive me for being so bold, but although the ''Xiang Ying'' is considered to have some achievements, there are quite a few shops like this one in the capital. Why do you have so much interest in it?" I am afraid that even in the two kingdoms, everyone knows that Ye San is a businessman! "

 C78

    "Actually, I have quite a lot of businesses in the capital of Yan Country. I''m involved in all kinds of tea, tobacco, and porcelain, but I haven''t been able to find anything related to silk, cloth, or art. I need a ready-made shop to sell them to me.


    After looking through all of the clothing shops in the capital, I feel that although your shop is not big, the style of your clothing is quite novel, and I like the way you manage it. After observing for a while, there seem to be quite a few customers returning as well. "


    Hearing him talk about his shop, Chu Yuehua was naturally happy in her heart, but she still couldn''t help but have some doubts, "With the ability of the Third Master Ye, it shouldn''t be difficult for him to open a clothing shop in the capital, right?"


    "It''s not a problem, but I still need to develop my own people that are suitable for this area. At the same time, I also need to conduct a series of research on the clothing market. I don''t like to do that, I just like to come and go."


    Chu Yuehua nodded, and then asked, "Then if I cooperate with you, how will you cooperate?"


    This question seemed to be of interest to him, causing him to smile amiably. "I have my own silkworm farm and my own weaver, so I can provide all the fabric, your embroidery lady and the shopkeeper can make and sell the clothes. As for the benefits, we get four to six points.


    Furthermore, if our cooperation is successful, I can even fund the expansion of the store and use this'' Xiang Ying ''of yours as a signboard. "


    These words caused Chu Yuehua''s heart to palpitate. This way, he could save a large sum of money on the cost of materials. Moreover, he could directly send the clothes and materials over, so he didn''t have to worry about recharging the clothes.


    It is indeed a good programme of cooperation.


    "Then what is your request?"


    "I will send my men to the shop."


    "Of course!" If it were not for his people, he would not have known how much they had sold. Naturally, he could not be at ease. Chu Yuehua could completely understand this point.


    "What else?"


    "I have the right to know the marketing methods of the entire shop, as well as the right to participate in the reformation of the plan!"


    "I can accept it too!"


    "Nothing else!" Ye San Ye shook his head with a smile.


    "That''s fine. However, I need to go home and think about it. If possible, I''ll pass you a letter. How am I supposed to find you?"


    "Just tell the manager here to look for me."


    With that said, Chu Yuehua immediately felt reassured. It seemed that this "Clear Wind Restaurant" was also his. It really was the Third Master Ye.


    After exiting the Clear Wind Restaurant, Chu Yuehua felt incredibly comfortable under the afternoon sun. If she could really cooperate as described earlier, wouldn''t that be another step closer to her goal?


    As he thought of this in his heart, he slowly walked towards the fragrant hair at the side of his clothes.


    Du Ruo lightly tugged at the corner of her clothes. "Miss, look who''s over there?"


    Chu Yuehua was about to correct her address, but seeing the look of astonishment on her face, she gave up. Following her finger, she saw a familiar figure walking into an alley.


    It was impossible to mistake the way he walked. However, the person beside him didn''t seem to be a familiar person.


    However, this didn''t seem to be bad news for her, did it?


    "Let''s follow them quietly and take a look."


    "Miss, this... Not so good! " Du Ruo was still unable to accept such an audacious matter, so she hastily called out to stop him.


    "Lady, this must be the outer chamber!"


    Du Ruoruo glared fiercely at her, then hurriedly said to Chu Yuehua, "Miss, if this is discovered, then my reputation in this life will be ruined!"


    In the end, Du Ruoruo still received rules and regulations from everyone. Chu Yuehua''s actions were not something that a lady from a noble family could do. No wonder she was in such a hurry.


    "Alright, Du Ruo, we''ll be more careful. Besides, we''re wearing men''s clothes now, so we won''t be recognized at first glance. We should be more careful, if we see anything wrong, we''ll just hurry up and run."


    As she spoke, her feet moved towards that direction. Du Ruoruo couldn''t stop her even if she wanted to, but it turned out that this was just a spectator, so she had no choice but to follow them inside.


    However, it was just a two-way courtyard. It wasn''t too big, but there was also a gatekeeper in front. It was likely that there was no shortage of servants.


    After passing by the main entrance, Chu Yuehua brought the two of them around the backyard.


    As expected, he heard someone speaking from inside.


    "Daddy!"


    It was the voice of a child.


    With this, even Du Ruo''s expression changed. She looked at Chu Yuehua in fright, while Lingruo had a face full of curiosity and playfulness.


    "Look at what father bought you today!" Do you like it? "


    "I like it!"


    The voice sounded like it was only four or five years old.


    "Father rarely makes a trip here, why don''t you pour father a cup of tea?" A woman''s voice carried a smile as she said, "Master, please sit over here."


    "Sigh!" How old is Li''er? Come here, let Father carry her! "


    Hearing this point, Chu Yuehua''s lips revealed a smile, "Let''s go back!"


    Du Ruyi heaved a sigh of relief. If he stayed any longer, he would show everyone what he was capable of!


    When he returned to the house of the Marquis, it was just the evening just now. When Chu Xuanhua saw her return, he could not help but mutter to himself, "How did you go out for an entire day? People say that you went into the manor, but don''t think that I don''t know where you went! At this moment, I''m helping you hide it from the others because I don''t know what to do with you. If you keep running around like this all day long, when I see what''s going on, I''ll see how you''re going to deal with this situation. "


    Just as they were talking, Qingying walked in lightly: "Yo! Lady Yue came back! The old lady just so happens to want me to come over and ask! "


    "I was just about to go see the old lady!" Chu Yuehua pressed her elder sister''s wrist, and then followed her with a smile, "Is the old lady in good spirits today? Bring the snacks I bought with me. "


    This last sentence was said to Du Ruo, who hurriedly followed up with a box in her hands.


    Sure enough, he saw the old lady talking to the third wife, and when he saw her coming over, he immediately broke into a smile, "You''re here?" However, after playing around for an entire day, I don''t believe that they have gone out of their way, let alone doing any serious work. "


    After bowing to the third wife, he took the box from her and opened it, "The one who understands me the best is the old lady and I can''t hide anything from her. On the way here, I tasted some of the new dessert from the Treasure Moon Restaurant and it tasted pretty good."


    The old lady hurriedly let the Duan Clan have a taste as well.


    Duan Clan then laughed. "Yue Er bought it especially for Aunt, how can I be embarrassed!?"


    In the end, she only tasted one piece before putting it down. It was the old lady who kept talking.

 C79

    Later that night, Chu Yuehua told Zhiruo about what had happened today, and let the three of them consult together. They also had the intention to make a decision together.


    Du Ruoruo was a little worried, "Wouldn''t it be too eye-catching if we cooperate with that Master Ye like this? I''m afraid that Miss Yu''s good name will be damaged if we cause any trouble. When that happens, we''ll be done for."


    "We are still only going out in men''s clothes. Other than Master Ye, we only need Uncle Liu to go out to deal with us. Lord Ye is so powerful. If we work with him, we will definitely be able to make a lot of money!" Lin Ruo''s eyes were shining.


    After hearing their words, Zhiruo pondered for a moment, then said, "If we can really cooperate, then when the scale of the store expands, we''ll have to invite a lot of people to do things for us. If we let those families have no solution and are unwilling to send their daughters to be maids, we can find a way out for our daughters.


    If he had grown up with Chu Yuehua, then perhaps he really hadn''t suffered much. To be honest, after being here for so many years, if he hadn''t followed her for a walk last year, he probably wouldn''t have been able to recognize her.


    Her only wish in this life was to circle around Chu Yuehua and take care of her. She had to take Chu Yuehua''s safety into consideration. She had to consider Chu Yuehua''s good name and reputation and not let down her wife''s trust.


    But Zhiruo was the daughter of a good family. Because there was no other way to live her life, she sold her as a slave. Even now, she yearned to live a free life.


    The three of them had a different experience, so their suggestions were different as well. However, they all agreed to work together for a better reason.


    Just as he was calculating, a commotion broke out in the main house.


    Chu Yuehua quickly got up, and just happened to run into her sister who was running out in a flurry. The two sisters went out together.


    The first thing he saw was his mother.


    "What''s going on over there?"


    "Old granny, things aren''t looking good!" Mother Tian''s expression turned to one of panic, "He seems to have eaten something bad and is currently vomiting! "My face is turning blue."


    Chu Yuehua''s heart skipped a beat. This was not as simple as eating something bad. It was clearly poisoned!


    Besides, how could he have eaten something bad when he was safely in the mansion?


    Thinking of this, he stopped walking out.


    "You two, stay here and watch!" "There can be no more than one item in our house!" Her face was serious.


    Zhiruo was still in a daze. "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t worry miss, we will watch them closely."


    He nodded and was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something. "Maybe I already have something extra. You should search carefully!"


    After saying that, he pulled Shi Lan down and let Qiu Lan and Mulan follow Chu Xuanhua.


    The moment they entered the house, the sound of flustered footsteps rang out from the courtyard. The three houses had all heard of the news and rushed over.


    Mrs. Deng rushed into the room first. "What''s the matter with all this?"


    Yao Yao''s face was full of anxiety. However, she didn''t have much status at home, so she wasn''t in a rush to push forward.


    The Yang family then followed, "How do you serve this group of people? The old lady is only slightly better off, but to have met with such a mishap, I think you will have to give me a good punishment later on! "


    "Look at how arrogant she is!" Hearing her voice, Lady Deng couldn''t help but whisper to Lady Yao.


    However, since Lady Yao was a person who never made a sound, she pretended not to hear anything after hearing it. She was so angry that Lady Yao gouged her out.


    After that, it was Zhou Muqing who helped Madame Li walk over, Zhou Ruyun following closely behind.


    In the end, he was still the head of the family. Once he said those words, the entire house quieted down.


    After saying so, without even looking at the others'' expressions, he supported Madame Li and went to look at the old lady.


    The imperial physician came in a hurry. He checked first, but before he could say anything, he began acupuncture.


    A group of people were driven out to wait.


    In his haste, he didn''t seem to see Qing Ying''s figure.


    At this moment, Lin Ruo quietly squeezed over, "Qingying went over to our place and said she thought the lady hadn''t arrived yet and threw the bag under the table without anyone noticing."


    As she spoke, Chu Yuehua''s hand touched a bag of items.


    A trace of viciousness flashed across her eyes, Chu Yuehua also said in a low voice, "Throw this bag of items into this house."


    Ling Ruo had some questions in her eyes, but this wasn''t the place to ask.


    Thus, after a moment of hesitation, he obediently looked for an opening and threw it away while the others weren''t paying attention.


    After waiting for a while, they heard the sound of the old lady vomiting inside. After a while, everything was fine.


    "Master Hou, Madam, the madame is fine now. She seems to have eaten something unclean. As for what exactly it is ¡­"


    The imperial physician looked around at everyone and then smiled faintly. "It''s hard to say for this official. I presume that all the food in the house of the Marquis is very considerate. It''s just that there might be some carelessness."


    "The madame is doing well this time, but it can''t happen again and again, so I suggest that we thoroughly investigate."


    After sending off the imperial physician, Zhou Muming''s face turned ashen. "What happened to you?" You''re not interested in the old lady''s food? If I let you have my home, how can you do it? "


    These words were spoken by the Yang family, which scared them so much that they didn''t even know what was going on, before they kneeled on the ground with a "plop" sound, "My wife really doesn''t know what is going on! The people on the stove had been carefully selected as well.


    The old granny suddenly had such a big accident, causing her daughter-in-law to be stupefied! "Please give me some time, Master. I will immediately send someone to investigate."


    Madam Deng, who was standing at the side, sneered, "Since this has happened, you can see that they haven''t really put in all their effort."


    "Second Young Madam has asked about the Old Granny''s diet from time to time. According to the rules, such a problem shouldn''t have arisen. During this period of time, there have never been any problems. Today ¡­"


    Qingying, as the old lady''s personal maid, could always be considered as having a good word to say to everyone. Therefore, it was not rude to interrupt now.


    "What did the old lady eat today? What did you drink? What''s different from normal? " Zhou Muqing immediately reacted and asked.

 C80

    The Blue Luan quickly went up and reported, "As usual, we ate lotus seed congee in the morning, but did not eat anything that was brought over in the morning. We ate a banana in the afternoon because of the dishes in the kitchen."


    If something happened to this old lady, then they, who were in close proximity to her, would have to shoulder a great deal of responsibility.


    As the Blue Luan spoke, beads of sweat began to appear on its forehead. Suddenly, it thought of the afternoon. "Oh right, the Old Granny had eaten a few of the snacks Lady Yue brought back."


    Hearing this, the Deng family was the first to react: "Where did little girl Yue go to bring back some snacks?"


    Chu Yuehua saw that all the accusations had gathered towards her, so she hurriedly stood up and said: "Today, I went to the Tian Village and saw a few new snacks from the Treasure Moon Pavilion on the way back. Seeing that our family has not made them and the old lady has not tasted them, I brought them back to give the old lady a taste."


    Hearing that she had gone to the manor, Mistress Yang''s brow creased. She managed to force out a smile and was about to ask something, but was cut off by Zhou Muqing. "Where is the dessert now?"


    "It''s just a few snacks. The old lady will be gone after eating it. Where else can I find you?" Chu Yuehua''s face was filled with innocence, "However, there should be more in the Treasure Moon Pavilion, but... Why do they want to hurt the old lady? "


    When she spoke like this, her face was full of confusion. Chu Xuohua was watching on the side with a frown.


    This girl was usually so clever, why did she not understand the situation at this time?


    "How could the Treasure Moon Pavilion harm the old lady!" Zhou Muwen''s voice suddenly rang out, and then a man dressed in ash-green walked over quickly. "Naturally, this snack was brought here before the problem occurred."


    "Second elder, what do you mean by this?" Chu Yuehua looked at Zhou Muwen with wide eyes, "I was very careful to bring this dessert over." Chu Yuehua looked at Zhou Muwen with wide eyes, "I was very careful to bring this dessert over.


    During this period of time, no one else has done anything. If one were to say that it was someone else who had come out of the Treasure Moon Pavilion before making a move, then this person is really too powerful! "


    His words almost made Chu Xuanhua faint. Was her little sister careless or what?


    "Yue Er has always been intimate with old grannies, so she doesn''t dare to let go of the things that are brought to old grannies. She has to personally give them to old grannies as a gift, but she can''t guarantee that others will take advantage of her," Chu Xuohua couldn''t care less, immediately kneeling to the ground, "It''s just that I don''t know who has such a malicious heart in this room."


    Mistress Yang frowned and wanted to say something, but seeing that her parents were here, she, who was of the same generation as last night, couldn''t really open her mouth. She clenched her teeth and decided to hold it in.


    "I wonder who did it? Since you said you''d take care of the snacks so carefully, how did you give them the opportunity? Think about it for yourself! If there really is a problem with the old lady having eaten this dessert, then you can be considered to be responsible for it! "


    When Lady Deng said this, her face was stern, making her look like a selfless manager.


    Zhou Muwen frowned and said, "Little girl Yue, think carefully!"


    Then, he turned to Zhou Moyu and said, "Big Brother, this is really a big matter. As our son, we can''t just casually take him away. A traitor has appeared in our family, and the old lady''s body is the most important. I think we should carefully investigate this!"


    Before he could say anything, Madame Li said, "This matter has always been done by someone, and now we don''t even know who is master or servant. We can search everyone''s house, and we won''t wrongly accuse anyone else. We won''t let them get away with it like this."


    With a snort, Mrs. Deng ran to an armchair at the side and sat down.


    The Chu Yue Hua sisters were still kneeling on the ground. It seemed that no one had come to help them.


    At this moment, everyone was present. Since it wasn''t good for them to stand up straight, they could only continue kneeling.


    The pain in her knees made her feel extremely humiliated. If this was her own home and she was facing her parents and relatives, who would make them kneel here forever?


    Suddenly, a pair of hands reached over. Chu Yuehua turned around and saw the Duan Clan''s clean and white face.


    She held one of them with each hand and smiled at Madame Li. "The two ladies must be very uneasy in their stomachs for something like this to have happened to the old lady. Don''t keep kneeling. When the matter is confirmed, she will naturally return her innocence."


    After all, in terms of status, the Duan Clan was the same as the Li Clan and Deng Clan. Thus, now that she had spoken, no matter how nameless this third sister-in-law of hers was, it was impossible for her to not give her face in front of so many people.


    Otherwise, the reputation of the long room and two rooms teaming up to oppress the three rooms would spread out.


    That was the meaning of ''bullying the strong and not bullying the weak''.


    Chu Xunhua held his third wife''s hand and stood up. He gave her a grateful look but didn''t say anything more.


    Zhou Ruyun stood behind Lady Li, her face expressionless.


    Although their relationship with each other was slightly better, but after so many years, his attitude of superiority towards them was still there, so he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with them kneeling.


    With the Li family''s order and the Yang family''s order, everyone entered a tense atmosphere.


    The same thing happened again. Last time, when Chu Xuanhua lost his Trisbane Phoenix, the same thing happened again.


    The last time he sold a servant girl, he killed one. He didn''t know what the result would be this time.


    It was probably because the sound of the staff killing was still in the ears of the crowd. They seemed to have the feeling that they didn''t even dare to breathe out loud.


    With Chu Yuehua''s cover, she carefully sized up Qingying''s expression. Sure enough, she saw a sharp dark glint hidden in her feigned calmness.


    She had never realized that this person was a wolf hiding by her side. However, in this life, she had revealed her sharp teeth. It was obvious that the change between the front and the back was a bit too drastic.


    She should have only recently discovered this, as the bruises on the Green Luan''s wrist were still very fresh.


    However, he did not know how much the silly lass, Blue Luan, had revealed.


    When collecting information, you must release a bit of it. If you wanted to retrieve the information you released, even if you were to be discovered, you should have thought of a way to retreat long ago.

 C81

    Only, Qingying didn''t seem to have a good grasp of this today. It could be seen that she was in a hurry.


    "Yue Er, why do I feel that today''s matter is a little strange?"


    When Chu Xuohua quietly said this to her, Chu Yuehua almost spat out a mouthful of water. Her elder sister was really slow on the uptake. "Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu." ¡­ "


    She hadn''t realized it until today.


    The next sentence caused Chu Yuehua to completely collapse, "I don''t care what you want to do, but you can''t do as you please. The old lady has never treated us two sisters unfairly, so you have to rely on your conscience!"


    "Sis!" I''ve lived for so long, even if you feel like I''m different now, I''m still your sister. Am I that kind of person? When you go back to your room, just ask Shi Lan and you''ll know. There are many things that I don''t want to tell you for now, but one day, I''ll let you know what happened. "


    These words seemed to have hurt his sister. Chu Xuanhua was a bit apologetic, but still wanted to say something, so he waited with everyone.


    Very quickly, the people who were sent out returned, saying that they had not discovered anything.


    When Chu Yuehua''s mother came back and said that there was nothing that shouldn''t be there, Qingying''s expression seemed to have changed.


    Then, someone from her room came over and said that they found some precious herbs in Qingying''s room, but it had nothing to do with the old lady''s poisoning.


    The two Zhou brothers merely waved their hands, but the faces of the Deng brothers and the Yang brothers were somewhat different when they saw Qingying.


    "No one is suspicious right now. How could the old lady be poisoned?" Zhou Muwen frowned, "You can''t say that it happened so suddenly, can you? Or could it be that someone with that kind of ability blew two breaths of poisonous gas into this room? "


    Naturally, no one agreed with that.


    "After searching around, there''s only Lady Yue''s dessert. Other than the things left behind in the kitchen, the old lady only had the snacks Lady Yue brought back. However, there''s nothing wrong with it now. I can''t be sure if the poison was given to the old lady in the snack."


    The old lady''s Blue Luan whispered a few sentences.


    It was just that at this time, when everyone was worried that an accident would befall them, the silence in the room was terrifying. If that small noise was heard here, it wouldn''t be small.


    Chu Xuanhua''s expression suddenly changed, "What do you mean by that? Could it be that Yue Er was the one that harmed the old lady? Was this possible? As for how good Yue Er''s relationship with the old lady was, who doesn''t know about it? "


    She was originally angry, but as she spoke these words, she didn''t notice that Zhou Ruyun''s expression had changed.


    "That''s not what I meant. I didn''t say that it was Lady Yue who harmed the old lady. I just said that it''s most likely that she was worried ¡­" The more she spoke, the quieter her voice became.


    However, the gazes of Zhou Musheng and Zhou Musheng both turned towards Chu Yuehua. It was as if they could burn a hole in a person''s body.


    No matter if there was evidence or not, suspicion was something that could crush people to death.


    This also seemed to be a good reason.


    Just when everyone was casting doubtful gazes at Chu Yuehua, the Duan Clan said, "It''s not a matter of snacks."


    "Third Sister-in-Law is usually silent, how can she be so sure today? This is a matter that concerns the old lady''s health, it''s better not to take such a guarantee for something that shouldn''t be covered! "


    At this moment, the Deng family could clearly see the intentions of the two of them.


    If Chu Yuehua carried the reputation of killing his grandmother, as the head of the family, he could directly kick her out of the family. As for the other things ¡­


    As a girl that was expelled, what else could she hope for?


    So, when they heard the Duan Clan speak like this, their words couldn''t help but become unkind, and they had an appearance as if they were about to start a fight.


    "I''m not vouch for her. It''s because I was here when the little girl brought the snacks over. I also ate that snack and didn''t feel unwell at all."


    The Duan Clan''s face flushed red. They were obviously not used to refuting in front of so many people, but no matter what, they had to make things clear.


    Although she looked like she was smiling, her eyes seemed to be filled with poison.


    The Duan Clan was so anxious that their faces and necks flushed red, but they didn''t say anything in the end.


    However, he did not change his words. That was enough.


    Madame Li glanced at the Yang family, then suddenly said: "You still have the nerve to say it!"


    Madame Li had always lowered her sense of existence. When everyone was together, she didn''t speak much, and only spoke when she was needed.


    Therefore, when they were arguing back and forth, she had always been quietly sitting on the side. When she suddenly said those words, she immediately scared Mrs. Yang to the point that her handkerchief fell off.


    "Madam!"


    As she spoke, her face flushed red, she coughed a few times.


    The Yang family had also been scolded to the point their faces turned red, but they didn''t dare to refute a single word.


    "You''re the one in charge of this family, yet you''ve made such a big mistake. If it were anyone else, they would have blamed themselves ten thousand times over already. Why are you jumping up and down?" With everything settled, Madame Li continued, "Since you don''t have the ability, then I''ll ask your Second Aunt to come over and teach you!"


    When Madam Deng heard this, her face alternated between shades of green and white. It was hard to tell how wonderful the colors were.


    Having said so, Madame Li turned her gaze to the Deng family: "Second Sister-in-law, you are also a capable and heroic hero. All these years you have respected our family and let Brother Jin''s daughter-in-law take charge of everything.


    But she is still so young, I''m afraid she has let you down. "


    At this point, the Deng family''s complexion changed and their eyes lit up.


    "This kitchen is very important, the children in the house are all big now, just when we were entering the house, there''s still Old Lady Scented and two other female cousins in our house, how can we be wrong? If you are willing to help us in our room, why don''t you take the kitchen and the main kitchen back?"


    When Mistress Yang heard this, she turned pale with fright and couldn''t help but call out, "Madam!"

 C82

    "Shut up!" Madame Li didn''t even look at her, but continued to look at her with a smile, "You and my sister-in-law have been together for many years. I know your abilities, so just consider it as helping our daughter-in-law! You also know that my body is unable to bear the torment. "


    Mrs. Deng originally wanted to push it away, but when she saw the Yang family glaring at her, she quickly smiled and said, "I originally said that I was afraid that my nephew''s wife wouldn''t be able to help, but young people need to train themselves. Now, she also found some ways, but there are too many things she can''t take care of, and as a aunt, this idea of mine won''t help, I''m not a person anymore."


    He was saying that he wanted to take over the kitchen.


    Mistress Yang was on the verge of tears, but at this moment, her mother-in-law''s heart was steeled, and her father-in-law had always feared his mother-in-law.


    The couple of the second branch family were waiting for him to hand over their authority. The third branch family was useless and they had never been near them before. Therefore, they would have to hand over their authority today if they did not want to.


    It was just that after so many years of brawling with the Deng family, this time they were too ashamed to hand over the rights in their hands. They were truly unwilling to give up. This time, the Deng family was going to be proud of themselves.


    She called Madame Li over, but didn''t get a good look of her. She then forced a smile and said to Madam Deng, "In that case, I''ll have to trouble Second Madam. Come to my courtyard tomorrow morning to settle this matter!"


    With a smile, Lady Deng replied, "Don''t worry. As long as I accept this offer, I will naturally follow it well. Just watch carefully. When I return to do my own work, I will understand."


    Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuohua were obviously disguised as wooden puppets, standing quietly to the side. In any case, it was none of their business, they just didn''t know what had happened to the old lady inside.


    Thinking up to here, he couldn''t help but look at Qing Ying.


    However, she coincidentally bumped into her gaze. That trace of hatred didn''t seem to have been retracted in time, allowing Chu Yuehua to catch it.


    Ye Zichen smiled at her, and got a smile that he could barely get in return.


    "Miss Yue, the old lady wants you to enter."


    "The old lady has woken up?" Zhou Muwen asked quickly.


    As Chu Yuehua entered, Mrs Deng''s voice came from behind: "I''ve never heard of such a thing. The old lady is awake, why isn''t anyone calling out to her? Let''s call the little girl Yue in first."


    But no one answered her.


    The inside of the room was darker than the outside. Chu Yuehua walked in, and when she looked at the bed there, she felt as if it was pitch-black.


    The little girl stayed outside and did not go in.


    Chu Yuehua walked over by herself. She had played here since she was young, so she was naturally very familiar with it.


    "You''re here!" Under the light, the old lady''s face looked older and older.


    However, the smile was still the same as before, filled with warmth and benevolence.


    "Old lady!" Chu Yuehua sat on top of her foot, and then gently held her hand, "How are you feeling? Are you better? "


    Without replying, the old lady extended her hand that was not held, and lightly caressed her cheek. "It''s been hard on you!"


    One sentence was enough to say that she was extremely knowledgeable about what was happening outside. She always knew that nothing would happen to her, so her resolute expression instantly collapsed, and tears followed.


    "Old lady ¡­"


    "In this family, there are many people who wish for my death, I know about that," the old lady said as she wiped away her tears.


    Chu Yuehua blankly stared at her, this woman lying on the bed, her grandmother.


    I know my own son very well. Perhaps it''s my fault for being too vicious when I was young, causing them to not know what good is and what good is.


    "No, old lady, no!" Chu Yuehua''s tears gushed down.


    How many sad things there are in life, what the old lady is like now can be counted as one!


    How terrible and helpless it was to know that one''s own children would all wish for him to die.


    "You don''t need to coax me, I know," the old lady shook her head lightly, "You, very good, when you grow up, I will be relieved. I know who did what I did today, but I have no choice, I really can''t do anything about it.


    I''m old, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to protect you. Among your three aunts, your third aunt is a little kind, but she doesn''t have any rights. If you have the ability in the future, please help her a lot! I''m sorry for her mother when I brought her into my house. "


    When Chu Yuehua heard this, she instantly had a bad feeling. The old lady''s tone was clearly explaining the future.


    This is a fated fate in our past lives. Since I''m still young, we still have to rely on you, Old Granny. Right now, the most important thing for you to do is to quickly get better, and then you will be healthy.


    Hearing her words, the old lady did not say anything else and only smiled as she caressed her cheeks.


    When they said that the old lady had already been awake for a long time and had called Chu Yuehua in alone to speak, everyone knew that the old lady was dissatisfied with the fact that so many of them had wrongly accused her niece.


    Thus, when Chu Yuehua came out and saw that they were all looking at her with unnatural gazes, she knew the old lady''s intention for calling her in by herself after waking up.


    The contempt in his heart for this group of people deepened.


    Chu Xuohua was about to enter again, but he was pulled away by Chu Yuehua: "What can a group of people say? Isn''t it just some pleasantries? If you have anything you want to say to the old lady, just wait patiently until tomorrow morning! "


    Seeing how unhappy his sister was, Chu Xuanghua felt a bit angry in his heart, so he decided to go back to his own room.


    Just as they entered the door, Mother Xiao, Shi Lan, and Zhiruo won.


    "Can Qiulan and Mulan believe it?" When they entered, Chu Yuehua asked in a low voice.


    Chu Xuohua nodded solemnly, "Don''t worry! They are my people! "


    "Close the door!" Hearing her elder sister''s affirmation, Chu Yuehua immediately issued an order, "Today, I have something to say."


    Xiao Ma, who already knew what had happened tonight, had a serious expression on her face.

 C83

    "Shi Lan, Zhiruo, Ling Ruo, the three of you stay at home tonight. If you find anything, just say it directly!" The moment Chu Yuehua and Chu Xinhua sat down, they instructed the two of them.


    "When something happened to the old granny tonight, the two ladies went to the main house. The second lady told me and Rinloran to stay in the house to see if anything happened that shouldn''t have happened." Shi Lan glanced at everyone.


    Who would have thought that Qingying would come over just at this moment of chaos. After saying a few words that didn''t matter, she left. Meanwhile, Lingruo fished out a packet of powder from under the table next to her.


    When Mama Xiao heard what Ling Ruo said, she heard Shi Lan repeating it again and again. Her face was still ashen.


    Qiulan and Mulan were also dumbstruck. Wasn''t this just a typical framing?


    However, they had always been honest and did not like to talk too much. Right now, they felt shocked in their hearts, but they did not say anything. They only looked at each other for a moment before shifting their gazes to Chu Xuanhua.


    At this moment, the one most shocked should be Chu Xuanhua. She had never thought that something like this would happen to her.


    "How ¡­"


    "Old lady knows about this!" Chu Xuanhua held her shoulders, "That''s why you called me in and told me to bring you back directly."


    Chu Xuohua was stunned for a while before looking at Chu Yuehua, "So, you already knew?"


    "You can say that! Ever since the incident with the old lady at the Dragon Boat Festival, I started to suspect Qingying. After everything that happened, I decided to be more careful and let them guard the house.


    After all, I just came back from the outside world with a bit of a snack and something like this happened.


    Chu Xuohua looked as if he couldn''t accept it, he held his sister''s hand and sat down on the chair, then his tears fell: "How could it be like this? How dare she? "How dare you?"


    Behind him, he was choked with emotions. "What''s wrong with the old lady? I have always suffered from this, how can they be so heartless! "


    Elder sister, I never told you because I know you have always been kind. If I rashly told you about this matter, you probably wouldn''t be able to accept it, "Chu Yuehua sighed," Today, this kind of thing will happen. If I don''t tell you now, I''m afraid that one day something really happens in front of your eyes.


    Chu Xuohua shook his head lightly, "I just feel heartache, just what sin has the old lady done to actually raise such a group of people!"


    This is not something we can talk about, "Chu Yuehua gently squatted beside her elder sister''s feet and supported her sister''s face," The two of us have to be fine, so the old lady can relax. Previously, the old lady always said that your thoughts were too simple, and that''s what she said.


    The two sisters chatted for a while, but when they heard everyone leaving from outside, they didn''t open the door.


    After what happened, Chu Xuanhua''s attitude towards Qingying had greatly changed, and he no longer wanted to look at her. In the morning, she greeted him with a smile, while Chu Xuanhua had a cold expression.


    Chu Yuehua did not stop them, and even so, there was nothing to be said. The piece of cloth in front of everyone was gone.


    However, she didn''t expect that in the afternoon, Zhou Ruyun would run over with a pale face.


    When she saw Chu Yuehua, her eyes had actually turned red.


    "What''s going on?" Chu Yuehua was confused.


    Ever since his rebirth, he knew that the girl in front of him was older than him, but when he looked at her, he still unconsciously treated her like a child.


    However, after Zhou Ruyun arrived, she did not say anything and sat on her bed. She did not say anything and just stared blankly out the window.


    Inside the main room, Qingying was kneeling on the floor, her face pale. Beside her was a pool of tea, a broken teacup, spilled water, and fragments of porcelain that had already been picked up.


    "You''re quite capable now. You have your own way of thinking. Do you think that your ability is stronger now, or do you think that you have someone backing you up?"


    Madame Li sat on the bed of Luo Han. She did not look ill, but her face was very cold. The cold light in her eyes was even more intimidating.


    "This servant doesn''t dare!" Qingying waited for a long time before she hurriedly kowtowed.


    "You don''t dare? "Don''t tell me you weren''t the one behind the old lady''s story last night. We''ve been in contact with each other for so many years, how could I not know what you were thinking?"


    Seemingly angered by her not daring to say anything, Madame Li''s voice rose a little higher.


    Qingying quickly kowtowed again, she held it in for a long time before saying, "Lady Yue ¡­" Lady Yue seems to have discovered it! "


    "What did you find?"


    "We found a servant ¡­" The thing between me and Second Young Master, I ¡­ This servant has also become momentarily anxious. "


    After saying this, she nervously looked at the person up there. She had thought that he would feel a little astonished, but he still had that ice-cold face, and even had a hint of a sneer on his face.


    "Found it?" So what if they did? You probably forgot what I told you at the beginning! " Madame Li''s voice became colder and colder, "You should know that from the day you reached an agreement with me, you have to listen to everything I say.


    If she found out about you, wouldn''t you tell me? In this way? "If the Yang family knew you did this, guess what would happen."


    Because of the old lady''s incident, Mistress Yang became the scapegoat, losing the ability to control the kitchen. If she found out about this matter because she thought she was smart, then ¡­


    "Madam! I was the one who thought I was smart and didn''t dare to do it again. "


    Qingying quickly kowtowed. The only person she could beg was Lady Li, and she had to capture them.


    "I''ll tell you Qingying, you were the one who begged me before, now you''ve ruined everything for me, I can make you wish you were dead in an instant. All these years, I have never let you down, you better think carefully, if something like this happens again, you have to prepare yourself for the aftermath!"


    There wasn''t the slightest warmth in her voice, nor was there the slightest bullying. It was as if she was announcing an ordinary matter, causing Qingying to sweat profusely.


    "Then... Madame. As for the old lady ¡­ "


    "The most important thing for you to do now is to serve the old lady well. If this happens again, you better be careful."


    "Yes sir!"

 C84

    "Next time, if there''s anything I need you to do, I will look for you myself. But even if I have to do something, I won''t care if you use poison as an eyesore. This time, I got the Yang family to move out of the kitchen because of you."


    Otherwise, if we were to investigate further and find out more about you, you know the consequences.


    "This servant will never dare to forget!" Qingying quickly nodded, not daring to show an expression she shouldn''t have.


    During the summer, the ground was covered with hard stone slabs. Qingying had been kneeling here for an hour already, but the eldest wife had no intention of letting her get up, so she didn''t dare to express anything.


    However, the aching pain from her knees made her miserable. The sweat on her forehead had long since wet her hair. It was unknown whether it was from heat, sweat, or fear.


    "Get up! "Take care of yourself properly. If you go out like this, even if I have no objections to you, I''m afraid Jin''er won''t get used to it!"


    After a long while, Lady Li lazily leaned back and lightly said this. Her expression was also a bit lazy, as if she was two different people from that fierce woman just now.


    Qingying had known her for many years, so she had some understanding about her. Now that she turned into this, everything was fine.


    He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart but didn''t dare to get up immediately. He respectfully bowed and said, "Thank you Madam."


    Then he slowly got up and quietly left.


    As the two people inside were talking, they did not know that this scene had been heard by everyone in the corner.


    As Zhou Ruyun thought about what she had just seen and heard, her heart once again felt a pang of sadness.


    Chu Yuehua sighed in her heart. Although she was not Zhou Ruyun, she could still understand this feeling.


    "Mother has always been in poor health, but in my heart, she has always been a great mother. I have always respected her in my heart, but ¡­ "But why would she treat the old lady like this ¡­"


    As she spoke, Zhou Ruyun began to shed tears again.


    There was no one else in the room, just the two of them.


    Zhou Ruyun did not understand how her mother, who had always been kind to her, could become so terrifying. It was as if the old lady''s life and death didn''t matter, she could just take it away.


    Her world had completely collapsed. This was not a world that she was familiar with, not a family that she was familiar with. She truly could not understand or accept this.


    "Everyone has their own way of life!" Chu Yuehua thought for a long time before thinking of an argument that might make Zhou Ruyun''s heart feel a little better, "And everyone has a different opinion towards the same thing. Wife and old lady ¡­ I can''t say much, but they all have their own thoughts, their own way of looking at things. "


    How could Zhou Ruyun have heard this? "I feel so scared. How can such a respected mother in my heart become so scary?"


    "Because every single person in this world is scary. It''s just that you don''t see their frightening side."


    Only today did Chu Yuehua realize that Zhou Ruyun was actually happy as well, because she was well protected and did not know how difficult it was outside. Even her mother, who she now thought was terrifying, had been creating a kind world for her.


    "What about you?" Zhou Ruyun suddenly stared fixedly at Chu Yuehua, "Do you have a side that I don''t know about?"


    Chu Yuehua was stunned for a moment. Looking at her pair of teary red eyes, she was actually unable to shake her head.


    "Yes!" She nodded slightly. "I have the other side that I like, not what you see now."


    Zhou Ruyun opened her eyes wide and looked at her in disbelief.


    "Actually, everyone has a lot of sides. For example, right now, you and I are pretty good cousins, and we often play together, but on the other hand, I don''t like you. You are domineering, domineering, domineering, and you always bully me and my sister.


    Am I really not angry? No, I live in your house, I eat and dress, my sister and I don''t have a home, it''s not easy for the old lady to protect us, if we keep on rubbing shoulders with you, the old lady will be in a lot more trouble.


    So, even if I don''t like you, I still have to endure it. When you come find me again, I''ll still properly entertain you and talk to you. "


    She had told Zhou Ruyun the truth, but the other side had looked at her with disbelief.


    "You ¡­" Zhou Ruyun''s face slowly turned red. In the end, all that was left was anger, "You hate me so much?"


    Seeing her expression, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but want to tease her. Looking at the person in front of her with a serious expression, she nodded heavily, "En!"


    "Chu Yuehua!" Zhou Ruyun suddenly raised her voice, as if she had been roaring many times since she was young, "How dare you!"


    "I''ve already told you everything, I don''t like you telling me everything. What else do I have to fear?"


    Chu Yuehua, on the other hand, had a nonchalant expression on her face.


    "You ¡­ You. I''ll hit you! "


    However, looking at how calm and composed she was and how stubborn she looked, it was impossible for her to take down that slap.


    Zhou Ruyun fiercely stomped her foot and looked at her with hatred, "I will never play with you again. Chu Yuehua, you better remember this. Don''t beg me to play."


    "How long has it been since I begged you to play with me?" Chu Yuehua lightly raised her eyebrows, then walked to the side and poured herself a cup of tea.


    Seeing her expression, Zhou Ruyun truly did not intend to come and plead with him. Zhou Ruyun was so angry that his lungs were about to explode, so he simply turned around and ran away.


    Chu Xuohua just happened to see it, but when he walked in and saw Chu Yuehua, he was very calm, "What''s wrong with you, little girl Yun? Seeing how she came to find you in such a flurry and now that she''s left in such a rage, did you make her angry again? "


    "Since young, how many times have I provoked her? Once or twice, I let her off the hook. " Chu Yuehua casually picked up a tangerine and gave it to her elder sister, "She''s just like this, ignore her."


    Knowing that his little sister had been bullied by her since she was young, Chu Xuanhua did not have a good impression of Zhou Ruyun. Hearing his little sister say this, he threw his hands away and did not intend to interfere.


    He told his sister about the Mid-Autumn Festival, saying that he wanted to make some mooncakes with the old lady.


    Who knew that Zhou Ruyun would come back with a thump?


    The color on his face was somewhat interesting, as if he was embarrassed, but also as if his anger had yet to dissipate.


    When Chu Xuanhua saw this, he sighed in his heart and brought Shi Lan back to his room.


    Chu Yuehua did not say anything, but sat in her own seat. The two of them stared at each other.

 C85

    In the end, it was still Zhou Ruyun who could not bear it any longer. She sat across her with puffed up cheeks and remained silent.


    She didn''t say anything. Chu Yuehua also didn''t say anything. She picked up the embroidered frame and started to embroider the lotus pouches for herself.


    Afterwards, the two of them sat there silently for an entire afternoon.


    When Chu Xuohua finally couldn''t bear it any longer and walked over, she stood up and walked out. After taking two steps, she arrived in front of Chu Yuehua. She suddenly said, "Sorry," and quickly ran away.


    This caused Chu Yuehua to be stunned. She wasn''t sitting back for so long just waiting for an apology, but was brewing these three words that weighed a thousand pounds!


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but laugh. When he looked over there, he had already left.


    Chu Xuanghua couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing!" Even though she said that, her cheeks revealed a hint of a smile.


    Chu Xuanhua did not ask any further.


    "Elder sister, are you going to the kitchen as well?" Rinloran held a handful of sugar and asked a girl who looked quiet and well-dressed.


    "You are..." Seeing how Ling Ruo was dressed, it seemed that she wasn''t an ordinary little girl, so Ming Xue didn''t dare to look down on her.


    "Elder sister doesn''t recognize me. I''m a newcomer, I''m in front of Lady Yue!" Go to the kitchen and get the girl a bowl of egg soup. " Rinloran jokingly poured half of the lollipop in her hand into Ming Xue''s hand.


    Ming Xue couldn''t help but look down on him. However, this pile of candy was something expensive, and this girl was actually holding it in her hand.


    "You girls are really nice to you guys, I''ll just casually give you candy like that."


    Rinloran heard this and laughed, "The lady asked me to help her with the running, to get the egg soup. She was bored on the way, so she decided to give it to me as a toothpick."


    From the looks of it, she wasn''t that well-liked. Otherwise, why would he let her run errands in the kitchen?


    "Is elder sister going to the kitchen to get something as well? Which room are you from? "


    Ming Xue looked at her and smiled, showing her two small canines. She looked like she had just arrived and didn''t know how to react.


    He was too lazy to argue with her. "I''m in front of Second Young Madam. Let''s go to the big kitchen stove."


    "What''s with the mud stove?" Ling Ruo looked at her in shock, "Can''t you just send me to the big kitchen if you want something? My lady will ask me to go to the kitchen for anything she wants, but the big kitchen is full of older sisters and mothers."


    Mingxue was a bit surprised. Everyone said that Miss Er Cousin was a piece of wood, but wasn''t it possible that the people around her were just as clueless as her?


    Just a few days ago, Second Young Madam handed the kitchen over. Now, how could the kitchen be as comfortable as it was before?


    "The big kitchen is no longer like before. Second Young Madam is no longer the house of the big kitchen. Naturally, Second Madam wants to take advantage of Second Young Madam''s men. Why did you hit the muzzle of the gun now?"


    However, these words caused Lingruo to be surprised, "Sister''s words are so weird! No matter who was in charge of the big kitchen, the big kitchen was still the big kitchen of the mansion.


    No matter who was in charge, they had to stew what Second Young Madam wanted to eat! How could he let Second Young Madam stew in his room? If this got out, what would people say about Second Madam?


    Wouldn''t that mean that the two of them were making a ruckus? On the contrary, it would mean that the old women in the kitchen would be happy to be lazy and play tricks on them. "


    Once Ming Xue heard this, she felt that it was really logical. She turned around to look at Ling Ruo, only to discover that she wasn''t scheming and continued to happily eat the candy. This was completely unintentional.


    However, most of the time, it was unintentional.


    Although this girl didn''t speak properly, her words still made sense.


    So what if his second wife was now in charge under the kitchen? Could it be that Second Young Madam won''t let us stew if she wants to eat something?


    It had to do with the loss of a large kitchen. In the future, people would laugh at such cowardly people.


    Besides, it was Second Young Madam who was the support of the inner chamber within the manor. Would these people still dare to watch dishes be served?


    With that in mind, he stopped talking about the mud stove in the kitchen, and only asked them to stew the snow swallow for Young as usual.


    However, it was the matron in charge of the kitchen who whispered, "I wonder if Second Madam will say anything when she sees it."


    With these words, Ming Xue immediately raised her eyebrows, "Now that the kitchen is being controlled by Second Madam, is Second Young Madam unable to drink the soup even if she wants to?


    You sure know how to scheme! Second Young Madam is the most important person in the house of the Marquis, don''t tell me that you''ll have to make things difficult for her just like this? Don''t try to do things in the name of Second Madam by yourself!


    "Don''t think that I don''t know what''s going on in your hearts. I''ll advise you guys to do it right in front of your own fault. Don''t look too shortsighted, and don''t see which room is in front of your family."


    Mingxue, who was standing in front of Second Young Madam, was not easy to talk to. The women in the kitchen did not dare to say anything, and started to gather up their courage.


    Only then did Ming Xue head back home complacently. After that, she didn''t say a word and only waited for Xue Yan to arrive from the kitchen.


    However, these days, the big kitchen was much more lively than usual, as the saying goes, ''A man before a king''.


    Mrs Deng naturally came over to give a proper greeting. She would bring more than a dozen maids and wives to sit in the courtyard outside the big kitchen and gesticulate.


    "What''s in that jar over there?"


    "Second Madam, that was pickled soy beans last month. The Old Granny and the other maidens all liked it, so they pickled it a little more." A woman in a green robe replied with an ingratiating smile.


    "Bring it over for me to take a look," Mrs Deng said with a frown. "Old lady, you must take good care of the food you eat. Didn''t something happen last time? Wasn''t it just not careful enough? You people who work in the big kitchen, you have to pay special attention to me! "


    "Yes, yes, yes!" As the old woman spoke, she waved for people to bring the things over, "How could we dare to disregard the old lady''s belongings!? Madame, rest assured! "


    Madam Deng looked at the hands of the maidservant, then covered her nose and said, "What is this weird smell!"


    "Reporting to Madam, Madam is an important person, and these are all things that servants like us can use. This is the taste, when we have to eat later, we can just put them in the water and soak them naturally. When the wives and grandmothers are eating, they will only feel sour, and will definitely not have this taste again."


    She was afraid that the Deng family would be dissatisfied with her, so she decided to just say that she didn''t know how to do things. If that happened, it would truly be a thunderbolt in the clear sky.


    Fortunately, Lady Deng only lowered her eyes and nodded her head before she turned to ask her other questions.


    "What''s on the stove over there?"


    When she saw the stove, she could not help but stutter for a long time, yet she did not say anything.

 C86

    "Yo!" When Lady Deng saw her expression, she could not help but sneer, "Looks like I can''t order her around? What? Second Young Madam has always regarded you with too much importance. She wants to be one of those loyal and devoted generals! "


    When the old woman heard this, she was immediately scared to the point of peeing her pants. Who in this household didn''t know that the Second Madam and Second Young Madam were not going to deal with each other? Wasn''t it courting death to respond in such a manner?


    "This servant would never dare!" It''s just that I couldn''t recall it for a while! " The woman glanced at the maidservant beside her. "What''s cooking on that stove?"


    The servant girl at the side had followed her for too long. How could she not understand the meaning behind her gaze? She hurriedly stepped forward and bowed respectfully. "Second Madam, that is the Snow Swallow Second Young Madam that Second Young Madam usually eats."


    When the Deng family heard this, their eyebrows twitched, but they did not immediately open their mouths to speak. Instead, they paused for a moment before letting out a cold laugh.


    This sneer made everyone in the big kitchen tense up. However, she paused after laughing coldly, as if she was waiting for something.


    "You really know how to treat a kitchen like this!"


    Upon hearing this, the woman in the lead immediately bent down a little more. "Second Madam, you''re too serious."


    "You''re being too serious?" With raised eyebrows, Mrs. Deng retorted, "If you''re unwilling to say, you''re probably saying that you''re afraid that I''ll blame your master, aren''t you? Or are you afraid that I''ll flip your second grandma''s Snow Swallow? "


    "We dare not, we absolutely dare not!" The old woman was frightened. If she were to offend this person in front of her, then she might as well return to Ming Xue at that time!


    "Today, I''ll put my word here, and let you servants who don''t have good eyesight give me a lot of eyes," Mrs. Deng''s voice rose a little, "Although I took over the job from Second Aunt, it was for the sake of First Wife.


    One by one, the two of you are like fire and water, yet I''m telling you, we are family after all. Can it be that as an aunt, I don''t forget my nephew and daughter-in-law?


    "After all, there''s a lot of conflict between our parents'' rooms. I think it''s all caused by you people."


    Of course, he was just speaking a few polite words, so no one here could understand him.


    However, since this second wife had put the face of this senior philanthropist on her face, who would be so foolish as to prick this layer of paper? Naturally, all of them agreed with him.


    "Today, when I become the kitchen''s home, I will inevitably set up this rule. Otherwise, if I let you people live, you will all die." As she spoke, she sized up everyone''s faces.


    The first wife heard this and decided to dismount?


    Sweat beads rolled down her face as she quickly kowtowed: "I''m not talented, so I only know this kind of craftsmanship. Second Young Madam is soft-hearted and wants me to watch the fire from the stove."


    "Forget it, I don''t care where you came from. Since I said that I would establish this rule today, I can''t help but ask for your help!" Don''t blame me if you turn around. If you have to blame, blame if you hit the gun yourself. "


    As she spoke, she supported her maidservant up.


    He then coldly glanced at the woman and said, "Since you''re so loyal to Second Young Madam, we''ll have to go speak to Second Young Madam first."


    After that, he led his men outside.


    The two mothers behind looked at the old woman who had collapsed on the ground. Without saying a word, they picked her up and walked outside.


    "Madam, we are ¡­" Hong Ying, who was following them, turned around to look at her wet and frightened wife.


    This is one of her people, I naturally have to bring it over for her to teach it a lesson. This house is not peaceful, after all, she is from a proper family, so she must understand this principle. She can''t just let my aunt teach her everything, right?


    The Deng family''s words were pleasant to hear, but how could Hong Ying, who had followed her for so many years, not know what they meant? This was clearly to humiliate the Yang family in front of everyone, and to ruthlessly rob them of their dignity.


    Sure enough, the second wife was still the second wife who had just married in the past, eldest miss of the duke''s estate. It wouldn''t be normal if her character had been worn out like this ever since.


    "We should just send someone to find her. Who doesn''t know where she is?"


    Although Hong Ying reminded her, she had already sent out orders to follow the Deng family. They also had this kind of ability, so the Deng family naturally knew about it.


    The two of them, master and servant, were leisurely strolling like this. It didn''t seem like they were going to do something urgent, but rather like they were strolling around the garden and would leisurely discuss everything they met.


    "The Red Luan is useless. Before, I sent her to me, but in the end, she ended up like that. Don''t blame me. I know that you have a good relationship with her, and as long as I have the right in my hands, nothing like this will happen again."


    Mrs. Deng patted Hong Ying''s hand as if she was sighing.


    Hong Ying''s face darkened, but she quickly recovered. "Madam, you''re right. I assume that with Hong Luan''s personality, she''s already able to bring herself into the manor. It''s normal for her to treat us well, but we all know that with your intelligence, we can quickly live our own lives without having to worry about others."


    She sighed softly, and then smiled complacently.


    "There''s nothing to worry about from Mistress Yang, in fact, I did not put her in my eyes either. She''s young, yet she doesn''t know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is. If it wasn''t for her mother-in-law supporting her, she would have had such a good life today."


    In the end, she still didn''t like the Yang family. Even if the Deng family didn''t want to belittle her in front of so many people, they couldn''t control their own mouths.


    Hong Ying smiled but did not continue the conversation.


    The two of them walked leisurely to the courtyard entrance of the main house.


    "We''ll go straight to the East Side Courtyard. There''s no need to disturb your eldest wife." Mrs. Deng glanced at the main house, then spoke indifferently.


    Facing Madame Li at this time, she still felt a little guilty. If Madame Li were to come face to face with this matter, she might just say a few more things and quickly deal with it, which would be too meaningless.


    Moreover, it had instead caused her to lose face.


    When he walked in, there was no one in the courtyard. It was a quiet, eastern courtyard.

 C87

    "This is truly funny. There''s actually no one here in broad daylight. Is this our Second Young Madam''s rule?" Mrs. Deng looked at the clean yard and said to Hong Ying with a smile.


    "They probably saw Second Young Madam leaving and went to hide."


    "You really do need to properly discipline us. Wouldn''t it be a joke if we were to be seen by outsiders?" The Deng family''s gaze wandered around the area as they entered with a smile that didn''t quite reach their eyes.


    A slanted old woman came out, looking flustered and flustered. When she saw the group of Deng family members, she was so anxious that sweat broke out on her forehead.


    Lady Deng then stopped, "Yo! What was this song about? Blocking a horse in the street? I''m also not that roaming peregrine! "


    After saying this, the maidservants laughed along.


    The old woman became more and more embarrassed. "Putong!" She kneeled on the ground.


    "I didn''t even know that Second Madam had come. I didn''t pay attention for a while, and then ¡­" "I was neglected."


    While he was speaking, his eyes kept looking towards that side of the room.


    Madam Deng had grown up in the Duke''s Mansion, so she had seen all sorts of unsavory things. Judging from her appearance, she knew that there was definitely something up her sleeve.


    He did not speak either, "I am fine with it, since we are family, there is no need to be so fussy. I am not the type of person to cause trouble, but your Second Young Madam will not be home, and you will all be lax. If something happens later, who will take responsibility for it?"


    As he spoke, he walked towards the east side of the courtyard.


    When the woman saw this, she panicked a little. She wanted to go up and block him, but she didn''t dare to.


    He was just thinking about his mission, and yet he had to stop it.


    With so many people in front of him being brought here by the Deng family, it was impossible for them to play tricks here.


    "Since Second Wife is here, before our Second Young Madam comes, this little one will have someone send a message to you. Second Wife, why don''t you take a seat at the front of our house for a while? With some refreshments, or maybe it''s unknown when our second young mistress will be able to return. Go back first, our second young mistress is here, and we''ll send a letter to you? "


    Mrs. Deng did not stop, but sneered, "Then I won''t bother you. Mom, you should go and get the Awakening Wine first! "Although I didn''t drink much, I can still smell the foul air when I get close to my master. It''s a great disrespect."


    His words made the woman''s blushing face turn into a red shrimp. It was the same as usual. When this happened, everyone went out to drink a little. Who knew that today, Second Wife would come over?


    Those little hooligans were afraid of getting into trouble. They took advantage of his drunkenness to coax him out, and each and every one of them shrunk their heads into their shells.


    While she was speaking, Madam Deng had already reached the door of the small room and was about to go up the steps.


    The old woman became anxious and could no longer hold back her embarrassment. "Second Madam!"


    "How dare you!" When Hong Ying heard this, she immediately glared at him. "Second Madam, what are you arguing about? It''s only two steps away, yet you''re making such a ruckus. Are you trying to scare the second wife? "


    Mrs. Deng turned to look at her, sneered, and then reached out to push at the door. Unexpectedly, she didn''t push it open.


    "Hong Ying, I think there''s something strange here. I''m afraid there''s some kind of thief hiding here. All of you, shove it away!"


    Just as Chu Yuehua was painting her clothes, Lin Ruo ran over stealthily. Seeing that there was no one around, she excitedly approached.


    Putting away the things in her hands and handing them over to Zhiruo, Chu Yuehua laughed. "If you have any great news to say, quickly say it. Don''t keep us in suspense."


    "How did you know?" Rinloran blinked and asked her.


    Zhiruo laughed and said, "If you have any good fortune and you smile on your face, it''ll be hard to not know."


    "Who said that? I''m laughing like that to everyone else. Everyone thinks that I look good laughing at this moment!" Ling Ruo seemed unconvinced.


    Chu Yuehua nodded seriously in agreement, "That''s right. When she smiles, the whole world thinks of her as a good person."


    "I''m a good person to begin with!" After muttering for a bit, Ling Ruo came over, "Ai!" "Ignoring that, does lady know what news I have heard?"


    Looking at her face and sizing it up for a moment, Chu Yuehua asked, "Second Young Madam, did something happen?"


    Ling Ruo''s eyes were bright, as though she had discovered tens of thousands of silver taels. "Lady''s foresight is indeed amazing. This morning, Second Wife found Xue Yan and is about to go see Second Young Madam.


    However, Second Young Madam is usually not at home at this time of the year, so ¡­ "


    "He really bumped into it?" Zhiruo asked in surprise while listening from the side.


    Ling Ruo blinked her eyes, and laughed out loud: "Can we not run into each other? "They''re all doing well."


    "Miss, how did you get them to catch up?" Zhiruo didn''t know Chu Yuehua''s plan, so she was quite surprised to hear her tone.


    "You can ask Rinloran about this, she''s the one who pulled the strings. I just made some pine nut cakes and some sugar."


    The more carefree she acted, the more Zhiruo became curious. Ever since she went to the manor, she felt that the lady she served seemed to be slightly different from the others.


    There were many things that he thought would never happen, but when he gave her the task, it actually worked.


    "I didn''t do anything?" Seeing Zhiruo''s curious look, Ling Ruo''s self-confidence was completely satisfied. "Just that, when Second Madam was walking along the road, she heard a little girl say that Second Grandma had more eyes and ears under the big kitchen, and that it was Second Grandma''s world after all."


    The second wife had the heart to find trouble under the kitchen, so she happened to see the snow swallow squatting there and found an excuse to head towards the second grandmother''s house.


    I actually didn''t do anything! I just played with a few girls. "


    Zhiruo wasn''t a stupid person. She kept saying that it had nothing to do with her, but in reality, it was only because she was shuttling back and forth in the middle that there were so many coincidences.


    More importantly, these shuttles were all ordered by the young lady in front of him.


    Was this a reward for the previous match?


    With this thought in mind, Zhiruo grew more solemn.


    "Yue Er!" Something has happened! " Chu Xuohua walked in hastily with a worried expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Getting off the bed, Chu Yuehua quickly went to greet him, "What happened?"


    "Second Madam went to find Second Young Madam for some matters in the kitchen. Second Young Madam wasn''t at home, but let her meet Second Brother and Qingying!"

 C88

    Speaking of this matter, Chu Xuanhua felt slightly embarrassed, and his face immediately turned red.


    Xiao''s mother also heard the sound and had a completely different reaction. Her face was full of schadenfreude, as if she was afraid that others wouldn''t know that she was very happy about this matter.


    "This is just retribution," Mama Xiao knew that they had received the letter from looking at the two sisters, so she laughed while clapping her hands, "Originally, the old lady didn''t know the true face of that little brat and even said that she wanted to see a good marriage for her before going back to being a proper wife.


    If he told the old lady that he had given her to the second master out of respect for their old friendship, then the old lady would still be able to win him a place as an aunt, given her status as a member of the old lady. Now that he had humiliated himself, he might as well sell himself outside.


    Otherwise, I''ll just be a concubine girl for Second Young Master. If Second Young Madam can be good to her in the future, I''ll run away with her! In the future, no matter how much Second Young Madam wanted to take care of her, the Old Granny wouldn''t be able to say a single word.


    This is what you call a repayment from the Modern Realm! "


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    Chu Xuanghua''s face was filled with panic at first, but when he saw his mother laughing so happily, he couldn''t help but laugh along with her.


    The tense atmosphere that had just been stirred up suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    Even someone like Zhiruo, who usually never smiled, also laughed along.


    Previously, when Chu Yuehua told her to follow Qingying, she felt that Qingying was too presumptuous and her words were very powerful. Unknowingly, she even brought other people in and even arranged things for them without anyone noticing.


    Later on, after the bracelet was put away and the relationship between the outside and the inside had been cut off, she still felt uneasy in her heart. She always felt that she would be noticed by Qing Ying.


    This time, she was determined to leave this courtyard. There wouldn''t be many chances to meet her again in the future, so she was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Some people were happy while others were sad.


    Just as everyone heaved a sigh of relief, the sharp cry of the Yang family came from the yard outside.


    Chu Yuehua was about to step out, but she was stopped by Chu Xuanghua, who gave her a fierce glare.


    "Be quiet!" He pushed his sister down onto the seat and said with a fierce expression, "Is this something a girl like you should go out and see?" Not only do you want to avoid such an incident, you even want to move forward! "


    Seeing her sister like this, Chu Xuanhua could only swallow his saliva, forcefully suppressing his desire to watch the show.


    She sat there obediently, looking at her sister innocently.


    Seeing her expression, Chu Xuanhua sighed again. This little girl really has this kind of ability. No matter what you do, you won''t be able to be ruthless.


    "I am doing this for your own good! "If someone tells you, how will they look at you?"


    "I got it!" Ye Zichen pursed his lips and took the flowery look from her. "I''ll just sit here and draw flowers with my sister!"


    When Chu Xuohua smiled, she shot a look at Ling Ruo.


    What kind of person was Lin Ruo Ruo? She had always been like a monkey. Seeing this gaze, how could she not know what was going on? In the blink of an eye, she slipped away even faster than a rabbit.


    When the old lady in the courtyard heard the voice and came out supporting her mother''s hand, she rushed over, "Old lady, I don''t want to live anymore, you have to avenge me!"


    "What''s the matter?" The old lady had a look of surprise on her face, as she still hadn''t recovered from her shock.


    Mother Song was the only one who reacted quickly. She moved her to the side and supported Mistress Yang quickly. Otherwise, this collision of hers might have broken an old lady.


    Before the Yang family could open their mouths to speak, the Deng family came over with a large group of people.


    At this moment, her hair and makeup were all in disarray.


    Mrs. Deng walked over with an awkward expression. She pulled Mrs. Yang and said, "Brother Jin''s daughter-in-law, this matter needs the old lady to decide for you, but you have to speak properly. After all, the old lady is so old, and she can''t be surprised like this."


    As they spoke, two people were brought over.


    Although Zhou Zhaojin''s expression was somewhat awkward, it was still considered normal. However, Qingying''s face was flushed red, and she lowered her head, not daring to look at him.


    Having lived for so long, how could the old lady not have seen anything? Seeing this, how could she not understand it? She was angered to the point that her face turned ashen. "Preposterous!"


    "Old lady!" Mistress Yang slipped down from her chair and knelt on the ground, "I have been working diligently since I married into the Zhou family all these years. I have been attending to grandmother and grandma, taking care of my children. How could I dare not do my best?


    It''s not like I can''t give birth to children. It''s not like there are no aunts in the family. Am I that jealous person? You want to do something like this without me knowing?


    I won''t talk about anything else. If you''re interested in someone, at least tell me about it. That''s my honor. But now, the person he''s sneaking around with is actually someone who''s right in front of an old lady. How can I help myself! "


    The old lady was so angry that her face turned ashen. Pointing at Zhou Zhajin, she scolded him, "You son of a bitch! What a great wife I''ve married you with, I won''t allow you to slander me like this!"


    After saying that, he didn''t know what to say anymore. Looking at Qingying, he felt suffocated. She was still one of the people beside him.


    After thinking for a moment, he stretched out his hand to help her up, "This is because my discipline is poor and what has happened has already happened. The person calling me Grandmother doesn''t have the face to see you, now that everyone is here, I will leave my words to you.


    "Qingying is a big hearted girl, I can''t do anything about it. If you can take her, then I''ll give her a grass mat to sleep on. If you can''t take it, then I''ll sell it to a kid, whatever you want!"


    As soon as the old lady''s words came out, Qingying''s face turned deathly white. She couldn''t even speak a word if she wanted to plead. When she raised her head, what she saw was Mother Song''s pair of cold eyes.


    This main house had never been where she belonged.


    Because a long time ago, she sold herself to another master.


    "But she''s the old lady ¡­"


    What I just said wasn''t just to tease you, I can''t control this girl. After following me for so many years, she was still able to do such a thing, it''s because I don''t have the ability, and as a grandmother, I don''t have the face to do it. Your second aunt is also here, I said this in front of her, I''m definitely not teasing you.


    The old lady seemed very tired, supporting her mother before sitting down in the imperial concubine chair.


    "In the end, you belong to the old granny. It would be too disrespectful if you were to spread the news. Since you have followed the second master, then just leave it to the second master!" Just that, everyone has their eyes open to this matter. At least Second Master gave me some face, but I really can''t give you the title of concubine. "

 C89

    Originally seeing that she had caused such a ruckus in the main room, with the appearance of letting the world know, Zhou Zhaojin had assumed that today she would be severely punished, and now hated the Yang family for it.


    Who knew that after she ran over here and cried for a while, she still agreed to let Qingying in? This was a pleasant surprise.


    At the same time, he felt a little guilty and extended his hand to support her. I feel wronged. "


    If you had told me earlier, I would have given up on this mask and rolled around in front of the old lady to give you the chance to earn your life in a proper way.


    Now. "I can only let Miss Qingying down."


    Although Qingying was still bowing her head, her trembling shoulders revealed all her emotions.


    As the number one maid before the old lady, if the old lady were to decide on her position, she could marry her and become the real wife. It wouldn''t be a difficult thing for a rich family to be an aunt, let alone the men of the family.


    But now he had only become a concubine.


    From the corner of her eyes, Mistress Yang could clearly see her reaction, but her face looked even more pitiful as she looked at Zhou Zhajin, "Second Master won''t blame me, right? I have no other choice. If Lady Qingying were to go back and give birth to a man and a woman for the Second Master, this title would naturally come back. "


    Zhou Zhaojin quickly smiled, "What nonsense are you talking about?" If you treat me like this and I still don''t know what''s good for me, even if I have lived this life for nothing, I will definitely not do such a foolish thing again in the future. "


    It was just a farce, so it was considered over. It seemed like everyone was happy.


    At the side, Madam Deng stood on the side the entire time. No matter how the Yang family handled this matter, they did not stop them from doing so.


    Now that things had developed like this, there was no trace of displeasure. Instead, he walked up with a faint smile and said, "Alright, alright, since your daughter-in-law is so generous now, your nephew will definitely compensate you well in the future!" "Lady Qing is also someone who is blessed to have met our Second Young Madam. If it were anyone else, they would not have had such blessings!"


    Then, he turned to the old lady and said, "Old lady, it should be someone from your room. Lady Qing, come out ¡­"


    "I''ve already said it before, whether Brother Jin''s daughter-in-law decides to stay or stay has nothing to do with me. If she does this, don''t step into my yard, I won''t have any face."


    Mrs Yang did not speak. Zhou Zhaojin looked at the two of them, then stood up and said to the old lady, "It''s all your grandson''s fault. You don''t need to disturb the old lady. Qingying, farewell old lady."


    The following words were naturally to Qingying.


    Glancing at Zhou Zhaojin, Qingying finally knelt down and kowtowed three times respectfully to the old lady.


    The old lady didn''t even raise her eyes as she held her mother''s hand and walked into the room.


    Thus, when Qingying entered the long room, the old lady didn''t even give her a single silver coin. Lady Qingying, who had a high position within the entire house, suddenly plummeted.


    Even if she became Zhou Zhaojin''s concubine, it would still be different than before.


    After Ling Ruo said everything she saw, she held her chin and said, "I found this second grandma was really strong. She was so angry, but she could still take back Qingying and say those words."


    "Do you think she just picked up on a whim?" Chu Yuehua glanced at her and smiled, "If you don''t have any ability, you can just casually hold it."


    "If I were you, this Second Young Madam would really be able to tolerate it. If I were you, I wouldn''t care if Second Young Master was angry or not. I''ll just sell him out first, and now I''m even putting him under my nose." Du Ruo said after hearing what she said.


    If it was outside, it would only make him happy, and it would also make the second master unhappy. He was afraid that something bad would happen behind his back, and it would be great if he could put it under his nose. No matter how hard he tried, it would all be under his second grandmother''s words.


    Zhiruo had finally learned how to speak these past few days. When she heard Du Ruoruo''s words, she accepted it.


    Chu Yuehua smiled and nodded: "No matter what, the Old Granny''s words have been released. In the future, don''t even think about coming to the main courtyard. In the future, we can avoid dealing with her.


    In the end, Du Ruo had been too naive to follow the two sisters. Adhering to her duty seemed to be the only criterion she cared about, but it wasn''t even as clear as Zhiruo''s understanding.


    Was it to find an opportunity to let her properly gain experience?


    What was unexpected was that after Qingying went to the long room, she didn''t hear anything about the Yang family tormenting her. On the contrary, she heard that she took out a lot of things from her dowry to give to her.


    He had even arranged for his personal maid, Xue Qing, to serve him. This was a sign that he wanted to win her over.


    Immediately, everyone cheered, and Mrs. Yang instantly became what everyone considered a good wife and mother.


    As for Zhou Zhaojin, he felt even more guilty towards Lady Yang. For the past three days he had been resting in his room.


    Yang seemed to be afraid that Qingying would feel uncomfortable, even specially bringing some cloth to her room.


    Ling Ruo didn''t understand. "Lady, what is going on?" Didn''t they say that Second Young Madam would pinch Qingying? From the looks of it, it seems like you want to be sisters with her? "


    Chu Yuehua handed the paper full of numbers to Zhiruo, and wrote down the number she had just produced: "What are you so anxious about! Your second granny''s abilities are not just limited to that! "Just wait and see!"


    Beside her, Zhiruo only smiled slightly and did not interrupt when she heard this.


    Lin Ruo looked at the two of them and pouted her lips in dissatisfaction, "If there''s anything you won''t tell me, only the two of you know it. That''s too much, I''ll go out and ask around."


    Chu Yuehua was in the middle of checking up on Zhiruo''s profits in order to gauge whether or not she should cooperate with him, so she did not care about her.


    Now that she was slowly getting closer to Zhiruo, she found out that she actually had this kind of talent, and her ability to calculate was extraordinary.


    Thus, when the two of them were together, Chu Yuehua liked to come up with some plans with her.

 C90

    Lin Ruo Ruo was still the same as usual. She pretty much finished the candy Chu Yuehua put in the canister. She told Chu Yuehua that she was going to put it in again.


    The reason for her anger was very simple. Ling Ruo didn''t know where to find such a small horn, so she just sat at Xiao Ma''s place and slowly whispered to her.


    No matter how she said it, Xiao Ma felt that she was really capable to be able to listen to such news. She didn''t even feel a bit displeased when she picked up the candy and took out the snacks.


    "Miss, Aunt Xiang and Qingying are arguing!" When Ling Ruo heard the news, she ran over excitedly.


    "Aunt Xiang?" After giving it some thought, he realized that it was Zhou Zhaojin''s concubine chamber. A while ago, he had even discovered that he was pregnant.


    "That''s right. For the past few days, Aunt Xiang had said that she was feeling a little uncomfortable, but the doctors always said that there was nothing wrong. Afterwards, even she didn''t know who had given her the advice, but she ran outside to invite the fortune-teller to take a look.


    In the end, she said she had offended a villain. No matter if it was from the perspective of the subdivision or the position, they all said that she was a new girl, Qingying.


    Now that she''s pregnant, she naturally doesn''t put anyone else in her eyes. When she heard that it''s Qingying, she directly brought someone with her to chase her away. In the past few days since Qingying had entered the house, Second Master had not entered her room, and was currently fuming with anger. Coupled with the fact that she''s always been a popular person in front of old grannies, how could she bear with such anger?


    "You actually know what he''s thinking." When Du Ruo heard this, she covered her mouth and laughed.


    Chu Yuehua said, "Although a lot of it was fabricated by her, it shouldn''t be far from the truth. Everyone knows what kind of person Qingying is, Mrs Xiang isn''t a good person. Naturally, she doesn''t dare to offend Second Young Madam. This new Lady Qing, does she still dare to touch her?" Moreover, everyone knows that Qingying has truly lost now. I''m afraid no one in the entire house would be willing to support her. "


    In truth, what Ling Ruo said was not wrong, the situation at that time was pretty much the same. After Zhou Zhaojin returned, he told Qingying about it, and Mrs Xiang''s stomach started hurting just right.


    The doctor said that he wouldn''t be able to tell anything was wrong, but in the end, he still invited the fortune-teller back. It was the same as before, he said that he had offended the fortune-teller.


    Mistress Yang was in a rather difficult situation, but Zhou Zhaojin had still asked her to move out. At that time, Qingying had started to curse, "How did I offend you the moment I arrived? How many people were there for the maidservants here? Why isn''t there anyone who dares to go against me? This is clearly aimed at me! "


    Zhou Zhaojin was annoyed by the racket, so he left it to the Yang family to handle.


    Lady Yang comforted her for a while before letting a few people send her safely to a small yard in the northwest corner. They even arranged for two girls to go and serve her.


    Just as Mrs Xiang''s fetal movement gradually calmed down and everyone was praising Mrs Yang''s good bearing, Zhou Ruyun''s days in the long room became more and more difficult. She would wake up and train almost every day before dawn, only then would she be allowed to sleep.


    "Sister Yue!" A woman''s voice softly sounded at the door, causing Chu Yuehua to jump in fright.


    No one in this mansion had ever called her that before!


    As she raised her head, she saw Zhou Ruyun standing at the door like a weak willow supporting the wind. Behind her were her maid and her mother. Both of their eyes were half-lowered.


    "Sister Yun!" Chu Yuehua immediately felt goosebumps rising all over her body.


    Zhou Ruyun always called her "Little Sister Yue" either because she had some bad idea or because she had something to request of her. This caused Chu Yuehua to have a natural instinctive reaction.


    But even if something bad had happened in the past, no one had ever called her that gently and gently. Listening to her, people would feel a chill run down their spines.


    "Sister Yun!" Chu Yuehua gently wrinkled her brows, "You ¡­"


    "I haven''t spoken to Little Sister Yue in a long time. Mother told me to rest for a day today, so I came to reunite with Little Sister Yue. What has Little Sister been busy with these days?"


    After calming himself down, Chu Yuehua picked up a cup of tea from the side, "I... "No, I''m not busy at all!"


    As she was speaking, she saw that Zhou Ruyun''s eyes were a bit strange.


    He kept blinking at her and then slightly glanced in her direction, like a mother!


    What was he hinting at? But seeing that sullen and demanding expression, Chu Yuehua really felt good in her heart! Though it seems a bit unkind.


    "Du Ruzhi Ruo Ruo!" What''s the matter with you three? Even when he saw Big Sister Yun and Ru Yue, he didn''t come and serve them! "


    Saying that, she stepped forward and bowed to Ru Mang. "Ru Mang, hello! The young maidservants are all spoiled by me, you don''t know your manners, your mother is a big fan of everyone, don''t make fun of me! "


    Only at this moment did she raise her head to look at Chu Yuehua and lightly nod her head.


    She stepped aside to avoid the greeting, and Mother Ru Yue smiled faintly. "Miss Yue, there''s no need to be so courteous. I was ordered to do this in the first place, so I can''t accept the gift."


    Du Ruoruo and Zhiruo walked up with a smile to help Ru Ma up. "Mom, please drink some tea here."


    "My mother, Xiao, has always admired mother''s grace and elegance. She wants to seek advice from mother, so if you don''t mind, mother Xiao will accompany you to have some tea. Big Sister Yun and I will talk for a while inside the room."


    When Zhou Ruyun heard that, she immediately became spirited and stood even straighter. The smile on her face also became more dignified.


    After looking at Zhou Ruyun for a while, Mother Ru stepped forward and bowed to Zhou Ruyun. "Miss, your servant will withdraw."


    Zhou Ruyun also hurriedly greeted him, "Mom, please go ahead."


    After she followed Du Ruzhi out, Zhou Ruyun let out a long breath and hugged Chu Yuehua, "I knew you would save me!"


    With that, he let go of the man, kicked his shoes, and climbed onto the bed with his legs crossed.


    Before Chu Yuehua could say anything, she had already ordered Lingruo to close the door.

 C91

    "What''s going on?" Chu Yuehua finally had a chance to speak, "Look at you, why do you look like you''re in jail."


    "Where are you sitting?" Hearing this, Zhou Ruyun hurriedly asked, "If I''m going to jail, then I might as well! We really invited an ancestor over! "


    Thinking back to her expression just now, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but laugh, "This is what you''re learning every day! She really was a lady! Even I am blinded by what I see. "


    "You''re still laughing at me!" When Zhou Ruyun heard this, she immediately pouted, "That''s not all. When eating, drinking, and walking, you have to have a rule for everything. Also, you can''t leave behind any of these things while playing the zither, embroidery, or brewing tea. I''m really tired of this right now."


    "Just bear with it for a few days. When the selection of the Crown Prince''s consort ends, won''t your days of suffering come to an end?" Chu Yuehua poured her a cup of tea. Looking at her eyes filled with grievance, she felt some sympathy for her, "Regardless of that, at least today, just relax with me for a day."


    Zhou Ruyun stared at her for a while, then curled her lips and muttered, "You''re quite an honest person!"


    "What about me?" Chu Yuehua was astonished.


    "It''s nothing!" After pretending to drink a mouthful of tea, Zhou Ruyun sighed, "If becoming the Crown Prince''s consort was so difficult, living like this everyday, even if it was me who becomes the Crown Prince''s consort, I wouldn''t do it."


    Chu Yuehua smiled without a word.


    In reality, she had also been trained like this before. Back then, when they were sending her to the Qi Kingdom for marriage, the palace sent eight female instructors out just to make her look more like a princess.


    Actually, the rules were complicated, and they were indeed true. However, they weren''t as unbearable as Zhou Ruyun said they were. It was just that she was too used to it. Controlling her like this became a type of torture.


    Think of Roland, when you are with her, every move you make will create a family of your own. This is the difference between people.


    As soon as Chu Yuehua spoke, Zhou Ruyun immediately widened her eyes. "What method? Is that true? "


    In reality, her heart only had a fleeting thought. Now that she saw Zhou Ruyun''s hopeful eyes, Chu Yuehua truly began to think carefully, "It''s not that there aren''t any."


    After thinking for a while, he said, "Since it''s almost the Mid-Autumn Festival, and you guys are going to go to the palace as soon as September, what needs to be practiced is done. Why don''t I give you a tea party in the name of my wife, and invite some of the famous ladies in the capital who know each other well.


    Although our sisters in the mansion have also gone out to attend some gatherings in other people''s houses, in the end they''re not invited to their own homes, so why not take this opportunity to interact a little more with other people''s families?


    Furthermore, it has been so long since we had to deal with Big Sister Xin''s matter. Since this opportunity has passed, wouldn''t it be great to let everyone see the true appearance of our residence? "


    Zhou Ruyun''s eyes lit up when she heard this. "That''s good, but what does it have to do with having my wife relax her supervision over me?"


    "Madam wanted you to participate in the Crown Prince''s consort selection. On the one hand, there was a chance that the Crown Prince would fall for you, but more importantly, it was to let you show your face in front of everyone so that you could help out.


    "If you have already become friends with other girls during this Flower Meeting, it will increase the chances of being noticed by noble people. After all, you have the ability to interact with other people, and you are also a shining point of light, and ¡­"


    As Chu Yuehua spoke, she rolled her eyes slightly, as if she was pondering over something.


    "And what?"


    "What if we invite the crown prince over?" Chu Yuehua stared at her. "You know that the empress''s favorite candidate is Miss Luo. If the crown prince falls for Miss Luo in this kind of situation, wouldn''t you be feeling a little less pressured?"


    If the crown prince were to return and tell the empress himself, wouldn''t the empress remember the benefits of our family as well? This is too important to you. "


    When Zhou Ruyun first heard that she was going to invite the Crown Prince over, her heart began to beat wildly. When she heard Chu Yuehua''s words, she suddenly lit up with hope. Inviting the Crown Prince to come over wasn''t a difficult matter.


    "What do you think?"


    "Great!" Zhou Ruyun happily clapped, "You really have an idea!"


    "When did I become a soft package?" Hearing that, Chu Yuehua immediately retorted.


    "Didn''t you always shrink back when you saw someone? Seeing your morals, I feel that if I don''t bully you, I''ll be letting myself down, so ¡­ "Don''t tell me that I always bully you and that you are the one who invited me over, do you understand?"


    "But how can you tell your wife that?" Zhou Ruyun withdrew her smile, "It''s been a long time since I''ve had a good talk with my wife. Ever since I heard what she said to Qingying."


    "Ai!" Looking at her expression, Chu Yuehua could actually understand.


    Although Zhou Ruyun was domineering and tyrannical, and didn''t know how to empathize with others, she was not a bad person by nature. When she heard that her mother had taken her grandmother''s life and could take it at any time, she was afraid that her heart would be at a loss.


    "Ever since Qingying had gone to our courtyard, mother had never seen her, as if it had nothing to do with her. After Aunt Xiang argued with her, it was Madam who finally asked Qingying to move out, not caring about her previous feelings at all."


    Zhou Ruyun muttered, as if she only wanted to say it, and didn''t care if the one listening was Chu Yuehua.


    "Alright, if you really feel that it''s hard to say, I''ll help you say it!"


    "You?" Zhou Ruyun raised her head and looked at her in surprise, "You and your wife have never interacted before."


    "It doesn''t matter!" Chu Yuehua laughed and shook her head, "No matter what, she''s still my aunt!" I''ll think of a reason to tell her, so just wait patiently! As for your wife''s methods, just pretend you don''t know them!


    It doesn''t matter whether it is to the old lady or the old lady, as long as you are a good granddaughter and daughter, then it is fine. The relationship between daughter-in-law and your wife is always the most difficult to determine, you don''t have the position to interfere, and you also don''t have the ability to do so.


    "Therefore, don''t cause trouble for yourself anymore. Just do your job properly, Zhou Ruyun."


    When Zhou Ruyun left, although she was still restrained, it was obvious that she was in a much better mood.


    Chu Yuehua began to think about how she could open her mouth to the Li Clan.

 C92

    Madame Li seemed to always have this indifferent appearance. It wasn''t that cold, but she absolutely didn''t feel any warmth.


    It was as if no matter who she met, it had nothing to do with her.


    "Madam!"


    "It''s rare for you to come here, but why did you suddenly come today?" Madame Li''s lips curled up into a smile. "Take a seat!"


    "Actually, Yue''er came here today because she wanted to tell Madam something." Chu Yuehua felt an indescribable restraint, as if she was being looked at by Madame Li. "But, I don''t know if Madam will think that I''m being too ambitious if she says these words."


    "If you have something to say, just say it! "Since I''m your aunt, then just treat me as your mother."


    As she spoke, the maidservant served more tea, then gave way to another.


    To say that he was a mother was, of course, a kind word.


    Originally, if it was someone else who said this, then it would be much easier to speak. However, at this time, Chu Yuehua didn''t feel relaxed at all. Instead, she felt that it became increasingly difficult to open her mouth.


    After pondering for a long time, Chu Yuehua finally smiled and said, "Speaking of which, Sister Yun has to come to me a few days ago to talk about this. Madam has probably been worrying about Sister Yun''s participation in the palace''s first general election recently!"


    Madame Li was currently drinking tea, as if she had inadvertently glanced at her, and then lightly smiled: "Your big sister Yun is a heartless person. She tells you everything, and it''s also fate between you two sisters."


    It actually seemed like he was interrupting with a single sentence.


    However, Chu Yuehua was finally able to muster the courage to speak up. Naturally, she still had to continue speaking, so she braced herself and said, "That day when I saw Sister Yun, I thought I was mistaken! "It really did change. The mama in the palace is different."


    "For example, this mama has met my family''s sister-in-law a few times. This is fate."


    Chu Yuehua nodded with a smile and said, "Madam is right, Sister Yun also thinks that Madam is very considerate towards her, but she is actually very worried that she will fail to live up to Madam''s teachings!"


    Seeing that she didn''t have any reaction, he continued, "After all, even though Sister Yun grew up in the Marquis'' Mansion, she has never entered the palace. Furthermore, our mansion has always been low key, so we don''t have a close relationship with other families.


    Big Sister Yun told me in private that she is very worried about this. After all, there are still several days until the general election from the time of the Grand Selection. If we do not meet anyone in between, we might be isolated.


    At that time, you will lose our family''s face instead. "


    Chu Yuehua''s face revealed a hint of worry, and as she lifted her head to look at Madame Li, she discovered that she seemed to be deep in thought about what she had just said. A bit of confidence arose in her heart.


    "It''s also because Yue Er doesn''t know how high the heavens are, so she told Sister Yun what kind of method it is. The two of them discussed it together, and then said that they should use the Madam''s name to post a post for the young miss of a relatively close family. We''ll hold a tea party.


    "On one hand, we''ll discuss it together, and on the other hand, we''ll get to know each other. We can help each other when we get back, and also help to ease up Sister Yun''s heart, so that she won''t be that nervous."


    After Chu Yuehua said this, she looked at Lady Li with a smile, and said especially earnestly: "Yue''er''s thoughts are perhaps a little too exaggerated. If there''s anything inappropriate, I would like to ask Madam to guide me. Today, I will unashamedly come over and tell you everything."


    Her eyes were bright and big as she looked at him with a smile. Madame Li suddenly realized that she didn''t seem to have noticed this little girl before.


    "You''re much more sensible than Yun''er."


    Such a sudden sentence made Chu Yuehua at a loss for words.


    It''s really not bad to follow an old lady. Your Big Brother Zhao Jue and Elder Sister Painted followed an old lady when you were young and they were both pretty good children.


    Not knowing the meaning behind Madame Li''s words, Chu Yuehua could only follow her and say: "The old lady has seen and experienced many things. Yue''er is able to have such a day all thanks to the guidance of the old lady and her wife."


    "I didn''t teach you!" Madame Li waved her hand, "You don''t have to say such nice words. As for what you said just now, it''s not out of the question, but I need to come up with a plan. Do you have any other matters?"


    "Huh?" This topic changed too quickly, Chu Yuehua almost couldn''t react to it, but she quickly shook her head, "No, I''m sorry to bother you with your rest."


    The last few words were clearly meant to send off the guests. Chu Yuehua was not as emotionless as before, and insisted on waiting for someone to bring the tea over.


    He said a few words to the girl beside him, and soon, the girl came back with a tray in her hands.


    This material was sent by your big sister, called Yan Luoxia. Because it is as thin as a muslin, it is also as soft as the clouds of smoke and mist, and because I am old, I cannot wear it, so I will give it to you two sisters.


    Chu Yuehua was a bit conflicted in her heart, but she still accepted the gift out of the blue.


    Only after they walked out of the long room''s courtyard did they realize what had happened.


    Earlier, Madame Li had foolishly said that the old lady knew how to educate them, but she hadn''t heard it!


    Was it because she felt that this was the old granny''s intention to make the two of them show their faces and to haggle over the matters of their lives in the future?


    Thus, he decided to give them to the old lady because he understood the meaning behind the old lady''s words.


    Chu Yuehua was somewhat vexed. This really seemed like something that the old lady would do.


    It was just that she still hadn''t figured out the relationship between the old lady and Lady Li. Otherwise, Lady Li wouldn''t have used illness as an excuse to not have a good relationship.


    Now that he let Madame Li think like this, was it good or bad?


    Judging from the two pieces of material in her hands, Madame Li''s intentions were very clear. She was willing.


    But at the same time, because everything wasn''t ready yet, it wasn''t good to just say it so it could be spread out. This was the way a prudent person did things.


    Du Ruo looked at the material in her hands, then looked at the uncertain expression on her young lady''s face, and asked, "Miss, should we have this material?"


    "There''s nothing I shouldn''t do," Chu Yuehua looked back at her with a smile. "Later, let''s have someone take it to our store to make two sets of clothes. We''ll take one each."


    It was naturally a good thing that she could receive a reward. Du Ruoruo immediately smiled and nodded her head.


    As he was walking, he saw a person standing there, as if he was waiting for someone.


    Upon seeing it clearly, it was actually an old acquaintance.

 C93

    "Why can''t I be here?" He still had the appearance of a little kid, as if he was proud of his own abilities.


    "You have been here for so long, and I still can''t see you. What''s wrong?" Now that I''ve read more of the Book of Virtue, you''re looking down on this little girl again? " When Chu Yuehua saw Ma Junjie, she couldn''t help but start fighting with him.


    "Even though you are a woman, you are still a bit difficult to raise. But let me think, you are actually still alright. Amongst all the women who are difficult to raise, you are still considered easy to raise." Ma Junjie smiled and looked at her with a gaze filled with the feeling of reuniting after a long time.


    "Oh?" With his smile, Chu Yuehua retracted her previous posture, "How is it better to raise?"


    "Because... You''re a man among women! " Ma Junjie had a warm smile on his face. When he saw Chu Yuehua''s black face, he laughed even more wantonly.


    Ren Yuehua would also be unhappy to hear a man say that she wasn''t a woman, but a man, even if the man was only a little boy.


    Taking advantage of his bright smile, he stretched out a hand and pinched his fleshy cheek. Unexpectedly, he bumped into an arm that he had taken out of his bosom, and the thing in his hand hit a rock at the side.


    A "ding" sound could be heard, as if it was broken.


    "Ya!" Du Ruo exclaimed softly.


    Chu Yuehua saw a red tassel underneath a rock.


    "What is this?" Chu Yuehua quickly bent over to pick them up.


    As soon as he grabbed it, he was snatched by Ma Junjie.


    "What is this mystery?" Ye Zichen twitched his mouth, then picked up a small red and black piece of debris from the other side of the rock. "It seems like it broke!"


    Ma Junjie looked a little discouraged, but kept a straight face and didn''t say anything.


    "I''ll compensate you!" Chu Yuehua was also afraid that he would be angry, after all, it was not easy to get a look at it, "What is it?"


    "Nothing! "It''s not worth much." Ma Junjie hid his things in his sleeves and proceeded forward.


    From the looks of it, she was truly angry. Chu Yuehua hurriedly chased after her and jokingly said, "Could it be that this is a present you prepared for me?"


    Who knew that Ma Junjie would actually stop and look at her. Then, his face flushed red, he said, "I was just looking for fun. I brought it to you in passing. Who would have known that it would be broken?"


    Chu Yuehua was both surprised and touched that it was actually brought to her.


    After all, it was always good to have someone to worry about.


    "Bring it over for me to take a look."


    Looking at the white palm in front of him, Ma Junjie said embarrassedly, "Forget it! It''s all broken. "


    "Let me take a look!" "Don''t be so petty!"


    Looking at her smiling face, Ma Junjie hesitated for a moment. In the end, he took the item out of his sleeve and placed it in her palm.


    It turned out to be a black crucian fish. It was about the size of a thumb and had a red line running down its back from head to toe. It was wearing a red tassel and looked quite delicate and pretty.


    It only cracked a little at the corner of his mouth, which was what he had just broken.


    "Why did you want to give this to me?"


    "Don''t you like to eat carp?"


    Chu Yuehua felt a warm feeling in her heart. Although it was not a valuable item, such exquisite and small items were hard to come by, and most people used carp to make decorations. She had never seen a carp using any carp before, and if it wasn''t for him memorizing it, he might not have been able to notice it.


    "Forget it!" This is bad, I''ll give you another one later! " Ma Junjie scratched his head and was about to reach out for it.


    "No problem, just fix one in this place." Chu Yuehua smiled as she kept it back into her sleeve, "I quite like it. Moreover, where is it that I have to go back after giving it to you?"


    Ma Junjie saw that she was really happy, so he let it go and didn''t say anything more about taking it back.


    "Are you going back?" I was also planning to go to the Old Granny''s house to pay respects to her. When I came here, I heard that you were here, so I waited for you for a while. "


    As they spoke, the two of them headed towards the old lady''s courtyard.


    Seeing his expression, Chu Yuehua frowned, "Can you stop acting like an old man?" A child your age, who talks to you? "


    Ma Junjie raised an eyebrow. "How many girls like you are as old as you?"


    "That''s because I''ve been reborn!" Of course, Chu Yuehua only thought about this in her heart.


    Walking together with Ma Junjie, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but think of the time when a tea party would be held and the Crown Prince would be invited to come. At that time, some young masters would inevitably come.


    Just as she was about to speak, she remembered Madame Li''s caution and swallowed the words coming out of her mouth.


    Ma Junjie had taken advantage of today''s school break to pay his respects to the old lady, which was also to say that he was grateful to this junior.


    The old lady actually liked him a lot, so she let him have lunch. He was only 9 years old, so there was no need to hide his name, Chu Xu Hua and Chu Yuehua also ate at the same table.


    Perhaps it was because he saw the old lady''s attitude, but everyone in the house also had a good attitude towards Ma Junjie.


    In addition to his scholarly appearance, his small appearance and knowledge gave people a favorable impression of him.


    Chu Xuohua turned around and smiled at Chu Yuehua, "We sisters don''t have brothers, but we look at you as if we are sisters."


    Chu Yuehua thought of how the brat would call her elder sister, and what kind of expression he would have, and she couldn''t help but laugh. Then, she started to talk about the tea party that she had discussed with Lady Li.


    "What are you trying to do?" Chu Xuohua looked at her in confusion, "It''s good as long as there''s something wrong. If there''s something wrong, wouldn''t it be a disaster for you to talk about it later?"


    In the end, he still hoped to use this opportunity to get Roland and the crown prince together in advance, which could be considered as completely eliminating the hidden danger of him being buried by his side.


    But how could he explain this to his sister?


    Sister Yun is already crying like that in front of me. Since I have a way, I have to try and help her, so it''s just that I have something to do, and it''s my fault. In any case, even if the two of us didn''t do anything wrong, there aren''t many people in this house who would want us sisters to be good.


    What she said was right, Chu Xuanhua did not say anything more after hearing her words. After a long while, he finally said, "I have wronged you by staying here."


    Wasn''t being wronged big sister in the same way? It''s just that my sister has always been protective of me, and she has often mixed herself up with me.


    Chu Yuehua gently hugged Chu Xuohua without saying anything. No matter what, she had to leave this place.


    A few days later, Zhou Ruyun came again. Although her mother was still standing by her side, her appearance was completely different from last time.


    Although he still walked in an orderly manner, his smile was much brighter. It was a smile that came from the bottom of his heart. At the same time, his spirit was also different.

 C94

    She had only come here to tell her that Madame Li had agreed to the tea party of August 18th and was already writing a post.


    Then, she whispered to Chu Yuehua that she had already sent news to Zhou Zhaoheng.


    Although Zhou Zhaheng was young, under normal circumstances, he was still quite strict with his affairs.


    If the girls here were to hold a tea party and she brought the crown prince over like that, it would be too eye-catching. They would definitely want to invite young masters around the same age as them.


    This way, it would seem to be the right and proper way to do things, and Roland and the Crown Prince wouldn''t feel awkward meeting each other.


    Chu Yuehua was also happy in her heart. After Zhou Ruyun returned, she would have Ling think of a way to notify someone outside to send a letter to Ma Junjie.


    Since their family was having a party like this, Zhou Zhaokun and the others in the academy definitely did not need to go to school, so Ma Junjie followed them over.


    In less than two days, this matter was brought up and Madame Li came over personally to discuss it with the old lady.


    It had been a long time since she saw Madame Li come over to pay her respects. Suddenly, when nothing had happened, she came over just like that. The old lady still didn''t seem used to it.


    When she mentioned this plan, the old lady smiled and nodded. "Very good, very good. Our family has not been so lively for a long time. In the past, when Rong''er was at home, she liked to invite other girls to come over and drink some tea and admire the flowers. After that, it became less lively."


    Mentioning Zhou Yirong, the old lady''s eyes reddened.


    Chu Xuohua quickly smiled, "Our Mid-Autumn Festival just so happens to be right, so we can make some mooncakes and let the other girls have a taste of our mooncakes."


    This was equivalent to changing the topic and discussing about the gathering.


    "Even if you say it''s a tea party, you still have to invite the ladies to eat at the mansion. When the list is out, I''ll have someone ask around. What do the ladies like to eat, let the kitchen prepare well."


    When Lady Deng saw the commotion, she followed suit. However, it was clear that she was gaining some power.


    "Second Madam is right," Mistress Yang nodded with a smile. "Since the girls are coming, why don''t we set them up in the small garden? "It''s just that Feng Jing, who is at the head of the small garden, is not as good as Feng Jing, who is at the top."


    "Just put it in the garden and let them all hide. We''ll go to the outer sect." The old lady smiled.


    "I still need the old lady to decide for me!" Hearing this, the Yang family laughed.


    When it was the Mid-Autumn Festival, almost all the posts that had almost been posted began to reply. On one hand, it was because the Hou Mansion really didn''t hold many such gatherings and it was hard for many people to refute their pride. On the other hand, there was a senior concubine in the palace who was watching the coming general election, so it was naturally better to be a bit intimate with her at this time.


    As such, most of the posts sent out would be accepted.


    On the other hand, the Mid-Autumn Festival didn''t seem to have any new flavor. It seemed that apart from the different food, the other patterns were all the same.


    However, now that Zhou Mujiang had returned home, the courtyard was bustling with noise and excitement.


    He had already taught Zhou Zhaoyun, Zhou Ruku and Chu Xuanghua how to make flower lamps in the courtyard of the main courtyard.


    It was something he had learned outside, something he had even done. He had said that everyone was listening to music in the pavilion in the middle of the lake, and then he had placed the lanterns in the lake. It was very beautiful and he had even bought a lot of colored candles, but he did not know where they had come from.


    The group of people were having fun in the courtyard. They only had a hard time with Zhou Ruyun, who was sitting obediently beside the old lady.


    His eyes were clearly staring straight ahead, yet he could only sit there without moving. From time to time, he would use his eyes to look at Ru Meng who was sitting behind him.


    Chu Yuehua played with everyone and inadvertently saw the Duan Clan, who was sitting under an eaves.


    Yet, she was smiling faintly as she looked at her husband and children. She was so beautiful that others couldn''t tear their eyes away from her.


    Chu Yuehua had always thought that the third wife, Lady Duan, was suffering in her heart. Although Zhou Mujiang didn''t leave any concubines or rooms at home to ruin her heart, she rarely had the time to stay at home throughout the year.


    She was born into a concubine and was unpopular with her family. She could not speak in front of her sister-in-law and had two young children. Such a marriage should have been a hard one.


    However, her current smile made people feel very peaceful and beautiful, as if she was satisfied for the rest of her life.


    Zhou Zhaokun was studying at his father''s place and showing off to his mother. He seemed to be happy with the prosperity of the common people.


    In a blink of an eye, the lively Mid-Autumn Festival came to an end, and the entire mansion began to prepare for the August 18th tea ceremony.


    Who knew that when Zhou Ziheng returned home on the fifteenth of the eighth month, he said that His Highness the Crown Prince had heard the news and knew that a tea party was being held at the mansion. He wanted to borrow the mansion''s place to gather and invite the various young masters.


    This made the Yang family and Deng family, who had almost made up their plans, start to regroup.


    This time, it was a completely different story. The Crown Prince coming and not coming was a completely different matter.


    Chu Yuehua did not care about this. Since the matter was already handed over, she only needed to be like Chu Xuanhua and think about what she should wear that day.


    Although the materials used to make the two sisters were the same, they had different temperaments and naturally, the styles of their clothes were also different.


    Chu Xuohua was generous, Chu Yuehua was agile, she was a pair of beautiful sisters.


    On the morning of the 18th day, the two sisters woke up with Zhou Ruyun and Zhou Ruheng to greet the ladies who had arrived.


    Everyone participated in a lot of events like this, so they knew when was the most appropriate time to attend the event.


    When Roland entered through the drooping flower gate and saw Chu Yuehua standing next to Zhou Ruyun, no matter how calm he was, he couldn''t help but open his eyes wide.


    Zhou Ruyun knew of her identity, so she smiled and stepped forward to introduce her. "Miss Luo, this is my cousin Zhou Ruheng, and my cousin Chu Xuanhua. My cousin Chu Yuehua!"


    After all, she was a young lady from the Grand Preceptor''s estate. Roland quickly recovered from his shock and greeted them courteously before following everyone else inside.


    In less than an hour, all the young ladies who replied had arrived.


    Mo Wuji was no longer a stranger to Miss Mo and seeing that there were many who had never been here before, he helped to entertain her.


    Although it was called a tea party, it was actually a gathering where a group of young ladies, who were used to being detained in the deep rooms, would come out to get some fresh air and chat with each other.

 C95

    They had set up a tea party in the garden at the beginning, but after hearing the news that the crown prince was coming, it was too late to move all of them back to the garden.


    Thus, in the end, Lady Li came up with an idea. The pavilion in the lake was for the men to play, and the pavilion by the fake mountain was for the girls. The small path in the middle was separated by a screen so that the men over there wouldn''t easily see them.


    In the end, it was still better to see the man over there.


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and pointed, "It''s in the pavilion over there."


    Hearing this, everyone''s expressions changed. Who would have thought that the crown prince would come today?


    In the end, Zhou Ruyun had been trained by Ru Yue''s mother, so her actions were much more stable than before. She then said with a smile, "But my mother has already made arrangements, and they are only having fun over there. We sisters are only playing here, coming from the pavilion in the middle of the lake.


    We will not touch the defenses of men and women, so please rest assured, sisters. "


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    After all, everyone was aiming for the general election in half a month''s time. The male lead was currently over there, so who would be so blind as to be unhappy now?


    Considering the crown prince''s status, meeting him in such a manner was a great destiny. Who would block such a destiny from coming out?


    Chu Yuehua looked over with a cold smile, only to see several young ladies quietly stretching their necks to look at the pavilion in the middle of the lake, and quite a few of them were still checking their appearance.


    Chu Yuehua thought for a moment, and then she twisted a small piece of jujube cake from the tea table, walked up to Roland and picked up her sleeve: "Miss Luo''s clothes seem to be a little dirty, how about following me to change clothes?"


    However, how could Roland not know what she meant, he smiled and said to the others, "Look at me, I was so careless, and it was the young miss of the Chu Clan who discovered me, so I will be leaving you alone for a while."


    Zhou Ruyun stood up and said with a smile, "Then I''ll have to trouble Little Sister Yue."


    Chu Yuehua smiled and nodded, then led Roland out.


    After passing by the fake mountain and seeing that the person there was no longer visible, Roland took Chu Yuehua''s hand and asked, "What is going on?" How did you become the Young Cousin of the House of the Marquis Zhong? "


    It was my fault that my name was Chu Yue, but in reality, my name was Chu Yuehua. "Chu Yuehua also grabbed hold of her and smiled," Good elder sister, don''t worry.


    I came to see you this time to explain the situation to you. Even the house doesn''t know that I''m outside, so Big Sis should keep it a secret for me. "


    "Haha, I''ll keep it a secret for you. This time, I heard it. How are you going to cover up for me!"


    While he was speaking, a person suddenly jumped down from above.


    This scared the two of them. When they clearly saw who it was, Chu Yuehua let out a long breath, "How come it''s you? Why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here? Can you put it another way? "


    Only now did Chu Yuehua remember that the last time she saw him outside the Li clan''s gate, she had also said the same thing and couldn''t help but laugh.


    "I came here with Brother Zhao Kun today, but I thought that since I was here, I would have to greet the old lady." I came here with Brother Zhao Kun, but I thought that since I was here, I would have to greet the old lady.


    Although his mental age had matured, he still looked like a pure and white child. Roland looked at him and also thought that he had heard quite a bit, and then he smiled: "We are only interested in talking here, and no one sees us, but we don''t know that there was originally someone up there, and we just don''t know if anyone else heard us."


    "This is my distant cousin, he is studying at my grandfather''s academy."


    Chu Yuehua introduced him to Roland with a smile.


    "My family name is Ma. Thank you so much." Ma Junjie bowed towards Roland, then said, "Brother Zhao Kun is probably waiting for me, so I''ll take my leave first."


    After he had left, Roland whispered with a smile: "Your cousin, why is he ¡­"


    "Like a little adult, right?" Seeing her expression, Chu Yuehua knew what she was thinking, and took over.


    Roland smiled and nodded, the two of them found a place to let the little girl clean her sleeves, then turned back.


    When they arrived at the place they were standing a moment ago, Roland paused, "Do you feel that this cousin of yours is very much like a person?"


    "Who?" Chu Yuehua asked curiously.


    "I can''t say, it''s just that I think it looks quite similar, but I can''t recall it immediately." Seeing Chu Yuehua''s puzzled look, he explained, "Forget it, my eyes must be mistaken. I''ve seen so many people before, maybe I saw someone on the street!"


    It was probably because they had just chatted for a while, but were not familiar with each other. After the introductions, they all got to know each other.


    Furthermore, the relationship in the capital was complicated and intertwined. Anyone could be related to any one of them by blood.


    Seeing them come over, Zhou Ruyun hurriedly came over and said, "Everyone says there''s no point in sitting here like this. Why don''t we play a little game or talk about poetry!"


    When she said the last four words, Chu Yuehua clearly felt that she was lacking in confidence.


    If one were to say who understood Zhou Ruyun the most in the Marquis'' Mansion, there would be no one other than Chu Yuehua. Just by looking at her expression, one could tell that what she feared the most was Shishi.


    "I think we should take out the snacks we made earlier and let our sisters have a taste." Chu Xuohua laughed.


    "Will you make your own snacks?" The young lady of the assistant minister''s family smiled and asked.


    "The old lady said that although we were born in such a big family and we don''t need to go to the kitchen, we should at least make one or two good snacks so that the guests can meet them. It''s just that we sisters are very stupid, so we still aren''t able to make any good snacks."


    Originally, when they heard that the Chu Family''s sisters were Zhou Ruyun''s female cousins, they already knew that they were the daughters of that famous merchant family, so they had some thoughts in their hearts. However, seeing the Chu Xuanhua sisters'' style, they were no worse than the young miss of an official family.

 C97

    Chu Yuehua had to say that although Zhou Ruyun had always been a bit lacking, her zither was indeed very good. She could be considered to have put in a lot of effort, but her skills were exquisite.


    When this song ended, it naturally drew praise from both sides. After everyone gave their comments, there was finally someone on the other side who welcomed them. It was Zhou Zhaheng.


    Zhou Zhaheng''s specialty was the flute, and everyone in the estate knew it.


    The siblings had always been on good terms with each other. Naturally, they understood each other as well.


    Although Zhou Zhaheng''s talent was higher than Zhou Ruyun''s, as the Crown Prince''s attendant, his training in this aspect was inferior to Zhou Ruyun''s. Thus, in the end, it was still his little sister who was slightly superior.


    The ladies of the other families were no longer shy. They tried their best to play the musical instruments in their hands.


    For a moment, the entire lake surface was filled with beautiful music. The music ended and soon, someone followed closely behind.


    The two sides had their own victories and losses, but it was hard to say which side would emerge victorious at this point.


    There were also many people who gave up. It was also because they didn''t know the depth of each other. After hearing the other play, they didn''t want to embarrass themselves anymore.


    Chu Xuanghua had always kept a low profile in front of others. Just like last time, he casually played a song.


    Chu Yuehua was even simpler. She fiddled with her sister''s guqin and randomly played twice. One of the pieces was not completely played.


    After finishing her sentence, she looked over and saw Ma Junjie smiling at her while covering his mouth.


    He knew that this brat was definitely mocking her.


    After making a fierce face at him, she ignored him.


    He didn''t know when, but when they saw him again, the two of them were actually speechless. Even when their eyes met, one could still see a hint of sadness in their eyes.


    Chu Yuehua knew what he was thinking and why he was sad, but she did not intend to ask about it.


    Some people were destined to have no fate.


    The Crown Prince, as the most respected person in the men''s side, naturally he was the last to go.


    The purple jade flute in Roland''s hand had been stored by Chu Yuehua for a long time, and had never been unsealed.


    The faintly transparent purple jade between her white fingers was like a purple stream, extremely beautiful.


    Before he could even play, the image gave off a clear and serene feeling.


    But as soon as she began to play the first note, the serenity was broken in an instant. The sounds of fierce fighting began with mountains and rivers, as if thousands of men and horses were fighting on the battlefield.


    That sort of bloodshed and brutality, life and soul, were all completely exposed to the flute''s melody.


    Following the flute melody, everyone was like a vulture that was circling around the battlefield. The setting sun was blood-red, and the battlefield was also bright red. All of their lives were lost in the blink of an eye.


    Just now, that piece of music had suddenly become a popular tune in the midst of this flute melody, causing people to involuntarily blush when they thought of it.


    Roland slightly closed his eyes, in the gentle wind and clear water light, Chu Yuehua seemed to see a trace of sadness on her face.


    She was originally an extremely beautiful woman, but with this kind of expression, she couldn''t help but make people feel sad.


    Chu Yuehua suddenly thought of a poem: Pity the bones at the edge of the Stainless River, still a woman in a dream.


    Roland gradually opened his eyes, but in the end, it was like a long whimper, as if night was approaching, and he could only helplessly sigh towards the sky.


    The entire world turned silent. The ladies in the pavilion all looked at her with a gaze that did not recognize her, but there was a long period of silence.


    Coming back to his senses after hearing the music, Roland looked at the crowd and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard laughter from the other side.


    The crown prince, dressed in purple clothes, stood in the water. Under his purple clothes, the jade-green Xiao Yun looked even more noble and gorgeous.


    The music that slowly drifted over was a .


    New year, the plum trees, flowers all around the same.


    The spring wind blew gently, filling the night sky.


    The young woman was like this now, the Great Wall was filled with endless hatred.


    Do not compare Liao Haixue with him in the backyard.


    Chu Yuehua forgot her initial goal, and did not expect that the crown prince would have such high attainments with the flute as well. What was even more rare was that his "Plum Blossom Fall" and the song that Roland had just played seemed to resonate with each other from far away.


    Even Roland was very surprised, he could not help but smile.


    Everyone listened and did not say anything. In fact, if you were to talk about playing two songs, it would be no different.


    However, in terms of artistic conception, the Crown Prince was not as good as Roland, but because his song was picked up after Roland''s, it gave him an additional background to his song.


    Thus, this matter was truly difficult to judge. On the other hand, under such circumstances, who would have the ability to judge the strength of both of them?


    In the end, Roland was the one who was born, smiling as he saluted to her from afar. "His Highness the Crown Prince is skillful, his artistic conception is high, and your daughter laments that she is not as good as you are."


    The Crown Prince was also modest. He then asked with a smile, "In that case, ladies, would you be willing to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the lake together?"


    This time, Roland did not speak. Zhou Ruyun smiled and said, "We are willing to accept our loss."


    At the same time, all sorts of ingredients were brought over from the kitchen, making it impossible for them to be of any use.


    Zhou Ruheng was clearly very depressed, "Sister Yue, didn''t we agree to make snacks? With so many people, wouldn''t it be more interesting? "


    A while ago, the Duan Clan said that Zhou Ruheng was learning to make snacks in their family''s small kitchen. It was obvious that he had taken an interest in this matter. Now that he suddenly said he wasn''t going to do it, he couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    Chu Xuohua comforted gently, "Heng''er, wait till later, I will be with Sister Yue for you, okay? "Those who are with fifth brother are all men of the young master''s family, how can there be any reason for them to touch the Yang Spring Water?"


    Zhou Ruheng had always been a well-behaved person. He was originally very passionate about this matter, which was why he said those words. Now that Chu Xuohua had spoken to her in such a way, he naturally would not argue anymore, but he still had a regretful look on his face.


    However, a mama came over with a smile. "When His Highness the Crown Prince heard that the ladies originally planned to make snacks, he never knew how to do so. He might as well play with them today and experience it for himself."


    At this time, everyone burst into an uproar as they all started talking at once.


    Even Roland was surprised. "Everyone says that a gentleman is far from the kitchen. His Highness the Crown Prince, this is ¡­"


    With these questions in mind, everyone followed the nanny who came over to the pavilion at the center of the lake.

 C98

    The pavilion in the center of the lake was originally built to serve as a feast for the guests. Therefore, although there were many people here, it was still tolerable. When they first met, the ladies weren''t used to it.


    Zhou Ruyun was still the best. Upon entering, she greeted Zhou Zhaheng loudly, "Fifth Brother, were you convinced that you lost to me just now?"


    Zhou Ziheng heard this and quickly bowed to the ground, saying: "I''m sorry, but thank you sir for your guidance."


    This caused everyone to burst out into laughter. Immediately, a man wearing a green robe walked over and laughed, "Brother Zhou, isn''t this way too much of his ambition to extinguish his own prestige!"


    Zhou Ruyun was instantly unconvinced, "It seems like this grandpa is not convinced by the opponent''s competition. How about we fight another round?"


    When the man in green heard this, he asked with interest: "Oh? I wonder, Miss Zhou, where else would you like me to teach you? "


    "His Royal Highness said just now, he wanted the kitchen to deliver the things we need here. He originally said that it was to experience life, how about we compare it to how we make snacks?" "Whose pastries are you cutting down for? How about it?"


    This time, the man''s face sank. "This ¡­ What kind of logic was this! Wasn''t it intentional for a man like me to compete with a little girl like you for a snack? The teacher said that the gentleman is far from the kitchen, today is just an experience. "


    When Roland heard this, he laughed, "No, the teacher said that when a gentleman cuts the kitchen, he is referring to a compassionate heart that cannot bear to kill. He does not mean that a gentleman should stay away from the kitchen.


    Hearing this, Zhou Ruyun beamed with joy and hurriedly hugged Roland, "You''re really my good sister. What else do you have to say for yourself now?"


    If the Crown Prince was willing to let them go, then even Miss Luo was willing to let them go. The Zhou family''s young miss was also able to let them go as a host, who would continue to bully them? Wasn''t this being too petty?


    Not long after, the large table in the middle of the pavilion was cleaned up and all the materials were brought over.


    Although they were all young misses, who wouldn''t have one or two snacks that they were good at?


    Those young masters, who were previously full of themselves, now scratched their ears and cheeks. Looking at their pair of dexterous hands, their eyes were as wide as saucers.


    But when the same thing happened to him, he just didn''t listen. No matter what he did, he couldn''t make it up, and it made the girls all giggle.


    These young masters were originally part of the officials'' families in the capital. They knew some of these young ladies, but not all of them knew each other. In just a few sentences, they were all related to each other, so they were more familiar with each other.


    After a while, the girls began to teach the young masters how to make refreshments.


    The happiest person here was most likely Zhou Ruheng. Sometimes he would learn from this girl, and at other times he would flee to that girl''s place.


    Ma Junjie, who was standing beside Chu Yuehua, pointed at the dessert in her hands in a very proud manner, "Look, this is a plum blossom? This one petal is crooked. For you to use a mold, you must show off! "


    "Look, are these four horns? "It''s obviously an extra piece stuck up."


    "Hey hey hey, aren''t you getting a little too much water?" It was very humid! It doesn''t feel like it''s fixed! "


    This angered Chu Yuehua quite a bit, and the two of them argued back and forth.


    It was just that Ma Junjie didn''t care. Even if Chu Yuehua scolded him, he still had to come over and give him some pointers.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Zhou Zhaoheng wanting to come over a few times, but was stopped by the side. In the end, he did not come over, and he let out a sigh of relief inwardly.


    Meanwhile, Chu Xuanghua was caught by Zhou Zhaoyuan.


    Zhou Zhaokun was an exception to the same rule as Zhou Mujiang in the Zhou family. The men of Zhao were always very well-behaved, and began to understand when they were seven or eight years old. However, he didn''t know if he was spoiled by the Duan family or what, but even now he still acted like a child.


    He would never let go of anything that was fun. It was like now, when he came at full speed, he must learn it. Chu Xuanhua was pitiful. He taught Chu Xuanhua over and over again, but fortunately, he was always patient.


    Chu Yuehua thought to herself, "If it was me, at this moment, there would at least be several berserk red dots beating down on me."


    They had originally thought that this would be the same as all the other parties, hypocritical, boring, and competing. Who would have thought that this unintentional idea of making snacks would cause everyone to abandon their original identities and focus on this matter?


    From the looks of it, this task was easier to complete than he had expected.


    At least, from time to time, the Crown Prince would always set his eyes on Roland, and that was the best way to repay him.


    After working hard for most of the day, regardless of whether it was the young masters or the ladies, they were all more or less covered in flour.


    The Crown Prince then suggested, "There''s no need to prepare anything in the kitchen. We will eat these snacks at noon and then prepare some delicious dishes. We will eat together in the pavilion."


    Upon hearing his words, some of the women immediately ran over to report it to the old lady and the old lady, asking for their permission.


    The Crown Prince was in such high spirits that no one dared to go against him, so they all nodded in agreement.


    For such a party, the ladies would always bring an extra set of clothes to wear as a backup. After the clothes were taken away, the ladies would also change their clothes in the lounge that was specially prepared for them.


    The young masters were rather carefree and unconcerned.


    When the ladies returned, an unexpected guest suddenly appeared.


    "Fourth sister, little sister Xu and little sister Yue, you are too narrow-minded. Even though I had angered you two last time, and there were so many guests in the mansion today, you still didn''t call me!" The elegant voice of a woman suddenly came from outside.


    There was even a hint of a smile on his face, but it was also a bit harsh.


    Chu Yuehua was startled to see Zhou Ruxin standing outside.


    He immediately used his eyes to look at Zhou Ruyun and Chu Xuanhua, and he saw the shock in their eyes.


    Zhou Ruxin seemed to be very satisfied with their current reactions. With a smile, she walked in, then slightly bowed, "I''ve come late and haven''t received any guests yet. Please do not blame me."


    What kind of singing is this? As he was questioning this, he saw that Zhou Ruyun had already sent out the maid beside her.

 C99

    "Let me introduce my cousin, Zhou Ruxin, to everyone." Chu Yuehua glanced at Zhou Ruyun, who immediately stood up and introduced her with a smile, "Because there''s something I''m not at my residence for. I''ve only just arrived."


    Zhou Ruxin indifferently swept a glance at Zhou Ruyun, and then bowed towards the crown prince, "Your servant''s daughter, Zhou Ruxin, greets Your Highness, Crown Prince!"


    How could the Crown Prince not know her? He knew that she was the one who caused the trouble in the capital, and he was annoyed.


    However, this was, after all, the Zhou family. Since he had come, he naturally had to give some face. He waved his hand and said, "No need to be so courteous."


    Although they didn''t know what was going on with Zhou Ruxin, many people could clearly feel that after she arrived, the atmosphere had changed.


    It was still Zhou Ruheng who was simpler. While everyone was searching for a topic to talk about, she sharply said, "It''s here, our dessert has been steamed."


    Soon, the maidservants brought the snacks that they had just sent over for them to steam.


    Everyone began to discuss who had done it.


    Zhou Ruxin sat next to Chu Yuehua and looked at the bustling crowd. She lowered her voice and said, "What''s wrong? Or did he want to enter the Crown Prince''s Palace? You don''t even think about whether you''ll get a chance! Ruyun is still there! Don''t you know who you are? So what if you push me down? "


    Chu Yuehua''s hand that was going to grab the snacks paused, coldly laughed and said: "What? "Haven''t you had enough?"


    Zhou Ruxin''s expression immediately changed. Just as she was about to flare up, Zhou Zhaoyun suddenly called out, "Daddy! Uncle Ye!"


    He then got down from his seat and ran to the railing, "Daddy! Uncle Ye! I am here!"


    Everyone''s eyes were immediately attracted by a small boat that was slowly approaching.


    Who else could it be but Zhou Mujiang?


    However, Chu Yuehua''s gaze was attracted to that other person. As the two stood together, the originally extraordinary looking Zhou Moyan had been completely ignored. With that kind of bearing, even if she didn''t see his face, Chu Yuehua still knew who it was ¡ª ¡ª the Third Master of the Ye!


    However, the Crown Prince didn''t seem to mind at all. He smiled and said, "It''s better if we meet each other by chance. We just made the dessert! Why don''t the two of you come up and try it? "


    The specialized moms at the side hurriedly brought over a few screens, separating the pavilion into two. The girls were all near the shore, while the gongzis were all over there.


    This way, it didn''t matter anymore.


    The only difference was that the screen was made of sand. Although it couldn''t be seen clearly, one could still make out the silhouette of a person''s shadow.


    Chu Yuehua happened to be sitting next to the screen, and when she turned her head to look, she was able to see most of the people around.


    Zhou Ru Xin then smiled and said, "Little Sister Yue''er seems to have changed slightly compared to before."


    "Elder sister Xin has been living outside for a long time. Naturally, she has a strange feeling towards the people and things inside the mansion!"


    Zhou Ruxin''s voice was not soft, and she did not deliberately lower it. Upon saying that, it immediately attracted the attention of many, and some people even asked without knowing what was going on, "Have the three misses gone far? Where did you go? "


    These words caused Zhou Ruxin''s face to immediately turn red, and she hurriedly lowered her head. She did not make a sound, but it was Chu Xuohua who came out to smooth things over, causing everyone''s gazes to fall on the snacks.


    "I don''t know why you suddenly appeared, but I''m warning you, don''t stay here without knowing the depth of the sky. If I accidentally say something, don''t blame me for going back to that hall for another year."


    Chu Yuehua lowered her voice when she said that, but it was impossible for her tone to be any better.


    "You ¡­"


    Zhou Ruxin gave her a fierce look, but she didn''t seem to be joking, and still tactfully shut her mouth.


    On the other side of the screen, they opened a snack that was brought up in a review. One of them talked about the unique style of the lotus, the other talked about the sweetness of the bean curd and the sweet fragrance of the osmanthus flower.


    Even if he revealed his culinary skills in front of so many young masters, he couldn''t be sloppy about it, could he?


    After that, all the ladies started to ask about the cooking skills of the other party. It was very lively and lively on both sides.


    Fortunately, she was extremely capable, so it didn''t take her long to start chatting with the young lady beside her. Following that, she picked out what others liked to hear, so she soon called her in.


    Even Chu Xinhua and Chu Yuehua, along with Zhou Ruyun, might not be her match on this point.


    "Hey!" You like to eat this too, Master Ye? " It was Ma Junjie''s voice. It sounded like the Third Master Ye had snatched something from him.


    No one answered him, but the Crown Prince laughed and said, "I was just about to bring it over! So you actually caught the eyes of so many people. Fortunately, there''s this plate that''s enough for everyone to share. "


    The other side laughed again.


    Hearing that there were no conflicts, Zhou Ruyun heaved a sigh of relief. With the addition of the Crown Prince, the pressure on her, who had been bearing heavy responsibility for the entire day, became even greater.


    Chu Yuehua had never seen her so serious before. Zhou Ruyun really did look like a young miss today.


    The people in the manor were trembling with fear and the guests were all smiles. The day''s gathering had finally ended.


    Although there were some small accidents, such as the sudden arrival of Zhou Ru Xin, it was fortunate that nothing major happened.


    After Zhou Ruyun had finished replying to the old lady, she did not forget to come to Chu Yuehua''s room and thank her. "This time, I sincerely thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I really wouldn''t have had such an opportunity. Today, Madam looked at me and smiled. This is truly the first time in my life."


    Chu Xuanhua then laughed, "You better be careful that I tell this to Madam, so you can arrange people behind her back!"


    The three of them laughed.


    "That''s right, why did Big Sister Xin suddenly return?" After she finished laughing, Zhou Ruyun frowned and asked, "She came back and didn''t know what kind of trouble she would cause, it''s such a headache."

 C100

    "Elder sister Xu, you don''t need to say such words. I don''t like her, but you don''t like her at all. And Yuehua, she treated you like that back then, yet you just said that you would forgive her?" Anyway, I''m not happy that she came, but if she went crazy, we''d all be in trouble. "


    Chu Yuehua glanced at her elder sister, but didn''t say anything.


    However, what was strange was that after Zhou Ruxin returned, he did not come to the main courtyard. Normally, he had to pay respects to the old lady. This could also be considered an explanation to everyone in the mansion.


    After all, Zhou Ruxin had not gone out to visit relatives, but had been sent to the main hall.


    During the night, she chatted with Chu Xuanhua for a while. After Chu Xuanhua instructed her to avoid interacting with Zhou Ruxin, Chu Yuehua returned to her room.


    However, the moment he entered, he saw a person sitting on the window. Before he could even scream out in shock, his voice had already become hoarse.


    "It''s me!" "Don''t scream!" The magnetic voice was deliberately lowered. It turned out to be the Lord Ye San.


    Chu Xuohua turned his head with much difficulty to look at Ling Ruo who was also dumbfounded, and nodded his head.


    Then it was like being hit by something and nothing happened.


    It took a while before Chu Yuehua could react. She checked her entire body to make sure there were no problems before opening her mouth, "What are you ¡­"


    Even though he had been reborn, he had never encountered a man who could barge into his room at night.


    If they didn''t see that he was Master Ye, they would think that he was the rumored rapist.


    "Let me show you something!" Ye San Ye did not hold back and dragged her to the light.


    He then opened his palm, upon which rested a piece of dessert. It was in the shape of a hibiscus flower, and looked very appetizing under the light of the lantern.


    It was just that some of the surroundings had dispersed. It was likely because he had held it in his hand for a period of time.


    "My dessert? "This is ¡­"


    Wasn''t this the snack she cooked during the day? Why did he keep it until now?


    "You made it, but. Someone added something. "


    When Chu Yuehua heard this, she was startled. Only now did she recall that on the other side of the screen, he and Ma Junjie had picked up a piece of dessert at the same time. No! And the Crown Prince.


    A layer of sweat suddenly appeared on his back. "You mean ¡­"


    Ye San Ye took out a pearl flower from her hair and poured some tea on the tea tray. He then dipped the pearl flower in the dessert.


    The originally silvery beaded flower turned black in a moment.


    Even though he had only achieved the results previously, it was still hard for him to accept it now that he had witnessed it for himself.


    "Yes ¡­" "Who?" Chu Yuehua forced herself to calm down, and then she raised her head to look at him.


    Under the light, there was a hint of fear in her big eyes. Ye San Ye suddenly realized that this girl was only twelve years old.


    Without waiting for her to extend her hand, she casually put the pearl flower back in her hair, "I don''t know, but there are many possibilities. If the crown prince eats your snacks and dies, the consequences will be many.


    However, what''s strange is that out of all the snacks you''ve made, only this one is poisonous. It might very well be because the person who poisoned it didn''t have the time to do anything else.


    Chu Yuehua was stunned. By the time she could react, the person in front of her had already disappeared. Chu Yuehua did not even notice that he had left.


    Standing under the light, his mind was in a mess. In this mess, his sudden appearance could be considered a little bit.


    "Miss ¡­ "He ¡­"


    Ling Ruo''s voice brought Chu Yuehua back to her senses, and she quickly turned her face to her and made a silent gesture, "Don''t shout, it''s okay."


    She had seen Master Ye before, but she didn''t expect him to be so bold as to enter her room and leave as soon as he asked.


    However, even if this rude behavior was done by him, it was as if it became completely natural. Chu Yuehua almost didn''t feel that he was a vile character. Perhaps it was because of that temperament on his body!


    There''s no way to think about that.


    Relatively speaking, Chu Yuehua was more concerned about who the poisoner was and what his motive was.


    Her appearance today was truly abnormal, and there was no reason for it. Even now, she did not appear again.


    Carrying these questions, Chu Yuehua fell asleep.


    The next day was bright. Before Ling Ruo could get up, Chu Xuhua came over.


    "Elder sister?" He hurriedly lifted up his blanket and got up. Chu Yuehua stepped forward: "Why are you awake so early?" What''s the matter? "


    Chu Xuanhua frowned, "Sister Xin is here!"


    "Come here?" Chu Yuehua was shocked.


    "No, he went to the old lady''s house and is standing under the eaves now!" Chu Xuhua''s face was filled with unhappiness, "As I say, let''s avoid it a little! When she''s gone, we''ll go and pay our respects to the old lady. I expect the old lady and the old lady will understand as well. "


    When Chu Yuehua heard this, she thought for a moment before saying, "No need, us two sisters are fine. What are we afraid of her doing? It was her duty to come, and what did it have to do with us, so we went as usual to pay our respects to the old lady.


    I really don''t believe that she has the nerve to do anything to me after what happened last year. "


    As he said so, he told Duro to start dressing himself and pay respects to the old lady.


    When the two sisters left the house, Lady Deng, Lady Yao, and Lady Yang had also come. It was likely that they had heard the news.


    Seeing that they were about to enter the palace, even in such a situation, Zhou Ruyun still did not come out. She was probably busy preparing things in secret.


    Zhou Ruxin was still there.


    "Humph!" Yo! Who was it that was standing here so early in the morning? How come there''s a girl in the mansion that I never knew before? Who will introduce us? "


    Who knew that the moment the Deng family appeared, those sarcastic words would follow.


    The two sisters looked at each other. From the looks of it, after Zhou Ruxin returned, not only did she not come to pay her respects to the old lady, but she also did not go to her nominal mother, the Deng family.


    This was very unusual, and with the Deng family being so angry, it was understandable.


    "Greetings to the second wife!" Zhou Ru''s eyes were downcast, her face expressionless. She paid her respects to the Deng family.


    Mrs. Deng quickly avoided it, "Who are you? I don''t dare to accept this weird gift. What if it''s just someone of great origins, then what happens after you pay respects to me? "

 Chapter 101

    When these words were said, the others stood in place with a faint smile and did not come forward to rescue Zhou Ruxin. It can be seen that the last thing annoyed the whole family. Now Deng''s shameless face to her, even those who don''t deal with Deng''s like Yang''s, don''t make a sound.


    Chu Yuehua was about to step out of her leg, but Chu Xuhua held her: "wait a minute, we''ll go there when the old lady opens the door."


    My sister always doesn''t like to make trouble. Under such circumstances, naturally, I don''t want to come forward and don''t let my sister go to the muddy water. Chu Yuehua understands this.


    Although she wanted to know the reason why Zhou Ruxin came back, it was obviously invisible for the time being. Therefore, Chu Yuehua didn''t go against her sister''s meaning and waited in her room with her.


    "Three girls, the old lady let you in." Mother Song finally opened the door, but did not say with a smile as usual. The old lady let everyone in, but said such a sentence without expression.


    Zhou Ruxin quickly straightened up his bent body, bent his knees and motioned to the others, and then went in. It seemed that he was a little proud in his back.


    Mother song smiled: "ladies and grandmothers, please come this way. The old lady will come out later."


    The two sisters Chu Yuehua went out to the main room.


    Everyone seemed to have no intention of the tea and snacks in front of them, and didn''t speak. They were waiting quietly, or listening quietly. They really wanted to know what Zhou Ruxin said to the old lady.


    The arrival of the Chu sisters just turned people''s face and didn''t attract too much attention.


    Not long after sitting down, Zhou Ruxin came out, with an obvious smile on his face and some pride, but some disguise, as if he were reserved at his daughter''s house.


    Looking at Chu Yuehua, there was still a taste of provocation.


    Chuxu Wharton caught the smell of danger and looked on alert.


    At this time, the old lady came out of the inner room with her mother song''s hand, sat down in the chair, glanced at the people first, and her eyes seemed to pause on Chu Yuehua''s face.


    "You came early today!" the old lady greeted everyone with a smile on her face.


    Deng''s heart seemed to have a little cat scratching, but he was unwilling to admit defeat first and asked about Zhou Ruxin first.


    "Second brother, I know what you think!" but the old lady refused to accept people''s expectations and said, "although the heart girl has made many mistakes before, she is confused.


    But as a mother, you can''t be careful. It''s not a matter for a girl in our family to always leave it outside. Now that she''s back, you can put aside all the things in the past and teach her well. It''s also your merit. "


    Zhou Ruxin knelt down and saluted Deng, and conveniently brought the tea on the tea table: "madam, drink tea!"


    Deng''s fingers trembled with anger. She hasn''t been so angry since she married the Zhou family for so many years.


    This week Ruxin was her concubine. She made a big mistake and was sent out by her family. Now she came back quietly. She has been avoiding herself. No one knows that she rested in the West courtyard of the long room last night.


    Zhou Moqing arranged it himself. Anyway, she couldn''t hang on her second wife''s face.


    What''s the meaning of this? Is the head of the second room coming up?


    Now it''s even more ridiculous. I originally expected the old lady to be fair to herself in front of everyone, or at least make an appearance, let herself teach her a good lesson, and then let herself down.


    But the old lady''s words were also understated, as if Zhou Ruxin had just returned.


    Don''t say the old lady doesn''t know. It''s a lie!


    Although Yang was happy to see Deng eat flat, he didn''t mean to be happy now.


    Last night, she knew that Zhou Ruxin rested in the east courtyard of the main room, but the eldest master and wife didn''t even say hello to themselves. As a young grandmother who is now in charge of the family in the long room, she was beating her face.


    Although the last time the old lady was poisoned, even if it was her fault, it wouldn''t be so.


    Therefore, when she saw Deng''s encounter with such a thing, she didn''t feel relieved at all. On the contrary, she had a feeling of sharing a common hatred with Deng.


    The Chu Yuehua sisters are outsiders. It''s good to look at such a thing from a distance. Even if they are confused, they don''t care about it and don''t interrupt.


    Deng didn''t speak and the others were silent. The old lady looked at it with a faint smile. It was very embarrassing in the room for a time.


    Looking at Zhou Ruxin''s face this week, Deng clenched his teeth and showed a smile: "look at you child, how much I loved you in the past. Who doesn''t know the whole house? The reason why he scolded you is also because he loves you deeply.


    But your child may not know the pain in my mother''s heart. Do you still hate me now? "


    Deng''s mouth said, but he never picked up the bowl of tea in Zhou Ruxin''s hand.


    "My wife is going to wrong me. How dare Ruxin hate my wife? My wife knows Ruxin''s kindness to Ruxin! I don''t know where to start. I hope my wife won''t misunderstand Ruxin."


    Zhou Ruxin smiled sincerely and looked at Deng''s eyes like a filial daughter looking at her mother.


    Deng was also tired of her: "you child, why are you in front of me? If you didn''t hate me, why didn''t you come back yesterday and don''t see me? You also lived with your eldest aunt? It can be seen that you are going to have a separation with me, but you don''t know how sad I am."


    Zhou Ruxin''s face has changed and hasn''t spoken yet.


    The old lady over there smiled and said, "you two are also interesting. You should talk. At least you took the tea. The three girls have been kneeling on the ground to serve you tea. You said you forgot."


    The embarrassment on Deng''s face flashed by, and then he said with an embarrassed smile: "it''s not true! The old lady didn''t say, I really forgot. Good boy, get up quickly."


    Then he took the tea and put it back on the tea table. He never took a sip: "I''ll go with you to your big aunt later. I''ll disturb them all night."


    There was a sharp flash in the old lady''s eyes, and then she said with a smile: "no, they are all their own children. What''s the trouble there? If Yun is crazy playing with you and doesn''t want to go to bed at home, can you clean up for her?"

 Chapter 102

    What''s the reason? How could this happen?


    Everyone lives in the same home. Where can you play crazy and don''t go home?


    Not to mention Deng, even Chu Yuehua was very surprised at the old lady''s attitude today. It seemed that she was protecting Zhou Ruxin and planned to protect it to the end.


    Deng still wanted to speak, but the old lady waved her hand and said, "well, seeing that the girl Yun is going to enter the palace, you aunts and sister-in-law all help prepare. Entering the palace is no small matter. You must not be careless."


    This is clearly to stop the topic. Deng was unwilling. Finally, he hung his eyes and said, "yes!"


    Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuhua also left.


    I thought the old lady would tell her sisters about it instead of everyone.


    What''s more, the old lady knows the relationship between Chu Yuehua and Zhou Ruxin best. She should tell her anyway.


    But after waiting all morning, I didn''t wait for the news that the old lady wanted to see them.


    At lunch time, Zhou Ruxin was there again, busy serving the old lady. It seemed that he was more diligent than anyone else.


    In this case, the old lady is even less likely to say anything to them.


    Then, the days went on, and it was even more impossible to know anything.


    The long room is also tight lipped. Even Ling Ruo can''t find out anything by all means.


    Moreover, everyone in the long room seems to be paying attention to Zhou Ruyun''s going to the palace to participate in the election. In a word, it''s all kinds of things to pay attention to. As for Zhou Ruxin, it seems that no one remembers.


    Abnormality is a demon. Chu Yuehua was not covered up by this seemingly calm cover. She always felt that Zhou Ruxin''s appearance was too abnormal.


    This makes her feel very bad, because in her previous life, there was no such situation. I don''t know if this life will completely disrupt her opportunities because of such abnormality.


    She suddenly appeared. She didn''t know if there was anything unusual in the nunnery. Maybe she should start from there.


    Before she took any action, Du Ruo ran in excitedly and said to her happily, "girl, it seems that someone has come to talk to the big girl."


    "What?" Chu Yuehua was stunned. "Whose childe? Why did he come suddenly? I didn''t hear the letter."


    Shi LAN, who came in with a smile on her face, "said she was the second son of Shaoqing of Dali temple."


    "Shaoqing of Dali temple?" Chu Yuehua murmured, but he couldn''t remember who it was. He probably didn''t appear in his previous life.


    "Last time I came to our house," Shi LAN looked at no one around, then came over and whispered to Chu Yuehua, "but our girl can''t remember which one."


    There''s a whisper here! Chu Xuhua came over and two red clouds flew up on his face: "Shi LAN, you too. You don''t clean up the mess on the dresser."


    "Isn''t Qiulan and Mulan there?" they grew up together when they were young. Naturally, their love is not comparable. It''s not unusual to talk like this.


    She knew that she was shy because someone came to the media, so she didn''t say anything. Just saying so was even exposed.


    Chu Yuehua was afraid of her sister''s embarrassment and couldn''t get down her face. She quickly sent Du Ruo and Zhi Ruo down, leaving only two sisters to talk in the room.


    "Sister can''t remember which Mr. Mei is?" Chu Yuehua is naturally very worried about her sister''s life.


    The blush on Chu Xuhua''s face became more and more obvious. His neck was almost red, and his head hung low. It took a long time to shake his head. His voice was so small that he couldn''t hear clearly: "I don''t know."


    When Chu Yuehua saw such a sister, she couldn''t react for a moment.


    But think about it. My sister married Zhou Zhaowei in her previous life. What''s so shy about marrying that person? It''s a disappointment from beginning to end. She has never looked forward to it. How can she be shy?


    I don''t know why, seeing her sister''s reaction like all the girls, Chu Yuehua felt an unspeakable sense of happiness in her heart, as if this was the meaning of her rebirth.


    "Moon! You..." Chu Xuhua suddenly summoned up the courage to shout to her when he saw that his sister didn''t speak, and then hung his head again.


    "Ah? What''s the matter?" looking back from her thoughts, Chu Yuehua quickly asked her, "what''s the matter? What can''t be said between you and my sisters? Just say what you have to say."


    Chu Xuhua took a deep breath, then looked at his sister with Yingying''s eyes: "can you... Help me find out, that... That young master Mei..."


    Originally, there were a lot of words behind, such as personality, family situation, what they do now and how old they are.


    However, these words in my heart could not be spoken at all. It seemed that they would be laughed at, and I was stunned and held there.


    Seeing such a sister, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help laughing. After laughing, she couldn''t control it more and more. She simply fell into bed and laughed more than once.


    "You..." Chu Xuhua''s face turned red in an instant: "you girl, I''ll talk to you well. Why are you like this... You..."


    "I... I think it''s funny. When did my sister talk so haltingly in front of me? It turns out that girls will look like this when they grow up. If you want to say that other people''s sisters are still the same as other girls!"


    Chu Xuhua, who said this, was more and more embarrassed and hated to pinch her with only his hand: "don''t laugh at me here. I''ll look back and see what kind of reaction you have when it comes to you. At that time, I''ll see how I laugh at you."


    Chu Yuehua knew that she would never think of her sister like this in her life. In her previous life, she might have. When she came to the state of Qi and knew that she had been pointed out to Qi Chonghuan, she didn''t know what kind of person that person was, what kind of temper he was, and whether he would like himself.


    Too much uncertainty and too much expectation have made her so confused, so afraid and shy.


    But not now. She doesn''t know that her generation won''t marry yet. If she can get out of here and control her destiny, she hopes she won''t marry.


    If, imprisoned by the world and society, she still wants to marry a person or have children, then she hopes she can marry a person she likes and don''t let others manipulate her life.


    Thinking of things in previous lives, Chu Yuehua wrote about shaking God. It was like an eye buried in her heart. When she remembered, it was like looking at everything in previous lives through that eye, herself, the world and life at that time.


    She will be frightened, afraid, and feel cold, bone cold.


    "Moon!" Chu Xuhua reached out and pushed her, "what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 103

    "Ah?" Chu Xuhua looked back at his sister and smiled, "nothing. He was thinking that since my sister has entrusted such a big life event on me, I will do it well anyway. I''ll find out if that young master Mei can be worthy of my best sister in the world."


    "You! Don''t talk to me!" Chu Xuhua blushed and touched her forehead. "Don''t I see you can go out? Besides, I don''t believe who else can I trust? If this young master Mei is the same as the fourth brother, I really don''t know what to do."


    "No!" Chu Xuhua took his sister''s hand and said to her seriously, "you should know that those who could come with the crown prince that day were ranked as the top childe men in the capital. They were as ignorant as the fourth brother. Who did you see looking at him with a straight eye?"


    In fact, Chu Xuhua was there that day. How could he not find it?


    Among a group of young people at that time, one or two were quite cheerful, but they all looked like elegant CHILDES. Who was not in the stream?


    Because of this, when I learned that the matchmaker was the one in the middle of that day, I had no fear, but I was a little uncertain.


    Chu Yuehua then said, "besides, I can stir up the things between the fourth brother and you. If I encounter another bad one, I''ll still slap you. I''ll never let you marry anyone at will. Don''t worry, sister!"


    Chu Xuhua, who said this, was moved for a while: "other people''s homes are protected by your sister. Your sister is useless. You need to protect everything."


    For fear that her sister had drilled the tip of an ox''s horn, Chu Yuehua hurriedly said, "there''s no way! Who made my sister so kind by nature, but she spread a sister who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth and is not afraid of heaven and earth!"


    After talking and laughing, Chu Yuehua went directly to the old lady.


    It has been a while since the guest left.


    She came but didn''t come in. She just stood at the door and smiled. The old lady saw it and pointed to her and said with a smile: "you monkey, monkey, people just left. You can''t wait to come. People who don''t know think you''re the protagonist!"


    Mother song listened and smiled awkwardly.


    The family would never tell a 12-year-old girl about such things, but she knew that the old lady had always treated the girl as a big girl, so there was nothing.


    Chu Yuehua listened, then wiped the door post and came in. He ran directly to the old lady''s arms: "I''m not worried!"


    "I''m not going to tell you what you''re worried about," the old lady asked deliberately, rubbing her back.


    "I don''t care. I''m just worried! Old lady, whose son is it? How''s the family? How''s the man?"


    She looked so worried that Mother Song couldn''t help laughing: "it''s Miss Xu. I''m afraid she''s not so anxious."


    "Yes, what''s your hurry!" the old lady nodded her forehead. "Measuring media, how can it be so simple? It''s accurate as soon as you say it? I have to take a slow look here.


    Always let someone inquire about it, and then I''ll think about it. Xu''er can''t achieve it. It''s just that your sister is not my granddaughter, isn''t she? "


    Chu Yuehua was half relieved to see the old lady so serious, and got tangled up in front of the old lady.


    "But speaking of it, this child is worthy of Xu''er. His father is the Shaoqing of Dali temple. Although his official rank is not high, he is really a clean stream and a legitimate son. Although he is not the eldest son, he is also a serious son. Xu''er didn''t have to be a religious wife in the past. Just close the door and live his childhood.


    The child himself! He is also a member of this subject. I heard that he reads well and is somewhat similar to your big brother''s character. I heard that he is also gentle. Your sister''s temperament is the most soft. If he has a bad temper, he doesn''t know how much to lose. "


    The old lady probably liked the marriage in her heart, so she just said she didn''t know. Now she talked about it again.


    Seeing her so happy, Chu Xuhua felt very lucky. The old lady always regarded their sisters as her sweethearts.


    "Old lady, I''ll go out in a few days." Chu Xuhua obediently peeled an orange for the old lady and said with a smile.


    "You monkey, now that I have my words in this family, who else has taken care of you when you go out? You have to ask for qiao''er in front of me. When did I stop you when you go out? Your mouth can''t be sweeter."


    Mother song changed into new tea and said with a smile, "but our old lady likes Miss Yue''s sweet mouth."


    "In the past, I used to talk about a stuffy mouth gourd. Now it''s good. I chatter here. It''s really bothering me. It''s just my own child. It''s not good not to let her quarrel."


    Chu Yuehua became more and more crooked and coaxed the old lady to be happy.


    Although the old lady said she would investigate the character of young master Mei, she was still worried. Her sister''s fate in her previous life must be rewritten. Therefore, she still had to go out in person to find out what kind of person he was.


    In the capital, there are the most small alleys and corners, small yards and large gardens. Sometimes it feels like a maze when you go inside.


    After walking for a while, Mei Yu stopped. He always felt something strange about today''s affairs. He received a letter for no reason.


    There was no signature on the letter, but he asked him to come to this place in a very familiar tone and said he had something good to give him.


    Originally, he would not believe or come out of such a thing, but when he saw the handwriting of the letter, he came again. I have to say that he mainly felt that the person who wrote the word should not be bad.


    Maybe it''s a good friend who wants to share something with him. It''s also possible to make such a mistake on purpose.


    So I finally decided to bring a boy out.


    However, after going around so many ways, I still didn''t find it, and I feel whether I was cheated.


    "Second master, do we... Want to go in again?"


    Mei Yu frowned and thought for a moment, then said, "since you''ve been looking for it for so long, you''d better look for it again! Otherwise, you might be at the next intersection!"


    The boy scratched his head, but he followed his young master and went inside.


    After a few more rounds, I finally saw a small yard with an antique plaque hanging on it. It was not big. It was written in seal script xuncui Pavilion.

 Chapter 104

    The name is elegant, but who is the elegant house in this downtown?


    He put his hand on the copper ring, knocked a few times, but no one answered the door, and then stretched out his hand and knocked again.


    The door finally opened. A middle-aged man in a long shirt looked very elegant and bowed to him. Wen Sheng asked, "excuse me, childe Gao."


    "Xiao Sheng''s surname is Mei. He was invited here." Mei Yu also saluted.


    The man smiled faintly and said, "it''s childe Mei. Please come inside."


    Mei Yu looked at the man''s bearing and nodded slightly in his heart. It seemed that he was really his friend, quite like the style of their gang.


    Walking in is a small yard. There are many flowers and plants planted in the yard. There is even a stream in the middle. The stream winds through. There is a small pavilion surrounded by the stream. There is no table or stool in the pavilion. There is an ancient Qin on the table, and no one is there.


    "Young master Mei, please come in by yourself."


    The middle-aged man behind Wen Sheng reminded me.


    Probably because there are still guests to greet.


    Mei Yu arched his hand and said, "thank you."


    Then he took the boy all the way inside.


    All the way to the gate, I didn''t see the servant girl answer the door. It was quiet as if there was no one.


    Mei Yu noticed that there was nothing. The little fellow who followed him felt strange and cold here.


    "Second Lord, why don''t you seem to hear anyone?"


    "Let''s go in and have a look."


    While talking, he had entered the gate and had not yet opened his mouth. A gust of fragrance floated past. A warm, fragrant and soft body was pasted up. An arm wrapped around his waist weakly and boneless, and the whole person had been pasted on his back.


    "You''ve come and want to kill me." the woman''s voice seems to have become a soul. Listening to it makes people feel soft and weak. When talking, red lips stick to his ears and breathe like orchid.


    The boy who followed was already scared silly. Which one did you sing?


    Mei Yu frowned, reached out and grabbed the woman''s wrist, then pushed aside. He took the opportunity to dodge, especially embarrassed.


    After finishing his clothes, he saw the woman who felt red lips and looked at him puzzled.


    Her face is absolutely beautiful. Even if you have seen so many young ladies, few people can have a face like her. If you don''t look at her clothes, you really feel pure and incomparable.


    But at this time, she was wearing a red gauze like dress, and the profanity inside was half hidden and half exposed. She looked at him very fragrant and gorgeous, and looked at him with puzzled eyes.


    "Xiaosheng Mei Yu, I came here at the invitation of my friends. I don''t know where they are?"


    His solemn appearance seemed to please the woman. When listening to him, he smiled: "where''s the scholar? I don''t know who your friend is. It''s about the person who told me to wait for you here.


    I only know that someone told me that she invited a friend and asked me to serve her well today. She also said a friend called Mei Yu. Since you came here today and called this name, you are no longer wrong. "


    "What about the friend?"


    "Don''t you know my yinniang''s rules? I only receive one friend. Since the friend said to let you come, she won''t come by herself."


    Mei Yu listened to her words as if she didn''t understand: "since he''s not here, what am I doing here?"


    Yin Niang listened and "giggled" and then slid over like a spirit Snake: "don''t be kidding, young master. Isn''t it just that others aren''t here? Only you and me share the beautiful scenery on this auspicious day, don''t you?"


    Mei Yu frowned and pushed her away. "I really don''t understand. Would you please talk to me for a while?"


    "Why don''t you understand?" Yin Niang hung on his shoulder. "How can you live up to the kindness of your friend?"


    This sentence immediately made Mei Yu understand. She blushed with shame. She pushed yinniang away, and then took a picture of the boy who was still in the clouds. She hurried out.


    Yinniang was stunned. Then she couldn''t stop leaning against the door and laughing. When she saw that he had gone far, it was easy to stop laughing: "young master Mei, come back."


    "I won''t go back!" Mei Yu didn''t look back. "I have something else to do!"


    "Come back quickly!" yinniang couldn''t help laughing again.


    "I''m not going back!"


    "Your friend is behind!"


    "I''m not going back! Ah?" after that, she reflected what she had just said. Mei Yu stopped and stood in situ looking at her, "what?"


    When she came out of the room, yinniang put away the smile on her face: "young master Mei, please follow me! Your friend is behind."


    "Seriously?" probably just saw her. Mei Yu always felt that the house was like a devil''s cave, and she was like the devil living in the devil''s cave. Therefore, she couldn''t believe it.


    "I didn''t joke with you, but please come with me!" Yin Niang put away her smile and looked very sincere.


    She followed yinniang around the main house and walked back from the garden. Sure enough, she saw a small yard behind.


    This yard is much simpler than the medicine outside. There are no red flowers and green willows, only one willow hanging branches. At this time, there are no leaves on it, only one dry branch.


    There was a table under the tree with four stools. On the table were a teapot and four teacups. A man sat at the table with his back to him and stood next to him.


    "Childe, this is it. Talk slowly and yinniang will step down first."


    Mei Yu stood there and looked at the people there. She didn''t know them.


    But at least he''s a man and a scholar. He''s not big. He shouldn''t pester people like he just did!


    Taking a deep breath, Mei Yu stepped forward: "I''m Mei Yu, I don''t know if the childe is..."


    "Young master Mei, sit down!"


    The man over there didn''t look back, just stretched out his hand and pointed to the opposite side.


    Mei Yu frowned. Deference was better than obedience. Sure enough, he went to the opposite side and sat down. When he saw the face of the person opposite, he had an unspeakable kindness in his heart.


    "Childe, have we met somewhere?"


    "Young master Mei, how forgetful are you?" he smiled, revealing two shallow pear vortices.


    This time, Mei Yu finally recognized that the voice was a woman''s voice.


    "You..." he immediately stood up and looked at the man in front of him incredulously.


    "Didn''t you send someone to Zhongyong Hou''s house for matchmaking? Why? Don''t you even know the person you want to marry?"


    Mei Yu''s face suddenly turned red, but he immediately became serious again: "no! I''m not going to marry you!"

 Chapter 105

    "Didn''t you say you were going to marry cousin? I am!" Chu Yuehua deliberately widened her eyes and said in surprise.


    "Not you! You... Aren''t you your sister? I''m talking about your sister. Although you two look a little alike, I''m talking about a big girl!" Mei Yu was a little anxious and clapped his hands.


    The boy on one side was also anxious: "girl, our childe likes your big girl of Chu family! How did you become? Did the matchmaker say wrong or what happened?"


    "Ah?" Chu Yuehua pretended to be completely unexpected, "but the matchmaker came to our house and told our old lady that it was me!"


    The people on both sides looked very surprised. For a long time, Chu Yuehua blushed and said, "if you suddenly say that it''s my sister now, what can I do? How can I afford to lose this face?"


    "I......" Mei Yu frowned and said very sorry, "I don''t know what''s going on. I said it clearly. How can you make a mistake! Girl, i... it''s all my fault, but..."


    "But what?" Chu Yuehua stopped him. "You don''t really want to tell me at this time that you want to change someone? I don''t follow. In this way, I might as well not live! I can''t afford to lose that person.


    If people want to talk to me about matchmaking in the future, when they ask, they all say that you, young master Mei, don''t want it. "


    Mei Yu was worried: "what can I do? I... I can''t!"


    "Why don''t you just make a mistake! Anyway, my sister and I look a little alike, and our sisters'' dowry is the same. Do you... What''s the difference between marrying me and my sister?"


    Mei Yu''s eyes widened when she heard her words: "how can it be the same? What I want is not your sister''s dowry!"


    "Why is it different? What''s the difference between me and my sister? How different is it between marrying me and marrying her!"


    Mei Yu was so anxious that sweat came out on his forehead: "it''s different. I saw your sister and liked her in my heart. Now... No, no!"


    "I don''t care. You just say no, at least give me a reason why I can''t, otherwise I''m a girl''s house. If you want to say, don''t you see my sister on that day? Is there so much difference between us?"


    Chu Yuehua''s pitiful look made Mei Yu feel that she didn''t know what to do. After thinking for a long time, she couldn''t think of a good way. Finally, she had to say, "Miss Chu, do you think it''s ok? I''ll go to the house to apologize in person. I just said that I saw the wrong person. It''s none of your business. I''ll compensate for the losses caused to you!"


    "Are you so unwilling to marry me?" Chu Yuehua was angry.


    "No, no, no, Miss Chu, don''t get me wrong. You are very nice, you are beautiful, and you are dexterous, but it''s all different, just like... It''s like radishes and vegetables have their own love."


    Hearing this, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help smiling and said, "it turns out that our sisters are turnips and vegetables in your heart!"


    Mei Yu blushed and said, "there are women like clouds. I miss bandits."


    Chu Yuehua looked at him quietly without talking, so she kept looking at him.


    "Miss Chu, I know what I said today is really too bad. However, i... I really admire your sister."


    Putting aside her meditation, Chu Yuehua also asked boldly, "OK! Let me ask you, since you say you really admire my sister, tell me where you admire my sister? What makes you interested in my sister?"


    "I... I can''t tell!" Mei Yu thought about it and recalled that day. "I just think she''s very good."


    "Of course I know my sister is very good, but you have to give me a reason! There are many good women in the world. You can''t marry all of them because they are good!"


    "It''s not like that," Mei Yu calmed down and said seriously. "I''m 17 years old and haven''t been interested in any woman. My parents even think I''m... As good as Longyang, but I know in my heart that I haven''t met the woman who makes me feel good when I look at it.


    That day at your house, I really felt it was fate. When I first saw her, it was when she was playing the piano. In fact, at the beginning, I found that her piano skill was good, but the more I played it later, it became more and more mediocre and not brilliant. I knew that she must be hiding her clumsiness. I felt very good for her introverted.


    Then you came over there together. I saw her holding the little girl and walking in the position closest to the lake and the back. I feel very good for her humility.


    When we made snacks together, she always whispered to the young master of the family how to do it. I also felt very good for such patience. At the party that day, she was the least noticeable woman, but she was the best woman I thought. "


    As he spoke, a smile gradually appeared on his face, a very natural and sincere smile. Even Chu Yuehua looked at it like this, he felt very comfortable, and even had no way to doubt that her words were false.


    Mei Yu looked at her and said solemnly, "I don''t know how men and women in the world are suitable. However, when I looked at your sister that day, I thought that the woman I want to marry should be like this. It''s like there is a strong desire in my heart that it must be her."


    "Then you should know that our sisters are not miss Houmen. We just live here."


    Chu Yuehua also changed his anger and told him very seriously.


    "I know. After I went back, I let people inquire. I know you are the daughter of Chu huaiyun, a rich businessman in Jiangnan. I also know that your sisters have no parents since childhood and live in their grandfather''s house."


    "Then you know that our sisters are actually the daughter of businessmen. You see, today, I just sit in front of you. In such a place, I don''t taboo at all. If the young ladies of large families, they certainly can''t do such a thing."


    "I don''t care. I just want to be your sister. If God gives me a good marriage, she will only be my wife. The so-called Shangmen and Houmen are meaningless."


    He took off the shame on his face just now, as if he were making some kind of commitment.


    "On the 18th day, when I went back, I asked someone to inquire about your sisters. After asking, I told my parents. It was also because I was afraid that a good woman like her would get ahead of others."


    At this point, his face was a little shy again.


    "Can I ask a question?" Chu Yuehua asked with a little mischief, holding her cheek.

 Chapter 106

    "If you have any questions, just ask. I have nothing to say." Mei Yu hurriedly said, as if she was afraid she had something else to set up.


    "Your family is an official family. You just say that you want to marry my sister, a daughter of a merchant family, and your parents agree?"


    As soon as he asked this, Mei Yu blushed.


    After a while, he murmured, "to tell you the truth, there has been no one in my room for such a long time, and I have never shown interest in any kind of woman, so... My parents are very anxious for fear of me... So when I said I wanted to marry your sister, my parents were very happy."


    Is this the fate of God, because my sister got rid of the fate of her previous life, and then there was such a blessing?


    Chu Yuehua''s eyes were wet, but she held back: "I''ll ask the last question."


    "You say!"


    "If one day my sister really marries you, can you promise to be good to her all her life? Don''t bully her, don''t cram people in the house to annoy her, and stand next to her to take care of her and comfort her when she is wronged?"


    Mei Yu was a little stunned. He didn''t know what to do as a husband, but Chu Yuehua''s words didn''t seem like what a big husband should have. It was like walking around a woman.


    But it is undeniable that if this person is her, he seems very willing to do so, all his life, always.


    "If I can marry her, I will never have another woman in my life. I only want her."


    Chu Yuehua looked at her. Her eyes were covered with moisture. She tried to blink and looked at him seriously: "then you should remember that my sister''s name is Chu Xuhua!"


    Her words made him bright in an instant: "is the rising sun rising in the east? Xuhua?"


    "That''s right! Chu Xuhua!" Chu Yuehua nodded vigorously. "Remember, if you bully her, I''ll never let you go in my life."


    Mei Yu got up from his seat and bowed to Chu Yuehua: "thank you!"


    "However," Chu Yuehua looked at him, "the situation in Hou''s house is a little complicated. It''s hard to say whether you can succeed. I hope you can work hard."


    "I won''t give up!" Mei Yu smiled at her and said, "you''ve worked so hard."


    Chu Yuehua raised her eyebrows.


    "I know that you designed this today on purpose. I didn''t see it at the beginning, but you asked so many questions later. In the final analysis, it''s for your sister''s lifelong happiness. I... have withstood your test!"


    Zhi Ruo smiled and said, "young master Mei, as long as you treat our big girl well, how can our girl really make trouble for you?"


    Chu Yuehua and Mei Yu looked at each other and smiled. This man... She should be relieved.


    Although it still seems a little immature, a heart is rare and pure. The most rare thing is the people''s heart. My sister finally got the happiness she deserves.


    All the way back to Hou''s house, Chu Yuehua was in an excellent mood.


    Chu Xuhua didn''t know she was going out for that. Seeing the smile on her face, he joked: "you don''t know what bad things to do. Every time you do things regardless of your image, you will come back so happily."


    Chu Yuehua laughed more and more. Zhi Ruo kept laughing.


    Zhiruo never thought that one day she would accompany Chu Yuehua out of the house and dress up as a man. It''s really strange, but it''s really a good day.


    Just Ling Ruo looked at him, envious, jealous and hateful.


    After dinner in the evening, Chu Yuehua told her sister everything about today. Chu Xuhua was moved by the red glow on his face, but his eyes were like water.


    "Yue''er..." Chu Xuhua looked at his sister and called her, but he didn''t say anything. He just hugged her in his arms.


    Seeing her appearance, Chu Yuehua knew what she meant and said with a smile, "didn''t you say I always do bad things? It''s not a day or two to go out as a boy. It''s all right. It''s just that young master Mei saw it. It doesn''t matter."


    Originally thought that because of this, Chu Xuhua would change her attitude towards going out like this. Who knows if she let go of her arms or scolded her with a tiger face.


    Angry Chu Yuehua smashed the pillow: "I knew I''d let you marry blind and dumb!"


    It made a bunch of people laugh.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was the end of August. Zhou Ruyun was basically ready now, waiting for the arrival of the first day of September.


    The old lady asked her sisters to walk to Zhou Ruyun every day. When the sisters talked, they were not so nervous.


    Who knows that Chu Yuehua and them have gone. After talking about the old lady''s words, Zhou Ruyun doesn''t think so: "I''m not going to choose a concubine. Anyway, sister Mo and sister sun are also there. Just go around the palace."


    "My sister really doesn''t know heaven and earth!"


    Zhou Ruxin still came over and said such a sentence.


    "Oh! It''s sister Xin!" when I saw Zhou Ruxin, Zhou Ruyun''s sharp teeth, which had almost been put away, were all restored. "Of course I don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. Anyway, I don''t want to climb the dragon and the Phoenix, but I just go for a show and have a long eye. I just think you''ve gained a lot of knowledge after walking around the nunnery."


    "You..." Zhou Ruxin choked and couldn''t speak. He hated it most. He hated that others took her out to the nunnery. It happened that Zhou Ruyun had to take it with him when he spoke. He was so angry.


    "What am I? I don''t know what method you used to make the old ladies and gentlemen accept you back. I don''t know. However, I tell you Zhou Ruxin, I don''t like you. You are so vicious, stabbing Yuehua''s hand with scissors, and running out shamelessly. I just don''t like you. I despise you."


    Although I know that Zhou Ruyun has always had an intestines, I didn''t expect that she really said all these words.


    Zhou Ruxin''s face was so blue that she just deliberately put on a little smile. Everything she said was gone.


    "Do you think I look down on you?" Zhou Ruxin was also angered and roared. "Every day, a young lady is rude and uneducated. I thought people all over the world regard you as a high princess!"


    "Do you mean I''m ill bred?" a cold female voice suddenly came from the door.

 Chapter 107

    Several people have been glued together, stunned did not see Li coming.


    Hearing this voice, Zhou Ruxin''s anger immediately went down, and his face immediately changed color: "madam, it''s the heart''s choice of words and wrong words for a time."


    "Now that you''re back, you should review yourself and reflect on yourself. You should also weigh what you can say and what you can''t say. You can eat indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. I''m your aunt and my family. I''ll forget it. If I''m outside, I don''t know how I offended others."


    "Yes!" Zhou Ruxin nodded hurriedly, "thank you for your teaching."


    "Well, yun''er is going to enter the palace the day after tomorrow. It''s also your friendship that your sisters can come. Yun''er remembers it in her heart! Just now time is tight, you''d better have a good rest. Come back tomorrow!"


    Zhou Ruyun enjoyed the feeling of being held by everyone and smiled brightly: "Yuehua, go back! Come back with me tomorrow and remember to order some more snacks you brought yesterday."


    "OK!" Chu Yuehua smiled and nodded, "then my sister and I will go back first."


    Turning his face, he bumped into Li''s meaningful eyes on himself.


    It disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    On the way, a servant girl beside Li ran over: "Miss Yue, my wife is looking for flowers. She said that the clothes you made for her last time match well. Let you help me with the palm and eye."


    Chu Yuehua was flattered. She said hello to her sister and hurried over.


    When she got to Li''s room, she looked for flowers there. When she saw her coming, she looked up and said, "please come and sit down."


    Let her sit on one side, but she didn''t say anything. Chu Yuehua was estimating that when she asked, she put her things away and put them aside: "I can''t find them, forget it."


    "What kind of cloth does my wife want? There are many flowers on my side. Why don''t I show my wife and look back for a suitable one?" Chu Yuehua said with a smile.


    But I don''t believe she really called her back for tricks.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal," said Li, playing with an emerald ring on his hand. "It''s said that people from the plum house have come to kiss your sister?"


    It''s for this!


    Chu Yuehua''s heart moved and suddenly thought of something.


    "This thing..."


    "Don''t say you don''t know. You''re not that kind of girl."


    So straightforward.


    "I heard it was, but the old lady didn''t say it clearly. I don''t ask much about such things."


    Li Shi didn''t refute this: "I know that Mei Yu, the second son of Mei mansion, is not bad. She has a good reputation outside. I''ve seen people. She''s still a talent. If this marriage is successful, your sister is blessed."


    Chu Yuehua listened and smiled: "madam, it must be good to say so. If so, I hope the moon will help and lead a red thread."


    Li Shi glanced at her: "don''t think I don''t know what you''re doing outside. You can hide it from anyone in the Marquis house, but you can''t hide it from me!"


    As she spoke, she looked at Chu Yuehua with an insight into the world: "is the shadow of clothes and temples yours?"


    "Madam!" Chu Yuehua reluctantly didn''t let herself lose her temper, "I......"


    "You don''t have to panic!" he raised his hand and waved it. Li didn''t care at all. "I''m not interested in you. You can make money by yourself. That''s your ability. I''m not interested in these so-called women''s lack of talent is virtue. They are in a mess."


    "Well, what my wife came to me today means..." Chu Yuehua looked at me with some eyes, naked, without any concealment.


    Li Shi frowned slightly, as if thinking about something.


    But I never spoke.


    When she didn''t speak, Chu Yuehua was also a little hard to speak. In the room, she could only hear the more leaky voice over there.


    "The dowry of your sisters is still in the house."


    Just when Chu Yuehua thought she couldn''t speak, Li suddenly opened her mouth again.


    But when it comes to such a topic, Chu Yuehua has no choice but to remain silent and see what Li''s next words are.


    "In fact, to tell you the truth, there isn''t much money left."


    Chu Yuehua turned to see her, a little surprised.


    "In the past few years, the Marquis house looks very beautiful outside. Almost all the meritorious families of the same group have fallen down, but our family is still good. Up to now, there are still some people in the imperial court.


    But I don''t know how much money is used to pave the way for such a situation. Now the imperial court wants to reduce the rights of our meritorious families. It''s even more difficult for princes like us to rely on our families for jobs.


    Therefore, we can only take the imperial examination. However, people all over the world know how difficult this road is. If we can''t get out, we also want to find a position. In addition to money, we only have money. You don''t know how much money your second sister spent in the palace, but we know.


    You have to take care of everything in the palace. You still rely on money. There is no one in the court. Your second sister has a hard time in the back palace. How can outsiders know? It''s just that there''s a lady in our palace. In this way, if you act a little out of order outside, it''s another matter of right and wrong. "


    Chu Yuehua listened, and her face slowly became cold: "what my wife said to me today, but she is crying for poverty with me?"


    Unexpectedly, Li Shi, who had always been very calm, changed his face slightly.


    "I''m really not in charge of the family. I don''t know how expensive daily necessities are. I don''t know how difficult it was in the house. However, my mother trusted the master and wife by giving our sisters the dowry in the future.


    Madam, since I just said that I can earn money by myself is my own ability, why can''t so many people in the house think about making money by themselves? If you talk to our sisters, it''s not impossible to spend money to make capital.


    Now when my sister saw that she was old enough to go out of the cabinet, her wife suddenly told us that the dowry was almost gone. Isn''t it a little unkind? "


    As she spoke, her eyes were cold.


    Li suddenly found that he still underestimated the girl in front of him. It seemed that she was a little more mature than he thought.


    "Just listen to me!"


    Li Shi suddenly put on some smiles on his face at this time.


    "Madam, please!" Chu Yuehua looked at her coldly.

 Chapter 108

    This is too deceptive. At the beginning of the relationship, I didn''t want to send the dowry back.


    "I said you didn''t have much dowry, but it doesn''t mean you don''t have it at all. It''s just that if your sister really wants to marry to Meifu, it will be a problem at that time."


    Li Shi looked at her seriously: "I''m afraid it''s not so easy to take this money."


    "I don''t know so much. When my mother sent our sister''s dowry before her death, there were lists and public witnesses. At that time, please ask the master and wife to figure out the silver land lease. No matter how much is left, just hand it in.


    Please show the basis for what has been used. If there is no basis, I don''t think it is really spent. Please make up for it.


    As for what we used, it depends on how much we used and our sisters'' love with the family.


    It is said that seeing is like seeing your mother, but if you really encounter some things that are unclear, maybe you can''t care so much. "


    Such a domineering attitude is completely different from her sister.


    Li nodded in his heart and sighed: "I know you are angry, but at this time, what do you think you can do if you are angry? I can wake you up. You''d better not go out of the door today.


    Otherwise


    There is a saying that rabbits will bite when they are anxious. There are many cruel and cruel people in this family. "


    Chu Yuehua suddenly turned to see her, as if she didn''t understand her words.


    Li Shi let her look at it, and his eyes were still very indifferent. He met her eyes like this: "you can say one more thing. If your sisters were not raised in the old lady''s house, they would be weak, sick and suffering."


    This makes Chu Yuehua feel chilly in her vest. Isn''t her meaning obvious?


    Is everyone really innocent?


    Li Shi looked at her and smiled: "the Marquis house has long been rotten. No matter how bright it is outside, it is still the same inside. It is full of moths."


    Chu Yuehua sneered: "my wife is hating her marriage to the Zhou family?"


    "Of course!" Li Shi didn''t shy away, "since I came here, I found myself wrong. I thought I could be like Zhongyong Hou''s house. After three generations and such a style of family, my strength must be not bad."


    Then he smiled bitterly and said, "the people here only think about the one-third of an mu of land in the hands of the ancestors, that is, the first fiefs, which were sold out to support me. When I came here, I couldn''t do anything even if I wanted to do something. What''s more, I was originally a woman."


    Chu Yuehua knew that if a woman married into a broken family, it would be a terrible thing. Most of the time, it''s not you, but it''s all your reason.


    Is that why she has been called ill?


    "Well, what''s the intention of my wife to say this to me today?" Chu Yuehua calmed down and asked, "it''s not for me to persuade my sister not to marry out?"


    "I don''t hate that much!" Li turned to look at her. "You two sisters, go out of this door, you can be free, otherwise... I''m afraid there will be no residue one day!"


    The eyes are so poisonous, don''t the sisters in the previous life have no residue?


    However, in her previous life, why didn''t this woman come out and give a word for the two sisters? Staring at them walking into the grave, did you see that she was different now?


    "Madam, you''d better say what you have to say!"


    Li nodded: "since I left you today, I will naturally say what I should say."


    She paused, Chu Yuehua didn''t speak, just waiting for her words.


    "When the old lady dies, the family will naturally break up. At that time, the second room and the third room will finally leave. I''ll close the door and live my own life. Everything is peaceful." Li''s tone was calm. "At that time, you will live with our long room!"


    Chu Yuehua narrowed her eyes slightly, then smiled and said, "madam, I can''t promise this. You and I can''t tell the age and geometry of the old lady. Maybe I''ll be married by then. How can I promise my wife?


    Besides, if the old lady is really unfortunate, she will certainly arrange my place at that time. Naturally, I have to obey the old lady''s orders. "


    "Don''t be silly. Although you see the prosperity of Erfang at present, Erfang is doomed to not go far. Whether this family can make achievements depends on future generations. Naturally, your eldest brother doesn''t have to say that he has worked hard since childhood. Although the eldest sister is a concubine, I have been disciplined as my own daughter since childhood.


    Now in Yongding Hou''s house, who doesn''t say that she knows the general and is generous and dignified?


    Although the second brother didn''t get a reputation, he is a good hand in taking care of common affairs. He won''t starve there. Although your sister-in-law is a little stupid, our room is still lush and prosperous. Look at the second room. What else is there except your second aunt''s mouth? "


    Chu Yuehua suddenly realized that in the second room, Zhou Zhaoyu was an outstanding person, but since he was admitted at the age of 18, he has never been admitted again. He is now 26 years old and has not been planted several times.


    Deng''s pampering, on the contrary, developed a temper of ignorance of heaven and earth.


    Zhou Zhaowei, needless to say.


    Most of Zhou Ruxin has been abandoned, that is, Zhou Ruyi. There is no one in the court. As a Zhou Guibin, she may not have a good life. It seems that the strength of Changfang is much stronger than that of Erfang.


    Seeing that she was speechless, Li went on: "your dowry will be married to you as much as I can, taking the example of marrying my daughter. Your sister''s share in the house can still be prepared, which is basically all the family wealth."


    "Why does madam think I will agree?" Chu Yuehua raised her eyes.


    "Because you have to promise if you don''t promise. Otherwise, if you don''t have my help, do you think you can dig out your dowry in this family? Delusion! It''s your ability to give you 10000 liang of dowry."


    Li Shi said with a meaningful look at Chu Yuehua: "if you are in a hurry, I don''t know what these people will do."


    Her eyes seemed to contain thorns, and she plunged into Chu Yuehua''s heart.


    "So it seems that I have made money. I don''t know what my wife''s purpose is?"


    "I want you to follow me, because I know you know ruochu."


    i see.


    If there is really no money in the house, Chu Xuhua can take out the dowry prepared by his mother when he gets married. It is really not a small number. It is really a good idea to let Li go.


    "Since the wife feels that her mother may not be happy in the palace, why send sister Yun in?"

 Chapter 109

    It was probably not expected for a time that she suddenly changed the topic. After being stunned, Li sneered: "who said I was going to send Yun girl to the palace?"


    Then he sighed softly: "Yun girl is too reckless. If you don''t let her see the world, she will have to suffer in this all her life."


    Is it really just to let Zhou Ruyun have sex?


    "Who do you think Zhou Ruyun is? She has the ability to serve the king? Didn''t I send her to the palace and let her die?" Li shook his head gently. "I''m not so stupid. Yun''er, it''s better to be a man with a small family."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t speak. It took too much brains to talk to Li Shi. After talking so much, she still didn''t understand what kind of person Li Shi was.


    "How can my wife take my sister''s dowry out? Those should be in the public! Such a big sum, not to mention the master, even the second room will not agree."


    This is what she doubts most.


    "They?" Li sneered. "Don''t worry! I won''t let them say a word. It''s just that you think hard and tell me when you have a decision. I can show you all the accounts of these years to let you know that I''m not lying."


    After coming out from Li Shi, Chu Yuehua was a little confused. What''s going on?


    Inexplicably, was Li regarded as an ally?


    no Li Shi doesn''t need allies. It can be seen from her last sentence that she has completely controlled the Marquis house. Whether it''s green Ying, Yang Shi or Deng Shi, they are kids fighting under her eyes, and she doesn''t pay attention at all.


    Even Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen did not pay attention.


    But why is she so confident? Where did her rights come from.


    Looking back, Chu Yuehua carefully checked Li''s mother''s house, but found nothing. She only knew that she was the only daughter of general Fuyuan. After general Fuyuan died, there were basically no people in her mother''s house.


    Is it because there is no dog in the door?


    After a hundred thoughts, I had to think about the conditions Li told her.


    After rebirth, Chu Yuehua always remembers one thing in her heart is to take back the dowry of the two sisters. In fact, the main reason is her dissatisfaction with the whole Hou house.


    A dissatisfaction with the way they bullied them in their previous lives.


    In addition, she must make both sisters live a good life.


    If it was like Li''s promise to take Chu Xuhua''s dowry out and let her sister live a good life, wouldn''t it be achieved?


    As for herself, can''t she let herself live well in this life?


    She doesn''t believe it!


    However, there is another point that must be considered is how credible Deng''s words are!


    For several days, Chu Yuehua was thinking about this problem. During this period, Zhou Ruyun really went to the palace according to the original plan.


    I don''t know what''s going on in the palace, but when Zhou Ruxin said hello, there was always one or two sarcasm, but now it seems that no one in the whole house likes her. No one cares what she says.


    Therefore, she was very angry and wanted to find Chu Yuehua''s trouble, but she was stopped by her cold and deep eyes. She couldn''t help thinking of the time when she falsely accused herself of stabbing her wrist.


    Others don''t know. Why doesn''t Zhou Ruxin know? She must have stabbed herself.


    Such cruelty made her realize that in fact, this woman has always been a sheep and is not easy to provoke.


    "Girl! Something happened outside!"


    After a nap, Ling Ruo hurried over.


    "What happened again?"


    "It''s not in Hou''s house, it''s in the shop." Ling Ruo gestures while talking, with anxiety on his face.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter, please?" Chu Yuehua suddenly became energetic. The shop is the focus of all her work now. If something happened in the shop, the operation for so long would be in vain.


    "I don''t know the details. It seems that someone reported to the official. The shopkeeper over there handed a message to the inside to let the girl have time to go as soon as possible!" when Ling Ruo said something, Du Ruo and Zhi Ruo also came in, all looking worried.


    Chu Yuehua looked outside. It''s already afternoon. If he leaves the house at this time, it will certainly arouse suspicion. He can only say hello to the old lady tomorrow.


    "Zhiruo, send a letter and let shopkeeper Liu find out what''s going on. I''ll have breakfast tomorrow."


    Zhi Ruo listened and hurriedly answered and went out.


    Chu Yuehua is a little uneasy. Since she is involved in a lawsuit, I''m afraid it won''t be a small matter.


    The next day, Chu Yuehua said to the old lady with an early meal, and then he was ready to go out.


    As soon as I walked out of the door, I saw Zhou Ruxin.


    Chu Yuehua was looked up and down. Zhou Ruxin said with a smile, "I heard that my sister has a Chuang Tzu in her hand. At this time, you can go out from time to time, but I don''t think others have gone out so often! We are a girl''s family. Don''t make people misunderstand."


    Chu Yuehua gave her a cold look: "don''t worry, sister Xin. I don''t have any fiance who makes me dissatisfied. I don''t need to show off."


    Then he walked away, completely ignoring the back Zhou Ru, who was so angry that his face turned red and wanted to jump.


    Ling Ruo said with a smile, "these three girls are true. They always make trouble. They deserve to be said like this."


    "Therefore, you should also understand a truth. If you don''t respect yourself, don''t blame others for not giving you respect."


    When we arrived at the shop, we found that the shop had closed. Chu Yuehua went directly into the backyard. Shopkeeper Liu saw her coming and quickly welcomed her.


    "What happened? Why did you close the door?"


    It''s no joke to do business in the capital. What we pay attention to is a reputation, especially if it''s like clothes and temples. What we used to do was the business of ladies of large families. If there''s something good or bad, we''re afraid it won''t work in the future.


    In the capital, if it is not necessary, ordinary people will not close the door. Otherwise, if the guests who happen to visit today are closed, the impact will be hard to say.


    "People come to our store to say that the quality of our clothes is too poor these days. Several ladies went out and found their clothes broken when they went back to the government. Then they said they would go to the government."


    Chu Yuehua listened and frowned: "joke, good clothes will break? What''s the origin of the clothes in my store? Don''t we still..."


    He suddenly stopped talking and turned to see shopkeeper Liu.

 Chapter 110

    "Don''t worry, girl. The cloth here is definitely imported from serious channels. If you don''t believe it, you can go and see it. I don''t dare to be careless at all. I''ve been doing business for so many years. Don''t you know that Lord Chu arranged me to come here?"


    Chu Yuehua believed him. After all, Chu Yuehua introduced him.


    "I''ll go and see the ready-made clothes in our store."


    The embroidered women were all talking in the yard at this time. They all kept silent when they saw Chu Yuehua coming.


    Shopkeeper Liu took Chu Yuehua to the room where the ready-made clothes were put aside.


    "These are made only recently. The clothes in the store sell fast and basically there will be no overstock."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t dare to be careless. She looked at her clothes one by one. Sure enough, the materials were excellent.


    There is definitely no such thing as breaking your clothes as soon as you go out and come back.


    "So there''s no problem with our clothes?" Chu Yuehua looked at shopkeeper Liu.


    "Yes! I guarantee that with the head on the cavity."


    Hearing what he said, Chu Yuehua smiled, "I don''t want your head in your cavity to hold wine?"


    A joke relaxed the atmosphere.


    "Since it''s not our problem, it''s the problem with those broken clothes." Chu Yuehua frowned.


    "Are those clothes really from us?" Chu Yuehua asked.


    Shopkeeper Liu was embarrassed: "we really don''t know. These clothes are sold for ladies and girls. Now there is something wrong with the clothes. The people who come to talk about them are the servants of the family.


    They can''t seriously bring the clothes worn by their masters to make trouble, so... "


    "So you didn''t see if those clothes were your own?"


    "Yes!"


    "Do you have records of the people who have talked these days?"


    "Yes!"


    "According to the rules of our store, every order is archived. Later, people will go out separately to find those who come to the store to talk about things, that is, we have to pay compensation.


    When we found out which embroiderer made the custom-made clothes that day, let the embroiderer talk directly with the guests to see if the clothes are ours. "


    Shopkeeper Liu''s eyes brightened: "I see!"


    "I''m afraid that someone in the market will shoddy in our name and discredit the reputation of our store."


    "That''s the government..." shopkeeper Liu hurriedly asked people to go down, and then said he was worried.


    "Are you sure you have reported to the official?"


    "Originally, some people came to respond to the problem of poor quality in succession these days. The most people were yesterday. Later, as soon as those people added up, they said they would report to the government. If there was nothing wrong, the people who should come to the government today."


    "Wait a minute!" Chu Yuehua reached out and stopped shopkeeper Liu. "Wait here. I''ll go upstairs and change my clothes."


    They changed clothes with Ling Ruo and went downstairs. Sure enough, people from the government came.


    The constable''s face was ferocious: "we have received no less than three reports that the clothes in your store are shoddy and of poor quality. Now we come to check on the order of the master. Who is the shopkeeper in your store?"


    Shopkeeper Liu hurried forward: "villains are!"


    "Who is your boss? Let me know immediately."


    Chu Yuehua pondered for a moment and stepped forward: "I''m the owner of this store."


    The constable lowered his head and noticed Chu Yuehua. He was stunned: "the government is bad. Don''t joke."


    His solemn appearance made Ling Ruo on one side burst into laughter.


    "What are you laughing at?" the constable saw that it was OK. He came to work on behalf of the government and was ridiculed by a boy.


    "The grass people didn''t mean it. In fact, this shop was originally our childe." Ling Ruo corrected the color in an instant under Chu Yuehua''s eyes.


    Up and down, Chu Yuehua looked at the book from beginning to end. Then he hesitated and asked, "you..."


    "Cao min Chu Yue is indeed the owner of this shop." Chu Yuehua replied politely and solemnly.


    "All right! Since you are the owner of this shop, you have to take you along," and then waved, "Master Chu, shopkeeper Liu, I''m sorry!"


    He was going to take people away.


    Chu Yuehua was surprised: "officer, those people are clearly slandering. We have strictly checked here. The quality of the clothes in the shop is extremely high. If you don''t believe it, you can have a try. We are also further investigating the low-quality clothes worn by ladies and ladies.


    This has a bad impact on the reputation of our shop. We also need to find out the situation. "


    "I don''t know. I just care about whether it''s true or false. When the Master goes to court, I will naturally understand."


    Then he took shopkeeper Liu and Chu Yuehua directly into custody.


    "All the other people who have nothing to do with us have to quit. We have to check the shop. As for the results, wait for notice!"


    Ling Ruo was in a hurry and hurriedly said, "no! You can''t take our aunt... Childe away!"


    "Has the final say," hum! Do you have the final say? Do you have a little girl to intervene? "Allowing no explanation, Chu Yuehua and Liu shopkeeper were escorted away.


    At first, I thought I was sent to the government hall for face-to-face confrontation, but who knows, I went directly to the prison.


    "Hey! Didn''t you say you want to be tried in court? What does it mean to catch us in prison? We didn''t break the law!"


    "Do you think the government is very idle? To wait for the trial tomorrow, today''s master is busy! You are now a suspect. In order to fear that you should run away, you will be locked up! Otherwise, who can afford this responsibility?"


    The constable turned out to be a very reasonable face.


    "You despised the law of the current Dynasty. You didn''t find out about the report, but you were direct and biased. You directly imprisoned us as prisoners. Which law is this?"


    The constable looked at her righteous words for a moment, and then smiled and said, "OK, don''t complain. In short, our master should give some face to the people who reported the case over there. Naturally, he finally locked you in.


    Anyway, if people really want to sue you, don''t say they''re just holding you casually. After waiting for the court, I don''t know what will happen to you! Now let''s stay here for a night!


    We are at the foot of the emperor. The conditions here are not bad and the food is enough. "


    Then he left.


    Shopkeeper Liu looked around and made sure there was no one. Then he lowered his voice and said, "girl, what can I do? You... You can''t go back at night?"

 Chapter 111

    Chu Yuehua is also bothered by this matter. It''s good to say that she comes out on weekdays with the old lady''s cover and the reason of the Grange.


    If you don''t go back at night, it will really make things big.


    I don''t know what will happen when I go back tomorrow!


    But now there is no one outside.


    There is only one lingruo. Even if lingruo touches Xiao Yong, it doesn''t help.


    Are you really going to be here tonight? Can you go out tomorrow? Even if you go out tomorrow and go back to the house, how can you explain it?


    My sister is about to marry Mei Fu. If her reputation is affected by her own affairs, it will be a sin.


    Shopkeeper Liu looked at her and couldn''t say anything. He was too careless. He didn''t expect the people here to be so rude. He threw them into prison without saying a word.


    In the end, it is because the other party is a large family. The officials here must depend on these interpersonal relationships.


    "Girl, do you think someone will deliberately harm us?" shopkeeper Liu thought and asked hesitantly.


    He has always only been able to operate, but he doesn''t understand these things. This is why Chu Hua thinks he can only be the shopkeeper of a shop.


    "The business of our shop has developed so fast these days that it''s hard to guarantee that there will be no bad feelings among our peers, but we can''t know this now.


    It''s just that we didn''t expect to come here so quickly. We didn''t make a good arrangement. Now people outside must be flustered. We can''t do anything here. "


    Chu Yuehua sighed and sat on the bed against the wall.


    Because he was wearing men''s clothes, the officials thought she was a boy and did not separate her from shopkeeper Liu.


    After taking a look at it, shopkeeper Liu was a little embarrassed: "go to bed tonight, girl! I''ll watch here."


    Chu Yuehua remembered this problem. Although she always trusted shopkeeper Liu because she was sent by Chu Hua, she had never been an outsider.


    But now there are only two people here, she and shopkeeper Liu. It seems that Yu Li is not right.


    His face turned red, but if he said something at this time, it would be more embarrassing. Therefore, he had to summon up his courage: "please bother shopkeeper Liu."


    If it was dark outside, no one came.


    Except that the Yamen brought dinner in the middle, there was no voice.


    It was getting dark.


    There is no light outside the window on the wall. The only light source is the torch on the outside, but it is far away, and there are many walls in the middle. There are shadows in the prison, and you can''t even see your palm clearly.


    Shopkeeper Liu sat in front of the prison door and didn''t understand or speak.


    Originally, I didn''t think there was anything to be afraid of. At this time, I suddenly felt some fear in my heart.


    No, no, Chu Yuehua comforted herself in her heart.


    Shopkeeper Liu has been with her for such a long time. He is honest and diligent, and the relationship between the two is good. He is not a villain. How can there be any wrong behavior?


    But


    After all, I am a weak woman. If something really happens at this time, can I say it by myself after I go out?


    If he really has a bad heart, he can be confident at this time.


    It is said that it is difficult to draw bones by drawing dragons and tigers. If you know people, you know the face, but you don''t know the heart, you shouldn''t


    The more you think about it, the more afraid you are. At the beginning, you are still sleepy. At this time, you don''t have any at all. With your eyes open, you don''t dare to sleep.


    "Girl..."


    When she was nervous here, shopkeeper Liu over there suddenly made a noise, so that she almost didn''t scream.


    "Don''t scare the girl!" shopkeeper Liu turned his face and showed his thick white teeth when he smiled in the dim light.


    It looks like a beast in the dark.


    Chu Yuehua really wants to cry out, but she can''t. her current situation can''t be called. Otherwise, even if her identity as a woman is exposed, it''s hard to say what the consequences are.


    "Yes! What''s the matter?" she felt that her tongue was about to knot, but she still wanted to speak clearly.


    "No, it''s a little cold this evening. If you don''t dislike it, I''ll give it to you!" shopkeeper Liu''s voice is still the same as usual, but Chu Yuehua always feels that his face looks terrible in such light, and she is a little afraid.


    "No... no need!" stammered Chu Yuehua, who was about to cry. "I''m... OK! It''s not cold."


    "You''re welcome, girl. After all, you''re still a child and a girl. If you''re hurt by the cold, your bones will be bad in the future."


    Then he began to take off his clothes.


    Chu Yuehua was very frightened: "no... no, no, no!"


    "Why are you so polite with me?" he said, without stopping, still untiing his clothes.


    Chu Yuehua here is frightened, and Ling Ruo there is also anxious.


    Now I can''t get into the shop, even worse when I go back to the house. The girl has been very careful in the house. If the people in the house know that something has happened to the girl, I don''t know what to do!


    At that time, the girl''s reputation will be over.


    After thinking about it, I finally thought of Xiao Yong, Xiao''s mother''s son.


    However, after finding Xiao Yong and telling the story, he only had to worry. He always didn''t think of any effective and good methods. Finally, he sent many people out to inquire, but he couldn''t find anything.


    "Brother Xiao, you have to think of a way! Girl, I''m still in there now! If something really happens, what will I do later? None of us can live!"


    Although Ling Ruo is always like a wild girl in her heart, she has learned some rules for Du Ruo to talk about for so long.


    If Chu Yuehua''s reputation was damaged at this time, none of them could live.


    Xiao Yong is the son of the Chu family, but because the Chu family''s master and wife died and gave him grace, he can now come out and do business by himself, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know the rules of this big family.


    Therefore, when I heard that such a big thing happened to Chu Yuehua, in fact, the three souls went away.


    "I know, I know, but there''s really no one in the Yamen. It''s not easy to ask about something! Miss, don''t you know anyone when you open that shop outside these days?"


    Xiao Yong was sweating on his forehead. He wanted to send a message to Hou''s house to tell Xiao''s mother, but he didn''t dare. In case he screwed up, he was afraid that things would be more difficult.


    Seeing that it was dark and there was no way, Ling Ruo suddenly brightened his eyes: "I know, there is another person. I don''t know if it''s useful. I always have to try."

 Chapter 112

    "Who?" Xiao Yong hurriedly grabbed her. "Don''t mess around. No one knows you for a small role like you. If you accidentally offend a noble man, don''t explain your life!"


    Ling Ruo was jumped by him, but he thought carefully in his heart and certainly shook his head: "no!"


    Xiao Yong wanted to ask again, but he thought it might be the secret of their master and servant. After thinking about it, he finally nodded: "yes, but one thing you should remember. Whether you find someone or not, you should come back to me to let me know you''re okay."


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Yong really attached great importance to Chu Yuehua. He was slightly moved and nodded heavily: "brother Xiao, don''t worry!"


    Hurriedly picked up a lantern brought by Lady Xiao Yong and ran out.


    "Alas! Look..." Xiao Yong sighed. "I knew something was going to happen. The two girls showed up outside alone. Can there be no accident?"


    His wife said, "but if you hadn''t done so, would you be able to live your life now? Maybe the big girl is engaged to the fourth master of the house now."


    The lady was right. Xiao Yong sighed: "it''s also because the master and his wife went early. It''s hard for their sisters. It''s also life. You said that the master has always been in good health. Why did he suddenly catch such a strange disease? The wife told me not to say it and went with the master."


    His wife twisted a handkerchief for him: "it''s life in all directions. Since the master and wife are kind to us, we''ll just treat the two girls well all our life. Don''t worry. Eat first!"


    "Where is this meeting son in the mood to eat? I don''t know whether the person Ling Ruo is looking for is reliable or not."


    Facing the food on the table, the husband and wife still didn''t eat it. When it was getting cold, they still let the little servant girl withdraw.


    "No, what time is it? I''ll go and have a look again. If something happens to lingruo, the girl will really make people jump."


    Just as he was about to go out, Ling Ruo came back, panting: "brother Xiao, I''m fine. You don''t have to worry. I''ll pick up the girl now."


    Xiao Yong was overjoyed when he heard what she said outside in the house. It seems that he really found someone to help?


    Hurried out, only to see her back, next to two men, three people carrying lights into the night.


    "Who''s in charge?" Lady Xiao poked her head out of the room.


    Xiao Yong craned his neck and took a look: "I didn''t see it clearly. The three people walked fast. Lingruo can even keep up with him, no matter who he is. If I can get our girl out, I''ll thank him back."


    "Thank you? What do you take to thank? Since people are even flat with the government, what do you have that people can see?"


    As soon as the lady said this, Xiao Yong thought it was true. At present, he scratched his head in embarrassment, and then said, "no matter, let''s wait at home! Otherwise I''ll go to the Yamen?"


    Ling Ruo here stamped his feet anxiously. He didn''t know what was going on inside.


    The man next to him said in a warm voice, "don''t worry! It''s all right. I''ve said hello there. Now I''ve gone to release people."


    Ling Ruo glanced at him, then nodded gently, but his face was still full of worry and anxiety.


    "This is the capital. The cells in the capital are no better than those in other places. They won''t be executed at any time. I promise, how she gets in must be how she gets out."


    Although his words have no strength, they can really play a role in stabilizing people''s hearts.


    Ling Ruo feels better in the end.


    Then I heard a noise over there, and then several figures shook over.


    "Gu... Childe!"


    Ling Ruo hurriedly ran up to meet her. Sure enough, it was Chu Yuehua and shopkeeper Liu, followed by a jailer.


    "Ling Ruo, this is..." Chu Yuehua said, and saw the people over there. He was surprised, "third ye?"


    "Girl, thanks to Uncle Ye this time, if it weren''t for him, I really don''t know what to do!" Ling Ruo hurriedly said when he saw Chu Yuehua''s surprised look, "brother Xiao and I are worried at home and don''t know what to do.


    Or I thought we met Third Master ye in Qingfeng building that day, so now you and shopkeeper Liu can get out. "


    Chu Yuehua glanced at shopkeeper Liu over there. His face turned red and he was a little embarrassed.


    Fortunately, it was at night, and the lights were not very bright and could not be seen.


    Quickly adjusted his mood, Chu Yuehua saluted third ye: "thank you!"


    "Don''t say so much. You can''t go back for the time being. It''s still sealed, but I''ve opened two rooms for you in the Qingfeng building. I''ll make do with it tonight!"


    Originally, Chu Yuehua must go to Xiao Yong''s house, but when ye Sanye speaks, it makes people feel as if they should, and there is a feeling that they can''t refuse.


    "Thank you!" Chu Yuehua said. After thanking her, she told Ling Ruo, "go and send a message to brother Xiao so that he won''t worry."


    "Good!" Ling Ruo thought of their husband and wife''s appearance just now, and thought he should say it.


    It was already three o''clock when I returned to Qingfeng building.


    But everything over there is ready, hot water, happy clothes, and even grapefruit peel.


    There is indeed such a custom. Everyone thinks that after entering the cell once, they are stained with bad luck. They have to use grapefruit peel to wash away the bad luck.


    When the grooming is finished, lingruo will come back.


    "Well, don''t say anything now. The sky is falling and there is land. Then I''ll go to bed first. I''m so sleepy!"


    It''s funny to think that shopkeeper Liu wanted to be unfaithful to himself in the cell. He was just kind enough to cover himself with a long shirt. However, he was worried and kicked him when he put his clothes on.


    I just came out of the cell and went under the light. It seemed that there was a bag on the head of shopkeeper Liu, which was knocked on the corner of the table.


    Chu Yuehua slept soundly in a strange place.


    When Ling Ruo called her up, it was already daybreak.


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s time!" Ling Ruo prepares the toiletries and waits on Chu Yuehua.


    Seeing her skillful appearance, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help laughing and said, "when you came to me five months ago, you were still a careless girl. Now these things are done skillfully."


    "If Du Ruo talks in my ear every day, he can''t be skillful."


    The master and servant had breakfast before they went to find the third Ye over there.

 Chapter 113

    He seemed to have got up early. He looked refreshed. When he saw her coming, he nodded slightly: "how are you feeling? Aren''t you uncomfortable?"


    "No, thank you, but for you! I really don''t know what to do!" Chu Yuehua sincerely saluted him.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a small effort. I''m a businessman. I know how to take care of things above." stretch out my hand to invite her into the house, and ye San ye pour her a cup of tea. "As a child, you can do this well, much better than when I was a child."


    Is this a compliment?


    Why does it always sound uncomfortable?


    Because he is a child in his mouth!


    Embarrassed, Chu Yuehua looked up and said, "in fact, I have never encountered such a thing. I can''t help but panic for a moment."


    "I''ve learned the basic things from your servant girl. Now this thing has happened, which must have an impact on the business of your shop, but everything has advantages and disadvantages.


    Now that you have doubts about the quality of your clothes, you can take advantage of this opportunity to hold a public meeting to let the people of the government come to check your clothes, and then find those families who say they buy low-quality clothes and have a good discussion with them.


    Try to let them attend this public meeting and compare the low-quality clothes they buy with your clothes. In this way, on the one hand, let everyone find the difference between your clothes and those counterfeit clothes of the same type outside.


    At the same time, the government gave you a free publicity to let everyone know that your clothes are of excellent quality. "


    After listening to his words, Chu Yuehua was enlightened: "in this way, it makes people more familiar with clothes and temples."


    "Yes, you can even design a logo at this time, but all clothes you go out of your house have your logo. It''s best to let others imitate the cloth."


    Chu Yuehua listened and nodded hurriedly, "I really want to thank you."


    "There''s nothing to thank you for. It''s all my experience accumulated over the years. I''ll just tell you such a younger generation in advance, so that you don''t have to touch, climb and roll."


    When he spoke, he always had a faint smile on his face. He always felt very comfortable talking to him.


    Chu Yuehua simply twisted: "since you say I''m a younger generation, I''ll call you Uncle Ye in the future."


    "If you don''t dislike it, what''s wrong? I''m just a small person in the business field. You''re also a young lady in the inner courtyard of Hou''s house..."


    "Don''t say that. I only remember that I am Chu huaiyun''s little daughter."


    Ye Sanye didn''t say anything, but smiled gently, which was the default.


    "Well... The cooperation that Uncle Ye told me last time..."


    "This matter will be postponed for the time being. You can solve the current matter! If you encounter any difficulties, please come to me at any time and stay here."


    Chu Yuehua was puzzled.


    This time, he made such a great effort, in love and reason, and the two just talked about cooperation better, didn''t they?


    "I don''t like taking advantage of people''s danger. This time, I happened to be in the capital. Your servant girl came to me and found it. If I''m not there, I''m willing to help you, but I can''t help you."


    It means that he didn''t take this matter to heart. It''s just easy to help her.


    If you don''t ask for credit and want to say thank you, you feel bored to say too much.


    "I told you how to solve things outside, but you have to think about how to do things in your Hou''s house."


    Ye San Ye picked up the tea on the table, took a sip gently, and then did not light or heavy.


    She didn''t say, Chu Yuehua almost forgot. As a girl who hasn''t come out of the cabinet, how much can she say if she didn''t come back this night?


    After biting her lips, Chu Yuehua tried to pretend to be relaxed and said, "it doesn''t matter. I have a way."


    Out of the Qingfeng Pavilion, on the way back to Hou''s house, Ling ruocai asked her, "girl, have you... Figured out a way?"


    "No!" Chu Yuehua said, "in fact, I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m afraid it will affect my sister."


    Just after the second door of the car, I heard a woman''s voice outside: "hurry, go and inform the old lady and ladies that Miss Yue is back."


    Chu Yuehua held Ling ruo''s hand down and saw that the servant girls and women all stretched their necks and looked at her like a large number of monsters.


    Ling Ruo secretly took her eyes to see Chu Yuehua and found that there was no expression on her face. She didn''t pay attention to these people''s reactions at all.


    Since the girls were so calm, how could they have stage fright? So, just as usual, they helped her in with a smile.


    When I got to the front door, I saw Deng and Yang holding the old lady out.


    "Yo! Sister Yue is back at last!" Zhou Ruxin came out obliquely and looked at her with a smile on his face. "The whole family is waiting for you alone! What have you done since you didn''t return this night? Won''t you be caught by bad people?"


    The old lady turned her face and stared at her before she stopped talking.


    Chu Yuehua held Ling ruo''s hand, walked straight over and saluted the old lady: "old lady!"


    Obviously, the old lady was really angry this time: "what did you do last night? Why didn''t you come back?"


    "I......" Chu Yuehua was surprised. If the old lady was alone, she might be able to tell the whole story. The old lady would punish her and would be quiet without disturbing outsiders.


    But with so many people here, how can this be said easily?


    "Where the hell have you been? Tell me!" the old lady''s eyes were red.


    These two girls were raised in front of her. If one is bad, Chu Xuhua''s marriage will be ruined.


    "Old lady, do you want to say that? No matter what the reason, the girl''s family can''t spend the night outside. It hasn''t happened before. Miss Wu of the former waiter''s family lost her way when she went to incense and came back the next day and soaked the pig cage directly?"


    Zhou Ruxin''s words came out, and a man over there fell to the ground.


    The crowd turned to see Shi LAN holding Chu Xuhua up.


    "Yue''er..." the two words were spoken, and the tears rinsed down.


    "Hum! What I said is the truth!" Zhou Ruxin''s face was mocked. Finally, someone was even worse than what she did, so that she laughed at herself every time.


    "You say!" the old lady looked at her stubborn appearance and was very angry. She stretched out her hand and pointed at her angrily. "We''ve never had a girl who doesn''t go home for the night."

 Chapter 114

    Deng''s face gloated: "Yue girl, just say it! No matter what it is, you always have to tell your family."


    "There''s nothing else to say. Since it''s a girl in our family, we should follow the rules of our family. What the heart girl said is not wrong. Go and prepare the pig cage!" a man''s angry voice came from the door.


    Chu Xuhua widened his eyes: "big uncle!"


    "Since you call me uncle, it''s the same as my daughter. Your mother won''t blame me even if you do such a humiliating thing today!"


    Zhou Moqing looked angry, followed by Zhou mowen with the same face.


    "What elder brother said is not wrong. When did such a thing happen to our girl," Zhou Muwen stroked his beard, "don''t blame us for being an uncle.


    The old lady loves your mother, dotes on you and allows you to go in and out of the door freely. It''s not easy for us as sons, but you''ve gone too far today. Even if your mother is in the world, we as uncles can also say you. "


    The old lady''s face also changed. Originally, her daughter-in-law and granddaughter-in-law were here. She wanted to favor Chu Yuehua. It''s not easy to do it too obviously. Now her two sons have come, and they really say they want to drown her.


    Chu Xuhua was so frightened that his face was bloodless.


    As soon as his legs were soft, he collapsed to the ground again. Regardless of getting up, he quickly knelt down next to Chu Yuehua: "master, old lady, no, Yuer didn''t mean it. It was an accident."


    Zhou Ruxin said, "accidents? What can happen even if they are accidents? As a girl''s family, we should have such consciousness."


    Chu Xuhua suddenly turned to see her: "sister Xin! Why do you force yue''er like this?"


    Zhou Ruxin rolled his eyes and stood silent, but the sarcastic expression on his face didn''t retreat at all.


    "Madam, I''d better leave this matter to the master and the second master. After all, this matter has ruined the reputation of our Marquis house. If there is no constitution, it will be laughed at."


    The old lady said, "always ask right and wrong. You''ll kill the child in front of me. I won''t abide by it!"


    "Mother, this is not our uncle''s ruthlessness. It''s Yueer. She doesn''t know how thick she is. Don''t we uncles love her? But since she is in our Zhou family, we should take care of her.


    We can''t let the girls of the Zhou family go out because she can''t raise their heads in the future. We can''t let our mother go out. It''s said that she can''t discipline her children! "


    Zhou Mo Wenyi said, "mother, as children, we all know that you are sad, but in fact, we also have the same heartache. There is no other way out except this way to end this matter."


    The old lady''s chest heaved with anger, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Chu Yuehua looked at her and quickly made a look at her sister.


    Although I was worried about Chu Yuehua, Chu Xuhua couldn''t take care of the old lady, so he had to stand up quickly, squeeze Yang away, and then stretch out his hand to soothe the old lady''s chest.


    "Mother, please take care of yourself!" Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen quickly knelt down and earnestly advised.


    "Since the two uncles know what the old lady is thinking about, why should they be so strict?"


    Chu Xuhua asked with tears.


    "Presumptuous! When adults are talking, what do you say to a little girl?" Zhou Mo scolded coldly.


    Zhou Ruxin, standing aside, smiled.


    "The two eldest brothers are a little too angry. Although it''s said that yuewench didn''t come back all night, it doesn''t matter if she stayed outside all night. You worry too much if you don''t see a little meat and lose a hair."


    A lazy voice came in slowly, and then Zhou Mojiang came with a lazy step.


    "The third brother is willing to join the fun today." Zhou Moqing said with a smile.


    "I don''t think the noise here is very lively!" Zhou Mojiang came over with a smile. "According to me, it''s OK to copy the" women''s ring "ten or twenty times. How can you tell what''s in the pig cage? How many old-fashioned people can you find in the world?


    What''s more, there is still an adoptive daughter over there. It is said that this adoptive daughter has always been dishonest, so there will be such things. If outsiders don''t know, can our family still not know?


    Who else do you think will be like this? A good girl is her own blood. "


    "As for etiquette, the third brother should not interfere. Otherwise, my brother should settle accounts for you," Zhou Moqing stepped forward. "How many days are the third brother at home on 360 days a year? Confucius said that his parents are here and don''t travel far. From this point, the third brother can be locked up in the ancestral hall and copy the filial piety Sutra for a year."


    Zhou Mojiang shrugged: "little brother, I''ve always learned these things worse than my two brothers, but I don''t think there''s anything wrong with my life like this!"


    "You are now old and have children. Although my brother wants to teach you a good lesson instead of his dead father, he still has to take care of your face. Therefore, I also turn a blind eye to your affairs. However, this does not mean that you can serve as an example for our family."


    Zhou mowen snorted coldly, "our Zhou family has always been a home of scholarly etiquette. Children have been educated by etiquette since childhood. How can we tolerate such a thing?"


    Zhou Mojiang frowned slightly, glanced at Chu Yuehua on the ground and Chu Xuhua standing beside the old lady with swollen eyes.


    "I also know that my elder brother attaches great importance to etiquette, but it''s nothing more than human feelings outside the law! The two nieces were sent to us because their sister and brother-in-law died.


    Even if they are the only flesh and blood of our sister in the world, we should love them more than our own children. "


    Chu Xuhua listened to this and quickly looked at him with grateful eyes.


    Chu Yuehua was also a little surprised. After all, Zhou Mojiang rarely appeared in front of everyone. Even if he did, he was cynical and did not participate in the world.


    This time, I would say so much about her.


    "Although your words are good, they can''t be the reason for our family to break the rules. If we indulge her this time, the girls in the family will learn from her to do such a dirty thing. Who will bear the responsibility?"

 Chapter 115

    Zhou Moqing glanced contemptuously at Zhou Mojiang. He had always looked down on his brother who was a concubine and didn''t work hard.


    Zhou Mojiang shrugged: "isn''t it also a kind of ability if no one knows except the family after such a night?"


    "What do you mean?" Deng looked at him suspiciously.


    "I just went out to inquire about it. I didn''t hear anything about the fact that a girl in our family didn''t come back overnight. I really want to love you outside. I don''t know it at all. If people in our own family spread it, it can only be said that our family is not united.


    People outside don''t know. Isn''t it for nothing that we shout to fight and kill here? "


    Zhou Mojiang and Zhou Moqing, who said this, looked at each other. They didn''t know about it.


    "You..."


    "What I said is true." Zhou Mojiang took two steps to the door and helped Duan in.


    "Uncle, second uncle, although yue''er did make a serious mistake this time, this girl has always been obedient and clever at home. There is nothing wrong. If such a thing happens, we should be adults and teach it well.


    If it''s just like this, isn''t it too cold? In the future, the girls of our family should be careful in everything. Isn''t it too impersonal? "


    Duan''s voice has always been gentle and soft. Now even if he is anxious, he is also like this.


    Deng sneered: "the play in this yard is really lively. We have bad feelings one by one. We have to kill Yue girl. You and your husband are kind and come to rescue.


    Think about it this way. Two nieces live in our house, but they are really in deep trouble. It''s lucky to meet a kind third uncle and third aunt. "


    Duan''s face turned red when she said it. He was stunned and couldn''t say the following words.


    Seeing that her momentum was small, Deng smiled and said, "I don''t know. I thought my eldest uncle and second uncle were concubines and didn''t have compatriots with my aunt!"


    In fact, Zhou Mojiang was a concubine, and he is a half brother and sister with Zhou Yirong.


    Deng''s words are too poisonous. The meaning is obvious, that is to say, Zhou Mojiang and Duan have ulterior motives.


    "Well, well, what a big thing, you can make everyone stand here and say the last paragraph?"


    Li Shi held his mother''s hand and came in. His face was still frozen for thousands of years.


    When he came in, his eyes swept around Chu Yuehua with deep meaning, and then turned away.


    The courtyard, which was already in a tense atmosphere, became more and more restless because of her arrival.


    "Sister-in-law is coming too!" Deng greeted with a reluctant smile.


    But Li Shi didn''t seem to see it. He asked the old lady to say hello, and then he looked at Chu Yuehua: "all right, you girl, you have too solid eyes. You''re kneeling on the ground. Your knees don''t hurt?"


    Chu Yuehua looked up at her with a look of injustice: "it hurts!"


    "Don''t you know it hurts?" Li''s eyes turned away, and then asked his mother to help her up. "I thought I was smart before, but I saw the wrong person."


    If it was her mother''s hand, Chu Yuehua stood up, moved to one side and didn''t speak again. Since Li Shi can say this, he will be able to round the field.


    "Madam, Yue girl really made a big mistake this time, otherwise I will..."


    "What big mistake can you make?" Li glanced at him, then turned his eyes and closed everyone''s expressions at the bottom of his eyes. "Let her kneel here all the time, as for? It''s good to ask clearly.


    Did you really hurt the reputation of your daughter''s family when you didn''t return all night? "


    "So my sister-in-law knows?" Deng said with a smile.


    "I knew it when you didn''t know it. What do you say?" Li looked coldly at Deng.


    "What does sister-in-law mean?" Zhou mowen couldn''t help asking.


    Li Shi glanced at Zhou Moqing. After she came, he stood aside and didn''t speak again.


    But obviously, I also want to know her answer.


    "My meaning is very clear!" Li Shi raised his eyes and looked around at everyone. "I originally instructed Yue wench to go out this time."


    "What?" Deng immediately frowned.


    "Why? My second wife wants to ask about Lao Li''s family?"


    Li Shi didn''t give face at all. Deng Shi made a direct challenge in front of so many people here.


    "You..." Deng gasped and choked in his throat, but he still struggled. "You say so. How do we know whether it''s true or false?"


    "Do I need to explain clearly to you? Anyway, I asked Yue girl to go out yesterday. Do you believe it or not? If you don''t believe it, you can send someone to my mother''s house to ask. As for what I asked Yue girl to do, I''m sorry. It''s my business and I don''t want to make it public."


    Chu Yuehua saw such a strong attitude for the first time. Even if she had lived here for so many years, she had never seen anyone so arrogant.


    Finally know who Zhou Ruyun inherited.


    It''s just a pity that Zhou Ruyun has only learned the shape similarity, but hasn''t learned the soul in it.


    Zhou Moqing couldn''t hang up on his face, so he asked, "did your wife let Yue go out?"


    "Why? You don''t believe me anymore?" Li picked his eyebrows and looked at him with some inexplicable smile.


    "How can it?" Zhou Moqing quickly waved his hand. "How can I not believe what madam said!"


    "Do you want to drown Yue girl?" even her husband, Li Shi, did not give face and questioned in front of so many people.


    Who knows that Zhou Moqing, who just had a righteous face and said that he was a big family parent, didn''t have the firmness of just now. He laughed along with Li''s words: "madam, I''m joking. When didn''t I believe what you said? Our father pays attention to a trust!"


    "What about the second uncle and the second wife?"


    "My sister-in-law has always had such a temperament that everyone in our family doesn''t know. Just now, it''s also a little misunderstanding." Zhou Muwen''s face is as usual, and he is not ashamed at all. He even said to Chu Yuehua, "Yue girl, don''t be angry with my second uncle. My second uncle is also in a hurry for a time. The so-called deep responsibility of love!"


    "The moon dare not!" Chu Yuehua quickly saluted.


    "Well, now that all the questions have been solved, they have all dispersed! It''s disturbing the old lady''s rest."


    In this way, I avoided this dispute lightly.

 Chapter 116

    The Chu Yuehua sisters and Zhou Ruxin looked at each other. Li had such a high status. With such an opening, everyone, including Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen, had no room to open their mouth.


    Having said that, Li Shi seemed to be tired. Her mother who came with her hurriedly came forward and helped her.


    "Old lady, I''m not feeling well, so I pleaded guilty and went back first."


    It was a shock, but the final result was good. The old lady nodded: "go back! Don''t hold here."


    After a while, everyone who should go walked clean.


    Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuhua sisters went back to the room with the old lady.


    Since the green warbler happened, the little servant girls were not allowed in the inner room. Mother song and mother Tian were fully responsible for the old lady''s drinking and eating.


    Only some cleaning and sorting things are taken care of by qingluan.


    Chu Yuehua followed Chu Xuhua into the old lady''s inner room and sat down next to the old lady.


    Before she could speak, the old lady began to cry.


    Mother song hurriedly said, "don''t cry, old lady. The doctor told you not to worry too much! It''s bad for your health. It''s most important to take good care of yourself."


    Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuhua sisters also hurriedly comforted her.


    "This family has become like this now, but there are some things I don''t want to tell your sisters. I can''t do it." thinking of this, the old lady seemed to be sad again, took out her veil and covered her eyes.


    "Old lady, we know if you don''t tell us, but we are not afraid of these. As long as you are healthy, it is our greatest wish."


    "My sons..." the old lady shook her head while crying. "I just hate that I can''t close my eyes immediately."


    Mother song''s eyes were also red: "old lady, the two girls are still in front of me! Why do you say such a thing? How hard it must be for the girls to listen!"


    "I''m sorry for your mother," reaching out and touching the sisters'' heads, "if I hadn''t accidentally put forward such a sentence at the beginning, you wouldn''t have really come here. Their brothers are crazy now and have to drown my moon."


    Hearing this sentence, Chu Yuehua''s heart also felt a burst of heartache. It was his own uncle who did such a thing, which made people feel unimaginable.


    "You two sisters must give good support. No matter who has any difficulties in the future, you should help each other. Don''t be like them..."


    "I''m glad the eldest lady came today, otherwise..." Mother Song said, suddenly stopped her mouth and looked at the old lady with her eyes.


    Sure enough, seeing the old lady put away the sadness on her face, she gave a cold hum: "hum! She? She was ashamed in her heart. If it hadn''t been for her... Today, she would have made atonement for herself."


    Speaking of Li, a trace of hatred appeared on the old lady''s face, which surprised Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuhua. I haven''t seen the old lady talk about a person like this.


    "In any case, the second girl will not die this time. Please be relieved, old lady. The girls will be lucky in the future."


    After all, the old man who has been with the old lady for so long can talk more about ideas than others.


    Sure enough, the old lady''s face looked much better: "I''ve asked people to inquire about the child of the Mei family. They all said it''s good. I can settle the situation in a few days. Only when it''s settled, can I rest assured!"


    Unexpectedly, Chu Xuhua said in front of Chu Xuhua. Chu Xuhua''s face turned red when he remembered his sister talking about that day. His heart was more and more satisfied, and even his fear and fear were slowly restored.


    After coming out from the old lady, Chu Yuehua went to Li''s place.


    "What? Agreed?"


    Li Shi looked up at her from the thing in his hand.


    "I don''t think a woman with such courage will harm a little girl like me."


    Chu Yuehua smiled.


    This time, Li Shi well told her her her strength and made Chu Yuehua realize that it would be very difficult for her to oppose Li Shi as long as she was still in the Marquis house. Since she could avoid it, why not?


    One more friend is better than one more enemy, even if this friend is not very reliable.


    Li Shi was obviously very happy: "I''ll ask someone to send the account book to you later."


    "I can trust my wife."


    "If you can trust me, take it. What I say is what I say. You don''t have to follow me."


    Chu Yuehua said this more and more speechless and could only promise.


    Within two days, the account book was delivered.


    Chu Yuehua told Chu Xuhua about it. Chu Xuhua immediately said, "since there''s not much left and there''s no way, we can''t force them to take it out. The rest will be divided into two parts, one for each of our sisters. As for those who can''t catch up, you can do it! I have an idea, and you may not listen."


    Chu Yuehua just smiled and didn''t speak. She wanted to give all these dowries to her sister.


    Mei Yu is the second son, and Mei house is not a meritorious family, that is, no adult is in Dali temple now, and he is not a senior official. In the future, Mei Yu really wants to do something big, and there is no place to spend money.


    What''s more, Chu Xuhua is indeed a merchant girl. Now the Mei family can''t wait to get engaged because of Mei Yu''s relationship. When they turn back, they live slowly. I''m afraid they will pick it out again.


    Sister has money in her hand. You can spend money anywhere. Then you won''t be constrained everywhere.


    On the other side, shopkeeper Liu told him everything that third master Ye told him that day. He did it properly. Although he spent a lot of money, he completely beat out the reputation of yixiangbingying.


    It''s a little better than before, and the money has become an investment for the early stage.


    Looking at the guests coming and going, Chu Yuehua felt that her small Treasury was filled with a lot.


    Now her idea is different from before. This third Ye is a fortune maker!


    I hesitated to cooperate with him before. I always felt that someone might swallow it if I wasn''t careful. Now I think it''s a good thing to cooperate with such a person.


    Tell shopkeeper Liu about his idea. Who knows, shopkeeper Liu said directly: "it was originally a good thing that pie fell from the sky! Otherwise, how could I tell the girl!"


    The bag on his forehead has completely disappeared, leaving only a little bruise.


    After Chu Yuehua told lingruo what happened that day, lingruo later came to laugh at shopkeeper Liu.


    Leng is to melt the embarrassment caused by the two people that night. Now they talk a little more briskly than before.


    "Girl, I think our shop is a little smaller. If we open it larger, we should be able to earn more!" Ling Ruo looked at the people coming and going with stars and said to Chu Yuehua.


    "So, we''re going to find someone to beat out the reputation of our shop." looking at the Qingfeng building not far away, Chu Yuehua felt quite satisfied.

 Chapter 117

    "Uncle Ye, I''ve decided so happily!" Chu Yuehua clapped his hands with Uncle Ye.


    But ye Sanye just smiled faintly and nodded: "OK! In two days, I will give you manager Liu my detailed plan. As for the cooperation contract, it will be delivered to you soon."


    It seems that he is always like this. Even if he is happy, he will not be particularly obvious, and there is no time when he is unhappy.


    Chu Yuehua was laughing. He also smiled faintly. When Chu Yuehua was serious, he still did so.


    However, don''t make people feel difficult to get along with.


    After looking at the sky, Chu Yuehua said, "maybe I have fewer opportunities to come out. I need the third master''s help in many places. Although I know you are also very busy, you have a large number of talents and will be able to deal with it easily."


    Third Ye smiled and said nothing. When Chu Yuehua was going out, he suddenly said, "it seems that a young lady in your family has been following you all day."


    "What?"


    His sudden words stunned Chu Yuehua, as if he didn''t understand.


    Ye Sanye turned to look at her: "it seems that it''s the girl in your second room. I should be right."


    Chu Yuehua looked along his line of sight. Sure enough, he saw a young woman sitting in the private room of the restaurant opposite. He looked at it carefully, but it was somewhat similar to Zhou Ruxin.


    "What''s the matter?" Ling ruo''s eyes are always sharp. He sees it at a glance. "How could she be here?"


    Since Zhou Ruxin came back, there have been all kinds of speculation about her. Chu Yuehua has never figured out how she came back, and after she came back, no one has investigated her for going out of the nunnery without permission. It''s really strange.


    But I said a few words to the old lady and stayed in the long house all night.


    Chu Yuehua hasn''t heard what she said to the old lady. As for the long house, it''s not clear.


    Deng seemed dissatisfied with her and never asked her about it. It can be seen that Deng should not know the reason.


    However, Zhou mowen didn''t say anything. Did Zhou mowen already know.


    Intuition tells Chu Yuehua that Zhou Ruxin''s return is not simple.


    Although Zhou Ruxin is still the same as before, has no brain and is good at jealousy, he has no deep city government.


    Later, she also sent someone to the nunnery over there, but there was no clue.


    The master in the nunnery just said that she had sneaked out. When they came to the Hou house and told them, the Hou house told them not to care about it anymore, and even donated more incense money to the nunnery.


    Now, it''s strange that she should sit opposite her. It''s not tracking!


    If it is because she didn''t go home some time ago, she deliberately came to find clues, it would be too reluctantly.


    She must have some purpose to follow herself, but what is it?


    "Doesn''t it matter?" third ye came up and asked softly.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Chu Yuehua scratched her lips. No matter what her purpose was, now that she knew she was doing it, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Her ability to follow up to now shows that she hasn''t got what she wants.


    "Ling Ruo, we''re back."


    After walking downstairs, it didn''t take long to see Zhou Ruxin coming out. She was wearing a big hat. If she wasn''t a familiar person, she wouldn''t recognize her at all.


    "Girl..."


    "Don''t look at her! We''ll go our own way. It''s okay."


    While walking, Chu Yuehua was thinking in her heart.


    Since she followed her from the beginning, and she changed her men''s clothes, she still didn''t lose it. It can be seen that she already knew the place of clothes and temples. Chu Yuehua simply didn''t avoid her, walked into her shop, went upstairs to change her clothes, and then went out to go home.


    Ling Ruo didn''t know her plan, but seeing that she wasn''t worried at all, a heart fell back to her stomach.


    When I was approaching the Marquis house, I looked behind the carriage. The strange carriage that followed me had disappeared.


    I probably know that I''m going back to Hou''s house.


    After changing his clothes, Chu Yuehua took Ling Ruo to Deng''s house.


    Seeing her coming, Deng was really surprised, and then smiled in a voice that remained unchanged for thousands of years: "why is the moon girl here? I don''t remember you coming to us in my impression!"


    Chu Yuehua just didn''t hear the obvious irony and said with a polite smile, "Madam said so, but I''m blaming yue''er for not knowing the etiquette. Today, even if yue''er comes to make amends for his wife.


    It''s just that my wife has a lot of things to do. I''m an idle person. Wandering here every day bothers my wife. "


    "I didn''t invite you. Didn''t your great aunt go there very often? I dare not say you don''t understand etiquette. You have your great aunt teaching you anyway."


    It''s still about last time.


    "I wish my wife wasn''t angry!" Chu Yuehua still pretended to be Han, and then asked with a smile, "is the third sister at home? I just saw that there were sugar fried chestnuts outside today. Thinking that she was her favorite food in the past, I bought some for her and brought some for my wife to taste. Although I know that things outside may not be better than ours, I think it''s fresh."


    Deng originally wanted to satirize her. A big girl often ran out, but when she heard about Zhou Ruxin, she threw it away.


    "Your third sister is a busy person now. Don''t mention me here. Even if I wander around the whole house, I may not be able to meet her. I brought her up! But now I''m really embarrassed to tell others that I taught this girl.


    I''ve lost my face. "


    After hearing this, Chu Yuehua knew that Deng really resented her deeply. With his own answer, he smiled and left: "since sister Xin is not here, I''ll come back to her."


    On the way back with Ling Ruo, Chu Yuehua asked with a smile, "do you know what to do?"


    "What does the girl mean?" Ling Ruo opened a pair of eyes, a little confused.


    "You''re stupid!" Chu Yuehua knocked her on the head. "Isn''t this what you''re best at?"


    Maybe it really needs to be knocked. Ling Ruo suddenly realized: "I know! Girl, don''t worry, it will be done in ten days!"


    In this regard, sincerity is lingruo''s specialty. Chu Yuehua didn''t worry at all, so she let her do things.


    A few days later, rumors began to spread in the house that Deng had bullied Zhou Ruxin. Moreover, there were many rumors. It seemed that suddenly everyone''s eyes fell on the three girls who had fallen out of favor.

 Chapter 118

    Seeing that it was getting cold, Zhou Ru still had the original clothes on his mind and didn''t see what new clothes he had made.


    He said that now Deng wouldn''t let Zhou Ruxin come in to say hello. It was clear that he didn''t want to be her mother again.


    After hearing this, Deng called Zhou Ruxin into the house and taught him a hard lesson: "if you don''t want to follow me, just move away. Why come? You don''t agree with me and I don''t like you! You''d better not annoy me, or... I tell you, it''s easy to hold you."


    Zhou Ru''s eyes were red with anger, but he didn''t say a word. When Deng''s training was over and he was tired, he stood up straight and walked away.


    Then the wind in the house began to change. It was said that Zhou Ruxin was arrogant and ignored Deng. He did things on weekdays and didn''t respect Deng as a mother at all.


    When she moved out, she returned to the Marquis house that day. She said that she had never informed Deng''s family at all. She never asked Deng''s family to say hello. In private, she never admitted her fault.


    There were more and more rumors, which directly related to Zhou Ruxin''s mother. Speaking of the two people for so many years, they were a pair of people who could act. You come and go, and there was no real feeling at all.


    Some people say that Zhou Ruxin has flattered Deng for so many years. Deng doesn''t find a good home for Zhou Ruxin in the end. She''s also afraid that she will climb up to the crown prince and steal the limelight of her daughter.


    It was also said that Deng had educated Zhou Ruxin. Now, seeing that he couldn''t rely on Deng, he didn''t pay attention to his direct mother.


    When the rumors became more and more intense, Zhou Ruxin and Deng''s two talents in the mire were the most helpless. Even if they didn''t want to change their attitude towards each other, they had to converge.


    Finally, under the rumors of the east wind and the west wind, the two really began to "shake hands and have fun".


    You come and go, but you look like a mother and filial piety.


    But they both know that they can''t see the opposite face in private.


    However, on the cusp of the storm, Zhou Ruxin accidentally broke the jade Ruyi Deng put on the arhat bed.


    Instantly ignited the fuse.


    Everyone in the whole Marquis house knew that Yu Ruyi was rewarded by Zhou Guibin when Deng went to the palace to visit Zhou Guibin. He said it was a pleasure for her to play around often and have everything go well.


    It is also a thought between mother and daughter.


    In this way, Deng immediately remembered that people outside said that Zhou Ruyi was the most jealous in Zhou Ru''s heart. Secretly, he always said that Deng treated himself like a servant girl and Zhou Ruyi. That''s why he wanted to give her the best things in the world.


    On the same day, Zhou Ruxin knelt in the yard for four hours.


    Zhou Ruxin contradicted Deng at the beginning. Deng said directly, "you are not my biological daughter. Since I am your direct mother, I have the right to take care of you!"


    Then he sent two big and thick women to stand by and press her to kneel in the yard. If he saw her get up, he would beat her directly with vines.


    Zhou Ruxin could not avoid such a hard means. Finally, he had to kneel for four hours with one breath. When he finally returned to the room, he was supported back by the servant girl. He didn''t get out of bed for four days.


    Chu Yuehua listened, nodded and said, "it looks like it should be almost."


    Just over there, when Mei''s house sent Mei Yu''s birthday eight characters, the frost began to fall, and Chu Yuehua yawned.


    Looking at the white frost that hasn''t melted on the grass outside, he smiled and said, "did you follow it on such a cold day today?"


    Zhi Ruo took a look outside and said with a slight smile: "it''s not followed!"


    "Then let''s go down for a walk!" Chu Yuehua smiled. "It''s so cold that even if there is a stove in the car, I feel cold."


    "The girl likes to toss when she''s free. Can you ask the groom to go to the shop first?" Ling Ruo jumped down first with a smile.


    "Of course!" Chu Yuehua said with gloves. "You two are, too. How cold it must be to come out without gloves!"


    The carriage drove forward gradually, but the speed of the carriage behind slowed down completely, and finally stopped in front of a building. As for the people inside! If you don''t follow yourself, Chu Yuehua dares to take her last name!


    Some time ago, on Zhou Ruyun''s birthday, Li Shi seemed to be happy. His daughter came back from the palace with a lot of rewards and gave her a small birthday party. As a result, it provoked a contradiction between Deng Shi and Zhou Ruxin.


    The discord between their mother and daughter had gone out of the yard of the second room, and no one in the whole Hou house knew it, so everyone just comforted them symbolically. Zhou Ruxin was punished for kneeling for three hours.


    To this day, her legs and feet are still a little bad.


    Even so, when it came out, the tail was still there.


    "Eh, girl! You smell it. It smells delicious."


    Ling Ruo sniffed vigorously, and then said to Chu Yuehua with an intoxicated face.


    "It''s osmanthus cake!" Chu Yuehua also asked, "it seems to come from this alley. If it''s really the smell of wine, it''s not afraid of the depth of the alley."


    "Girl, we haven''t eaten osmanthus cake for a long time. How about buying some?"


    Ling Ruo, who has always been very interested in eating, is obviously greedy at this time. He plays with Chu Yuehua with this fragrance.


    Zhi Ruo said with a smile, "I don''t know where you are our girl''s servant girl. I thought you were the miss! Where are there people like you who still pester the girl to eat? I''ll tell Du Ruo later and let her train you well."


    Finally, Chu Yuehua said, "forget it, it really can''t pester her. Go! Go and have a look. It can be seen that the craft is really good."


    The three men went into the box with a smile.


    "Eh! It smells good just now. Why isn''t it so fragrant at this time?" Ling Ruo said unhappily.


    "It must have just come out of the pot. Now it''s a little cold, so it''s no better than just now."


    After walking for a while, I saw osmanthus cakes selling in the alley.


    Chu Yuehua stood still: "you buy it, Zhiruo and I won''t go there. You buy less for me. We can''t finish it later."


    Ling Ruo then trotted past with a smile.


    "Girl, just right, she doesn''t dare to come over, and it''s not obvious here." Zhiruo quietly came to Chu Yuehua''s ear.


    It looks like whispering between some girls.


    Chu Yuehua looked up at the sun: "it should be about time over there."

 Chapter 119

    "Don''t worry! Lingruo, the most powerful thing is to do such things. You can grind for a while if you have nothing."


    Saying lingruo''s funny things, the two people smiled for a while.


    Sure enough, I heard something behind me.


    "Girl, I bought half a catty. Try it quickly. It''s hot!"


    Chu Yuehua reached out and took a piece, and then followed the two men back. As expected, the man disappeared.


    All the way back, I didn''t notice anyone behind me.


    Clothes and temples are very different from before. Third Ye is sincere. He sold the two stores next to him in one breath, opened them directly, and then regarded them as a shop.


    There are many more errands, many guests and many people coming and going, which makes it very lively.


    When I came to the store to see my clothes, I was tired. Some people poured tea specially, and put tables and chairs in the corner. There were snacks on the table. Everyone could also sit there and drink tea.


    Generally, those who can come to such a store will not be small people, and there will be no people who run around because of rubbing snacks.


    If you meet a relatively large guest, sit here, drink two cups of tea and eat a few snacks, it''s a list of more than a dozen clothes.


    Instead, it makes them more willing to cooperate with clothes and temples.


    However, ye Sanye hasn''t appeared for a long time. From what he put here, shopkeeper Lu knows that he seems to be heading south. There seems to be a big business there.


    Lu zhangark is also a very capable person. He is quick and pleasant. When people talk to him, they only have the impression of two children - refreshing!


    What''s more rare is that he and shopkeeper Liu get along very well, one is refreshing and the other is gentle.


    It seems that ye Sanye is not only superior in his ability, but also an expert in selecting and employing people. He, a young bird, really needs to learn well, so he can''t waste this opportunity.


    "Girl, this is the plan drawn up by third master Ye. Take a look!" shopkeeper Liu sent the things upstairs and then quit.


    His plan is very detailed, including the delivery route and delivery time of cloth.


    Then there is the future development of clothing and sideburns.


    Chu Yuehua''s original idea, coupled with his later supplement, can almost say that the store is in it from sericulture to the sale of ready-made clothes.


    With this thought, Chu Yuehua suddenly had a bold idea in her heart. It seemed that she could realize it in advance.


    "Aunt ruochu has a letter recently?" after reading all his detailed plans, Chu Yuehua turned to ask Zhiruo.


    "No, it''s a letter a month ago," Zhiruo shook her head, "and there''s nothing clearly said in the letter, just casual greetings."


    "En!" the matter originally agreed with aunt ruochu has not made progress. If it weren''t for ye Sanye''s plan, she would almost forget it.


    "When will ma Junjie take a vacation? He doesn''t know my shop until now! He should make some clothes for him!"


    "Who do you make clothes for? It''s different to be the landlady of this ready-made clothes shop."


    A woman''s voice came with a smile.


    Chu Yuehua immediately smiled: "ah! It''s a noble man. The future Crown Princess will come to the shop. It seems that she will bring a lot of business to my small shop!"


    In the last general election, Roland was canonized as the Crown Princess and married at the end of this year. The wedding was all in the charge of the ceremony department.


    Chu Yuehua''s words made Roland blush. He couldn''t help but reach forward and twist her cheek: "you girl, I haven''t found you so talkative before."


    Chuyuehua smiled and held her hand. Chu Yuehua said, "I found it now, but I regret it?"


    "I can''t regret buying clothes at a discount for you!"


    Then he sat down and poured himself a cup of tea.


    "I thought you were different from before after you became the crown princess!" Chu Yuehua sat down opposite her and said with a smile.


    "What''s the difference? I''m not me?" Roland looked at her and said, "if there''s really any difference, it''s something in the future. It''s always the same for you."


    "Shouldn''t you be busy at this meeting? Why are you free to come to me now? You just catch me here."


    "It''s not that the lover in your shop can do business. I know I like your clothes. When a new style comes out, I tell us. The housekeeper goes to ask for instructions. I''m tired of listening to all kinds of chatter at home these days. I just come out. Who knows you''re here."


    Chu Yuehua was relieved to see that her words were really the same as before. She didn''t read the wrong person.


    "By the way! The last time I said that your distant cousin looked like a person in your Marquis house, do you remember?" Roland suddenly thought of something and suddenly raised it.


    "Ah?" Chu Yuehua remembered after a little thought. She said Ma Junjie, "Oh! Yes, I remember. What''s the matter?"


    "I only felt a little friendly at that time, but now I remember."


    "Like who?" Chu Yuehua was surprised that she said so seriously.


    Hook a finger, let Chu Yuehua lean over, and then gently said a person''s name in her ear.


    "Really? I didn''t find it."


    Roland smiled: "just talking."


    After talking for a while, they parted hands and went home.


    Ling Ruo was very excited: "I don''t know what happened!"


    "You are very excited!" Chu Yuehua said with a smile.


    "Of course, we''ve been thinking about it for so long. I have to make a noise there before I can relieve my anger."


    Zhi Ruo stretched out her hand and nodded her head: "I''ve never seen anyone like you who doesn''t mind watching the excitement."


    The three went home happily.


    When I got to the main courtyard, I just felt that it was quiet all around. Even the servant girls who liked to nest together and talk quietly were gone.


    As soon as Mulan saw them coming back, she immediately came forward and said, "second girl, our girl said you would go to her room as soon as you come back."


    There was no expression on his face. He nodded slightly and went straight in.


    "Sister!" Chu Yuehua took down her gloves, put them aside and sat next to her. "What do you want to tell me? You have to let Mulan tell me outside?"


    "Don''t forget to go to the old lady''s house, where the second lady is crying!"


    "What happened?" Chu Yuehua pretended to be surprised.


    "I''m not particularly clear, but I seem to hear that it''s..." Chu Xuhua looked out of the window and then said, "it''s the second master who has someone outside. It seems that he even has children."

 Chapter 120

    "Ah? How did it happen?" Chu Yuehua forced herself to hold back her smile and asked in surprise, "what do you say now? Has the second master come back?"


    "I don''t know how it happened. At noon, the second wife went out and cried with the old lady when she came back. Listen to what mother Du said! Mother Du has no children. It seems that there are only the old lady and mother song in the house!"


    Chu Xuhua frowned slightly and looked incomprehensible: "second master looks so serious and pays attention to family style on weekdays. Why did such a thing happen? It''s hard to say now!


    If it''s the master, I''m afraid it''s more likely. "


    Hearing her words, Chu Yuehua smiled: "master? He has to dare! A man like the old lady wants to hide it, and he doesn''t have the ability."


    After thinking about Li''s momentum last time, Chu Xuhua was noncommittal.


    "Anyway, you and I won''t participate in such things." after saying that, I muttered, "how do you think there are so many things at home recently, one after another."


    Chu Yuehua certainly won''t say that Zhou mowen will be shaken out because of her own credit.


    "What''s the use of looking for the old lady? The old lady has a hard time talking. What''s more, the two lords in the house really care about the old lady."


    This is true. Chu Xuhua nodded and said, "yes, these people don''t ask the old lady about anything they do on weekdays. They have to come here to cry and make trouble for nothing."


    The two sisters spoke for a while, and Deng came out crying. It seemed that they didn''t get any answers from the old lady.


    At dinner, looking at the two sisters, the old lady smiled.


    When he put down his job and drank tea, he said, "don''t hold it. Just say what you want to say! There''s something you can''t say in front of me."


    Chu Xuhua blushed, but Chu Yuehua smiled happily: "I know nothing can hide from the old lady, but if I really ask, you have to say that I don''t look like a big girl."


    "For this reason, I don''t know what you mean? Doesn''t that mean the second wife came to me this afternoon?"


    Glancing at her, the old lady said, "Heng Shu Xu''er is also a person who is about to leave the cabinet. Yue''er has always had many eyes. I''m not afraid to tell you that it doesn''t matter if it''s just you and me here. In fact, I came here to cry about your second uncle."


    Speaking of her son, the old lady sighed: "I don''t know when she married another one outside. She didn''t tell me or tell anyone. If your second aunt didn''t hear the letter today, she went to see it and didn''t believe it!"


    "If there is someone?" Chu Xuhua also frowned. It is really that Zhou mowen gives people an impression that he is too straight on weekdays. He always looks like everyone. Whoever does something wrong will come out and give advice.


    A man like him would have an outer room outside without telling his wife.


    "Who said no! Even I, the mother, didn''t think of it. Your second aunt came to me and cried and asked me to drive the woman away." the old lady sighed again, "I can see through now. Everyone in this family is unwilling to live in peace. In this case, I''m too lazy to worry about it.


    Let them make trouble by themselves. When they turn around and make the field bigger, they will just end it by themselves. Anyway, I won''t live long. I see people who are about to enter the earth. Why argue about this point and two points. "


    "Old lady, what are you talking about? You''re a man who will live to be 100 years old. How can you say such depressed words."


    Looking at the two sisters, the old lady smiled again: "yes, yes, I am reluctant to give up both of you. I didn''t expect that in the end, I am most reluctant to give up you. In fact, there is your big brother.


    He is the longest in front of me. Last time he went back, he said he would bring me back the specialty of Xingzi. I don''t know if he can see it. "


    As she spoke, she looked at the lights over there. Her eyes were a little blurred, like falling into some kind of memory.


    Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuhua jumped in their hearts at the same time, and a bad feeling arose in their hearts.


    "Old lady!" Chu Yuehua put down the tea in her hand and pushed her arm.


    The old lady smiled and said, "when you are old, it''s easy to think about things. Your big brother hasn''t written back for a long time, and I don''t know whether it''s cold there."


    "Don''t worry! The eldest brother and sister-in-law will come back with their children during the Chinese new year this year. They should be transferred at the end of two years, and maybe they will be transferred back to Beijing!" Chu Xuhua said with a smile.


    The old lady was glad to hear this: "although I don''t like your great aunt, a woman is as decisive as a man, too little tenderness and too strong, I have to say that she still has a set of skills in teaching children. Your eldest brother has been strictly controlled by her since childhood, but she is not always strict, so she has always had an excellent temperament.


    The eldest sister is good-natured. She has her own way of teaching her sons and daughters, which I still recognize. "


    Chu Yuehua was still curious when she mentioned that the old lady didn''t like Li Shi. However, when talking to the old lady, even when it came to Li Shi, the old lady seemed to deliberately avoid this point.


    Speaking here, the man over there hurriedly ran over: "old lady, it''s bad. The second master beat the second wife. The second wife is making a fuss to return to the government!"


    "What?" there was a little warm smell in the main room. When disturbed by the girl who suddenly appeared, there was no atmosphere just now.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "The second master didn''t come back until evening. As soon as he came back, the second wife began to make trouble. Let the master understand the one outside, and then began to make trouble. I don''t know what to say. The second master beat the second wife. The second wife is going to go back to her mother''s house now!"


    "Why did you do it?" the old lady frowned. No matter what, she shouldn''t do it. What''s more, Deng''s nature of muddling his head and brain.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look!"


    Chu Xuhua and Chu Yuehua quickly got up to stop. After all, there were outsiders here. Chu Xuhua didn''t know what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 121

    Chu Yuehua ignored so much: "madam, you are not well. This is a matter between their husband and wife. Since the second wife has just come, why do you come forward? If they really want you to be fair, they will naturally come and tell the old lady that since you haven''t come, you don''t hear."


    The servant girl over there stared at Chu Yuehua in amazement. Does the second watch girl talk to the old lady like this? What about the chaos over there?


    "No, they are all making trouble. If I don''t go there again, it''s really not like it. If your second aunt really goes back to her mother''s house, it must make a big deal. Your second uncle will be impeached by the judge, but don''t be such a judge."


    Seeing the old lady''s determination, Chu Yuehua decided to help the old lady with her sister.


    The girl''s family who had thought about such a thing before they came out of the cabinet could not easily participate in it, but things have already been brought to this point. They have heard it all, and it will be over when it is over.


    Walking on the road, I met Zhou Ruyun over there with Yang.


    Seeing the old lady, Yang Shi seemed to have met a Savior: "old lady, what do you call it? People over there went to call his wife, but the wife had a headache. As a result, I asked me to help persuade him. Where is there a nephew and daughter-in-law to persuade his uncle and aunt?"


    The old lady patted her hand. Without saying anything, she went all the way to Deng''s yard.


    It''s really noisy over there. I haven''t entered the door yet! I heard Deng''s cry: "I see now. You just despise me. No wonder you don''t want to talk every time you go home. Poor me. I thought you were busy and tired. It turned out that you were tired of hanging out with the wild fox outside."


    "Have you had enough trouble? If you weren''t so jealous and always talk about your mother''s family, could I marry her outside?" Zhou Muwen''s voice was not as gentle and elegant as usual, and his voice sank with anger.


    "I''m jealous? There''s no one in your room, or what''s the matter? How did you come out? Was it me? I said my mother''s family, not my mother''s family. Can you be your official wailang? If it weren''t for my brother, you could mention it? Don''t make me ashamed of you!" Deng''s voice doubled when he heard him accuse himself.


    "What are you talking about? It''s all my own ability that I can do today. Where are you talking nonsense? Can''t I live without you?" probably poked Zhou Muwen''s embarrassment, and his voice became more and more impatient.


    "Hehe, I can see that you have no need to say it yourself. Now you''re still demoralizing and killing the donkey. Just that woman, you marry her back. I''ll see what you can do. With your ability, why don''t you be a Shangshu, a Shangshu order, or a prime minister!"


    Deng Shi was still angry: "don''t let me be ashamed of you. How did you win the imperial examination? Don''t let me tell you for you! You..."


    Before he finished, he heard a crisp slap in the face.


    There was a brief silence in the room, and then Deng''s shrill cry: "Zhou mowen, you heartless man, you beat me! We can''t leave together!"


    The old lady frowned and walked inside quickly with the hands of the two sisters Chu Xuhua.


    "What is this?"


    "Old lady, why are you here?" Zhou Muwen suddenly saw the old lady coming. The color on his face changed and looked a little embarrassed.


    Then he saw the Chu Xuhua sisters and the Yang family behind him, and his face became more and more ugly.


    "Why am I here? You''ve made such a big noise that the whole family knows. Can I not come?" the old lady scolded angrily with an ugly face.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the them. They really are, so they''ll quarrel with the you." Zhou mowen frowned and said to Chu Xuhua, "Xu girl is also true. Since she''s in front of the old lady, she somehow knows to stop it. She''s so old and runs over like this. If she falls, how can it be good?"


    "Stop it? Why?" Deng immediately wiped his tears and ran over. "If you have the ability to do such a thing, don''t be afraid to be known! Now you know you can''t lose face?


    Aren''t you the most knowledgeable and reasonable? Are you the most disciplined? Let''s have a look today. What is Zhou Muwen?


    Wai Lang, a dignified five grade member, unexpectedly raises women outside! Even hybrids have been born. "


    When the old lady heard Deng''s shouting, she couldn''t hang her face. However, under such circumstances, it was clearly Zhou Muwen''s fault. As her mother-in-law, it was always difficult to say her daughter-in-law, so she said with a tiger''s face, "you are also such a big man. How can you act so without rules? If you say such things, how can it be good to spread them?"


    Deng''s anger rose again when he saw the old lady talking for her: "old lady, you don''t know! What kind of good family woman do you think that woman is? It was originally in the fence. Our two masters are capable people. We can even know such women. We bought a small yard outside to keep them. It''s a golden house!"


    Suddenly, she began to cry again. She bumped into the old lady''s arms and almost didn''t bump the old lady. The Chu Xuhua sisters helped her quickly.


    But Deng burst into tears regardless: "old lady, you have to decide for me! I have married the Zhou family for so many years and ended up like this. You call me


    I don''t know what I''m not doing well. I don''t do well in serving my father-in-law and raising children. Since I married in the door, I''ve been in front of the old lady, saying hello every day and bothering my children every day.


    I''ve also run a lot of roads in his official career. I''m not convinced to give me such a reward today! "


    "You bastard!" the old lady easily calmed herself down, stroked Deng''s back, pointed to Zhou mowen and said, "now everything is fine at home. Don''t fool around outside. Now your daughter-in-law sees it. You don''t say that you''ll find a way to appease your daughter-in-law and take a charter for external affairs. Instead, she beat her daughter-in-law at home. Are you still a person?"


    Zhou mowen''s face turned red: "old lady, you don''t know!"


    "I don''t know!" the old lady said angrily, "I don''t know. Now I''m old, dazed and deaf. I don''t know, but I know that your daughter-in-law was married by me. I don''t know the one outside, and I don''t recognize it!"

 Chapter 122

    Hearing the old lady''s words, Deng''s voice was a little lower. He shouted, "old lady!" it made people feel very wronged.


    "Old lady, that woman is not a serious family. Our master has a serious reputation. If he really catches something outside and says it, how can he be good? Will the life of this family be better?


    I meant to let her go far away and give her a sum of money. I can pay for it. But the child is the flesh and blood of our Zhou family. If he wants to stay in our family, let him call me a mother and I''ll raise him well for him.


    Weige''er and Ruxin were raised in the same way. I was so wronged and gave in here, but he still didn''t obey. I don''t know where I was inferior to him. "


    "Raise it for you? What can you raise? Look at brother Wei, look at Ruxin. What have you formed? Don''t think I don''t know you! You don''t care about my children at all. You are a snake and scorpion. Who will believe you if you say these words now!"


    "I......" Deng''s eyes widened. "I''m a snake and a scorpion? Why am I a snake and a scorpion? You, Zhou Muwen, you god damn, don''t think I don''t know. You just like people to be young and beautiful and seduce people! You have to forget yourself for such a reason. Do you think I''m such a woman at your mercy? Dream for me!"


    He cried and scolded.


    Then he pushed the old lady again.


    Chu Yuehua stopped him and asked people to call Zhou Moqing.


    At this time, there was a lot of noise.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mrs. Deng and some uncles are coming." probably frightened by the formation, the little girl ran back with some panic on her face.


    Then a noisy crowd came.


    Mrs. Deng should come first: "is my daughter married by the Deng family just bullied?"


    Standing still and looking at Zhou mowen, he sneered: "my uncle is good at hiding our girls for so many years. Even the Deng family didn''t hear any letter.


    It''s useless for our girl. It''s also that we Deng family didn''t recognize people. Now our girl has found out that you are capable. You made a mistake and beat up people. Let''s go directly to the emperor and let the emperor judge right and wrong. See what you say? "


    The old lady was about to speak. Chu Yuehua looked over there and Zhou Moqing came over. He quickly whispered, "take care of your health, old lady. You''d better let the master deal with this matter!"


    "Mrs. Deng, if you have something to say, your sister-in-law and sister-in-law are true. However, even if the husband and wife mix a few words, how can they invite their in laws over! If you let others watch, you don''t know what great event has happened!"


    Such a light tone is really Zhou Moqing''s temper.


    Mrs. Deng''s face was full of anger: "her uncle, I don''t like to hear this. The second master of your family slapped my daughter in the face. Pity my daughter. She has worked hard in your Zhou family for 30 years. Now there are people outside your two masters. All the bastards have been born, but my daughter has been beaten. This is not a small fight between husband and wife."


    "The wife in law should calm down first. Let''s talk about it well, younger brothers and sisters. I''ve heard that she was wronged. It''s Muwen''s fault. Now things have happened. We should plan how to solve this matter.


    Don''t you want to see the family scattered? Come on, please come in and have a cup of tea first, and come back so busy this evening. "


    After all, as Deng said, Zhou mowen has been able to successfully get to the position of the foreign minister in recent years thanks to the efforts of the Deng family. Now that the Deng family has really come, where is the hardness of the talent? He hangs his head and doesn''t speak. It seems that everything is listening to his brother''s idea.


    On the contrary, Deng''s momentum. When his mother''s family came and Zhou Moqing intervened, they didn''t even have to shed tears. They directly looked at Zhou mowen with a pair of eyes.


    "Ah! Old lady!" Chu Yuehua shouted at the right time, then turned to look at Zhou Moqing, "Sir, it seems that the old lady can''t hold up after being so noisy this big night. We''ll send the old lady back to rest first."


    Mrs. Deng originally wanted the old lady to be a witness, but also to support Deng''s face, but she gave up when she saw Zhou Moqing''s face.


    "Hurry up and help the old lady back to rest and drink some hot milk."


    Zhou Moqing gave an order, and then welcomed everyone back to the house.


    Chu Yuehua stretched out and was about to step back to his room. Chu Xuhua suddenly asked, "do you think you can discuss a good result tonight?"


    Taking back her drowsiness, Chu Yuehua asked her with a smile: "does your sister want to hear the truth or lie?"


    "Don''t follow me. Just say what you have." Chu Xuhua glared at her and said angrily.


    "There is still a lot of trouble in this matter today! Although the second master will be soft in front of the Deng family, the people over there also want to keep it. The result tonight must be to send the woman away and keep the child.


    But secretly, the second master must have left her by means, just to change a place.


    But the second wife always haggles over every penny. She can''t know the nature of the second master after so many years with her husband and wife. That woman is afraid to lose her life. At that time, just watch it! The second room is in chaos anyway. "


    Chu Xuhua was surprised to hear her understatement.


    Don''t you really care about such a big thing? She never could.


    Chu Yuehua saw through and patted her on the shoulder: "this is their family''s business. It has nothing to do with us. You don''t care. They do their business. They will bear the consequences by themselves."


    With a slight sigh, Chu Xuhua shook his head: "even if you want to control it, you can''t control it. Moreover, in such a thing, we don''t know who is right and who is wrong."


    The two sisters stopped talking about it.


    The next day, Ling Ruo went out early in the morning. She didn''t witness what happened last night. She always felt sorry. She always had to find a way to know the follow-up development.


    I feel very excited when I think that the promotion of this matter has a lot to do with myself. I have to find out.

 Chapter 123

    As Chu Yuehua estimated, the Deng family didn''t leave until very late last night. The final result of the negotiation was that Zhou mowen must send the woman away within five days and bring the child back for Deng''s upbringing.


    For this matter, Deng didn''t show a smiling face in front of the public for several days, and Zhou mowen was even more iron green.


    The happiest thing should be Zhou Ruxin. When he came to the old lady''s yard to greet him, he seemed to walk a lot faster.


    It wasn''t long before Zhou Ruxin was beaten by Zhou mowen and threatened to expel the daughter from the house. Finally, Zhou Moqing came forward to suppress the matter.


    Chu Yuehua narrows her eyes slightly. Zhou Ruyun destroys Zhou mowen''s good deeds. Zhou mowen loses his home outside and loses all his face in the house. Can you kill Zhou Ruxin with such hatred?


    His anger was expected by Chu Yuehua, but what was unexpected was that Zhou Moqing would come forward and protect Zhou Ruxin.


    Now, Zhou Ruxin looks no different except that he was beaten.


    Even if you come to the old lady, it''s the same as usual.


    When Zhou Ruyun looked at her, she smiled and asked, "sister Xin, do you still hurt? That''s you. If I was beaten like that, I''m afraid I''ll lose half my life. You''re really good at beating.


    And ah! If I encounter such a thing, I won''t dare to come out and meet people. Sister Xin has a thick skin! "


    Then there was a long string of smiles, holding Chu Yuehua''s hand and smiling into the room.


    Only Chu Xuhua was embarrassed.


    However, in the winter month, the old lady fell ill. The disease was so dangerous that she couldn''t get out of bed.


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t care about things outside and stayed in front of the old lady''s bed every day.


    The doctor said that he was worried too much for such a long time and suffered some wind and cold. As a result, he directly caused such a serious disease. He needs to take good care of himself. Don''t get angry again.


    While Chu Yuehua was watching the old lady, she quietly sat aside and made a wipe for her.


    "Moon girl!"


    While embroidering rabbit eyes, the old lady in bed woke up.


    "Old lady, are you awake? Are you hungry? Purple ginseng wild chicken soup is still simmering on the stove! Would you like a drink?"


    When she spoke so briskly, the old lady seemed to be in a very good mood. She smiled and shook her head. Then she helped her sit up, took her hand and said, "I woke up and watched you or your sister sit here quietly. I always felt very happy in my heart."


    Song''s mother happened to come in: "the old lady is awake? Miss Yue and Miss Xu are by your side every day these days!"


    "I know!" the old lady smiled and nodded, then looked at Chu Yuehua with a kind of loving eyes, "Yue girl! The old lady, I''m afraid she can''t prepare for you. Your business... Alas! I''m afraid there''s nothing she can do."


    "What did the old lady say? You''re still so good. You have to take it with me when I have a baby. It''s like taking me and my sister when I was a child. I can''t get rid of it. Anyway, I''m determined. Don''t be bothered!"


    Obviously, everyone knows what it is to coax the old lady, but it still feels comfortable.


    The old lady smiled and tears twinkled in her eyes: "don''t coax me, I know very well that this body bone is useless now. I just hope you and Xu''er have a good home, but I''m afraid I can''t hold up until the day you leave the cabinet.


    But relatively speaking, I''m more at ease with you. In the past two years, you have acted steadily, you have ideas, and you''re a man who can''t gain or lose. You''re much better than your sister. "


    "Old lady, do you mean I''m strong and not a lady?" Chu Yuehua joked when she heard the speech.


    "No, no, no, you girl, don''t interrupt!" then smiled and patted her hand, "but your sister, I have to marry her before I close my eyes."


    "Old lady!" looking at her kind eyes and listening to those two words, Chu Yuehua felt a special thorn in her heart. She really didn''t have a taste in her heart.


    "Silly child, who hasn''t died!" the old lady sighed, "but you can rest assured that your sister didn''t come out of the cabinet. I won''t let go so early. Your mother was also bewitched. After she sent your sisters, she also sent the rest of your Chu family''s wealth here.


    There are two dowry lists for your sisters, one for the master and one for me. I have to watch them take them out later. "


    At this point, there was a trace of anger on the old lady''s face.


    "Old lady..."


    "Ah!" suddenly she recovered, and the old lady smiled again. "Let''s not talk about this. Mrs. Mei will come to our house to visit me tomorrow. Just now that I''m ill in bed, I''ll take this opportunity to settle the matter between them."


    Is this day finally coming? Chu Yuehua was a little excited.


    "This is also your sister''s blessing. She has a good temper. She happens to have the gentle temperament of the Mei family. I''ve also inquired about Mrs. Mei''s character. She is also kind and soft. Your sister used to be a second son''s daughter-in-law. She doesn''t have to be a religious wife, so she doesn''t have such a heavy burden. Although she is a girl I raised, I have to say that your sister really can''t afford to be a religious wife Ren. "


    Chu Yuehua also agreed with this point and talked with the old lady about Chu Xuhua''s coming out of the cabinet.


    Listening to Mother Song laughing on one side, "where does a sister follow her elders to discuss her sister''s coming out of the cabinet? It sounds like Miss Xu is a sister."


    "You don''t know yet. Our Yue girl knows a little more than Xu girl. When I''m gone, no one will tell him, and she can know more or less." the old lady lovingly stroked her hair and said with a smile, "besides, are there any outsiders here? What do our grandparents and grandchildren say here? How can they know?"


    Here we are talking and laughing. Chu Xuhua just bumped into it. As soon as he heard it, his face turned red.


    In the end, the girl was thin skinned and different from Chu Yuehua. The old lady stopped the topic and talked about other things with the sisters.


    The next day, sure enough, the people from Mei''s house came. Speaking of it, it was the first time to come to the door, but the old lady took Chu Xuhua out of the door once before, even if she had seen each other.


    "I heard you were ill, so I came to have a look. How do you feel?" Mrs. Mei smiled, not too enthusiastic, but she could feel the kindness.

 Chapter 124

    "I feel better today, so I got up. Mrs. may came to the door for the first time and didn''t prepare anything." the old lady was also very polite.


    Li, Deng, Duan, Yang and Yao all sat aside with him.


    I knew that this time Mrs. Mei came here for Chu Xuhua''s marriage. Therefore, at this time, if the family members don''t come out, they don''t value the girl''s home. Therefore, after the old lady said it, they all came.


    "That''s very kind. It''s just walking among friends!"


    It''s not too cold to talk and laugh on both sides. After three flavors of tea, Mrs. Mei opened her mouth with a smile: "In fact, I came here today for the sake of the two children. We have finished all the things ahead. Our family sincerely wants to marry Miss Xu. I''m here to discuss with the old lady. If we can, let''s give the children''s affairs earlier!"


    When Deng heard the speech, he immediately took his eyes to see the old lady. In this way, he was going to marry Chu Xuhua.


    The old lady smiled and said, "that''s what I mean! We''ll have hairpins next year. It''s best to decide this year."


    Mrs. Mei was about to nod when Deng hurriedly said, "it''s too hasty this year! It''s the twelfth lunar month, and there''s only one month left. How good..."


    "Don''t prepare anything. There are many good days in the twelfth lunar month!"


    Who knows, Li Shi, sitting on one side, spoke faintly, and Sheng Sheng pressed down Deng Shi''s words.


    Yang frowned and looked at his mother-in-law. Although he had questions in his heart, he didn''t dare to ask more. Their young daughters-in-law were just accompanying guests here. Where else could they say.


    The old lady smiled and said, "that''s what I say! It''s said that my daughter''s family is Jingui. This marriage event can''t be scribbled, but I don''t have any other wishes now. I just want to see her marry out. She is the girl who grew up with me."


    "Alas! It''s so big in a twinkling of an eye. I''m really reluctant to say it. When I come to the old lady, I can see her in and out, and I''m in the grade of going out of the cabinet." Duan seems to hiss infinitely. "It''s not that I say my niece is really a quiet, educated and reasonable child. None of us aunts don''t like it."


    Thinking of Chu Yuehua, Li thought again. Chu Xuhua also had to nod and admit: "Xu''er is really a quiet girl. She has never had a problem since she lived in the house for many years. She still tries her best to take her sisters with her."


    Before she came here, Mrs. Mei also inquired about Hou''s house. She knew that the eldest wife, Li Shi, had always been a cold face and the third wife was a stuffy gourd. Today, when she looked at the two wives saying Chu Xuhua, she was relieved again.


    "Old lady, don''t blame me for being too hasty. It''s really your girl. We like it in our hearts. These are the days selected by our family. Why don''t we show you?"


    The smile on Mrs. Mei''s face became more enthusiastic and said that she took out a big red gilded post from her arms.


    The smile on the old lady''s face couldn''t help it. She quickly nodded and said, "no, I''ll see which day is good. Seeing that the child is getting married, my heart is about to open."


    In the end, Chu Xuhua''s marriage was finally settled. On the 16th of the twelfth lunar month, there were only more than 20 days left.


    When he got the news, Zhou Ruxin, Zhou Ruyun and Zhou Ruchen all ran to congratulate him. Chu Xuhua blushed with shame.


    Zhou Ruyun is still that temperament: "sister Xu is about to get married, and I don''t know how that young master Mei looks? However, whether I look good or not, I must marry a particularly good-looking man in the future, which is better than all your husbands and sons-in-law."


    "Don''t know shame! How old are you? Just say you want to marry. I''ll tell my wife later. I only say that sister Yun is worried about getting married now!" Chu Yuehua brought the stripped chestnuts from there.


    As soon as Zhou Rushan saw it, he came forward and grabbed two. While biting, he asked Chu Xuhua, "sister Xu, you''re married, can''t you play with us? Can you take me boating?"


    Zhou Ruchen is only eight years old. She is ignorant of such things. For her, eating and playing are the most important. She has a good temper with lingruo. She has the best time with lingruo every time. She has begged Chu Yuehua for lingruo more than once.


    "You know how to play. When sister Xu leaves the pavilion, she is someone else''s family. There will be a lot of things for her to do at that time. How can she still have time to come back and take you boating?"


    Zhou Ruyun took the chestnuts from her hand and laughed.


    Chu Xuhua blushed and said, "it doesn''t matter. The sisters still have a chance to meet. Just come to me at that time. I''ll take you boating."


    "My sister doesn''t know shame. She hasn''t even come out of the cabinet! She thinks we''ll go to your house in the future! Where''s your house? Who''s your home with?" Chu Yuehua laughed when she caught the opportunity.


    Only Zhou Ruxin looks out of place, because no one here actually wants to take the initiative to talk to her.


    At this moment, seeing that everyone ignored her, he turned his lips and said, "what''s great, isn''t it a person? He doesn''t have a reputation. His father is just a Shaoqing of Dali temple, and he''s not a big official. Is he happy to be like this?"


    Zhou Ruyun didn''t like it. Although she has always been competitive, she has gradually understood some truth. After all, this is a good thing for Chu Xu''s words. It''s too much to say such words.


    "Then let''s have a good look at our heart sister and marry a champion in the future. Ah, no, how can the champion be worthy of our heart sister, and how can he be a top-ranking official! If the candidate for the crown princess had not been decided now, I was wondering whether only the crown Prince''s highness could be worthy of our noble heart sister!"


    Who learned this fangs from? Chu Yuehua Mo!


    "You!" I didn''t expect her to humiliate people like this. Zhou Ruxin''s teeth itch with hatred, "then wait and see what good family you can marry!"


    "I don''t have the ambition as big as sister Xin. Although I have some expectations, I also know that I am a good match. What kind of man can I match with the legitimate miss of Hou''s house? I also have a steelyard in my heart. I don''t have to worry about you!"


    Chu Xuhua looked at the momentum and was about to come forward to persuade him to fight, but Chu Yuehua held him and winked, which meant to let Zhou Ruyun talk about her.


    Zhou Rushan looked at them innocently, and then buried himself in eating his chestnuts.

 Chapter 125

    Mother made it very clear. Just eat well when your sisters quarrel.


    After arguing for a while, Zhou Ruxin thought it was boring, so he left by himself, leaving Zhou Ruyun alone.


    When she came to the door, Chu Yuehua suddenly said, "the bracelet on my sister''s hand is really beautiful. It seems very valuable."


    Hearing the speech, everyone took their eyes to see it, but Zhou Ruxin covered it with his sleeve and left quickly.


    "It''s strange!" Zhou Ruyun murmured. "She always has something good that people all over the world want to know. Since it''s a good thing, why don''t you show it off? Yuehua, do you really see it''s a valuable bracelet?"


    Chu Yuehua thought deeply, and then smiled and said, "I can''t cheat you. It seems that I want a hundred treasures."


    "It''s impossible! The second wife will give her such valuable things? They are both in the same boat now, that is, the heart sister, her mother, who has been tossed by the second wife."


    Zhou Ruyun looked incredulous.


    Chu Yuehua also thinks so. This week, Ruxin can live so well without Deng''s favor. It can be seen that there is a reason. Zhou mowen''s affairs have been poked out, and there is nothing wrong with her.


    Why on earth did the people in the Marquis house tolerate her so much?


    However, before Zhou Ruxin''s affair, there is another more important thing for the Chu Yuehua sisters, that is, their sisters'' dowry.


    The man''s family will send the bride price at the time of engagement, but the woman''s dowry is carried to the man''s house the day before marriage. However, most good people will start to inquire about the dowry of the woman''s mother''s family after engagement.


    On the one hand, it is also to look at the woman''s dowry. On the other hand, if the woman''s dowry is too rich, the man will consider adding something as appropriate.


    After Chu Xuhua''s engagement banquet, the old lady called everyone to the main room. None of them were married except Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuhua.


    "I''ll call all of you here today for the sake of Lady Xu''s coming out of the cabinet!" the old lady sat on the Luohan bed, with a blanket on her legs and a stove in her hand, leaning against the soft pillow to speak.


    After Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen looked at each other, they said: "this... Since it''s about the coming out of the cabinet of girl Xu, girl Xu and girl Yue don''t stay here. How can a girl who hasn''t been married listen to these things?"


    "I asked them to come," the old lady waved her hand. "The situation of our family is different. You know clearly that their dowry is not our family. Yirong has already prepared all these.


    It was in your hands when they were sent over. Now that lady Xu is going to get married, you uncles and aunts should make arrangements. You should make it clear how much things, money and Grange shops are. "


    These words made the two brothers'' faces change color. Only Zhou Mojiang and Duan, who were three rooms, sat quietly without him. Their room was always excluded by the long room and the second room. Therefore, they didn''t see any money from the Chu family.


    "This..." Zhou Mojiang turned his eyes and smiled at Chu Xuhua. "Xu girl! Your dowry is still here with your uncles, but I have to explain something to you. The grange is in a loss year after year because of drought and flood in the first few years. My uncle decided to sell it for you and it was in the silver given by your mother.


    It''s also strange that my uncle, a scholar, didn''t know how to operate and how to choose people. Those shops didn''t make a profit. They also reduced a lot of capital. On the contrary, they used a lot of money. Later, they were annoyed by several bandits and chaos, and they all disappeared.


    Originally, these things should be made clear to you, but you were still young and told you you didn''t understand, so your uncles didn''t say much. As for silver, you know that your sisters lived here since childhood, and they had to spend money everywhere, so... "


    "That''s right! You two have been with the old lady since childhood. You don''t know the external prices or how expensive the fuel, rice, oil and salt are. The money is spent. It doesn''t look like anything. Your girls'' family had better not get involved in the money, so it''s hard for your uncles to explain it to you."


    Zhou mowen looked at his eldest brother and found an excuse and hurriedly followed him.


    "Moreover, your mother sent such a large sum of money that day. We thought that the money would be left here for nothing. We might as well go outside and give your sisters more money. Who knows, we... Lost a lot! Better, we can''t get it back."


    After hearing this, Deng took over: "if you two sisters marry out, I''m really reluctant to be an aunt, but my daughter''s family is big, and she''s going to marry. If you marry out, our uncles and aunts have put down a big deal.


    Even if we have successfully completed your mother''s entrustment to us before her death, you will have your own home in the future. Don''t forget the care of your uncle''s family over the years! "


    Li Shi didn''t speak, holding a tea cup in his hand, as if listening to their heart and lungs with great interest.


    Zhou Mojiang leaned back on the chair with his legs crossed and handed some snacks to Duan from time to time.


    Duan did not speak. His eyes looked at his nose and heart. It seemed that he was just a sculpture.


    As for Yang''s family, it seems that they often want to say something, but when they see their mother-in-law, they force what they want to say.


    With a faint smile on his face, Yao sat next to Deng.


    The most excited people are the most respected big master and the second master.


    Chu Yuehua took everyone''s reaction here into his eyes.


    "Xu''er and yue''er don''t talk. Isn''t it because my uncles are incompetent and won''t manage your things?" Zhou Moqing''s face suddenly became a little serious. "My uncle was also for your good that day. Don''t you want to make your sisters marry more beautiful?"


    Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuhua still don''t speak.


    The old lady was there listening to their brother.


    Zhou mowen said: "our family has invited a gentleman for your sisters. Don''t we know anything about filial piety? Although we have made a lot of losses over the years, our original intention is also for your good, so that your sisters can have more industries, don''t we..."


    "Uncle, you''d better say it directly!" Chu Yuehua lightly interrupted Zhou Muwen''s words and looked up at him. "How much of the dowry my mother left for our sisters back then?"

 Chapter 126

    She was so straightforward that Zhou mowen was stunned for a long time without saying a word.


    Zhou Moqing frowned and said, "what''s your attitude, girl? Do you talk to your uncle like that? You don''t understand the rules!"


    Chu Yuehua suddenly raised her eyes and looked at him: "well, my uncle, I''ve just said so much. Seeing that my sister is about to leave the cabinet, does this dowry have to be prepared? How much is left? We should have a bottom in our hearts!


    That''s just not much. How much is it? There''s no fixed number. How can I buy a dowry? "


    Zhou Moqing''s face was very ugly. The old lady said, "I also want to know how much you brothers have lost one by one?"


    Zhou Moqing looked at Zhou mowen, and then sighed, "there are about 20000 Liang in total!"


    "What?" the old lady was shocked at first. "Twenty thousand liang? How much money? How much money did Yirong leave? Have you made a mistake? No matter how much loss, there won''t be twenty thousand left! There are so many fields and shops, you call it a loss? Even if you are bitten by consumers, there won''t be so much money left!"


    "Old lady, there''s a lot of twenty thousand!" Deng said hurriedly when he saw that the old lady was angry. "Look at the price outside, that is, the courtyard with garden in a good area of the capital is only seven or eight thousand silver! The dowry of ten thousand Liang silver between Xu girl and Yue girl is already very rich."


    The old lady sneered, "what do you say about the price outside? What does it have to do with the silver money left by Yirong? She left 100000 liang of cash for each child and many fields Zhuangzi. Who are you looking for?"


    He suddenly coughed a few times.


    Deng Shi looked: "madam, don''t get angry first. Isn''t there still some time? It''s also our uncles and aunts who don''t understand the business. We''ll think about it later.


    Don''t worry and have a good rest! How can we talk like this today? "


    After taking a sip of water from mother song''s hand, the old lady pointed at them with red eyes and scolded, "I''ve always known that your brothers are open to money, but this is the money your sister left to your children. What do you mean?


    Besides, their sisters live in the house. How much money did Yi Rong leave for you? Isn''t it enough for their food and clothing expenses these years? Isn''t Yi Rong giving you money for a different reason?


    But you''ve been blinded by lard. You know it''s the child''s money. Only in your own hands, you don''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick. You spend a lot of money. Boss, you think I don''t know that you built a manor in the western suburbs. Where did you get the money?


    And second brother, how much did you pay for your daughter to go in when you sent her to the palace? You''re calling your father-in-law at home! "


    "Old lady!" Zhou Moqing and Zhou Mojiang blushed and shouted in unison.


    "You are all good at cheating your niece''s money!" the old lady said, and her tears came down.


    "OK!" Chu Yuehua gave everyone a cold look at the chaotic scene.


    Coldly, he was shouted like this, and everyone was startled. Zhou Moqing looked at it and was about to scold.


    Chu Yuehua said directly, "since the uncles said that the money was spent, let''s do it! Turn out the account books from the year our sisters came to the present, and let''s see how much money we spent.


    My mother sent a total of 300000 liang of cash. Even if all the money spent by the head of the house in recent years has been spent here, there should be a number. As for Tian Zhuangzi, all the land deeds have been changed and retained. Let''s have a look together.


    The year, month and day of the silver, the land where it was spent, and the year in which Zhuangzi suffered a natural disaster and failed to harvest. It''s suitable to get rid of it. How much money to get rid of it, you must have a rough figure! "


    She opened her mouth and said a series of words. She had a great momentum, which stunned all the people.


    But no one noticed that Li, sitting there with tea, gently raised a corner of his mouth and drank tea as if nothing had happened.


    Chu Xuhua didn''t expect her sister to be so overbearing. She wanted to stretch out her hand to pull her sleeve, but she glared at her.


    Now she has found out. Every time her sister looks at her with such eyes, she means to let her not be afraid of things and sit quietly.


    "What do you mean by that? Don''t you believe us?"


    Chu Yuehua looked directly at Zhou mowen: "yes, I just don''t believe it. In fact, I can''t say so. I believe more in my mother. My mother and the two masters are brothers and sisters of compatriots. It''s supposed to be very kind to my uncles.


    Knowing that the uncles'' family life is tense, she will also take out a large amount of money to give them. Therefore, she will give them a sum of money in addition to our dowry after full calculation. In this way, we can ensure that when we grow up, our uncles will not spend all our dowry.


    Today, my uncle opened his mouth. I also want to believe that there is a loss here and a bad harvest there. But you should also give me reasons to believe. Now take out the account book. It''s clear at a glance. Don''t you have to believe if you don''t believe it? "


    I never thought Chu Yuehua, who didn''t speak much, would suddenly point to the key. Deng couldn''t help feeling a little excited: "presumptuous! You can be so arrogant in front of adults. Are there any rules for a girl''s family? Don''t you think it''s too uneducated to talk about money?"


    "I don''t understand what the second lady said. What is ill bred? Are you accusing the old lady? My sister and I grew up under the old lady''s upbringing. Does the wife think the old lady''s upbringing is bad?


    In addition, I have to remind my second wife that my surname is Chu. Who doesn''t know that our Chu family is a big merchant in Jiangnan. I''m not going to participate in the draft in the palace. What do I have to do with so many rules.


    Since I was originally a merchant''s daughter, what can I avoid talking about money? Since my aunt thinks that as a deep girl, she shouldn''t be so Philistine, should I learn from my great aunt and third aunt at this time? "


    Deng''s face turned blue and white when she said it. She wanted to find a way to argue, but she found it impossible to argue.


    Zhou Moqing''s eyes are red. He can''t be caught by the 12-year-old girl at this time! What''s more, do you have to hand over the little money left? no way!

 Chapter 127

    "Presumptuous!" Zhou Moqing burst out. "I''ve never seen a girl dare to make such a noise with her elders. Since you haven''t come out of the cabinet and your mother sent you to us, I have the right to take care of you.


    Come on! Miss Biao 2 has committed a crime and disrespected the elder. Shut me up in the ancestral hall. "


    "Dare you!" the old lady suddenly raised her voice. "Dare you lock her in and lock me in first!"


    "Old lady!"


    "You said she was disrespectful to your elders. What about you? What about you? I asked you to come today. You will lose her in front of me, but respect me?"


    The old lady looked at him with hatred: "if I say now, let you take out all the accounts, will you take it or not?"


    "Old lady, where do you have so many account books? For so many years, even if you recorded the account before, you don''t have it now! After so many years, even if you want to take it, you don''t have it!"


    Zhou mowen followed his brother''s words and said, "besides, the month girl''s mouth is 300000 liang of silver. When did our family take such a large sum of silver? She was so young that Yirong couldn''t tell her. She was instigated by the people around her. How can we believe it!"


    The old lady spat at him: "you fart. How many things do you think I''m blind? Your sister had two vouchers at that time, one for you and one for me. Her private seal was pressed on the top. The two points were spelled together. It was just her name."


    Brother Zhou Moqing obviously didn''t know this, and his face suddenly changed.


    Chu Yuehua sneered and said, "otherwise, how can I say I don''t believe my uncles? Such a large sum of money will disappear if it''s gone. To tell the truth, the old lady has already given me the certificate. Therefore, I said such a thing today."


    This made the old lady and Chu Xuhua puzzled. When did the certificate come to her hand?


    However, Chu Yuehua changed her caliber temporarily because she clearly saw a fierce light in the eyes of Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen.


    The old lady has been so unhappy in her old age. How can she be hurt again.


    The two brothers, she saw clearly, were clearly a pair of jackals.


    If it is really the old lady holding the certificate, she may do something for money.


    "Yue girl, you can''t talk nonsense. How do I know if your certificate is true? If you take your mother''s private seal and frame us, you want to steal money from us? We as uncles can''t do this, can''t we?"


    The two sides are at an impasse.


    Duan sighed softly and said nothing.


    Zhou Mojiang is still the same. Just looking at his eyes, he seems to be about to fall asleep. Obviously, he doesn''t want to participate in such a thing at all.


    It is precisely because of this that he has nothing to do with such a chaotic thing.


    "Yue''er, you''d better show us the certificate in your hand!"


    "I hid the voucher!"


    "Let''s go and get it now. I''ll let someone accompany you!" Zhou Moqing put his eyes on Chu Yuehua and didn''t turn away.


    "I think it''s better not to worry about the vouchers in my hand first. Let''s look at the account books in my house these years."


    Chu Yuehua''s sentence completely angered Zhou mowen: "the ledger, didn''t you make it very clear? Without the ledger, the ledger is gone."


    Zhou Moqing suddenly softened his temper and said, "girl Yue, how about you borrow a step from me?"


    "The old lady called everyone here just to make it clear in front of everyone? Is there anything you can''t say in front of everyone?" Chu Yuehua looked at Zhou Moqing coldly.


    "No, it''s not about this. It''s just another thing. I want to make it clear to you now."


    As soon as Zhou Moqing changed his toughness, he even spoke a lot more softly.


    "What can''t uncle say later?"


    "You child, even for the dowry left by your mother, you don''t hate your uncle! I just have some selfish words to tell you now!"


    When he spoke, he had already walked out of the door by himself, and then he didn''t look back and said, "come out quickly, just two words!"


    Chu Yuehua glanced at Chu Xuhua, hesitated, and then decided to get up and go out with him.


    Zhou Mojiang stretched out and said to Duan, "forget it, it''s getting late. I don''t think we have anything to do today. Let''s go back and have a rest first!"


    But Zhou Moqing over there immediately said, "the third brother and the third brother and sister will stay a little longer, even if they are a witness."


    At this time, seeing Chu Yuehua going out, Li suddenly threw something at Chu Xuhua''s feet: "look! This is the account book!"


    Chu Xuhua picked it up muddleheaded, but Zhou Moqing at the door ran back quickly, but she was still a step slower than Chu Yuehua, and immediately protected her sister''s account book behind her.


    "Give it to me!" Zhou Mojiang looked at Chu Yuehua coldly with a black face. Zhou mowen and his wife hurried over there.


    "Didn''t my uncle say there was no account book? What''s this one? I''m curious. Let me have a look!"


    Zhou mowen immediately turned to Li and said, "what are you doing?"


    Li finally stood up: "over the years, it''s time to end. It''s time to get rid of the mess we''ve done over the years for the 300000 liang of silver."


    "Sister-in-law, what do you mean?" Zhou Muwen stared round.


    At this time, Zhou Moqing couldn''t care about his wife, and his smile was a little gloomy: "I just saw your strong nature today, but this is the Zhou family. Do you think you can go out with this account book?


    Besides, what if you see it? Who do you think you can let decide for you? I advise you to return the account book quickly and hold it. It''s not good for you! "


    "You don''t have to scare her anymore. She has read this account book for a long time, and even copied it!"


    It''s Li''s voice again. If you don''t open your mouth, it will be amazing.


    "What?" Zhou Moqing turned to Li Shi, obviously unable to accept this reality.


    "You heard me right. This account book has always been in my hand, but I showed it to her a long time ago." he got up casually. Li looked at Zhou Moqing, but his eyes had a light that people couldn''t look at.

 Chapter 128

    "So what?" Zhou Mojiang sneered, "OK! I''ll tell you two that your dowry has been used up. If it weren''t for our Zhou family, you two sisters don''t know what kind of situation it is!


    It''s our grace to you to eat well, dress well and grow so big healthily. Now we''re still collecting debts from us. Let me tell you! There''s no point in marrying with us! "


    The old lady watched them bully Chu Yuehua sisters like this, but there was nothing she could do.


    Zhou Mojiang frowned, thought for a while and said, "elder brother, second brother, I shouldn''t have said this. Since my sister gave so much money in those years, now my nieces are going to get married, it''s time to let them go out. It''s also your kindness."


    "The third brother is really not in charge of the family. He doesn''t know how difficult it is here. You three rooms are always clean and used to it. You don''t have to worry about anything. You put out your clothes and open your mouth. Which day doesn''t eat with the money from the government?


    You still think about going out all day. It''s not at home to spend money on travel expenses? You can play in mountains and rivers. That''s also because you have your chewing at home. I don''t see you when I work hard on weekdays. What kind of hero are you here now? "


    Deng immediately went forward.


    Zhou Mojiang looked at them coldly. He simply turned his head and said to the Chu Yuehua sisters, "forget it, you two sisters! Since you encounter such a thing, it should be arranged by God!"


    Duan blushed and pulled Chu Xuhua. "Why bother? Don''t be angry. You''re still young."


    "Have you had enough noise?" Li said coldly again. "Don''t make a fuss. I sent Yuehua to my mother''s house the last time I gave Yuehua the account book. We all know how much money there is in the house.


    Prepare 100000 liang of dowry and those Grange shops. They gave Xu''er safely. As for yue''er, there will be no more in the future. This is what I promised her. Otherwise, no one knows where the account book will eventually appear. "


    "You!" Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen stared at Li at the same time, as if they had never known her.


    "Are you crazy!" Deng was almost so angry that he began to roar at Li.


    Li Shi glanced at her faintly: "I advise you to be calm. You can''t tell me what to do in front of me, otherwise..."


    But he didn''t say anything later. However, half of his words really restrained Deng''s family. He just fell and sat on the chair, as if he had lost his soul.


    "Li Zhen, what are you doing?" Zhou Moqing said angrily.


    "What do you want to do? I said, I want to end. You haven''t done enough. That''s your business, but I''m sorry. I won''t accompany you. Unfortunately, I''m the one holding the scepter!"


    Then he shook his sleeves and walked out directly, leaving only one sentence: "I don''t play anymore, you should know that it''s time to end."


    Zhou Mojiang also took Duan away. From beginning to end, he did not participate in this absurd Bureau.


    The rest were Zhou Moqing, Zhou mowen, Deng, and Yang and Yao who looked at each other.


    Both of them don''t know how much money there is in the house. Yang is better and probably knows some inside information, but Yao doesn''t know anything, but she doesn''t care. She has never been used to her position in this Hou house.


    When everyone was gone, the old lady gave a long sigh, then began to cough, and finally coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuhua were so frightened that they hurried to call a doctor.


    But the old lady held her hand: "no, it''s been a while. It''s all life."


    Chu Yuehua looked at the old lady, then looked at the empty flower hall here, and inexplicably felt that there was a kind of gloomy coolness in the Hou house.


    Today, the reaction of Changfang and Erfang was too strange. Her intuition told her that something must have happened that year, and the four people in Changfang and Erfang were obviously in this bureau.


    Li Shi fulfilled her promise today, but Chu Yuehua felt a little cold on her back, as if she had fallen into a net unconsciously.


    The reason she gave was, ruochu!


    Ruochu has some status in the noble women''s circle in Beijing, but now who else should rely on ruochu''s help except Zhou Ruyun''s daughter?


    Is there anything else she doesn''t know?


    The next day, early in the morning, the whole Marquis house was full of chickens and dogs, and there was no end of crying.


    The reason is very simple, because the Marquis is going to lay off people, many servants were directly taken away and sold.


    Chu Yuehua and the people around Chu Xuhua were supposed to be taken away, but Chu Yuehua stopped them directly and said she would pay their own money.


    Even the little servant girls in the old lady''s house were taken away.


    Zhi Ruo Ling Ruo Mulan and Qiu Lan also began to do the cleaning work in the yard.


    When I said hello in the morning, no one was interested in chatting, and the resentment on my face was still very obvious.


    When breakfast was served, it was even more pleasant. On the old lady''s table, there were only steamed buns, steamed buns, fried dough sticks and small porridge, which were side dishes. There were only some vegetarian dishes left, without any meat smell.


    The old lady was fine. She smiled as usual and asked the two sisters to eat more.


    At noon, Yang brought people to take away some of the furnishings in the room, and said in a strange way: "I didn''t expect that one day, I was forced to pawn things for a watch girl, or to marry!"


    The two sisters'' rooms were suddenly empty.


    Ling Ruo, who came back from sweeping the floor outside, forked his waist and scolded: "it''s really a group of people without eyes. They chewed their tongue behind them and said that our girl made the Hou house poor. Now everyone is living a hard life, and even the monthly money has been reduced."


    Zhi if hurriedly let her silence: "don''t let the girl know!"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Chu Yuehua''s voice came from behind. I don''t know when she came out of the room, "just wait and see!


    Aren''t you the best at these messy rumors? What are you afraid of? "


    Ling ruo''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "girl, what do you mean, let me make trouble again?"


    "What do you want to do now? Let''s wait for such a thing with peace of mind! Can''t you get used to eating porridge and small dishes?"


    Du Ruo followed him and said, "both girls are used to eating. Why can''t we?"


    "That''s it. We''ll just eat like this. We''ll know who can''t get used to it when we look back. I just hope some don''t lift a stone and hit their own feet!"

 Chapter 129

    These days, the whole Marquis house has changed color. It doesn''t really change color, but it looks like dark clouds pressing on the top.


    I didn''t see anyone smiling from beginning to end.


    Chu Yuehua can harvest several smelly faces every time she goes out. Now she wants to go out and use a carriage. Everyone looks lazy.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t care about this, but asked Ling Ruo to take out a little silver and give it to whoever was willing to catch the car.


    Then everyone''s face changed in an instant, changed their indifference and glare, and put on a flattering smile.


    A few days after this situation, I found that many people in the house changed their colors for her.


    Although the meal is still the same as before, every meal is almost vegetarian, and you can''t have any meat dishes.


    Then someone came to her and asked her, "Miss Yue, it''s not that we don''t cook some delicious food for you, but we can''t buy it if we don''t have the money. If you want to eat and give us money, we''re willing to run this leg."


    "I don''t have any money. In fact, I really don''t have any extra money except that I have to use my own money when I go out. Since everyone is hard, it doesn''t matter if I have to suffer."


    So, we all know that Miss Yue''s own money is only used to go out and take a car. It''s impossible for other places to pull money out of her hands.


    Therefore, within two days, all kinds of gossip began to fly around again.


    Chu Yuehua is not in a hurry. She is still a vegetarian every day without a complaint.


    At first, after knowing that the family was so difficult because of the sisters, all the ugly words were aimed at the Chu Yuehua sisters.


    After a long time, it gradually changed. Everyone began to complain about Yang and Deng.


    No matter what, the expenses in the house are in the hands of these two. The Chu Yuehua sisters are also the leaders of those major events. They pick on the servants'' heads. It''s not because of Yang and Li.


    Gradually, the complaints behind turned to them.


    However, this is always the case in the government. The resentment is rising day by day and no one cares.


    Until one day, the person in charge saw another small stove in Yang''s house, such as stewed elbow, white cut chicken and Buddha jumping off the wall, which was the same as usual.


    Think of the old lady''s house full of vegetarians. There should be no snacks and fruits, but here she still lives a life of big fish and meat. Isn''t this a lie?


    As a result, people began to strike, and their dissatisfaction with Yang increased day by day.


    When Chu Yuehua heard the news from Ling Ruo, she chuckled: "don''t worry, there''s still a good play! She thinks she can punish and force us, and see who suffers in the end."


    Three or five days before her words, Yang sprained his foot when he met in the room at night. On the way, there were several more pebbles, and his ankle was swollen.


    The next day, I punished the cleaner. The servant also said that a person can''t do so many things, and the food is poor. His body can''t work hard, so he can''t do well at all.


    Yang can''t breathe out. Yang''s family is good here, and Deng''s family is shaking out. He adds meals to himself every night.


    For a time, the whole family complained about Deng and Yang. Many people who signed living deeds expressed their willingness to redeem their own money.


    This made Yang and Deng angry to death.


    Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuhua carefully counted the dowry sent by Zhou Moqing, and said happily, "thank you, uncle."


    Let Zhou Moqing''s face change. There''s no good time.


    In a flash, the new year is coming.


    The new year is coming here, and Yang and Deng can''t make any more trouble. Needless to say, they will live their lives. What should they do or what should they do.


    People in the house didn''t see all kinds of gifts, so they were much younger than before. However, people from top to bottom had some different views on them.


    Everything was fine, but the old lady''s health was getting worse and worse.


    I saw that there were only two hours awake in a day.


    Sometimes Chu Yuehua talked to her and fell asleep.


    Although the cough was better, his face was completely decayed.


    However, a cadre of people no longer invite the imperial doctor to see them. The reason is ridiculous. They say that the consulting fee given by the imperial doctor is higher, and the government can''t afford to go out. Who will believe this? Chu Yuehua was upset with anger.


    I don''t care so much. I pay for a doctor myself. Although I can''t see the handwriting of the imperial doctor, it is also one of the best famous doctors in the capital.


    Hearing the news, Yang just smiled faintly: "it''s all right. Miss Yue is rich. Now she is the richest in the whole Hou house. Since she has such a good relationship with the old lady, let her be filial to the old lady.


    Anyway, in the old lady''s heart, only their sisters are filial. We are a group of black hearted children. "


    No one dared to spread these words to the main courtyard. They didn''t know how the two girls over there won such a large dowry, but considering that they could do it, it showed that they had means. In addition, they were still safe after being forced by the whole Marquis house. In the end, their wives and grandmothers were defeated.


    It''s better not to offend such people. Even when Yang and Deng were angry and cutting expenses in the government at the beginning, their verbal sins and sisters were far away.


    These are the thoughts of the next people. Chu Yuehua doesn''t know. What she cares about now is the old lady''s body. When she comes to the doctor, she shakes her head once. It''s obvious that the old lady really can''t.


    The sisters didn''t dare to tell the old lady the truth. They always said happily that it would be better soon.


    The old lady knew it in her heart and didn''t expose it. She just let them talk and laugh with her.


    On the 25th day, Chu Xuhua, who was sewing, suddenly heard the old lady say, "is brother Jue back?"


    There was a sudden noise in the quiet room. Accidentally, the embroidery needle poked into her finger and hurriedly put the needle and thread in her hand aside. Chu Yuehua walked over and said with a smile, "old lady, are you awake? It''s snowy these two days. I''m afraid it''s delayed on the road. It should be coming soon."


    The old lady blinked her eyes gently. She knew it. Then she looked at her with a smile: "don''t always make needles and thread. Be careful to damage your eyes."


    In fact, Chu Xuhua didn''t know when Zhou Zhaojue would come. It was supposed to be this time to report on his work and wait for the dispatch of the Ministry of officials, but there was no news.

 Chapter 130

    Now the whole main courtyard seems to be isolated from Hou''s house. The people in the long room and the second room don''t come and go at all.


    Only Duan sits here for a while every day, talking with the old lady, and then Zhou Ruyun sometimes runs over secretly.


    As for Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen, I have never seen them.


    Li Shi did not appear as usual. Deng Shi and Yang Shi suddenly changed their sex, and Yao Shi never showed up.


    Therefore, no one knows when Zhou Zhaojue will come.


    "I''m not tired. Sitting in your room seems more reassuring than anywhere else," Chu Xuhua said with a smile. "You see, my embroidery seems a little more exquisite."


    Speaking, Duan and Chu Yuehua came together.


    "What do you think of my aunt today? I cooked some chicken soup. At the moment, the people in the kitchen must be lazy and may not stew carefully." Duan put the food box in his hand on the table and opened it.


    "Don''t bother. Now I feel that my mouth has no taste and I don''t want to eat anything."


    Chu Yuehua said with a smile, "we just want to drink, but we don''t have to drink yet! The third aunt is kind, and the old lady should give a face!"


    "She is my nephew''s daughter. Even if I don''t appreciate this face, she doesn''t dare to be angry with me!"


    The voice fell and began to cough violently. Mother Song stood aside and hurriedly took the spittoon.


    It''s easy to rub your back and caress your brother. It''s smooth at last.


    But with the light coming in from the window, it was full of red blood phlegm, which made everyone panic.


    Chu Xuhua blinked and his eyes turned red.


    When they turned to coax the old lady to be happy, they found her asleep again.


    "The old lady seems to sleep a little more today than the previous two days!" Chu Yuehua was worried.


    Chu Xuhua took his handkerchief and gently wiped his tears: "I always think it''s because of me. If I didn''t quarrel that night, the old lady might not be so fast..."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Chu Yuehua comforted her softly. "No matter what others do, we should do our duty well, take good care of her old man, and let her be at peace in the last time. That''s the only thing we can do now."


    With a sigh, Chu Xuhua nodded gently.


    The sky outside the window gradually darkened, and the heavy snow seemed not white, but gray and dark gray.


    "I''ll see how the porridge stewed on the stove is!" Chu Xuhua got up and went out.


    The door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    The cold wind rolled in with snowflakes.


    Chu Xuhua turned around and saw a dark figure standing at the door. He was startled: "who!"


    "Xuhua, it''s me!"


    "Brother Jue?" Chu Xuhua was overjoyed. He trembled and smoothed his tongue. "The old lady is in the house!"


    Chu Yuehua heard the news and hurriedly ran over: "brother Jue is back?"


    "Moon!" Zhou Zhaojue greeted him with a smile and went inside.


    The old lady woke up at this time: "is brother Jue back?"


    "Old lady, unfilial grandson, you are back! Are you all Kangtai?"


    Hearing "all Kangtai", Chu Yuehua''s eyes were sour. How can he be called Kangtai?


    "Is the old lady awake?"


    Chu Yuehua just came out of her room when she met Zhou Zhaojue.


    He only got home last night. Before he went to the long house, he came directly to the main courtyard. Bai Shi arrived with his two children.


    Seeing that the old lady was so ill, Zhou Zhaojue was stunned that he didn''t dare to shed tears. He talked with the old lady for a while before he went back.


    When I looked at him again this morning, I found that he had not seen him for two years. He was less, but he looked more energetic and mature. There was more mature masculinity in his eyebrows and less bookish before.


    "I guess I''m still sleeping at the moment!" Chu Yuehua replied as she followed him to the main room. When she came to the door, she stopped again. "The old lady''s situation is very bad. She hasn''t been awake for two hours a day.


    The doctor said, "I can''t live through tomorrow spring."


    Chu Yuehua burst into tears when she said it.


    Zhou Zhaojue also blushed.


    Among all the cousins, only Zhou Zhaojue and Chu Yuehua can see it. It''s probably because he''s the child who the old lady personally discipline!


    "Why... Neither mother nor aunt will come?"


    Finally, he found the coldness of the main hospital, and a cold flash flashed in Zhou Zhaojue''s tears.


    "It''s all right, we''re still there!" Chu Yuehua reluctantly smiled.


    I didn''t expect the old lady to wake up.


    He was very happy to see them coming: "brother Jue is here? Where''s your daughter-in-law?"


    "Ichikawa and Changnian got a little cold on their way yesterday. Hui''er is feeding them medicine and will come back later."


    Zhou Zhaojue hurriedly went over to hold her hand. He found that her hand was a little cold, so he took the nearby stove and covered it for her.


    "It''s all right. The child is still young. You have to be careful all the way, so that your daughter-in-law doesn''t have to come. It''s still important to look after the child." the old lady looks very energetic today.


    "I''ll come and see the old lady. I''ll report to the official department later. When I come back, I''ll have a good chat with you."


    "Then go quickly. Don''t delay for me. Go quickly!"


    Zhou Zhaojue gave two more orders before he went out. He bumped into Duan in the yard and said two more words.


    Not long after he left, Bai came and brought Zhou Yichuan. He always thought that girls were in poor health, so he didn''t come.


    Zhou Ruyun came with Bai Shi.


    "Greetings to great grandmother!" Zhou Yichuan is also nine years old this year, but he seems to be more mature. He is more like an adult than his little uncle Zhou Zhaokun.


    "Come and let me see. It''s really sensible!" the old lady fondled his head. "It looks like his father. They have been very sensible since childhood."


    "The old lady wants to say that he is old. My uncle often says that when I was a child, many people said he looked like an old man." although Bai Shi was quiet, he would be naughty when coaxing the old lady.


    Zhou Ruyun looked at the old lady and pulled Chu Yuehua aside: "has the old lady really not been long?"


    Under the eaves of the corridor, her face looked lifeless in the light of the snow.


    Although she doesn''t like Zhou Ruyun very much, it has to be said that Zhou Ruyun has no bad heart except being a little unruly.


    At this time, seeing that she cared about the old lady, she sighed gently: "the doctor said that it hasn''t been long, and it''s good to be able to hold on until now."

 Chapter 131

    Zhou Ruyun was stunned when she heard this. Finally, she sat down on the stool next to the railing and looked at the gray sky outside.


    Chu Yuehua wanted to say that she should be careful to catch a cold while sitting on the cold stool. She murmured, "the old lady doesn''t like me!"


    "Ah?"


    Zhou Ruyun turned her face and said seriously, "I know the old lady doesn''t like me. She likes big brother, you and sister Xu, and big sister, but she doesn''t like me.


    When I was a child, I was very jealous. Why did she like you more when I was her serious granddaughter? Even the eldest brother, the eldest sister is still a concubine! But I don''t like it most.


    But when I make trouble with you, the old lady won''t really punish me. Sometimes I wonder if she doesn''t really punish me because she thinks I''m an outsider? That time, I broke your head, and she just let me confine for a month.


    In fact, I live over there. How does she know if I''m locked up or not? My wife doesn''t care about me. "


    Chu Yuehua never thought that Zhou Ruyun still had such an idea and such a sensitive side. Isn''t she always careless?


    "But do you know?" Zhou Ruyun turned his face and his eyes were filled with tears. "Now I know she won''t live long. I''m still very sad."


    Then he dropped his long eyelashes, and two big tears rolled down and disappeared into the White Beaded rabbit hair.


    "From childhood to childhood, my wife was like that. She seldom smiled and was seldom angry. I never spoiled her arms. I really envy you when I saw you acting spoiled in the arms of the old lady. Later, I entangled with the old lady and she hugged me, but I always felt that when she hugged me and didn''t look at you in her eyes, I always felt that she was kind and loving It''s not what I want. "


    Zhou Ruyun began to cry: "but she is still the only one holding me! There is no one else except her! Now the family is in a mess. When I come here, if I accidentally meet my second sister-in-law, I will be ostracized by her for a while. Every time, it is like being a thief secretly."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t know what she was out of. She walked over and gently hugged her without saying anything.


    "Yue''er, what''s the matter? What''s the matter with our family?" Zhou Ruyun finally cried and buried her head in Chu Yuehua''s chest. "I''m really sad!"


    It seemed that it was snowing heavily outside. The wind was blowing, and the cold snow flakes blew on the two people.


    But at this time, Chu Yuehua and Zhou Ruyun seem to forget the cold, so they hug each other and shed tears.


    Later, when Chu Yuehua recalled Zhou Ruyun, the warmest and warmest scene was such a snow.


    Two girls of the same grade hugged in such a storm and were sad for the same person who was going to leave.


    It seems that holding each other and crying, the snow has become less cold.


    Suddenly, the snow blowing on the body seemed to become smaller, and the body suddenly became a little more warm.


    Chu Yuehua let go of Zhou Ruyun. As soon as they raised their eyes, they saw Zhou Zhaojue with red eyes and holding an umbrella in his hand.


    "Why are you two so stupid? Don''t you see the snow? Are you still sitting here? I''ll be alone... Drink a bowl of thick ginger soup!" he choked in his words.


    "Big brother!" Zhou Ruyun shriveled his mouth and gently called.


    "Wipe your tears. When you go in and see the old lady later, you think I bullied you both." Zhou Zhaojue pulled them to the door, put away their umbrellas, shook the snow on their feet, and then helped them take pictures of the snowflakes on their bodies.


    When the old lady heard the news, she smiled and said, "it''s rare that I''m in good spirits today. Brother Jue hasn''t slept since he went out!"


    Bai Shi came to untie his cloak and handed it to qingluan.


    "Come on, come and sit next to me." the old lady leaned against the big welcome pillow, smiled and waved to them.


    Chu Yuehua took Zhou Ruyun and asked Zhou Ruyun to sit against the old lady, and then sat next to her.


    "It''s ok if you come. Your father and uncles are busy. Even if I have something to do, I can''t give orders!" the old lady said, sighing, with only a bitter smile on her lips.


    Zhou Zhaojue sipped his mouth fiercely. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Now that you''re here, I''ll tell you it''s going to bother you."


    Zhou Zhaojue quickly smiled and said, "what did the old lady say? Just give me anything you want."


    "Do you know your sister Xu is engaged?" the old lady asked with a smile in her eyes again.


    Zhou Zhaojue was stunned. Then he smiled and said to Chu Xuhua, "I don''t know yet. Congratulations to sister Xu first."


    Chu Xuhua replied with some embarrassment. As soon as he said so, his whole face turned red.


    "Although I made an appointment, I haven''t set a good date yet. I planned to have a wedding after she and her hairpin, but now..." glanced at the children around me, and the old lady continued, "I want to do it in the first month!


    On the one hand, you happened to be there. When you were a child, you had a good relationship with their sisters. On the other hand, I''m afraid that if my body is good or bad, I''ll be filial and delayed in vain. "


    "Old lady!" Chu Xuhua couldn''t help shouting, and his voice changed a little.


    "Don''t worry!" the old lady hurriedly said, "I just said that. Besides, it''s not a matter for me to look like this every day. It''s better to do this happy event as a rush of joy."


    Zhou Zhaojue held back his grief and nodded, "OK! I''ll talk to my father later."


    "I don''t want you to discuss with your father. Whether your father agrees or not, you have to do it for me! You have to go to Meifu!"


    "I know!" it seems that the old lady''s illness has something to do with her father. Zhou Zhaojue smart didn''t ask, "but the old lady, you have to get better quickly and get married! When sister Xu has ten li red makeup, you have to go out and have a look!"


    The old lady was so happy that she nodded with a smile and said, "that''s nature, that''s nature. Now I especially listen to your sisters. The doctor has drunk all the medicine. When your sister Xu gets married, I want to get up and say a few auspicious words! It''s disgraceful to lie in bed all day."


    Zhou Ruyun said, "it''s not fair. I don''t care. I want the old lady to speak auspicious words when I get married. I also want ten miles of red makeup for the old lady to see."

 Chapter 132

    With the old lady''s orders, Zhou Zhaojue immediately set about doing it.


    Mei mansion didn''t even know that the old lady was seriously ill. After learning that, she rushed over immediately. Before the old lady talked about it, she politely said that she wanted to discuss a day quickly.


    Of course, the old lady is willing to one hundred and twenty. It''s surprising that a good day can be set quickly.


    On the 12th and 4th of the first month, that is to say, the whole Marquis house should make good preparations for Chu Yuehua''s coming out of the cabinet after the Lantern Festival.


    Originally, Chu Yuehua was thinking to let Chu Yuehua marry to Mei mansion smoothly. Now, seeing the day approaching, Chu Yuehua was reluctant to get up. Chu Xuhua was even more worried. When he thought of his sister staying alone in Hou mansion in the future, his tears could not be controlled.


    Seeing her like this, Chu Yuehua doesn''t dare to show any sadness. She just talks about what to bring to Chu Xuhua''s mother''s house and what to do every day.


    Others say that the two girls are the most cruel. I''ve never seen a girl who can be so happy when her sister gets married.


    But Chu Yuehua didn''t care about these words.


    As long as the sisters live well, it doesn''t matter what others say.


    After the day was settled, the new year''s Day gift was sent to Mei house. Mei Yu personally sent it and came to the main courtyard to see the old lady.


    Chu Yuehua pushed Chu Xuhua out when he went out.


    On a fine day, the snow on the ground and roof emits a dazzling white light.


    Mei Yu looked more noble in his royal blue clothes. His white face was slightly red when he saw Chu Xuhua.


    When the two people were relatively red faced, he reacted first and gave a formal salute: "long time no see, how are you recently?"


    Shi LAN, who was listening, laughed and said, "young master Mei, which young master is this greeting?"


    Chu Xuhua scolded softly, and then blessed: "everything is OK!"


    Then he dropped his eyes.


    Seeing that neither of them had anything to say, Chu Yuehua felt funny behind the window of the house.


    "Well... You... Don''t worry!" Mei Yu didn''t experience such a scene. He stood there as if he couldn''t say anything.


    "What can I rest assured?" Chu Xuhua still hung his head, and the red clouds on his cheeks were about to fly.


    Such a rhetorical question made Mei Yu more and more unsure of how to answer, and her face finally turned red: "I will treat you!"


    This time, Chu Yuehua couldn''t hold on any longer. She followed Du Ruoling and Ruo to laugh at the same time. Zhi Ruo was on the side and couldn''t cover their mouths. Qiulan and Mulan were left jumping in the room.


    With this smile, Chu Xuhua hurriedly ran away. Mei Yu had to bow to her back, and then made a grimace at Chu Yuehua who showed her head at the window.


    Unexpectedly, the future brother-in-law had such a childish side. Chu Yuehua felt more and more funny.


    "Moon!"


    Then he heard a scolding. Chu Xuhua stood at the door and stamped his feet with a red face.


    Probably because of Chu Xuhua''s marriage, the courtyard was busy again. When the old lady was awake, her face was full of smiles, that is, the time to sleep was much shorter.


    The dowry was purchased by Duan and Bai together. Now the old lady seems to believe no one, but only them.


    Chu Yuehua took out only 20000 liang of the 100000 liang of silver, and gave all the rest to Chu Xuhua to take good care of herself.


    Chu Xuhua wanted to refuse many times. After all, she also understood that if Hou''s house could take out the first time, there would be no second time. In other words, Chu Yuehua would no longer have such a dowry in the future.


    But she couldn''t beat her sister.


    The end of the year was spent in the purchase of all kinds of dowries.


    There was nothing in Hou''s house. Even for the new year''s Eve dinner, Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen didn''t come, but Zhou Ruyun came. Zhou Ruxin didn''t know what he was doing and didn''t appear.


    This is better for Chu Yuehua. The fewer people he hates, the better.


    Zhou Zhaojin and Zhou Zhaoyu didn''t say anything, but Zhou Zhaowei said a few bastard words. It was nothing more than Chu Xuhua''s marriage. Zhou Zhaojue scolded him severely, and then he never spoke again.


    Zhou zhaoheng knew the old lady''s body and was very filial to her. He made Zhou Zhaojue feel a little satisfied.


    This year''s Chinese new year, with Zhou Yichuan and Zhou Changnian, as well as the two children in Sanfang, the eldest son of Yang, and several children making a lot of noise, I feel that I have a good time.


    As usual, the first month is the time to pay New Year''s greetings, but the Chu Yuehua sisters have always been living in Hou''s house and have no relatives to go. Therefore, relatively speaking, the first month is the most leisure time for them.


    Until the tenth day of the first month, the dowry was basically bought.


    Zhou Zhaojue also began to prepare for taking office. The documents of the Ministry of officials came down and his experience in the ducha Academy was regarded as a promotion. Whether he was promoted or not was a small matter. At least he was transferred to Beijing.


    On hearing the news, the old lady recited the Buddha several times.


    It made Deng''s diaphragm respond for several days, and he didn''t have a good face when he saw anyone.


    The day was getting closer and closer, but Chu Yuehua felt that she was not ready for anything. After a while, she asked, "take two jars of Jinhua wine that we secretly buried under the osmanthus tree the year before last!"


    After a while, he said, "I remember there was a black pearl with a small finger. It''s just right to take it to string curtains."


    Then he said after a while, "I have to go to those clothes. Recently, a batch of good materials have come. I''ll make some clothes for you and take them with me."


    Chu Xuhua''s eyes turned red when he was busy, and he grabbed her: "well, I know! It means that your sister is married. I don''t know. I thought you were married to a daughter!"


    Chu Yuehua only felt flustered when she listened, but said with a smile, "it''s not. I''m going to be an old woman when you bully me."


    If you don''t give up, the days will come when you can''t bear it.


    Zhou Ruyun also ran here every day and shed a few tears.


    Zhou Ruxin also came several times. He rarely said anything sarcastic. He just sat down and left. It seems that he still feels lonely.


    In fact, I can also understand that she is 16 this year, but Deng doesn''t care about her at all. The old lady doesn''t care about her. There is no elder in the family, so naturally no one cares.


    She is two years older than Chu Xuhua, but


    On weekdays, you can still fight with your sisters, but now, Lianying hurt herself. I''m afraid she''s not in the mood.

 Chapter 133

    On the thirteenth day of the first month, people came from Mei''s house. The dowry was carried out, and Qiulan and Mulan followed.


    And Mei Xiang, Mei Yu''s sister over there, also followed. When she saw Chu Xuhua, the girl who looked about ten years old smiled and said, "the new sister-in-law is so beautiful."


    Chu Xuhua blushed and could bleed.


    There is such a living treasure in Meifu!


    Then he quietly said to Chu Xuhua, "my new sister-in-law doesn''t know! My second brother is happy at home. After the new year, he will break his fingers and count the days, looking forward to tomorrow!"


    Zhao Shi, the daughter-in-law of the head of the Mei family over there, hurriedly pulled Mei Xiang and whispered, "don''t talk nonsense. You''re embarrassed to see your new sister-in-law."


    Zhao is also young. He is less than the grade of Huaxin. When he smiles, he has curved eyebrows and eyes, which makes people feel close.


    After lunch, the people in Meifu went away happily with their dowry.


    At night, looking at the half empty room, Chu Yuehua''s inner reluctance began to spread, and she really had to go.


    Since then, his sister has been a member of the Mei family since childhood.


    Since then, she has her own life, which will never be the same as before.


    Think about how difficult it was for the two sisters to lose their parents when they were young and come all the way from the south. When didn''t they spend it together?


    There had never been such heavy snow in the south. I hardly knew how it came that winter.


    Just stay in the room and won''t go out.


    She remembered that only one night she forgot to put on her gloves, began to get hot and itchy at night, and had chilblain the next day.


    My sister cried worse than herself. She had never seen chilblain. She thought she was going to die because of smallpox. She refused to give up at dinner and said she wanted to die together.


    The old lady coaxed this one and that one.


    Now think about it, this time is really just a blink of an eye.


    Are you leaving tomorrow?


    It suddenly occurred to me that when I was on the boat at the beginning, the two sisters were also afraid, so they nestled in the same bed. Chu Xuhua told her stories, which she had found in her father''s study. They both fell asleep.


    Later, she was always bullied by Zhou Ruyun. When she was bullied, Chu Xuhua would sleep with her at night, say a lot of words to her, and then she was happy. Before, her resentment against Zhou Ruyun was much lighter.


    The more you think about it, the more you can''t calm down.


    I''d better sleep with my sister tonight. Chu Yuehua hurriedly ran to her room with her shoes.


    Without being wary of anyone in the room, he pushed the door in.


    The people inside were startled. Bai''s book fell to the ground, and then looked at her in panic. Chu Xuhua and Bai immediately turned red into persimmons.


    Bai said hurriedly, "I''m almost gone! You should understand!"


    Chu Xuhua quickly picked up the book and put it in a random box next to him. He smiled reluctantly and seemed to squeeze it out: "you... How did you come here? What do you want to... Tell me?"


    Chu Yuehua immediately understood that Bai Shi was giving Chu Xuhua a class just now!


    It happened to be sunny. Chu Yuehua woke up early in the morning. Duan and Bai came over. The mammy who combed her hair had entered the yard.


    I was shocked to see their sisters in the same room.


    "Get up quickly and comb your hair!"


    Chu Yuehua also knows that Chu Xuhua had such a toss in his previous life.


    But at that time, he moved to someone else''s house and stayed all night. He welcomed Hou''s house from there.


    Although the two were in the same place, because they were not satisfied with that marriage, the sisters were not in high mood.


    Chu Xuhua didn''t sleep well all night, but he was very energetic at this time.


    Chu Yuehua went to the big kitchen to find something.


    After that, you can''t eat. If you don''t eat more at this time, you''ll have to be hungry for a day, but it can''t be soup, or you''ll have trouble going to the bathroom.


    Zhou Moqing and Zhou Muwen are angry with their sisters. They have to show up today, otherwise it will be their fault to spread it.


    Li sent someone to add makeup yesterday. The fine white jade carving of three stars of fortune, wealth and longevity is also half a foot high. It can be regarded as decorating the appearance in the second dowry.


    Deng''s eyes saw that he gave it in the long room. He seemed not to be embarrassed. Finally, he squeezed a few jade pendants.


    The rest are more or less expressed.


    Chu Yuehua looked at a group of people around her sister, making a lot of noise, so she had a headache.


    So many people crowded, it was a little sad and not easy to show. Chu Yuehua paced alone and saw Ma Junjie.


    I don''t know if it''s his temperament or what''s the reason. Looking at him standing there, he''s obviously a little boy and looks like an adult.


    "What are you doing here?" Chu Yuehua asked aloud.


    "It''s you!" Ma Junjie turned around and grinned. "It''s too busy ahead. They''re all planning how to embarrass the new uncle! I''ll come out for a walk."


    Although the two brothers Zhou Moqing didn''t show any enthusiasm at the wedding, Zhou Zhaojue did his best. In addition, Zhou Moqing also had some friends to join in the fun, so there are still many people in the Hou house today.


    "Why? Your sister is getting married, and you feel bad?" Ma Junjie asked with a smile and raised his eyebrows.


    He was right, Chu Yuehua, but he couldn''t smile.


    "Let''s go! I think the plum blossoms over there are pretty good. Let''s go there!" Ma Junjie sorted out his clothes and pointed to the red one over there.


    That is the only plum blossom in Hou''s house. In winter, only here can we enjoy some scenery.


    In previous years, I always came here with my sister to collect snow water.


    In fact, the technique of making tea is not superb. Just looking at what is written in the book, you have to be elegant. Finally, you collect several jars and bury them under the roots of trees. You will forget to take them out to make tea.


    Occasionally, the interest came. After making tea, it was rare to taste it. It was really wasted, but when collecting snow water, I still felt very happy.


    "Hey! It''s just getting married, not distant marriages and relatives. They''re all in the capital. When do you want to see them? As for it?" Ma Junjie stabbed her with his elbow and smiled.


    Chu Yuehua returned, but immediately put his hand over his mouth and took him to hide behind a big stone.


    Ma Junjie looked at her with wide eyes. Chu Yuehua had no way to explain. He just motioned him to look at it with his chin.

 Chapter 134

    At this time, the people in Hou''s house either talk and chat in front or watch the excitement of the bride in the back. No one paid attention to this small Merlin.


    Chu Yuehua saw two people and came here secretly carrying a thing.


    Such a big sack seems to be very heavy. It is very difficult for two servants to carry it.


    Ma Junjie pulled her hand off his mouth and nose and looked at the things over there with her in horror.


    The two servants walked into Meilin, looked around and made sure there was no one, so they opened the sack. There was a person in it.


    Chu Yuehua opened her mouth slightly and watched them finish everything hurriedly and furtively. She still remained speechless.


    "Hello!"


    Or Ma Junjie pushed her and motioned with his chin, "do you want to go over and have a look?"


    To tell the truth, Chu Yuehua still feels a little afraid. Even if she is a couple, she has never seen such a scene.


    I couldn''t help swallowing my saliva, and then nodded gently.


    The two men walked slowly step by step. Chu Yuehua only dared to hold Ma Junjie''s clothes forward with his hand. At this time, he seemed to be an adult.


    Go all the way to Meilin. The people hanging on the tree over there can see clearly. Chu Yuehua feels that her teeth are fighting.


    Ma Junjie was a little more calm than ordinary people. He stood in front of her and looked coldly at the body in the tree.


    "Yes... It''s the green warbler!" Chu Yuehua found her voice for a long time and trembled for a long time.


    "Do you know?" Ma Junjie asked her back.


    "Well!" Chu Yuehua nodded hurriedly, "I know you. You are the servant girl in front of the old lady. Later... Later, you became the second brother''s housemaid..."


    Chu Yuehua just remembered now that after Qingying was sent to Yang''s place, it was not long before aunt Xiang made a conflict between the two animals, and then Qingying was moved out.


    I haven''t heard from her since, but aunt Xiang''s belly still hasn''t been saved. Can we say that Yang''s means can be seen? Can we say that this green warbler


    Now she is so unpopular. If no one mentions it, I''m afraid Zhou Zhaojin can think of her. It''s not easy for yang to kill her. Why do you choose to do it at this time?


    Today is a good time for Chu Xuhua to come out of the cabinet.


    "You wait for me here. I''ll go and have a look!"


    Ma Junjie probably thought of this, patted her on the shoulder, and then walked over there by himself.


    To tell the truth, Chu Yuehua''s heart was really a little scared. Suddenly he met such a body hanging there. He was afraid that he would have nightmares at night.


    Ma Junjie looked at no one left or right, ran quickly, and then carefully searched the body.


    Chu Yuehua looked at him at this time and suddenly realized that he was really only ten years old! But it has calmness and calmness that ordinary people don''t have.


    He was reborn for a lifetime, but he couldn''t be so calm. Sure enough, man''s temperament was determined by God.


    Although he has been much braver than his previous life, in essence, he is still the timid Chu Yuehua.


    Therefore, when you encounter such a sudden thing, you still can''t be so calm.


    While thinking, Ma Junjie ran back quickly and spread his palm: "look!"


    Seeing the strange thing like a doll in his hand, Chu Yuehua looked blankly: "what is this?"


    "It''s called a curse!" Ma Junjie''s face showed some anger.


    "Curse?" Chu Yuehua looked at him in horror, "you mean..."


    "You haven''t seen it yet. This Merlin alludes to your sister''s husband''s Meifu house. This girl has a curse on her. If she is seen at this time, it''s very unlucky. It''s impossible for your sister to marry smoothly.


    Even, it is likely to make Mei Fu withdraw from marriage! "


    "Divorce?" Chu Yuehua shook her head immediately. "If my sister is divorced at this time, she won''t want to marry out all her life!"


    Chu Yuehua said and walked over there.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Hide her," Chu Yuehua said angrily, "don''t you see? Since they set up this bureau, no one will go into the Bureau. I''m afraid someone will find it soon."


    "I''m with you!"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t answer. She went to the "green warbler" and took a deep breath. Then she moved back the stone that others had deliberately pushed at her feet. She was about to step on it, but Ma Junjie took the lead: "I''m still here. I''m stronger. You pick me up below!"


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to untie the rope. Who knows, one didn''t pay attention, the rope slipped down, and then Qingying fell down. Chu Yuehua was right below and was smashed.


    Her ass knocked on the stone. She almost didn''t hurt and shed tears. She opened her eyes and was about to scold Ma Junjie. As a result, she happened to face a pale dead man''s face, and the eyes of her eyes turned up


    "Ah!" Chu Yuehua couldn''t help screaming.


    Ma Junjie jumped down quickly and couldn''t care so much. He immediately fell down on the green Ying and stretched out his hand to help her mouth: "you call someone over now! I''m afraid others don''t know that there are dead people here, right?"


    Chu Yuehua''s body was still trembling, and her tears were scared out. She was covered by him and almost didn''t catch her breath.


    "Get up quickly! Let''s transport her to the cave over there!" Ma Junjie turned over and dragged the green warbler up and moved over there.


    Chu Yuehua was stunned. He remembered where he was. He was about to get up when he heard the hurried footsteps over there.


    "It seems to be here! I heard someone just now."


    It''s the voice of two little girls.


    Chu Yuehua was startled, and her fear disappeared in an instant.


    Like Ma Junjie, he got up and helped him drag the green warbler.


    But after all, Qingying is a woman who is almost twenty years old. Chu Yuehua and Ma Junjie are still two children. They dragged around a little.


    "Where is it?" a servant girl''s voice came faintly.


    "It should be down there. I just heard the voice coming from there." the other servant girl replied positively.


    Chu Yuehua''s heart is about to jump out of her throat. At this time, she and Ma Junjie are carrying a body together. How do you think of this picture? How scary!


    But look around, even if you want to hide now, I''m afraid it''s too late!

 Chapter 135

    "Eh? Where are the people?" the two servant girls came to this side. There was the end of Merlin in front, but they didn''t see anyone.


    "Look, on the ground!" a servant girl pointed to a clear drag mark on the ground. "What is this?"


    "It seems that someone fell here." the servant girl scratched her head and said with a smile, "it must be someone who didn''t pay attention and slipped his feet."


    "You''re running so fast," smiled another servant girl. "Let''s go ahead quickly. Be careful. The second grandma will curse again.


    When the two servant girls walked on their front feet, a man like a housemaid came here with light hands and feet. After wandering around here, he seemed to have some doubts, and then he walked back step by step.


    On the other side, Chu Yuehua and Ma Junjie leaned head on the edge of the rockery and secretly watched all this.


    "I''m really right for you." Chu Yuehua patted her chest with some fear.


    "Uncle Ye, why are you here?" Ma Junjie didn''t answer her, but turned back and asked.


    Chu Yuehua looked at Ma Junjie in surprise, and then looked at the third Ye behind him: "do you... Know each other?"


    "Ma Zhuangtou''s grandson, I have been to their farm and have some origins." third Ye nodded almost invisible, and then looked at the body of the green warbler on the ground. "Go out first! I''ll deal with it here."


    Chu Yuehua hesitated. After all, this is Hou''s house. Third Ye is just a guest here. If people see it, it will be more difficult to get involved with him.


    "Today is a good day for your sister. If you''re not here, others will wonder." Ma Junjie pulled La Chu Yuehua''s sleeve and said positively.


    Hearing this, Chu Yuehua thought it was quite reasonable.


    Think again that ye Sanye always seems to have great powers. There should be a way to solve it!


    "Well! Then... Thank Uncle Ye. You... Be careful!"


    Back in the main courtyard, Chu Xuhua was being urged to go out, but she sat there and refused to move.


    Everyone was relieved to see Chu Yuehua come back.


    Bai couldn''t help but say, "my little aunt and grandmother, where have you been? Your sister doesn''t want to go out when she sees you no longer! She''s worried about our new uncle."


    It turned out that Mei Yu had passed through layers of obstacles, but Chu Xuhua refused to go.


    "Sister!" Chu Yuehua couldn''t explain. She ran in through layers of human walls.


    "Where have you been?" Chu Xuhua heard her voice and turned to look at her. There were tears in his eyes.


    "I just had something to go out for a while. Who knows, it was delayed." then I slowly walked over and took the red cap in Xi Niang''s hand. "I''m not good, but how can you miss the auspicious time on your wedding day?"


    Chu Xuhua smiled and didn''t answer.


    When she put the cap on her head, the light from the corner of her eyes saw that Yang''s face over there was a little anxious.


    Finally everything was settled. They stuffed the red silk ribbon into their hands and went out together.


    Go to the door of the hanging flower, and then marry Zhou Zhaojue into a flower sedan.


    After Chu Yuehua found Yang''s abnormality, Yu Guang in her eyes didn''t leave her. Sure enough, she saw that the new couple was going to chuihuamen.


    The expression on her face became more and more anxious.


    At this time, almost all the male and female guests were there, but the girl and young daughter-in-law were inside the door, and the male guests were outside.


    At this time, Yang suddenly whispered to the servant girl around him, and then took a deep breath as if he were calm.


    Chu Yuehua sneered at the corners of her mouth. She wanted to see what kind of moth Yang would make.


    "Xuhua, I''ll carry you to the sedan chair!" Zhou Zhaojue''s voice was very gentle and pleasant.


    At the age of 28, he looks a little more noble today than usual. It seems that he is not so thin.


    Zhou Zhaowei stood in the middle of the crowd over there with a very angry look on his face, but Chu Yuehua didn''t worry about what he would do with this straw bag.


    The only thing to worry about is


    Just at this time, sure enough, there was a noise from the crowd over there.


    Everyone''s eyes were drawn to the past.


    As soon as Yang saw it, he immediately frowned: "what''s the matter? What''s the style of being so impetuous?"


    But Chu Yuehua saw a clear smile in her eyes.


    The man who came over was indeed a servant, but he couldn''t see what he looked like and was surrounded by people.


    "No... it''s not intentional. Second grandma, there... There... Meilin... Dead... Dead!" the servant girl looked flustered, as if she was frightened by such news.


    "What?" Yang suddenly frowned. "Don''t talk nonsense on this happy day!"


    "Yuan... I didn''t want to do this. I''m going to secretly send people to the corner until the big girl goes out, but..."


    "No!" the servant girl was interrupted by Deng before she finished saying, "is our family that is so careless about human life?


    Don''t say that today is our big girl''s wedding, that is, the empress enters the palace today. If such a thing happens, we should make it clear.


    Happy events are important, but human life is greater than heaven. How can such things not be handled? "


    Deng''s righteous words immediately suppressed the voice of the person who had just thought that the Hou house didn''t understand the rules and said such bad things at this good time.


    "In that case..."


    "What, it was meilinli just now?" the Quanfu people from Meifu over there looked wrong.


    All the people present reacted that Chu Xuhua was going to marry Mei''s house today. If something went wrong at this time, wouldn''t it mean something to Mei''s house?


    As soon as Mei Yu saw him, he hurriedly said, "aunt, don''t worry about nothing!"


    "Yu''er, you are young and don''t know the importance of things. I''m asked by your mother to be a blessing to your new daughter-in-law today, which is also to make your marriage complete.


    However, if there is such a thing today, the kiss will not end! "


    It can be seen that Quan Fu''s relationship with Mei Fu''s house is very close. As soon as she said this, Mei Yu''s face changed color in an instant.


    Yang Shi hurriedly ran over: "this... Don''t say that, aunt. It''s just an accident. Marriage was originally a good thing for two families. If it doesn''t end, how can it be said so easily."


    Chu Yuehua stood far away to see how well she could act.


    But seeing Chu Xuhua with his head covered and his hand hidden in his sleeve, he trembled slightly.


    He was too lazy to compete with Yang. He walked over and held Chu Yuehua''s hand. He said faintly, "since things have happened, it''s no use standing here on both sides. It''s better to go and have a look!

 Chapter 136

    I don''t believe it. Such a thing suddenly has nothing to do with my sister! I don''t know if it''s really careless! Or someone did it deliberately. "


    As soon as Yang heard this, he always thought it was not a taste, so he asked, "what does that mean, girl?"


    "What can I mean by this?" Chu Yuehua looked at Yang with black and white eyes. "How many meanings did the second sister-in-law hear?"


    Mei Yu glanced at Yang, and then patted Chu Xuhua on the shoulder when others didn''t pay attention. It was very light. Chu Xuhua hardly felt the weight, but he could know it was him from the warmth.


    "In that case, go and have a look at it according to the meaning of your little sister-in-law!"


    Quanfu people hurriedly grabbed Mei Yu: "Xiao Yu, you''d better not go."


    Mei Yu said with a smile, "today is a good day for me. Since everything is running towards me, I can''t hide. Don''t worry, aunt! The great man is still afraid of these monsters?"


    Zhou Zhaojue patted him on the shoulder and said, "yes, let''s go and see what kind of moth we can use."


    Chu Xuhua had a hard time turning back. Duan asked people to put tables and chairs here.


    Most of the guests followed to watch the excitement, only some of their own daughters-in-law were here.


    After standing for a while, Yang could not stand. Deng had already left.


    "Brother Jin''s daughter-in-law, let''s go and have a look! After all, you''re still working in this family. Don''t make any mess."


    Duan Wensheng spoke, even with a faint smile.


    As soon as Yang listened, he quickly nodded: "what aunt three said is reasonable. In that case, I''d better go and have a look. Sister Xu is bothering aunt three and sister-in-law here."


    Then he took the man and left in a hurry.


    Just now, in a very busy place, Chu Xuhua''s head was still covered with a red cover, but her tight hands exposed her tension.


    Duan Shi said with a smile, "brother Jue''s daughter-in-law, you can follow him and have a look! At least we can have an understanding person to say later."


    Bai shook his head and said, "sister Yue has gone, so I don''t have to join the fun. Stay here with Xuhua! It''ll be a while."


    Then he smiled and said to Chu Xuhua, "you don''t have to be nervous. There''s no big deal. Your sister and your big brother have followed. You must be able to go out smoothly today."


    For such a statement, Duan also agreed very much, smiled and nodded: "and I think my uncle is also a pain. If I marry in the future, I will be able to live smoothly."


    The two of them said so, which made Chu Xuhua''s face redder under his head, but they were really much less worried and nervous just now.


    Chu Xuhua began to get a little nervous. After all, the man just handed it over to third master Ye. Whether he had successfully hidden it or not is really uncertain.


    It would be terrible if you hid it and later found it.


    Chu Yuehua turned to see Mei Yu and found that he was equally nervous.


    Looking around, it seems to be the first time for so many people to go to Meilin.


    There were also many women who, under the escort of their servant girls, looked here with their toes on their toes.


    Sure enough, women are born intelligence experts. Tomorrow, the whole capital should know about it.


    Several young men took the lead and began to go to Merlin. The people behind were unwilling to fall behind and followed step by step.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t care that she was a girl and followed Zhou Zhaojue and Mei Yu closely.


    As soon as I turned my face, I saw the independent third Ye standing in the crowd and Ma Junjie next to him.


    Probably aware of her eyes, ye Sanye nodded slightly and invisibly here, but Ma Junjie stuck out his tongue, a rare childish action.


    Seeing their reaction, Chu Yuehua relaxed, simply slowed down, and gradually returned to the girls'' circle with the help of Zhi Ruo and Du Ruo.


    Seeing her coming gradually, the girls over there who had played before immediately said, "don''t be nervous. It''ll be fine. Maybe it''s someone who spread it!"


    The other man shook his head and sneered, "you can save it! You''d better keep an eye on it. There are many things in the backyard of each family. Who knows what will happen."


    Chu Yuehua turned to look, but she was a strange woman. She had a round face. Seeing Chu Yuehua looking at her, she nodded and smiled slightly: "I have no other meaning. I don''t want your sister to be bad, but I''m telling the truth."


    Chu Yuehua smiled and nodded: "I know you are kind and won''t let you down. Thank you."


    I''ve walked a lot here.


    Then someone said, "the new uncle and uncle have almost traveled all over this small Merlin. It''s really unlucky where there are dead people. The good day of the big girl''s marriage is also delayed by such jokes."


    Sure enough, after they followed around, they found nothing.


    Back at the Chuihua gate, Duan and Bai were relieved to hear the results. Chu Xuhua finally let go of their hands.


    "The second grandmother is also the head of the family in the house. When things are old, she will make such mistakes. It''s hard for others to believe it."


    It seems that Mei Yu''s aunt is not a good match. She directly said Yang in front of so many people.


    Before Yang''s reaction, he said to Chu Xuhua, "brother Yu''s daughter-in-law, don''t worry. I''ll explain to your mother-in-law''s family later. You are the daughter-in-law of our Mei family. It''s doomed."


    Chu Yuehua was relieved when she heard this. No matter how difficult it is to meet each other, it is also an outsider. Since she said this to Chu Xuhua, what will happen in the future.


    Finally, after all the delays, Chu Xuhua finally welcomed Mei Yu back to Mei''s house.


    Later, Chu Yuehua was relieved to hear her sister say that her mother-in-law didn''t have any words because of such delay.


    But the delay can not be investigated, and the green warbler can not be investigated.


    Since Yang Shi can do this, don''t blame her for being too serious.


    Who knows, she hasn''t done anything yet. The next day, Yang himself was scared to death.


    It turned out that the next night, after having dinner in the outer ear room, Yang dealt with some small things in the house, and then went back to his room to sleep. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a dark shadow hanging on the beam of the house.


    So he saw the snow-white face of the green warbler face to face, and scared her out on the spot.

 Chapter 137

    Zhou Zhaojin was in Xiang''s room at that time. She was drinking and eating. Suddenly, she heard a report from a servant girl outside. If she wasn''t careful, even the beauty was pushed to the ground by him.


    The servant girl followed Yang''s face and was so frightened that she stammered that she couldn''t say why.


    Finally, Zhou Zhaojin ran to the main room to see it.


    Then I saw Yang sitting in a chair, beating his chest and rubbing his back.


    "What happened?" Zhou Zhaojin frowned and saw the people who had been put down on the ground. "Green warbler?"


    Yang took a long breath back. Before he could open his eyes, he suddenly woke up when he heard this sentence.


    "Second master!"


    She just shouted out and kicked it directly.


    Zhou Zhaojin grabbed her hair and said, "what''s going on? How could a good green warbler die in your room?"


    Yang was so beaten that he almost couldn''t get up. He frowned and couldn''t speak.


    "You poisonous woman!" Zhou Zhaojin still has to do it.


    Over there, Xiang ran over in a enchanting way and wrapped his hand: "second master, calm down, grandma... Grandma, she''s just angry for a moment."


    As soon as Yang heard this, he came up again: "you bitch..."


    Before the words were finished, I felt uncomfortable in my throat, and I couldn''t say a word in the back.


    None of the people present knew what she was going to say.


    As soon as Zhou Zhaojin heard this, she opened her bow from left to right and several ear scrapers.


    Xiang went back and forth to pull, and the smile between his eyebrows and eyes almost flew out.


    "Second master, second master! Stop fighting and be careful! Your hand hurts!" finally looked at it. Xiang looked distressed and pulled Zhou Zhaojin''s hand. "It''s cold this day. Second master, you''d better go back to my room and drink some wine to warm up your body! You can feel better in your heart."


    Zhou Zhaojin looked at the Yang family who had been beaten by herself, looked at the graceful and exquisite Xiang family next to her, and snorted coldly: "you clean up for me. You haven''t finished the funeral. Give me a try!"


    Then he left with Xiang.


    Yang''s breath stopped in front of his chest and suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing the dark red mass under the light, he first hurt his heart and fainted.


    Over there, Xiang murmured to Zhou Zhaojin, "the second master and the second grandmother have a good or bad husband and wife. If you don''t say anything else, just say that the second young master and the second girl are still born to his wife."


    Then he paused again and again, with a slightly choking tone: "I''m not blessed. I haven''t seen any movement after serving the second master for so long. I''m afraid..."


    If he couldn''t go on, he sobbed softly.


    As soon as Zhou Zhaojin heard this, green veins appeared on her forehead: "good boy, how can you say it''s gone without it? It''s clear that she doesn''t tolerate people. Don''t you also suspect that there was something wrong with the bowl of cheese in the morning? Why didn''t there be any trace later?"


    Xiang Shi opened his mouth slightly and looked at him blankly: "what the second master said... But it''s true?"


    Zhou Zhaojin looked at the beauty and wept, and her heart became very soft: "this must be true. A good green warbler is gone, and then your child is gone."


    "I did harm to younger sister Qingying," Xiang thought of what had happened before, and hurriedly said, "at that time, I also listened to the external fortune teller and wanted to give birth to the second master. As a result, I did harm to younger sister Qingying."


    "Who knows if the fortune teller you heard is the one she bought? She''s the second grandmother in the house. What can''t be done?"


    Zhou Zhaojin snorted coldly again. She didn''t know what she thought and punched heavily on the edge of the bed.


    "Second master, be careful, your hand hurts!"


    When the news from Yang''s room reached Chu Yuehua''s ears, she was stunned. Only then did she react that it was the handwriting of Ye Sanye.


    I just didn''t expect that ye Sanye, who looked so gentle, could do such a thing.


    I''ll think of a way to thank him later.


    But I didn''t know that Yang, who was lying in bed at this time, was full of resentment.


    "Second grandma, it''s really strange. It''s clearly made people hang... In Meilin that day. Why..."


    The servant girl next to her stopped talking and finally didn''t say what everyone knew behind her.


    "What else can it be?" Yang pounded the bed. "It must be Chu Yuehua!"


    "Miss Yue?" the servant girl was very surprised. "How could she...?"


    "Why not?" the corner of Yang''s mouth was a little chilly. "The moon girl in our house has great powers! I haven''t noticed before. Now when I look back, I find that there is such a powerful person around me."


    "Second grandma..."


    "Have you forgotten how the green warbler came to our house last time?"


    "Didn''t the second wife bring someone to meet?"


    "Hum!" Yang snorted coldly, then coughed for a while before saying, "why did the good second wife come at this time? I checked carefully later. It was caused by a cup of snow swallow. I asked Mingxue to stew it for me in the yard. Why is it still in the big kitchen!


    When I picked up the green warbler two days ago, I remembered. I asked Mingxue to know that it was instigated by a little servant girl around Chu Yuehua. "


    "Ah? Is that the girl named Ling Ruo?"


    As soon as Yang heard this, he raised his eyebrows and said, "why? You know her, too?"


    "The people in the mansion basically know her. She is a basket of words. She can talk to anyone and likes to steal food. She thought she had been beaten by Miss Yue before!


    But she never changed her mind. Up to now, she is still the same. When she got free, she threw in the girl''s snacks and ran around. Everyone said that she bullied the girl Yue. She has a good sex! "


    Yang Shi was so angry that he trembled: "Chu Yuehua is a fool who has no eyelids. Her mother Xiao can be so easy to fool. She hasn''t been beaten out. She''s not a family child in the house. She just bought it from people''s teeth. What else can''t catch up?


    Besides, what''s wrong with Chu Yuehua now? Her three servant girls are treated the same, and Du Ruo is just so!


    Think about the two in the Grange before, but one of them came back? It was the summer grass put by the second room next to her. Didn''t it have to be silent? "


    Hearing Yang''s words, the servant girl next to her turned white: "Miss Yue... Is she really... So... Powerful? But she''s only 13 years old this year! She hasn''t reached the hairpin yet."


    This made Yang sneer: "awesome? I didn''t know before. Now I know she has such two faces. I really don''t believe it. I can''t fight her! Sooner or later, I''ll take off the skin on her face and see what kind of face she hides!"

 Chapter 138

    When Chu Xuhua returned to the door in the Third Dynasty, the old lady struggled to sit up. But she had been lying in bed the day before.


    Therefore, the couple did not care so much about etiquette, so they went directly to the old lady''s inner room.


    Seeing Chu Xuhua dressed in colorful clothes, the old lady showed a happy smile on her face: "good, good! It looks like an adult."


    Today''s Chu Xuhua put his hair in a bun behind his head and shook it with a red pomegranate seed. It seems that it should be sent by Mrs. Mei. He was dressed in red embroidered gold shoes blooming everywhere. His original young face was more mature under such dress.


    Chu Xuhua blushed at the old lady''s words.


    Mei Yu, who was standing next to her, was smiling. There was a sense of contentment. She looked at Chu Xuhua with tenderness in her eyes.


    After chatting with the old lady for a while, Chu Xuhua came out to talk to his sister and asked Mei Yu to accompany the old lady.


    "Why haven''t you seen her for three days? The old lady looks so bad?"


    Chu Yuehua sighed: "originally, the old lady was forced to hold her breath on the day you got married. Now, seeing you out of the cabinet, this heart will be put in her stomach. Without support, her body will go down."


    This made Chu Xuhua''s eyes red: "I knew I wouldn''t marry!"


    "You''re talking nonsense. Tell your brother-in-law to hear it. See how anxious he is?" Chu Yuehua joked on purpose. "Besides, the old lady, my original wish was that you and I would be a great event in life. I have no hope. If you still haven''t moved for a long time, wouldn''t you let her always have a stone in her old family''s heart?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll come back less now. Your brother-in-law is willing to run back and forth with me. I''m afraid it''s not easy to explain there. Besides, he''ll have an exam next year. He''ll always end up. Now it''s time to work hard. You should try your best here, old lady!"


    Chu Yuehua smiled at this: "Oh, it''s really a member of the Mei family. I''ve been thinking about others for only two days! This married daughter..."


    "You..." Chu Xuhua said with a miso. His face, which was already a little red, became more red. "People tell you serious things. You just mix in! Look back and don''t talk to you!"


    While talking, Mei Yu came over and saw their sisters and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Did my aunt say something terrible?"


    Chu Yuehua smiled and said, "I dare not say now. You have a helper."


    While talking, Yang came over with two children and said with a smile, "why don''t you go back to the house?"


    Chu Xuhua cleaned up the expression on his face and returned a salute: "I was worried about the old lady in my heart, so I stayed here for a while."


    "Yes!" Yang smiled and nodded. His eyes seemed to inadvertently skip Chu Yuehua and continued to ask, "how''s the old lady today? There''s something in my house. I haven''t come to see it for two days."


    "The second sister-in-law is so busy, naturally there is no time." Chu Yuehua smiled faintly, and then took Chu Xuhua into the house.


    What to the long room?


    It can''t be regarded as her mother''s house, but the old lady wants to see her in the end. When the old lady comes back a hundred years later, Chu Yuehua doesn''t have to come.


    "Why are you so angry with her face to face with gongs and drums?" Chu Xuhua pressed his sister''s hand and worried, "now I''m gone, you''re alone..."


    "Well, don''t worry! Don''t I say that? How kind they are to me?"


    Seeing that her sister still wanted to talk, Chu Yuehua said, "didn''t you say that my brother-in-law will study at ease for a while? Go back today! It''s good to eat out by yourself. It''s rare for two people to come out together."


    Then he called Du Ruo and brought out things: "these are all things I have prepared for you, just things on face."


    When the bride returns home, her mother''s family wants to send things. If not, it means that the bride is not treated by her mother''s family. Sister, this is for her consideration.


    Chu Yuehua turned to Mei Yu and said, "I say this to let you know what I mean. Anyway, you promised me before. There is no one in my sister''s family. The only person she can rely on in her life is you. If even you bully her..."


    She didn''t say anything later, because Mei Yu was no one else, her brother-in-law and Chu Xuhua''s husband. It''s good to stop talking.


    "Don''t worry!" Mei Yu glanced at Chu Xuhua. "I... Will be good to Xu''er all my life."


    After the two sisters said good words, they parted reluctantly.


    Chu Xuhua left without lunch, and didn''t see Yang coming to greet him.


    At night, Chu Yuehua remembered: "by the way, where has lingruo gone? How do you feel that you haven''t seen her all day?"


    Zhi Ruo was sewing and said with a smile, "don''t mention this girl. He coaxed me to make a pair of shoes for her. As a result, she disappeared. She said yesterday that I made them for her, so she would study hard! My shoes are about to be embroidered, and there is no one there."


    Du Ruo, who was coming in, frowned and said, "I really didn''t pay attention to the girl. She swayed around every day. I didn''t pay attention for a moment. I saw her in the morning and said I was going to visit the garden."


    Talking! A face appeared at the door: "are you looking for me?"


    "You girl, you don''t leave home in this big night!" Du Ruo grabbed her ear when he walked over. "It makes the girl worry!"


    Chu Yuehua had sharp eyes: "what happened to the clothes?"


    "Yo! Such a big cut?" Zhi Ruo hurriedly asked after hearing the speech.


    Sure enough, there was a cut in the little coat outside, and the cotton came out.


    Ling Ruo scratched his head and said with a embarrassed smile, "when I was walking around the garden, I accidentally fell and hung it on a stone."


    "You''re really good," Duro said. "You''ve only been wearing clothes for a few days, which makes you jump up and down all day."


    Chu Yuehua asked, "did you hurt anything?"


    "No! It''s all right if you wear thick clothes!"


    When Zhi Ruo and Du Ruo made the bed, Ling Ruo ran to see her drawing with a smile.


    She asked faintly, "come on! What''s the matter?"


    "What?" Ling Ruo looked blankly.


    "Give it back to me. The hole in your dress is really cut by a stone. I''ll take your last name!"

 Chapter 139

    When she said this, Ling ruocai was busy looking at her clothes, and then looked up and saw Chu Yuehua''s serious eyes.


    "I..."


    "Don''t make it up!"


    Ling Ruo pouted and hesitated before saying, "I was wandering around the garden. Who knows, someone suddenly pushed me and almost pushed me into the water. In a hurry, I grabbed the willow next to me, then turned around and had a fight with someone."


    "What?" Chu Yuehua was surprised. "Fight? With whom?"


    "I don''t know. A man looks like a housekeeper. If I didn''t catch the tree at that time, I really fell into the water. Later, when I fought with him, his clothes were torn."


    After listening to Ling ruo''s words, Chu Yuehua was stunned: "did you fight with a man? Then... What happened?"


    Ling Ruo gave her a timid look: "I can''t help it. I grabbed a stone..."


    I didn''t dare to say anything later.


    Chu Yuehua was shocked: "dead?"


    "No!" Ling Ruo quickly waved his hand and denied, "just... Smashed his head!"


    After listening to her, Chu Yuehua stayed for a while and then reacted: "you fought with a man and hurt him?"


    Ling ruo''s face was a little nervous: "girl... I!"


    She hesitated. For a moment, she looked at Chu Yuehua, and for a moment, she looked down at her fingers.


    "Do you know who it is?"


    Since Chu Xuhua''s wedding last time, Chu Yuehua knew that the Marquis house should be a quagmire for her now.


    In fact, you can guess that these people are either Yang''s or Deng''s.


    "I don''t know," Ling Ruo said, but immediately added, "but who else can there be except second grandma?"


    "Why don''t you doubt others?" Chu Yuehua asked with great interest.


    "Don''t even think about it! The second wife is not in this style. If she were, she would certainly make a scene in front of the public and punish us with a sincere word."


    Chu Yuehua nodded with a smile and didn''t say anything more: "well, you hurry down to wash and change your clothes."


    "Gu... Girl..." Ling Ruo looked at her and hesitated, "don''t you blame me?"


    "It''s all right!" he shook his head gently, then got up and looked at Du Ruo who was coming in. "Tidy up the things sent from the shop tonight, and start preparing spring clothes in a few days."


    Seeing that everyone was all right, Ling Ruo put down his just care and ran back to his room with a smile.


    Chu Yuehua went to the old lady''s house and talked for a while before turning back.


    Now Chu Xuhua is out of the pavilion. Before that, he was cut off by Yang''s family. The room is more and more deserted.


    "Does the girl wash and sleep now? Or read some books and then sleep?" Zhiruo asked.


    Chu Yuehua thought, "forget it. I want to go to bed early tonight. I have something to do tomorrow morning."


    "Ah! Good!"


    Zhiruo''s voice just fell, and Yang''s sharp voice rang out in the yard: "two girls are good at it now. If there is no one in the bottom of their eyes, they should connive at the people under their hands so powerful? Shengsheng beat my people''s heads and blood. Did you want his life?"


    After her voice was so sharp, the voice of the servant girls came noisily.


    Zhi Ruo frowned and looked at Chu Yuehua. She didn''t understand.


    Chu Yuehua sneered and thought she would wait. Unexpectedly, she came so soon.


    "Why did the second sister-in-law come so late?" holding Zhiruo''s hand, Chu Yuehua walked out. Ling Ruo and Du Ruo also ran out with a look of surprise.


    It began to snow gently outside again, floating on my hair for a long time.


    Yang came in like this with a group of people. Under the reflection of several lights, she could see the anger on her face.


    "If I don''t do it quietly, don''t I want people to ride to my head?" Yang''s face no longer has the usual smile, and his face is both ridicule and anger.


    "I don''t understand this. The second sister-in-law helps the house preside over big and small affairs. Who dares to bully the second sister-in-law''s head?" Chu Yuehua smiled and stood at the door without letting her in.


    Joke! Now that you''ve made it clear that you''re here to find fault, you still expect to give a smiling face and let people fail?


    "Who dares to bully me? The second girl is funny. I haven''t been bullied in this house for so many years. Who else can you be if you''re not a girl?"


    "Oh?" Chu Yuehua asked blankly, "do I bully my second sister-in-law? I don''t know where to start! How can I provoke my second sister-in-law when I stay in the old lady''s yard all day? I really don''t understand."


    "Come out!" Yang Shi gave her a hard look, and then roared without looking back.


    Then a servant came out with his head covered and supported by someone.


    Seeing Chu Yuehua and her servant girls, she began to cry for grievances.


    "Second grandma, you have to decide for the little one! For no reason, the little one has suffered such a bloody disaster. It really makes the little one wonder which God he has offended."


    Then someone cried to Chu Yuehua and said, "two girls, if something is wrong with a young girl on weekdays, please give more advice. Two girls are bamboo. We are slaves. If we know, we will certainly correct it. Why do you want your servant girls to bully people like this!"


    Yang''s feelings are calculated. Even if Ling is bullied, he will retaliate against himself. If he is not bullied, he will have such an excuse back!


    But strange, she decided that she would be so easy to bully?


    "You are so strange!" Chu Yuehua looked at him in surprise. "I have no enemies with you. I don''t even know you. Good. I''m just a servant girl. What are you doing to bully you? Are you confused? Remember the wrong person."


    "You don''t have to say that," Yang snorted coldly. "The second king told me the last time you missed the night. Later, I told the house about it. You just remember his revenge.


    Although I''m not a good master, I can''t see my own people wronged like this. Slaves do things according to the master''s words. If you really want to blame anyone last time, just blame me directly.


    There''s no need to embarrass a servant. How can I be powerful in the future? Who else will be willing to work for me? "

 Chapter 140

    "I really don''t understand the second sister-in-law. Besides the last thing, the eldest lady has made it very clear. I have no reason to resent you. Just say that I don''t know this servant at all. How can I ask my servant girl to beat him?


    Besides, the second sister-in-law''s words make people feel funny. I don''t know which servant girl of mine has such great ability to beat such a big and rough man. All the girls around me are teenagers, not guards. "


    Chu Yuehua''s words didn''t embarrass Yang at all, but sneered: "where do I know the details of the two girls? They all say that the two girls are capable. The people around them are different from others. Isn''t that lingruo a powerful girl?"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t speak, so her face suddenly changed and she began to cry: "You have always lived in our house as Miss Biao. As the young grandmother in charge of Zhongfu in the house, I dare not relax. What kind of treatment is the serious lady in the house? I don''t dare to deviate from you a little. I don''t know where I can''t see it.


    Do you want to bully me like this? At least you call me sister-in-law on weekdays! Secretly, how can you do this to me? "


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t cry or laugh: "it''s not that I don''t recognize it, but that this thing is inexplicable. The servant girls around me have never been hurt by my will. They don''t have that bad heart. They really don''t have the ability to do anything to anyone and step back ten thousand steps."


    Yang asked silently, "do you mean I wronged you?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Chu Yuehua can''t stand it. What''s the meaning of this woman coming like this!


    "But why do my people say that your servant girl hurt you? Well, why don''t you correct others?"


    "I''m also surprised!" Chu Yuehua sneered. "What do the people around the nice second sister-in-law want to do wrong me!"


    "But he didn''t say it alone! There were others in the garden at that time!" Yang sneered. "I saw that the servant girls around you hurt him."


    When she spoke, two servant girls stood out, slightly lowered their eyes and said in a low voice, "we did see lingruo and Wang Er playing together."


    "You see, can I let so many people wronged your servant girl?"


    Chu Yuehua''s eyes turned around the three of them: "who''s right?"


    But the voice of this sentence was relatively low, and Yang''s family didn''t hear it clearly. Chu Yuehua said, "sister-in-law, you can say so, and I can say so. They said that when they saw lingruo playing with Wang Er, who would say who would hit who? If lingruo in my family had no eyes, I wouldn''t challenge a man so much taller and stronger than her!"


    "You..."


    "What are you arguing about? It''s a big night, and everyone is disturbed."


    The people who came were Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen.


    Before Yang spoke, Chu Yuehua went forward to salute: "it''s Yuer''s fault that the big master and the second master were quarreled in the evening, but Yuer doesn''t know what''s going on. The second sister-in-law suddenly came to me in the evening. I have to say that I was just the one who beat her by my servant girl.


    This makes yue''er feel inexplicable and strange. She argued with her second sister-in-law, but her sister-in-law insists that I deliberately asked someone to do it. "


    Zhou Moqing frowned at Chu Yuehua.


    From his frown, Chu Yuehua suddenly understood that he had found the wrong person. After the last dowry, the people in the family were all against her, and the two brothers Zhou Moqing wouldn''t help her at all.


    "Who''s hurt?" Zhou Muwen asked solemnly before she knew it all.


    "Second master, it''s my companion Wang second!" Yang''s tearful eyes seemed to have been wronged.


    "Since they were fighting, no matter what reason, Wang Er was injured, your people should be punished!" Zhou Muwen said seriously.


    Chu Yuehua blocked her chest in one breath: "second master, it''s not my girl making trouble at all. I''ve never ordered..."


    "As a girl, you are so smart and aggressive in front of your elders. Is there any education?" Zhou Moqing suddenly scolded and interrupted her.


    "I..."


    "Yes!" Zhou mowen shook his sleeve. "I thought there might be some misunderstanding, but look at you now, your servant girl is not a kind person!


    Although your second sister-in-law is still young, she has been in charge of the central feeders in our family for so many years, and there has never been any big trouble. Everyone in the house has good words for her. How can good people come to trouble you?


    You''re a girl. What has offended her? What''s worth her to frame you? It shows that the problem lies with you. "


    Chu Yuehua saw their brother talking like this. He simply shut up and stood there quietly.


    "The old lady hurts you so much. Now your second sister-in-law comes to teach you at night. You don''t know how to be considerate. You''re not afraid to quarrel with the old lady here. It really hurts you in vain!"


    Zhou Moqing followed Zhou mowen and scolded him again.


    Chu Yuehua thought it was funny that the two brothers could sing the play like this. It was also a talent.


    "It''s all about being a daughter-in-law, which bothered the eldest master and the second master," Yang said, pressing the corners of his eyes without tears with a handkerchief. "It''s just that my heart can''t swallow this tone, so Mao rashly came here to argue with the second girl, but I didn''t expect..."


    "It''s none of your business. You''ve done a good job!" Zhou Moqing waved his sleeve. "It''s like she''s hit evil now. Everything has to face the house!"


    Then he thought of the soft nails he met outside these days. He felt that Chu Yuehua was out of the way, so he stretched out his hand and pointed: "you... Copy the filial piety Sutra for me ten times. Don''t go out until the noise is over."


    Then he asked, "which servant girl is it? She dared to beat people, and broke people''s heads. It''s obviously lawless. Go to the door and kneel! Don''t get up until dawn!"


    Zhou Moqing''s voice just fell, and there was a faint smile on the lips of Yang and Zhou mowen.


    But it was soon put away again.


    Zhou mowen said, "well, you are our niece. You are about to reach the age of marriage negotiation. For your mother, I can''t let you go on like this! Otherwise your mother will blame us brothers!"

 Chapter 141

    "Girl... This..." Du Ruo looked worried and jumped with anger as he watched them leave.


    Zhi Ruo silently went back to the house and didn''t say anything.


    Ling Ruo was so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    Looking at their appearance, Chu Yuehua shrugged: "no way, bad luck!"


    "Girl!" Du Ruo was with her when she was a child, and her face turned red with anger. "They did it on purpose."


    "Of course it''s intentional. To tell you the truth, who believes that Ling Ruo can smash Wang Er like this? No matter what the truth is, it''s theoretically unreasonable for her to take advantage of it tonight."


    "Girl! I didn''t say that now our food and clothing expenses are basically our own money. Even the expenses of the three of us are all from the girl. Why listen to them?" lingruo finally came back and said angrily.


    "So what?" Chu Yuehua shook her head with a bitter smile. "The key is that we are still in the Hou house, and we can''t go out for the time being. Even if we don''t want to listen, we have to listen."


    "Big deal, let''s move out." Ling Ruo is still angry.


    "Of course it''s OK to move out," Chu Yuehua looked at her seriously. "We can feed ourselves. We have a place to live and some to eat. But after we move out, what will others think of me? What will they think of the cousin living in Zhongyong Hou''s house?


    Even if I have made up my mind not to marry all my life, it will have no impact on my life, but what about my sister? What will people say about my sister? When my sister married to Mei house, no one knows her status in Hou house except her brother-in-law.


    The husband''s family dare not neglect her too much, but if I move away from here in such a dignified way, what should others think of her? How should she communicate with others there? "


    Chu Yuehua''s words made Ling Ruo hang his head and didn''t speak.


    Zhi Ruo came out of the house with a pile of things in her hand.


    He looked outside and sighed: "it''s still snowing at night! It must be cold to death when kneeling."


    Then he glared at her again: "who let you make trouble by yourself!"


    Then he put his cloak on lingruo''s shoulder: "this is the girl''s fox skin. It''s warm! Next, use this linoleum cloth to pad your legs, so as not to wet your pants and get frostbitten. I just added the charcoal in the stove. I''ll take turns with Du Ruo tonight to add some charcoal for you."


    Ling Ruo frowned and said, "you''re still... You''re really honest!"


    Zhi Ruo and Chu Yuehua looked at each other and sighed: "someone is watching outside! Go!"


    Chu Yuehua said, "I''ll see the old lady. I''m afraid I''ll miss her there!"


    I didn''t expect these three girls. Under such circumstances, Zhiruo is the best judge of the situation and can''t escape today''s punishment.


    The old lady clearly heard the news, but now she lies in bed all day. Even if she has a heart, it''s not easy to do anything. Otherwise, I''m afraid their brother hates Chu Yuehua more.


    Because she was afraid of being sad, Chu Yuehua only said something nice, and also said that her servant girl was careless. It was a misunderstanding, but she hurt someone in the end, so she asked her to kneel outside all night.


    As for her own punishment, she didn''t say anything.


    When she went out, the old lady looked at Mother Song standing on one side and said, "you say, what am I still doing here? Just watch them treat yue''er like this?"


    "Don''t say such despondent words, old lady! You see, Miss Yue clearly understands you in her heart! It''s for the sake of the girl that she speaks so well. Otherwise, the girl won''t even have a place to speak in the future."


    The old lady didn''t know whether she heard it or not. She looked at the top of the bed for a while and said, "I think about it. I shouldn''t hide some things for them, otherwise Yueer''s heart is more or less restless.


    It''s all like this. Just let her go out. With the income from the Grange, even if she has suffered a little outside, she''s better treated than others here. "


    "Old lady!" Mother Song''s face was a little nervous. "Are you going to tell the second girl?"


    The old lady didn''t answer. When Mother Song asked again, she fell asleep again. She didn''t know if what she had just said was true.


    If you really want to say it, I''m afraid


    The wind outside the window blew a little hard. Du Ruo rubbed his hands and helped Chu Yuehua grind ink: "it''s so cold outside. Ling Ruo really knelt all night. I''m afraid he''ll be seriously ill tomorrow morning."


    Chu Yuehua raised her head and looked out of the dark window with a slight frown: "as soon as the house door opens tomorrow, go out and ask a doctor to come and let Zhiruo cook ginger soup."


    "Zhi Ruo has just been preparing." Du Ruo thought and complained, "it''s too much."


    After a while, Zhiruo came back and looked bad on her face.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Yuehua turned and looked at her.


    "The big kitchen is closed."


    Du Ruo immediately said, "isn''t there a woman on duty? Just shout."


    "Useless!" Zhi Ruo roasted her hands on the fire and said faintly, "I knocked on the door. People couldn''t get up. They said that no one was on duty today. They were all on holiday."


    Du Ruo was so angry that he felt a pain: "a group of snobbish things!"


    "There''s no way. Although Yang and Deng disagreed privately, their last sister''s dowry made them have the same attitude towards me." Chu Yuehua shook her head gently, then stood up and walked to the door.


    "Is it cold?"


    Ling Ruo was eating snacks, then glanced at the woman who had deliberately moved chairs and mattresses over there, smiled and said, "it''s not cold! The girl''s cloak is really warm."


    Yang Shi is really serious. He let a woman in his house leak liquid and stay here to supervise Ling ruo''s kneeling.


    But she really overestimated the consciousness of Chu Yuehua and Ling Ruo. Since she just said to let her kneel, did she say to let her kneel motionless? These cloaks, stoves and snacks can be brought here at will.


    Ling Ruo was still a little angry, but when he saw the woman who was wrapped in a quilt and trembled slightly, he was completely balanced in his heart. From time to time, he said, "Zhi Ruo, add two pieces of charcoal to me, as if it was a little cooler."


    The woman was so angry that her eyes were staring out.


    "It''s hard for you. You don''t have to be on duty tomorrow. Have a good rest and let Zhi Ruo and Du Ruo follow me. Tell Du Ruo what you want to eat and I''ll let someone buy it for you."

 Chapter 142

    Ling Ruo listened and giggled: "I just want to eat the roast duck in Quanfu building. The girl hasn''t bought it for us for a long time."


    "OK! Buy two tomorrow and the four of us will eat!"


    After talking for a while, Chu Yuehua yawned. Ling Ruo smiled and said, "girl, you''d better go to bed quickly! I still have them to chat with me! It''s not boring."


    Chu Yuehua smiled and nodded. She was about to go in. Suddenly, she smiled at the woman under the eaves over there and said, "that mother, why don''t you come in and sleep! It''s cold outside. You old bone, I''m afraid it will be frozen tomorrow."


    The woman didn''t speak, just as she didn''t hear.


    Chu Yuehua said again, "I''m not such a stingy person. All the things tonight are misunderstandings between me and my second grandmother. You just do things according to my second grandmother''s orders. I can''t blame you for anything I say."


    Ling Ruo looks at Chu Yuehua and looks at her suspiciously.


    Zhiruo inside smiled and said, "yes, mom! Come in! It''s in the living room. Our girl is going to bed now. We''re on duty. We have to make a fire pot, drink tea and talk all night.


    If you don''t tell us tomorrow morning, no one knows, don''t we? "


    The woman was struggling and wanted to go in, but she thought it was bad.


    Especially when Zhiruo said that the charcoal fire pot was born in the house, she felt the cold wind outside.


    Chu Yuehua saw that she was still hesitating, so she turned her head and said to Zhiruo, "I''ll go to bed first. You can talk to that mother well. If you really don''t want to, even if you don''t want to."


    After a night of snow, it cleared up outside the next day. When Chu Yuehua woke up, lingruo had already fallen asleep, and the mother woke up in their house.


    When I left, I glanced at Chu Yuehua''s bedroom with embarrassment, and then walked away with a mattress under the comfort of Zhiruo''s good words.


    Ten times of filial piety Sutra can''t be copied in a moment and a half, that is to say, Chu Yuehua is banned at this time.


    In the morning, Zhou Ruyun hurried over: "what happened last night? How did I hear you quarreled with your second sister-in-law?"


    Zhou Ruyun is always a special existence in this family. He was born in the middle of the vortex, but he has never been involved in these messy things. Chu Yuehua thought and said, "it''s just a misunderstanding."


    "Don''t coax me. I''ve heard that my father punished you for foot restraint! I heard that your lingruo knelt all night! Now the house says you!"


    Chu Yuehua wanted to know how the people in the mansion talked about it. Chu Yuehua smiled and said, "it doesn''t hurt. It''s nothing."


    "Don''t be as indifferent as before. Isn''t the most important thing for a girl''s reputation? If she has a bad reputation, how can she be a good family in the future? You can see from sister Xin. Now where else can someone come back to our house to discuss relatives?" Zhou Ruyun sighed gently, but really spoke for her.


    "Why? The fourth miss of the Zhou family, who has never said these things, is worried about this thing?" Chu Yuehua asked with a laugh, "is it because someone has come to the house to propose marriage to our fourth miss? Whose childe?"


    Who knows, Zhou Ruyun, who has always been careless, blushed and gouged out Chu Yuehua.


    Chu Yuehua saw her like this and knew that she was really right. Zhou Ruyun really wanted to say something about others.


    However, it should be understood that Chu Xuhua''s marriage did not take long, but Mei''s house was clean. Even such a noble family married the girl of the house. Zhou Ruyun, the direct daughter of Miao Hong''s Hou house, naturally became hot with bare hands.


    It was just unexpected that Zhou Ruyun, who had always been careless and domineering, had such a shy side when talking about her marriage, which surprised Chu Yuehua.


    "Whose son is it?" Chu Yuehua was really curious.


    "I don''t know!" seeing that she asked seriously, Zhou Ruyun was embarrassed to put away his face. "I just listened to what my brother said, all told my father."


    "All?"


    "There are several! I just don''t know which one my father will like." when I mention this, Zhou Ruyun seems a little melancholy. "I really regret that I didn''t pay attention at the tea party that day. Now think about sister Xu. It''s really good. I''ve met brother-in-law Mei before."


    Chu Yuehua smiled and didn''t speak.


    However, if Zhou Ruyun is engaged like this, there should be someone in the house who will be very unhappy!


    It''s basically something that doesn''t need to be confirmed. Sure enough, Zhou Ruxin came in a short time and said he was coming to see the old lady, but there are always some uncomfortable things in Zhou Ruyun''s eyes.


    However, Chu Yuehua was surprised that there was still no noise, and there was no irony between words.


    Chu Yuehua is more or less concerned about who Zhou Ruyun will be engaged to. After all, she hasn''t done anything too much to herself.


    If she can avoid the tragedy of her previous life, she still hopes from the bottom of her heart that she can not follow the old path of her previous life.


    "Girl!" over there, Du Ruo hurried over and looked very ugly, "the second door won''t let us out!"


    Chu Yuehua was surprised. He didn''t expect yang to go so far!


    "What did you say?"


    "The people at the second door over there said it was ordered by the master. The girl is now thinking behind closed doors in the house. She can''t go out at this time. Although I said I wanted to go out myself, they just won''t let her go!"


    Chu Yuehua thought and sneered: "it''s really powerful enough. Do you want to trap us here?"


    "But girl, we rely on ourselves to buy a lot of things outside. What should we do if they don''t let us out? And things in the shop!"


    "Didn''t you say it over there? I''m forbidden, so I won''t go out, but the big master and the second master also said it very clearly. Let me copy the filial piety Sutra three times, even if it''s lifted."


    "All right!" Du Ruo came to study ink for Chu Yuehua.


    For five days in a row, a roomful of people gathered around the table to help copy filial piety scriptures.


    Originally, Ling Ruo said she wanted to help, but Chu Yuehua refused: "since others deliberately come to make trouble for me, why give someone a handle? It''s just two days early and two days late."


    "But..." Duro didn''t say half of it.


    What she wants to say is that for their current situation, five days and three days are not a concept at all.


    Just because now Yang''s side has directly begun to deduct their things. The meals sent over are simply for servants, a bowl of green vegetables, three bowls of rice, and then two Wowo heads. The four of them are together.

 Chapter 143

    The answer given by Deng''s side was that both masters felt that she should take some pains now to let her understand how much effort had been wasted in raising her in Hou''s house over the years.


    At the same time, the pulp room also sent back the clothes they sent, which was also ordered by the two masters.


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t know whether it was ordered by the two masters, but it''s impossible to ask.


    On the night of the quarrel with Yang, it can be seen that Chu Yuehua and their brothers have disdained to disguise.


    Zhi Ruo and Du Ruo had to wash their clothes in a well in the backyard, but the water was too cold, but in two days, chilblain grew on their hands.


    Ling Ruo tried to hit people several times. When he was held, he was almost crazy.


    It was not until the fifth day that Chu Yuehua asked Du Ruo to find Bai Shi.


    Bai Shi had also come to see her before. When he saw them like that, he was quite upset.


    But others said it was the orders of the two masters. As a daughter-in-law, she really had no position to intervene.


    What''s more, after she got married, she didn''t spend much time in the house. Almost everything was under the control of Yang. Although she was the eldest daughter-in-law, she actually had a delicate position in the house at this time.


    Therefore, no matter how sympathetic I am, I can only help the old lady a little when she passes by. I dare not be too obvious. After all, she and yang are sister-in-law, and Deng is an elder.


    If you say it to a person with a heart, it will inevitably be another right and wrong.


    Chu Yuehua understood her and didn''t blame her. At such a time, she came to visit from time to time and brought something. It was already a friendship. It was commendable.


    After copying, Chu Yuehua and Bai went to Zhou Moqing''s study.


    Seeing her coming, Zhou Moqing almost instinctively frowned. Before opening his mouth, he saw Bai''s follow behind and swallowed the words to his mouth: "how did you come?"


    "Back to the master, my daughter-in-law went to see the old lady today. When she saw Yuer sorting out these words, she chatted with her. She said she was just coming to give it to the master. I thought we were on our way and came together."


    Among the sons and nephews of the Zhao generation in the house, Zhou Zhaojue is the most promising. Although he doesn''t say it, Zhou Moqing is still quite proud. Therefore, when the water rises, Bai''s daughter-in-law is a little different in his eyes.


    He would not directly express his dissatisfaction with her words.


    Therefore, after swallowing what he had just wanted to say in his heart, he coldly said to Chu Yuehua, "take it and I''ll have a look. It''s finished so soon?"


    "It''s been five days, not fast!" Chu Yuehua handed over the paper in her hand, looking neither humble nor arrogant.


    In exchange for Zhou Moqing''s cold hum.


    Casually turned it over, it seemed that it was really written by a person, and the quantity was right. Without talking, he put the stack of paper on the bookcase.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Chu Yuehua frowned slightly. Bai quickly smiled and said, "now yue''er''s words have been copied, and I can see it when I chat with her. She also regretted what happened that day. I think it''s OK! Just the day after tomorrow, I''m going out to buy some things and want sister Yue to go with me!"


    Zhou Mo snorted coldly, "hum! Can she change immediately? I won''t believe it!"


    Bai dared not answer, so he had to keep smiling.


    "Forget it! Go!"


    The two quickly asked for peace and withdrew.


    After Chu Yuehua came out, she quickly thanked Bai Shi: "if it weren''t for my sister-in-law, I might have to write for another five days!"


    Bai Shi looked at the study and took Chu Yuehua far away before he said, "the second younger brother and younger sister are really too much. However, the last time Xuhua happened, it really made the two masters and wives angry. Now you won''t have a good time in the house!"


    "I know!" Chu Yuehua held her hand. "It doesn''t matter. Haven''t you heard? The second watch girl in the house has her own industry. Can she starve me?"


    "Anyway, you''d better pay more attention yourself! Xuhua doesn''t matter now, but you''ll still get married from Hou''s house in the future."


    Seeing that her face seemed a little unhappy, Bai turned the topic: "if you have any difficulties and can''t find someone to speak, just come to me directly. Don''t worry about bothering me."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law!" Chu Yuehua smiled, and the two broke up.


    I just didn''t expect to meet Yang on my way back.


    "Oh! Isn''t this our two girls? The feeling is that the foot ban is over?" with a vast group of people, Yang''s eyes looked at Chu Yuehua like a thorn. "The taste of foot ban is hard. Next month, sister Yue should discipline the servant girls around her."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t speak, and took Ling Ruo and Zhi Ruo away directly.


    Let Yang have a feeling of a fist on cotton.


    "Girl! I can''t swallow this breath!" Ling ruo''s rare face was wronged and sniffed.


    "Take your time!" Chu Yuehua turned and patted her on the shoulder. "She''s not an opponent, but I don''t like to come and go with people. I''ll kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred. Just look back and let her go."


    This sentence ignited lingruo''s interest: "really? Girl! Can you really do it?"


    Zhi Ruo glanced at Chu Yuehua and didn''t speak, but she clearly remembered what happened in the Grange. The two servant girls sent by Yang and Deng had been there for so long. As the master, she was pressed below without a word, and then suddenly let them go quietly.


    Although they were two servant girls at that time, but now they are the serious second grandma in Hou''s house, Zhi Ruo feels that her girl is not kidding.


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t want to move so many hands and feet for the time being. Relatively speaking, she is more concerned about the old lady''s body. It seems that she heard some news. The old lady couldn''t help but red her eyes every time she saw her, and then kept saying that she didn''t take good care of herself.


    This makes Chu Yuehua very uncomfortable. What''s more uncomfortable is her body.


    Recently, the old lady''s body is getting worse and worse. She coughs up some blood almost every day. The doctor came and looked at it. He shook his head behind his back and said that he wanted to prepare for the future.


    However, except Duan, Bai, Zhou Zhaojue and Zhou Ruyun, almost no one in the whole Hou house came to see the old lady, which made her originally secluded room more and more deserted.


    Today, when Chu Yuehua passed by, the old lady just woke up. When she saw her coming, she shouted, "my Yirong is coming!"

 Chapter 144

    Mother song almost couldn''t hold back. She almost cried. Chu Yuehua smiled and walked over and said, "old lady, you can recognize the wrong person this time! I''m Yuehua!"


    The old lady looked at her seriously, then smiled and nodded, "yes, it''s Yuehua! It''s my moon, my Yirong... Alas! Yirong has long been gone."


    Then he began to shed tears: "my son! Why... Why is it so poor and killed!"


    Chu Yuehua suddenly stopped holding the old lady''s hand. Mother Song hurriedly came to hold the old lady, comforted and said with a smile: "old lady, don''t think about your aunt. Look at our two girls, how filial we are!


    Miss, how hard it must be to think of Mrs. gu! You! Don''t mention it again. It''s really happy to have a girl with you! "


    Song''s mother rubbed the old lady''s back and winked at Chu Yuehua. The old lady suddenly woke up.


    After mother song cleaned up, she stopped her tears and smiled and held Chu Yuehua''s hand: "Why are your hands so cold? Come and hold the stove and talk to me. It feels like I haven''t talked to you for a long time. Girl Xu doesn''t know when to come back next time."


    Chu Yuehua knew that the old lady was a little confused recently, and her words began to be confused. Obviously, she would come to accompany her every day, but she didn''t remember.


    But at this time, what she thought was not this, but the words that the old lady accidentally said just now. What is meant by being killed?


    Didn''t mother die of illness?


    Is there another secret here?


    Chu Yuehua looked at the old lady, but at this time, she smiled again and talked about the interesting stories of their sisters when they were two children.


    These days, the old lady talked about all these things in front of her. She thought she didn''t know.


    But today, Chu Yuehua felt that she was stuffed with something in her heart. She was stunned that she couldn''t listen to what the old lady was saying.


    On one side, song''s mother looked at Chu Yuehua, and her eyes were slightly worried.


    After a while, the old lady slept again. Chu Yuehua helped her lie down and cover the quilt.


    "The old lady''s spirit is getting worse and worse now. That is, Miss Yue comes to talk to the old lady every day. These old ladies don''t have any pain in vain."


    Mother song is an old man in front of the old lady. Even if she is a servant, she is more dignified than the younger masters in the house. Chu Yuehua has always listened very carefully when she speaks.


    Just as she said this at moment, she didn''t get any worse.


    "Mother song!" but today, she is in a bad mood.


    Suddenly, when she called her, mother song was a little startled. Then she slowed down and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Yuehua looked at her. For a moment, it was hard to open her mouth. She bit her teeth and finally smiled and shook her head gently: "nothing."


    Walking back to the room, Chu Yuehua sat at the table and didn''t speak quietly.


    Zhi Ruo asked Du Ruo, "what''s the matter?"


    But just now Du Ruo was far away and didn''t get close, so he didn''t listen to the old lady. Seeing her like this at this time, his heart was as strange as Zhi Ruo.


    Chu Yuehua even doubted whether she had heard wrong, but no matter how much she doubted that she had heard wrong, she still thought of that sentence in her heart.


    Suddenly standing up, Chu Yuehua thought that she should ask Xiao''s mother, but she immediately gave up her idea.


    Xiao''s mother''s temperament she knows very well. If her mother was really killed, and she knows it, she must have told herself. What she cares about most is her sisters. She will never let such things be hidden.


    If what the old lady just said is true, Xiao''s mother must have been concealed. Then, who else in the world knows the truth?


    Old lady?


    no You can''t ask the old lady. Obviously, the old lady has always been hiding. There must be a reason for her to hide. Even if the old lady doesn''t have a clear mind now, she can''t know from her mouth, because she doesn''t want to hurt the old lady.


    So, who else?


    The Chu family in Jiangnan has basically fallen now, and the people in those years should have scattered almost, not to mention that she has no ability to investigate in Jiangnan.


    Will uncle Chu Hua know?


    Thinking of this, she lit up a glimmer of hope, although the hope was very slim.


    In Chu Yuehua''s heart, she got along with Chu Hua when she was very young. At that time, she only felt that uncle Chu Hua was a particularly amiable person, but she couldn''t analyze what kind of character he was at that time.


    If Chu Hua is a man who hates evil like hatred, and he is silent now, it means that he doesn''t know.


    If he is a compromise, even if he knows, he won''t tell himself.


    On this thought, Chu Yuehua was a little discouraged, and even wondered if she was suspicious. Maybe the old lady didn''t say that at that time.


    After thinking about it for two days, I finally decided to put it aside for the time being. I went to the shop to see the situation first. I haven''t been to the shop for a long time, and I don''t know how things are going this spring.


    Seeing her coming, shopkeeper Liu was very happy. He quickly pushed the abacus aside and said with a smile: "girl, you are here. We have a meeting here and have a lot of things to tell you! But the news can''t be delivered. I don''t know if there is anything important in the Hou house, but we are worried."


    Chu Yuehua saw that he was so happy. He also knew that business must be very successful. He smiled and said, "OK! Today is also for the business in the shop. Let''s talk slowly."


    It turned out that the third master Ye proposed to promote the clothes of clothes and temples, and then expand the store first. This step has been done very well. In fact, after such rectification, the business of the whole store is much better.


    Then the second step is to open more branches in the whole capital. Recently, after everyone got together and studied it well, they found that this scheme is feasible, so they planned to step on the site to see where it is suitable.


    Chu Yuehua just didn''t come out again. He couldn''t get the letter, so everyone went out to check it by themselves.


    Finally, I decided on several positions. Now I see her coming. I just let her go and have a look. If I''m satisfied, I''ll finalize it and start recruiting.


    Chu Yuehua''s eyes brightened when she heard a few words about recruiting people. She almost forgot about it again.

 Chapter 145

    After discussing this matter with shopkeeper Liu, I really thought it was very good, so I discussed going to check it in the afternoon.


    After lunch at noon, shopkeeper Liu stopped looking at the counter and asked others to watch, so he went out with Chu Yuehua.


    In fact, the capital is a large place, but it has long implemented piecemeal management. It is a residential area, and there are many bends.


    However, there are several streets like clothing stores and jewelry stores, which is why we decided to open more stores separately.


    Chu Yuehua followed shopkeeper Liu from place to place. She just looked at those places silently, and shopkeeper Liu introduced the benefits of each place and predicted how much benefits it would bring.


    I don''t know if it''s Chu Yuehua''s illusion. She thinks shopkeeper Liu seems to have improved a lot since he cooperated with third master Ye.


    But this is a welcome change.


    The low price in the capital was an inch of land and an inch of gold. Who knows, they even found a second shop with an attic in a prime location.


    Chu Yuehua looked out from the second floor and found that the scenery was pretty good.


    "What''s that place over there?" Chu Yuehua asked, pointing to a place with gorgeous decoration.


    "Er..." shopkeeper Liu hesitated, "that... Is a brothel!"


    "Brothel?" Chu Yuehua raised her eyebrows. "Isn''t the brothel on ChuChu Street over there?"


    "This family is not there. They say it is the most special brothel in the capital." shopkeeper Liu said this in front of a 13-year-old girl, and his face was still a little embarrassed.


    "Oh?" but did not expect to arouse Chu Yuehua''s curiosity, "why is it the most special one? Because it is not in Chu street?"


    "Er..." shopkeeper Liu wiped the sweat on his head and said with a smile, "I don''t know very well. It''s said that... It''s because there are all kinds of young ladies inside. It''s said that there are all kinds of things, so it''s called a variety of forms."


    "So this is the original, this is a variety of forms!" Chu Yuehua murmured softly. He had heard of the reputation of this brothel in his previous life. It is really a special brothel, as shopkeeper Liu said.


    Ling Ruo looked at Chu Yuehua and asked. He also looked there curiously and looked at it with great interest.


    "Girl, let''s look at the shop!" shopkeeper Liu is ashamed. Although he is his own owner, but


    Ling Ruo kept silent: "girl, it seems like fun to listen to what shopkeeper Liu said. Let''s go there sometime! We''ve never been there!"


    This time, Chu Yuehua also followed her sweat: "it''s not for girls'' homes. Even if it hasn''t been played, there''s no way, because there''s nothing for us to play."


    Ling Ruo still doesn''t seem to understand, but he doesn''t ask any more.


    This is the last place. After reading here, it''s getting late.


    Chu Yuehua came out with people. When she went back, she still looked back at the "various forms" over there. Suddenly, her eyes turned and smiled at Ling Ruo: "didn''t you say you weren''t convinced last time? This time, how about I take it out for you?"


    "Ah?" Ling Ruo didn''t understand, but Chu Yuehua just smiled and didn''t say more.


    After returning to his clothes and temples and summarizing all the things, Chu Yuehua returned to his house.


    But I didn''t expect to meet Deng and Yang in front of the Chuihua gate.


    "Our two girls have been out frequently recently!" Deng said with a smile. "I don''t know that the most famous ready-made clothes shop in the whole capital is our two girls'' industry!"


    Chu Yuehua raised her eyes to see the past. Zhou Ruxin was also inside. Unexpectedly, she said it to please?


    "Don''t you know now?" she raised her eyelids slightly. Chu Yuehua didn''t bother to talk to them. "Just, whether you know or not has nothing to do with you."


    "You''re a girl, you should go out to open a shop to make money, but you don''t want face? If you spread it, you don''t know what people will say about our family! You may say that we treated you badly.


    Order you to run in public! "


    Chu Yuehua and Ling Ruo wanted to go over, but Yang stopped them and said something.


    "You''re young and don''t know anything," Deng interrupted Yang''s angry words faintly. "Our aunt''s family was originally a business family. Although the girl keeps it in our house, the merchant''s blood is still flowing in her blood!


    What can be changed is that no matter how we treat food and clothing, we will end up looking for business like flies looking for the smell! Don''t you understand this?


    But what I don''t know in my heart is, where did we girls get the capital for such a big shop? Although your family has money, our Marquis house has spared no effort to manage it well for you over the years.


    Like other girls in the house, your sisters give money every month. I don''t know where the girl allocated such a sum of money? "


    This immediately attracted Yang''s attention: "that is, where did you get the capital?"


    Chu Yuehua was annoyed by them: "what''s this to do with you? Why didn''t you give me a share of money? Since I didn''t care about you asking for money, you care where I got the capital?"


    "It''s hard to say. Who knows if you found it from our house?" Yang sneered. "I still remember the theft in our house that year, but I lost a lot of money at that time!"


    Deng glanced coldly at Yang''s eyes, which was also made out by such an unorthodox means. She didn''t look at it.


    But now we are all the same people. We don''t have much money in our hands. Without the interest brought by the Chu family''s large amount of money every year, we have to find a way to make some money.


    At present, although Chu Yuehua has no dowry in his hand, his "clothes and temples" can be counted in the whole capital. A suit of clothes and skirts is dozens of hundreds of liang of silver. Who doesn''t know how big the business is.


    It would be great if you could pull some out of her hand.


    "I don''t mean that!" Deng''s face was slightly dignified. "Although I don''t know where your money came from, it''s meaningless to investigate now, but generally speaking, you live in Hou''s house, and your capital can''t run out of Hou''s house."


    As she spoke, she looked at Chu Yuehua''s face over there, but she seemed completely unmoved, and even her expression was cold.


    I felt a little chest tightness, but at this time, I couldn''t attack. I had to change a strategy to slow down the expression on my face.

 Chapter 146

    "Now you''re a 13-year-old girl. It''s not good to show up all day. We don''t care about the cost. In my opinion, we''ve been in charge of you for so many years, so we don''t bother to take care of you any more.


    It''s not suitable for you to be a little girl in your shop. Let the shopkeeper over there bring the account book tomorrow. I''ll take a look at it for you. I''ll help you with all your business in the future. On the other hand, I''m older than you after all. Naturally, these things are still poisonous in my eyes, which can help you see many things you can''t see. "


    Yang''s teeth itched at this. Unexpectedly, Deng was so shameless that he wanted to take Chu Yuehua''s shop away in a few words.


    At that moment, he also put away his face: "what the second wife said is that there are me and the second wife in the house! We are also happy that you have this ability, but you are not as good as us. We have been looking after you since you were sent to the house. It doesn''t make sense. In this case, we don''t care about you, do we!"


    Chu Yuehua looked at their faces changing, and finally wanted her own shop. She only felt sick and flustered.


    "There''s no way!" she sighed leisurely, looked at the two of them, and then slowly said, "if I had promised the second wife and second grandmother last year, but now, I can''t do enough."


    Since they knew that the shop belonged to Chu Yuehua, Deng and Yang had checked it. They knew that just this year, the whole shop was more than a little larger than before. Looking at what she said, it was clear that she didn''t want to let go.


    I hate it in my heart, but it''s not easy on my face. It''s too obvious: "what does this mean? Can''t I say there''s something wrong with this year''s operation?"


    "Oh! That''s not true!" Chu Yuehua smiled gently. "This year''s business effect is much better, but it''s not my credit, but because I cooperated with others years ago, and many things are handled by others, so there will be the current situation.


    Now I don''t own this shop alone, and half of it is in the hands of others. When I signed the deed at that time, I signed it. If I change someone now, they won''t agree. "


    I didn''t expect that there was such a layer inside. Deng and Yang were a little silly.


    But still unwilling.


    "What''s the matter? You can''t take care of such a big shop alone. If you had told us that we would help you, why would you have to cooperate with others? You gave half of the money away for nothing," complained Deng, "It''s better now. You give me the shop and I''ll talk to that man. Does he trust you more than me?


    Besides, if you ask me to talk about it, people will know who I am and will be able to cut down the profits by 20%. Who dares not to give face to the government? "


    Chu Yuehua only felt funny when she heard this, but it was not funny. She nodded gently: "what the second wife said is also reasonable, but I, as everyone knows, don''t like so many disputes.


    At that time, when I signed a contract with someone else, I said it was my boss. Now I suddenly want to change people. I don''t know what people think. Let''s not say this first. If the second wife can persuade each other, it''s not too late for me to change it! "


    As soon as he heard this, it was clear that there was a play. Deng was overjoyed. Yang hurriedly said, "and me! The second wife doesn''t necessarily know much about business, but I actually did some business. Even if the second wife can''t, I must have no problem going up."


    Chu Yuehua and Ling Ruo finally passed through the human wall, nodded gently and said with a smile, "I think so, too. There are two wives and two grandmothers. What else can''t be done."


    "OK! That''s settled," said Deng hurriedly. "Tell me who that man is. I''ll talk to him tomorrow."


    "I think the second wife and the second grandmother should know each other," Chu Yuehua said with a smile. "He has been to our house before."


    "Oh? Have you been to our house?" both Deng and Yang were surprised. "Who is it?"


    "Ye San Ye!" Chu Yuehua said the name with a light face, as if he didn''t realize what kind of background Ye San Ye was. He just said it casually.


    "Ye... Third ye?" Deng was stunned. "You... How did you get on with him?"


    Yang is also confused. Who doesn''t know who ye Sanye is? It''s a money bag!


    People say it''s a dog. Over the years, when people mention him, they think of endless money.


    Although he is a businessman, who dares to treat him without respect in the whole country?


    Chu Yuehua cooperated with him? Under such circumstances, what capital can she have to negotiate with the other party?


    Deng''s heart is also measuring whether his identity as the eldest lady of the national government and the second wife of Zhongyong Hou''s house can shake ye Sanye, but the answer given in his heart is no, which... Impossible!


    When Chu Yuehua thought carefully in their hearts, she took Ling Ruo to her yard.


    When the two men returned to God, their master and servant had gone in.


    Yang''s teeth itched with hate: "she hooked up with third ye, I say! Otherwise, she would open such a big shop with a girl film!"


    "Who doesn''t know that third Ye is a god of wealth. Whoever cooperates with him can make a lot of money. Fortunately, the master invited him to the house twice, but he played with third ye and didn''t have any money with our family.


    Now think about it, it turned out to be pulling a thread for this girl. "


    Listening to her angry words, Zhou Ruxin stood behind the crowd. His surprise was unspeakable. It was really unexpected that Chu Yuehua should have such ability now. When tracking her because of her task, she found that she had her own shop outside, and he hadn''t taken it to heart.


    Now listen to Deng and Yang''s words, this is clearly a very powerful means.


    When did Chu Yuehua have such a decision and skill, leaving Deng and Yang helpless?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help clenching her fist. Was she really inferior to Chu Yuehua?


    She looked at Deng next to her, and a decent smile appeared on her face: "madam, according to this view, it is basically impossible for us to get her shop! But now that she has such capital, she will be more lawless in her family. She may have some convergence in previous things.


    Now... "

 Chapter 147

    After hearing this, Deng''s heart filled with anger: "hum! Since you are still living in Hou''s house, you should abide by the rules of Hou''s house. How can you run outside every day, ladies?"


    Although he said so, he was still unwilling in the end. Did he really let her go and let her live such a comfortable life? Don''t you want a lot of silver yourself?


    Yang Shi was really angered by Zhou Ruxin''s words. She was very angry when she thought that she had suffered a loss in front of Zhou Zhaojin and was planned by the girl.


    Back in the room, it was very dark. Chu Yuehua helped lingruo in. There was only one lamp on the table.


    "So poor? Really there is no light oil?" Chu Yuehua asked with a smile.


    Zhi Ruo quickly lit another lamp when she heard the speech: "if you don''t give us things there, you go out today and have to buy. You don''t know if you have time, so you have to save it. Besides, if you''re not here, it''s enough for me and Du Ruo to share a lamp."


    "I''ve burned my eyes carefully!" Chu Yuehua said as she took down her cloak with her help. "You''ve bought everything. Don''t be stingy where you should use it in the future. With your girl''s current financial resources, you three can live an ordinary young lady''s life.


    I only told you to be careful when I said not to make public in front of them. Recently, they already know about my shop outside. Since that''s the case, they don''t bother to disguise with them. Just let them watch. "


    Hearing the news, Zhi Ruo and Du Ruo were surprised: "how did they know."


    Ling Ruo vividly explained what happened today.


    Zhi Ruo was a little nervous. When she accidentally came over, she met the table and screamed.


    Hearing this sound, Chu Yuehua felt wrong: "what''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s still too dark in the room and hit the corner of the table." Zhiruo quickly replied with a smile.


    But Chu Yuehua how to believe: "don''t lie to me, what''s going on? What''s wrong with your waist!"


    "Beaten!" Du Ruo was quite angry about the broken cans. "Today, I saw that everything in the house was missing. I didn''t say anything else. It was the silver frost and charcoal. How could it not be in such a cold day, so I went to the warehouse over there to get it.


    Who knows, I beat her up. She said she was the one who got the things under a false name. There was nothing short in our house, so she kicked her waist. "


    Chu Yuehua frowned when she heard this: "what!"


    "In fact... This is not the first time." Du several crispy poured beans into the bamboo tube and said, "I''m all right. Lingruo didn''t dare to bully after the last thing, but Zhiruo... They bullied the soft and feared the hard, so they naturally took Zhiruo."


    Chu Yuehua was stunned. She couldn''t believe that they would be beaten by people in the house, which was almost something she hadn''t thought of in her eyes.


    The last time Ling Ruo did something, she thought afterwards, it might not be because of the Revenge of the young Ying.


    Now it seems that Yang is clearly aimed at her. Although he doesn''t dare to do anything to her directly, he also wants to find some ways to torture her.


    Just thinking so, Yang''s family came with people outside.


    "Second grandma, this is..."


    Before Chu Yuehua finished his words, Yang sneered, "it''s not what I want to do. It''s the meaning of the two masters."


    Then he said to the servants behind him, "the two masters said that the two girls don''t guard the door. They go out to show up and send them to the ancestral hall to kneel for three days. They are not allowed to give food and drink."


    Chu Yuehua had no time to say anything, so she covered her mouth for the two servants who rushed up, and then dragged them out directly.


    "What about these girls!"


    "I''ll tell you what to do?" Yang sneered. "If it weren''t for these restless instigation, the girl probably wouldn''t be able to do such a humiliating thing! Close it to me together."


    Zhi Ruo was still pulling Chu Yuehua. In an instant, they were tied together and dragged outside.


    Yang Shi looked at them, sneered, and then suddenly his eyes flashed, winked at a servant girl next to him. The servant girl understood and went to the old lady''s house.


    The ancestral hall of Hou''s house is in the corner behind the big garden. On weekdays, there is no one to clean it except for the new year and some big festivals. It is usually a little messy.


    The key is that the ancestral hall is large and deep. In order to avoid destroying the ancestral tablets, except for a small window in the west, only a few open tiles are left on the roof, so the light inside is really limited.


    Chu Yuehua four people were directly thrown on the floor of the ancestral hall.


    "Just stay inside and think about it!" Yang followed, and the smile on his face was sinister.


    Chu Yuehua looked at her and felt powerless. She was not afraid of Yang Shi and them, but when they used these small means, she was powerless.


    "Actually, I think there''s still some room for discussion in the shop," Yang smiled at Chu Yuehua, like a victorious rooster. "What do you say? Sister yue''er?"


    "You can go!" Chu Yuehua said faintly without looking at her.


    "You!"


    Yang shook his sleeve and said coldly, "let''s see!"


    Then the heavy gate of the ancestral hall was closed, and the whole ancestral hall was darkened in an instant.


    "Girl!" Zhi Ruo and Du Ruo were afraid, and their voices changed.


    "Don''t be afraid," Chu Yuehua patted them on the back of their hands. "I''m here!"


    "But girl, if we go on like this, we will freeze to death. There is nothing here. On such a cold day, they don''t give us food and drink. How can we survive?"


    Du ruo''s words attracted everyone''s attention. It''s not wrong. Yang''s this time is clearly revenge for public and private. They may really freeze to death if they spend three days and nights here.


    If she was frozen to death at this time, it would be over if she was not careful.


    But if they didn''t die, they would be tortured.


    Chu Yuehua suddenly remembered how Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen had dealt with Ling Ruo before, and also remembered Zhou Ruxin. She had a little bottom in her heart. She should not be killed.


    However, even if you can''t die, living here for three days is also a kind of torture!


    The whole house should know what happened tonight, but the old lady should be kept secret.


    Otherwise, their brothers can''t afford to be angry with their mother''s reputation.


    If so

 Chapter 148

    A smile suddenly appeared at the corners of her mouth. Chu Yuehua said, "don''t worry. Someone will help us soon."


    Ling Ruo looked puzzled: "who?"


    "You''ll know then."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t say it directly, but climbed up from the ground and looked at the room through the weak light outside.


    "There should be flint here. It''s impossible to bring flint alone when you come to worship every year.


    I remember there were some tables and chairs in the room over there. We tried to break them up and burn them up. "


    As soon as she said this, the three girls who were already shivering with cold came to the spirit immediately, and they didn''t want chu Yuehua''s orders to get busy.


    After walking around the whole ancestral hall, Chu Yuehua said with a smile, "let''s make a fire in the West Wing room! Otherwise, I''m really nervous about the pile of memorial tablets."


    Zhiruo used to do chores. She didn''t do less to make a fire. She soon made a fire, but lingruo was used to it outside. Chu Yuehua and the other two were stunned when she saw that she smashed her chair against the wall.


    Ling Ruo was embarrassed: "when I was a child, I went up the mountain to chop firewood! This kind of strength work is very suitable for me."


    "No wonder you could smash Wang Er''s head last time. Wang Er is very lucky. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s not just smashing his head. His head is not broken." Zhi Ruo smiled.


    In this way, the room didn''t seem so cold.


    Chu Yuehua smiled and joked: "don''t think so much, just think we changed a place to play. We just didn''t find the inn, and then settled in the deserted temple."


    Ling Ruo then asked, "since that''s the case, why didn''t you prepare more dry food on the road just now, or remind me to have a full meal. Now I''m too hungry to hurry and have no life to play tomorrow."


    "I knew I''d bring the two steamed buns we baked over there. Du Ruo said I wanted to eat, so I baked them!" Zhi Ruo was not so depressed, and there was a faint smile on her face.


    "I''ll have something to eat later. I''m still thinking about baking steamed bread. You''re too ambitious."


    Her words made the three people really curious.


    Du Ruo couldn''t help asking, "girl, you just said someone came to help us. You didn''t say who it was. Now you say there will be food later. What''s the matter? Don''t hang our appetite. It''s really curious!"


    Zhi Ruo thought, "it shouldn''t be the third wife!"


    In this way, Ling Ruo also thought it was possible to nod and say, "although the third wife doesn''t speak very much, she is still very good to our girl. However, I think it is also possible for the eldest grandmother, and the eldest grandmother has an uncle to support, even the second grandmother doesn''t dare to do anything to her. Therefore, I think the possibility of the eldest grandmother is still greater."


    "Neither!" Chu Yuehua stretched out a finger and shook it.


    "Neither?" Ling Ruo wondered. "Is it miss four? But miss four is in the long room. I''m afraid she won''t participate in such a thing."


    "Of course not her!"


    "No, that''s..."


    Before Ling Ruo finished his words, a woman''s gentle laughter came from outside: "I didn''t expect that the two girls could kneel so vigorously in this ancestral temple."


    All three were startled to find someone standing by the window.


    There are some faint lights, but they are not very bright.


    Ling Ruo quickly stood up and leaned towards the window: "are you..."


    Chu Yuehua stood up and asked Ling Ruo to step aside: "don''t be unreasonable. This is aunt Xiang."


    There were only two people standing outside, with a pointed chin in front and half of her face in her hood, but she was the only one in the whole house with a small red mole on her lips.


    "The girl has good eyesight. She can see at a glance that it''s a slave." aunt Xiang smiled and told the people behind to bring something.


    When I opened the food box, there was nothing else in it. It was all snacks and a few hot steamed buns.


    "The window is very small, and the plate can''t be passed in. I have to wrong the girl. Eat some steamed buns and this pot of water. It''s still hot. Later, the girl will be close to the fire, and it won''t be too cold."


    Aunt Xiang said as she slowly handed in the things.


    The window is really small. Although there are not many things, it can only be sent in a little bit. It took some effort.


    Chu Yuehua opened her body slightly to facilitate Ling Ruo to hand things back and forth.


    "I didn''t expect my aunt to come at this time. My aunt and I don''t seem to have much intersection on weekdays." Chu Yuehua had a faint smile on her face, which made people look at it. It didn''t seem strange, but it wouldn''t be too enthusiastic.


    Aunt Xiang smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t know what hatred there is between grandma 2 and the girl, but after all, you are still a child. If you really close it for two or three days, you won''t be hungry or frozen?


    People''s hearts are full of flesh. Although I don''t have any ability in the government, it''s impossible to save the girl. Therefore, all I can do is do what I can. "


    It is said that there is no good or evil without reason in the world. This sudden change of Xiang''s family can only explain one problem, that is... Yang''s family!


    Xiang''s family is humble. She is just a common woman of a declining aristocracy. From the beginning to now, she is in the position of her aunt. She has no prominence. She has not won much favor in front of her elders, nor has she earned a place in front of Yang''s family.


    Later, it was easy to conceive a child, but there was none. She wanted to say a word in this house, which was no easier than Chu Yuehua.


    Under such circumstances, the first person she has to face is the Yang family. Her birth is not strange. There are rumors in the house that it is related to the Yang family. If she can really feel at ease under the Yang family, the Yang family will not be affected by Zhou Zhaojin that day.


    It is estimated that everyone in the house knows about her being locked up in the ancestral hall today. That is to say, everyone knows that now the second grandma and the second cousin have really become antagonists.


    It seems that Miss Biao, who has nothing to do with and has no advantages, can''t be an opponent at all, but who makes her the master of clothes and temples!


    It is not enough for Xiang Shi to rely on Zhou Zhaojin to blow the pillow wind. Therefore, if she can catch one, she will be one. Why not sell her Chu Yuehua? Maybe there''s something unexpected, isn''t it?


    It is because of this that Chu Yuehua won''t worry about being hungry and cold here today. Xiang won''t honestly let go of this opportunity.

 Chapter 149

    Therefore, Chu Yuehua naturally wants all her kindness today.


    "Thank you, aunt Xiang. The house is so big that Aunt Xiang is still thinking of me." she looked at the people outside the window with gratitude. "If there''s anything I can do to help my aunt, don''t be polite."


    Aunt Xiang''s eyes were red: "what are you talking about? As a concubine, I''m just trying to make a living. I just want to have a son and a half, and I can rely on it for the rest of my life, but I don''t want it. It all depends on God''s blessing.


    I came here today thinking that the girl is a child without a mother, but I am a mother without a mother, so... "


    "Last time my aunt wasn''t..." Chu Yuehua seemed to say and found that she had leaked her mouth. She quickly stopped and said with a smile: "look at me... I forgot it again for a while. Don''t blame my aunt."


    "Nothing!" aunt Xiang waved her hand. "I know my child''s death. Whether the girl says it or not is in my heart."


    Even if this sentence leaked the bottom with Chu Yuehua, she wanted to avenge her children. As for who to avenge, it goes without saying.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t ask much and said with a smile, "I''m really moved to let my aunt come so late. When I go out, I must invite my aunt to Quande building for a good gathering. My aunt will be honored."


    "The girl is now a very expensive person. The people in this house are short-sighted. They don''t know how to win over the girl. When the girl invites the slave and maid, how can the slave and maid ignore it!"


    After a few polite words, Xiang still took his hood and servant girl and left.


    Chu Yuehua turned around and found that except Ling Ruo, the other two were quietly looking at her.


    "Eat! Why not?"


    "Girl......" Zhiruo hesitated.


    "Girl, this Xiang surname may not be a good friend, girl..."


    "It doesn''t matter, I know her!" Chu Yuehua smiled faintly, picked up a steamed stuffed bun and handed it to Zhiruo. "She just wants me to help, and I just want her to help. It doesn''t matter."


    Zhi Ruo didn''t say anything more. After looking around, she was worried: "this place is so empty, how can I sleep?"


    "They have been locked up in the ancestral hall. How do you want to sleep well? Now someone has come to give us food and drink. Don''t think too much."


    In the middle of the night, Duan came again and brought some thick clothes. However, the window was too small to fit in anyway.


    "Here are some snacks I made, and I can''t cook some food for you. Make do with it! Is it cold inside? I''ll get you some charcoal later?" Duan frowned and looked at them. "The two masters are too cruel to lock you here in the cold!"


    In this mansion, Duan Shi was really kind. Chu Yuehua didn''t want her to worry, so he smiled and said, "we''re all fine. We''re fine. Madam, hurry back! It''s cold outside."


    Bai Shi also came twice, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She just asked her if there was anything important outside.


    It is said that Zhou Zhaojue and Zhou zhaoheng went to Zhou Moqing to make trouble, but there was no result.


    This is expected, Chu Yuehua knew.


    To sum up, this is the first time I have been locked up like this since I was a child. Even in my previous life, I have never been treated like this.


    On the third morning, she was a little weak.


    Zhi if a probe forehead, startled: "is a fever."


    Du Ruo heard the speech and hurriedly ran over to try. He nodded with some worry: "it''s really a fever. It must be that the ground is too cold and cold."


    "What now?" Ling Ruo tried to look out in front of the window. "It''s so cold here. Now the girl has a fever and no one comes. Something must happen!"


    "A man came in a while yesterday, but now no one has come. I''ve really seen a ghost!" Du ruoyi was busy and couldn''t help scolding, "Zhiruo, if you wet the rest of your handkerchief and put it on the girl''s forehead."


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t know what''s wrong with her, but she has no strength and her head is a little dizzy.


    Looking at their busy appearance, he smiled and said, "don''t worry too much. I know it''s no big deal. You can have a good rest! Just get me a pad and apply it."


    "Girl, I still don''t know your body. If you''re okay, you''ll be fine. If you''re sick, you''ll have to wait a long time. Now you can''t go anywhere here. There''s no way to hire a doctor."


    Du ruo''s eyes turned red when he thought about it: "if it were in our house, where would you suffer like this? Madam and master treat girls like eyes. When he came here, he treated our girls like this."


    Zhiruo and lingruo have nothing to do with the Chu family, so they don''t know what happened when Chu Yuehua was at his home, but they can imagine when Du Ruo said so.


    "Well, what are you doing with such words?" Chu Yuehua glanced at her faintly. "Now that it''s like this, just take good care of me. Horizontally and vertically, don''t you treat me well?"


    After saying a word, I felt a little thirsty.


    "Girl, I''ll call someone! You can''t do this!" Ling Ruo couldn''t care, so he had to run out.


    "Don''t go, it''s useless!" Chu Yuehua grabbed her and said a word, feeling a little tired. "Few people in the house are really good for me now. Why waste their strength?"


    "But... Can''t you just look at the girl like this?"


    Only Zhiruo didn''t speak and took care of Chu Yuehua quietly.


    Maybe it''s because she didn''t like the Marquis from the beginning, or maybe it''s because of her calm nature.


    "I''ll have a rest. When you''re hungry, you can eat by yourself."


    In the afternoon, the fever was getting higher and higher, and the whole person looked a little bad, which made the three people anxious.


    Chu Yuehua has been leaning against Zhiruo''s arms. She feels that the body in her arms has become hot.


    "Girl......" Zhi Ruo pushed her, but she didn''t wake up.


    "I really can''t do it now. Let''s see if anyone comes later. If so, we must call a doctor."


    If Zhi is in a hurry, it means that it is really serious.

 Chapter 150

    Bai Shi and Zhou Zhaojue came first and just heard Ling Ruo calling for help inside.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Zhaojue ran over and asked.


    "Uncle, hurry up! The girl can''t do it. She''s having a high fever now. If I don''t invite a doctor again, I''m really worried about her..."


    Zhou Zhaojue wrinkled his sword eyebrows and looked inside from the window. He saw Chu Yuehua leaning against Zhiruo''s arms, with a rutted veil on his forehead, but his lips were white.


    The whole person is like washed.


    "You wait, I''ll find someone!"


    Bai came in a hurry, and then saw her husband running out quickly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Grandma, our girl is ill. We must ask for a doctor."


    Bai Shi looked and knew that the situation was bad. He quickly nodded and said, "don''t worry, sir has gone to the master and should be released soon. I''ll go to the doctor. Don''t worry."


    Then he hurried away.


    Zhi Ruo holds Chu Yuehua and is anxious.


    It was all right in the morning, just a little hot. Now the whole body seems to be burning. I don''t know whether Chu Yuehua is awake or asleep at this time.


    Maybe I''m awake, but I can''t open my eyes. I''ve been sweating on my forehead. The whole person is like washing.


    They also dare not be careless, dare not put her too far away from the fire, otherwise the sweat on their body will be blown by the wind, which will be fatal.


    "What to do!" Du Ruo looked at Chu Yuehua and suddenly found that she was twitching. "I think the girl''s situation is really bad now! They all began to twitch. I''ve seen it before..."


    "Du Ruo, what have you seen?" Ling Ruo listened to her words, which was clearly not a good thing. It was hard to avoid a clatter in his heart, "shouldn''t..."


    Du Ruo anxiously looked at the window. No one came, so he was worried: "I saw a child with a fever before. Later, he would twitch like a girl, and the next morning..."


    "No!" Ling Ruo completely put away his usual laughter and stamped around Chu Yuehua nervously, "I''ve seen a ghost. There are such people who don''t let us go out. If there''s something wrong with the girl... I......"


    "Ling Ruo!" Zhi Ruo frowned, "don''t worry, we''ll wait for the news from uncle and grandma."


    "I burned his house!" finally said the last curse, and Ling Ruo sat down on the ground like a vent.


    "What? High fever?" Zhou Moqing was teasing the birds by the fire, raised his eyebrows slightly, "let her kneel in the ancestral temple, she was sick? Is she so delicate?"


    "Father! Yue''er is a girl and the ancestral hall is cold and humid. How can she stand it!" Zhou Zhaojue was a little angry. When did his father become so hard hearted? He watched yue''er''s high fever there and didn''t immediately release people.


    "Girl? Hum!" Zhou Moqing sneered. "I think this girl is better than a man. Didn''t you hear what your second aunt and your brother-in-law said? Now she has run out to open a shop.


    What an extraordinary woman! "


    "Father!" Zhou Zhaojue was a little anxious. "Anyway, she is really ill now. She can''t delay any more!"


    "Elder brother, I can''t agree with that!" Yang suddenly came over, "It''s not the master who wants to lock her in this time. She''s really too much. We see that a girl''s family has a bad reputation outside. The first thing we think of is to find a way to get her to withdraw and let''s help her. Who knows that she doesn''t know anything wrong and keeps talking and prestige. When will she pay attention to us who are growing up.


    She''s so crazy. If she doesn''t have any means of punishment, won''t she make people laugh at our family? Besides, she''s only kneeling in the ancestral hall for a while, and she even says she''s sick. If she''s sick, we have to move her out quickly and provide for her well.


    How can our family teach our nephews in the future? Isn''t the so-called family rule education a joke? Elder brother is a man of learning and fame. Tell me, how should we manage this family in the future? "


    Zhou Zhaojue has always been strong, but he is not very flexible in his mouth. Yang''s words make him don''t know what to say.


    It took a long time to endure his anger: "but now human life is at stake. Does it mean that the moon has such a high fever inside?"


    "Elder brother, I''ve read too much and don''t even know something. Have you ever heard that people burn in one day? I''ll move her out tomorrow morning. It''s our ancestors punishing her!


    When she comes out tomorrow, we are naturally good doctors and good herbs. We will certainly not let her have an accident. In this way, she will understand in her heart whether she has really done wrong this time. In this way, she can reflect on whether she has done wrong? "


    Yang''s words made Zhou Moqing''s determination a little loose and immediately strengthened again: "I don''t think what your sister-in-law said is wrong. It''s just to let her suffer well. Only then can we know that our family also has family rules, otherwise it will be the same next time."


    Zhou Zhaojue didn''t expect his family to be so indifferent. No wonder Chu Yuehua won Chu Xuhua''s dowry at that time. It was clear that she didn''t trust the marquis.


    However, there is only one key to the ancestral hall, which is on Zhou Moqing. If you can''t take it out now, don''t try to get Chu Yuehua out.


    "I think uncle should go back first!" Yang smiled and added two pieces of carbon to Zhou Moqing. "You have a good relationship with sister Yue. Go and visit her tomorrow morning! At that time, uncle can also believe that I really care about sister Yue. What kind of good doctors are willing to know. I don''t mean to embarrass her."


    Zhou Zhaojue glanced at her, sighed heavily, and then walked out.


    Bai Shi looked at her husband coming out and knew what was going on inside. Even he suffered a loss. As a woman, what can he say.


    I can''t help but feel a little worried: "no matter how much, I''ll go and see if there''s any medicine that can help Yueer reduce her fever for the time being."


    "What you said is that the bottles of medicine we brought from Xingzi are excellent. Maybe they are effective for reducing fever. I really forgot if you didn''t say it."


    The husband and wife, regardless of others, hurried to the room.


    After looking for it for a long time, I finally found that the door of the ancestral hall had been opened and Chu Yuehua was being helped out by two servant girls.

 Chapter 151

    And the person who opened the door was Zhou Moqing. Next to him stood Yang with an unnatural expression.


    The couple looked at each other and didn''t know why Zhou Moqing suddenly changed his mind.


    "Let''s go and have a look first!" Bai thought to her husband.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    The doctor was invited by Bai Shi from the beginning. Yang Shi said he would invite a Taiyi doctor. Zhou Zhaojue said, "what''s the use of asking a Taiyi doctor now!"


    Directly blocked there.


    Yang''s face was livid and finally threw down a sentence: "since my uncle and sister-in-law are looking after here, I won''t make trouble here. There are still a lot of things in the family waiting for me to judge, so I''ll go first."


    After a careful look, the doctor nodded and said, "it''s not a big problem. It''s just the cold. This high fever is the most important. If you get rid of the fever, you''ll be all right. Don''t worry!"


    After Zhou Zhaojue asked the doctor all the things, he looked at Chu Yuehua for a while and left. Although they were cousins and the age difference was not small, there were differences between men and women after all.


    Leave Bai here to look after.


    When she got to the old lady, she didn''t notice anything, just because every time she woke up and didn''t see Chu Yuehua, Mother Song said she came when she was awake. She didn''t see it because she was awake.


    Zhou Zhaojue went and spoke according to this statement.


    Because of the high fever, Zhiruo didn''t dare to be careless. The three people took turns to guard, wipe her body and change her handkerchief.


    The doctor was a good doctor. Sure enough, the next day, the fever gradually subsided, but he was still a little weak.


    It''s tiring for the three people in the room.


    "Girl, it''s good that the fever has gone down, otherwise we really don''t know what to do." Zhiruo said while worshipping the Buddha.


    Chu Yuehua drank porridge with Du ruo''s hand. Her face was still a little tired. Seeing that the three people were nervous on their faces, she deliberately asked, "I didn''t say any nonsense when I had a high fever?"


    "No, no! Others have a high fever and talk nonsense. Only our girl seems to be asleep, but the whole person is dripping." lingruo quickly replied and gestured.


    "That''s good."


    Chu Yuehua swallowed two mouthfuls of porridge and asked, "how did you come out yesterday?"


    "Maybe I went to talk to the master! Then the master brought someone to open the door. He just opened the door and left without looking at the girl." duruo was still full of hatred.


    Chu Yuehua had another idea in her heart. She had guessed that Zhou Moqing would not let herself die. Now it seems that her guess has been confirmed, which makes her more sure of one thing. She guessed for a long time.


    Don''t think so much. You can only provide your body well first. You can''t be careless at your age, especially girls. When you are a teenager, you should pay special attention. If you don''t pay attention, it will hurt the root.


    Bai Shi just came near from the outside and looked at the lack of porridge in the bowl. He was a little relieved: "it''s no harm to bring more warmth. I''ll send you some bird''s nests tomorrow. I don''t know who said anything to the master. Fortunately, he finally agreed to open the door. If it''s really delayed until this time, something big will happen."


    Bai Shi looked at her like that and thought about what had happened after he followed Zhou Zhaojue back from his post. He could only sigh in his heart that this was the family she had married.


    In Quande building, Chu Yuehua, dressed in a purple Mink Collar cloak, sat in front of the clinical table and stretched: "looking at the weather, it should be sunny soon."


    Zhi Ruo stood by and said with a slight smile, "it''s time to clear up. Since the girl was ill, it''s always cloudy. People are going to be bored."


    Although I saw the doctor in time last time, my fever soon subsided, but my body hasn''t completely improved. I lie in bed every day. This time I lay down, it was the end of February.


    The snow is gone, but it''s not completely clear yet.


    "I''m bored at home these days, and I''m going to be bored. Today, I''m just going out for a walk and breathe the outside air. People should be more energetic."


    "It''s not!" Zhi Ruo thought of something and suddenly covered her mouth with a smile, "it''s just bitter. We''re Ling Ruo."


    When I went out today, Ling Ruo was making a lot of noise and had to come out with Chu Yuehua, but in the end, she brought Zhi Ruo.


    "The three of you are different. In this case, it will be better to take you."


    Chu Yuehua just explained casually. If Zhi didn''t understand who she was coming to see today, she wouldn''t ask much if she didn''t go on.


    "Girl, you are trustworthy!" a woman''s voice came from the door with a full smile.


    Zhi Ruo was surprised when she saw her.


    Xiang Shi actually went out of the door. You know, she is just an aunt. No matter how she goes out on weekdays, she must say hello to Yang Shi. With regard to her relationship with Yang Shi, Yang Shi unexpectedly let her out so easily.


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t worry about this. Since he intends to cooperate with himself, Xiang always has to have his own skills. If he can''t even enter the gate, why are you dissatisfied with Yang?


    "I made an appointment with my aunt. How dare I forget it!" Chu Yuehua sat down and didn''t get up, but poured her a cup of tea himself.


    He seemed to take his seat with a smile.


    "The last time I was in the ancestral hall, thank you for your aunt. I always remember it in my heart!" Chu Yuehua said with a smile, "I must invite my aunt today."


    Xiang looked at her quietly and said with a smile, "please or not, you''re still a girl''s house. I''ll just come. Miss He Lao, I just heard that the girl hasn''t been well before. I didn''t visit her. Don''t worry about the girl."


    "I know what my aunt is leaving the country. How can I blame it?" Chu Yuehua waved her hand and said again, "but today, I have to introduce someone to my aunt. I''ll take my aunt to have a look later. What do you think?"


    As soon as Xiang heard this, he had a bottom in his heart, and immediately smiled: "naturally! The girl''s friend is my friend. How can the girl refuse to introduce her to me?"


    This is a consensus.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t say anything more and asked the waiter outside to serve the dishes. After having a happy meal, they went directly to see people.


    When I came back to my clothes, I ran into third master Ye.


    "Uncle Ye? When did you come back? Why didn''t you say it?" Chu Yuehua actually liked third Ye. Although she didn''t know this person, she couldn''t guard against it.

 Chapter 152

    Maybe it''s because he knows himself. People like ye Sanye really don''t need to calculate anything about himself.


    He was sitting in the backyard reading. When he heard his voice, he turned his head from the book and nodded gently.


    "Did you plan what I told you last time? What do you think?" Chu Yuehua hurriedly walked over and asked.


    Ye Sanye stood up and looked at her with a smile. Suddenly he put away his smile: "I heard you were ill?"


    Unexpectedly, he suddenly turned the topic. Chu Yuehua was stunned for a while, and then said, "it''s nothing. I''ve caught a cold."


    This was a very common sentence, but it made ye Sanye silent for a while and looked at her quietly.


    Chu Yuehua was a little uncomfortable by her eyes, so she turned her head: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing!" looking away, ye Sanye smiled, "I''ve said hello to all links about what you told me last time. There should be no problem."


    "Really?" Chu Yuehua was overjoyed. He didn''t expect him to do things so quickly.


    Although he spoke lightly, it was not easy to do it step by step. It must have taken a lot of thought. Chu Yuehua was grateful.


    "Well! You can introduce your friend later. If you have any questions at the government, let me know."


    "No, no, I have a way over there. I''m already very grateful if you help me arrange this side." Chu Yuehua''s face is filled with a happy smile, "Uncle Ye, am I causing you trouble?"


    "No!" seeing that she was so childish, ye Sanye didn''t know what to say. He just shook his head with laughter.


    "OK! It''s getting late today. I''ll go back first. Next time I come out, I''ll invite you to dinner and thank you."


    Then he made a decent bow, which made ye Sanye laugh.


    "There will be such a thing in your house next time. Find a way to let the people around you go to Qingfeng building to find me."


    Just as Chu Yuehua was leaving, third Ye suddenly said so.


    Chu Yuehua was stunned and turned to look at him blankly.


    Is he talking about being locked up in the ancestral hall? He even knows? But what if you know? Let someone find him. What can I do if I find him?


    Do you want to go straight to the ancestral hall and get her out?


    It''s probably a kind intention. If you want to say what you really do, you shouldn''t be able to do it. But just take it in your heart. Thinking so, she smiled again: "I know!"


    The smile is like the red clouds in the sky in spring. It burns all the way across the yard from her face, as if the sky is also open.


    Chu Yuehua took people all the way, and only one came out: "Third Master, I''m afraid we have to speed up our action on our side, Miss Yue..."


    "Don''t worry," third Ye waved. "She''ll know later. What should come always comes."


    Hearing what he said, the man nodded gently and retreated again.


    When Chu Yuehua returned to Hou''s house, it was rare that no one came to embarrass her. She went to see the old lady, but the old lady fell asleep again.


    At this time, she suddenly realized that her room was too cold.


    After my sister married, it seemed that life was a lot empty.


    "Why is the girl unhappy again?" Zhiruo hung up her clothes and took another coat over her shoulder.


    "How can I be unhappy? I just think of something." Chu Yuehua smiled. "By the way, if aunt Chu has replied, I have something to tell her!"


    "By the way! I forgot if you didn''t tell me." Du Ruo came in from the outside and hurriedly went to the inner room to get a letter. "It was delivered not long after the girl left this morning."


    Chu Yuehua quickly reached out and took over. After reading the contents of the letter, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "great, aunt is coming to the capital."


    "Really?" Du Ruo was also surprised. "At that time, my aunt said she was afraid of provoking something and left by herself. Now it doesn''t matter if she comes back at this time!"


    Her words reminded Chu Yuehua. After thinking about it, she shook her head and said, "no, this time we won''t appear in public. Even if she comes, others don''t know. What''s more, we have serious things."


    Chu Yuehua thought that if she wanted to come back at the beginning, what she thought at that time could be realized earlier. Chu Yuehua felt that her heart would be open.


    "By the way, write a letter to Ma Junjie and tell him the news. If he knows that his aunt is coming back, he must be very happy. This time I''m really interesting. Tell him something immediately. See if he says me next time."


    Because Chu Yuehua was in a good mood for a few days if she wanted to come back at the beginning. She simply began to draw other styles of clothes in the house, so that her clothes could be better than others in new styles.


    But by this time, the styles she had seen with her own eyes in her previous life were basically the same. However, Chu Xuhua suggested that she now uses clothes designed by herself.


    Many of them have never been seen in previous life and this life. Unexpectedly, they are still selling well. Gradually, they have found some ways, which is more relaxed than recalling the past.


    Not a few days later, a small thing happened to the hair in the house.


    Small, because it seems to Chu Yuehua, there is no big deal.


    Say big, but it is because this matter is not a small matter for Changfang.


    When Zhou Zhaojin was doing business, she met a merchant woman. They were very close and immediately decided to marry back as a concubine.


    Yang was so angry that he said no.


    Zhou Moqing and Li were also invited out. Who knows that Zhou Zhaojin was determined to marry that woman this time.


    After being obstructed by all kinds of people, he stopped asking Yang. He rented a room outside for the woman, as if it were already an outer room.


    Although Zhou Moqing always likes to put on the airs of the master, the affairs of the family are in the hands of Zhou Zhaojin. At this time, even how to discipline can''t be too much.


    Zhou Zhaojue was so angry that she said a lot of great principles. Zhou Zhaojin didn''t listen. Finally, she came to a conclusion that it''s better not to put it at home, otherwise she might die sometime. Even if she didn''t die, she couldn''t have a child.


    Isn''t it clear that Yang can''t tolerate others?


    Yang was so angry that he just lay down on the bed.


    In this regard, Zhou Zhaojin only asked. The number of times to return to the house in the evening is less and less.


    After such a stalemate for half a month, Yang finally softened and took people there to find the woman.

 Chapter 153

    The woman''s surname was Lin Mingxiang. She was born with beautiful eyebrows and eyes, dignified and generous. She was a little different from the ladies who came out of the ordinary boudoir. She had neither the noble of those aristocratic families nor the rough of women outside.


    Yang''s heart held a breath, clenched his teeth, smiled and took her tea, then gave the red envelope and said, "since the second master likes you so much, even though I think it''s against the rules, there''s no way. Who wants me to be the grandmother in charge of the family!


    But now that you have entered our Zhou family today, you should consider it well for our Zhou family in the future. You should live in harmony with your sisters and give birth to your second master as soon as possible. "


    Then he glanced at the Xiang surname sitting over there: "this is the Xiang surname. You should call her sister. After all, she entered the door earlier than you. She is also the most able to serve the second master in our house. It is our second master''s heart."


    Probably no one can''t understand the meaning of this.


    Lin then smiled softly and gently saluted Xiang over there: "sister Xiang."


    Xiang quickly stood up with a smile, made a flat ceremony, and took off a jade bracelet from his wrist: "I don''t know what you like when I first meet. Please don''t dislike small things."


    Lin''s family accepted it generously, and Xiang''s family showed a sister''s affectionate appearance in front of Yang''s more and more, which made Yang''s appetite go out.


    Finally, I had to wave my hand and say, "I''m a little tired today. You all step back!"


    "Our grandmother is in charge of the Zhongfu in the house. She is very busy every day. If my sister feels bored, she can come to me to play. Now the weather is getting warmer and warmer. The Spring Festival in the garden may open. How about going to enjoy the flowers together in a few days?"


    Xiang Shi said as he pulled Lin Shi to give Yang Shi a gift and retreated.


    Lin Shi honestly saluted, and then walked back and said, "my sister is so enthusiastic, why don''t I go? Not to mention, I''m new here and don''t know any place!"


    They went to talk and laugh like this.


    Yang Shi looked at his eyebrows and frowned: "it seems to be another trouble."


    "Grandma is too anxious. Just now she should let aunt Xiang go back first. Grandma has a good talk with aunt Lin, but she won''t recruit her and deal with aunt Xiang later, but now..."


    "I want you to teach me how to do it?" when Yang heard this, the fire came up. "This is also a fox, otherwise the second master will linger outside every day and don''t go home? If I didn''t bring her into the house, I don''t know how many times the second master will meet me a year!


    For such a woman, I still have to rush to catch her. Isn''t it a joke to let people see that I''m the second grandmother of the family? Can''t I even control a concubine room? "


    Then he patted the table heavily.


    The servant girl dared not say anything.


    "How''s the backyard? Haven''t you gone out these days?" Yang relaxed his supervision over Chu Yuehua for Lin''s affairs these days. At this time, everything was arranged, so he remembered to ask.


    "I went out some time ago. I''ve been at home these days. I spend every day with the old lady."


    "I really don''t understand what the two masters think. Seeing that the shop over there makes so much money, he asked me not to touch her. I''m really angry when I think about it."


    In fact, Zhou Zhaojin''s attitude towards herself was even more angry. Although the couple did not say that they were in love, they still managed to respect each other like guests. There was no conflict until Qingying entered the door.


    Later, it was found that Chu Yuehua did all this, so that she didn''t hate her in her heart.


    It''s easy to have the opportunity and excuse to deal with her. Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen asked themselves not to act rashly. Is this called acting rashly?


    What did Yang think? Chu Yuehua didn''t know. She cleaned up early this morning and went out with Du Ruo.


    Ruochu arrived in the capital last night and made an appointment with her to meet in Qingfeng building.


    Ma Junjie has also written letters.


    The weather was good. When I went out, there was no cloud in the sky, and a red sun crossed the mountain.


    "If aunt ruochu comes, the girl is so happy. In fact, if you think about it carefully, the girl doesn''t have much friendship with aunt ruochu!" Du Ruo sat in the carriage and looked at Chu Yuehua with a smile on her face.


    "You don''t know that! Even if some people don''t have deep friends, they have that kind of bearing and can''t help getting close. If aunt Chu is such a person, I don''t spend much time with her, but I also know that she is a person worth making friends."


    "Is the third master like this?"


    "Uncle Ye?" Chu Yuehua didn''t expect that she would suddenly talk about third Ye. After thinking about it, she nodded. "It''s also true. Although Uncle Ye always gives people an opaque feeling, it also makes people feel very secure and determined that he won''t harm others.


    I think Uncle Ye is the kind of person like a breeze and a bright moon. Even if he is a businessman, he does things related to money, but there will not be a little tacky on the surface. I will be like Uncle Ye in the future. "


    Du Ruo smiled: "I don''t quite understand what the young lady said, but I also think the third master looks like a good man."


    Finally, he added: "a good man who doesn''t talk much."


    Don''t talk much? Chu Yuehua couldn''t help nodding and said, "yes!"


    But I wonder what the third master''s wife looks like. Is it a kind of thanks to make some needles and thread for Mrs. ye?


    The more you think about it, the more feasible it is. Just ask back.


    When you arrive at Qingfeng building, ruochu has already arrived.


    A person sitting by the window, wearing a gray long shirt, still without any accessories, and his hair is wrapped in a bun, which looks more common than before, but if anyone sees her sitting here quietly, he knows that this is definitely not an ordinary woman.


    Just because of the demeanor that ordinary people don''t have.


    "Aunt!" Chu Yuehua shouted at the door, and then came forward with a smile.


    If you look back and see her at the same time, a smile will appear on your face: "I thought I had to wait a little longer!"


    "I know my aunt always gets up early, so I got up earlier today. I''m afraid you''ll wait for me here." Chu Yuehua said as she took the tea she handed over.


    "You look taller. You even look better."


    Chu Yuehua pinched her face and blinked: "really?"


    "Well! It looks like a big girl now! At that time, you were carved in powder and jade, just like a little doll." if you first saw Chu Yuehua, you were also very happy, and the fine lines in the corners of your eyes were flattened.


    While talking, Ma Junjie came: "it''s really an aunt. I thought this girl lied to me!"

 Chapter 154

    Chu Yuehua would quarrel with him as soon as he heard it, but when he saw that ruochu was here, he just made a face at him.


    "I''m relieved that you two take care of each other. I came here today to discuss something with yue''er, but she thought you hadn''t seen me for so long, so she called you together."


    If you look at Ma Junjie''s eyes and Chu Yuehua''s eyes are different, your eyes are full of love, just like an elder looking at him.


    Ma Junjie looked at ruochu, and his face looked like a child: "aunt, you''ve been away for a long time. Where have you been? Will you stay in the capital this time?"


    "I don''t know. It depends on how things are arranged later." ruochu smiled at him and touched his head. "How are you in school? How are you living?"


    "I''m fine, and I have a good relationship with others in the school. The master likes me very much! My grandfather rented a room not far from the school, and there are special people to serve me. Although the place is relatively small, everything is very convenient."


    If you first heard it, you nodded and said, "your grandfather has always loved you. Now you must be happier than anyone to see you work so hard."


    Chu Yuehua is really curious about the fate between Ma Junjie and aunt ruochu. There may also be a taste of destiny. Otherwise, how can there be such a good relationship? It really looks like Ma Junjie''s close aunt, not aunt ruochu as we call it.


    "Well, well, there''s still something to say today! Even if your aunt wants to leave, it''s not at this moment. At least you''ll live here for a few days. You can come and see your aunt after school."


    Chu Yuehua interrupted their conversation with a smile, and then said, "Uncle Ye lives here. He doesn''t have to run. Let''s meet first! I''ll take you there later."


    If Chu was also thinking about it, he nodded and said, "OK! I listen to your arrangement. I''ve always wanted to meet the partner you said. He''s a powerful man."


    Chu Yuehua knew where ye Sanye lived, so she went directly to knock on the door. Who knew that when the doorman answered the door, he said that he had gone to the shop, which surprised Chu Yuehua very much.


    Aunt ruochu smiled and said, "well, I just want to see how your shop is. At that time, you were just a preliminary design. Now it has been made for you. I am also proud of you!"


    "Well, aunt, come with me! Aunt is well-informed and can also give advice to see if there are any mistakes that need to be improved. I don''t feel good living in the orchid room for a long time now."


    "You have a thick skin, but you still have an orchid room!" Ma Junjie shaved his face and took two people to the shop first.


    When I went in, I heard shopkeeper Liu say that third master Ye was in the backyard.


    "Uncle Ye, I told you last time that if aunt ruochu came, are you free today? I want to plan everything."


    Ye Sanye looked back and saw ruochu and Ma Junjie coming in with Chu Yuehua.


    "Uncle Ye, it''s really you!"


    But ruochu frowned and said, "yechi?"


    Chu Yuehua looked at them blankly, and then asked, "do you know each other?"


    Aunt ruochu smiled: "the third ye in Yueer''s mouth is you. I should have thought of it, but I didn''t think you were the famous third ye in the business field."


    "It''s my fault. I haven''t said it all the time." ye Sanye saluted and apologized.


    Aunt ruochu smiled and said, "how can I blame you? You just didn''t look like a businessman when you lived in Qingyun temple. I didn''t think about that."


    Chu Yuehua looked at the two of them and found that they had known each other in the Grange before. No wonder Ma Junjie also knew ye Sanye.


    Until today, Chu Yuehua didn''t know that the original name of Ye Sanye was Ye Chi.


    I just don''t know why. When I found that everyone knew ye Sanye and even knew him from the beginning, there was an uncomfortable feeling in her heart, as if she had suddenly become an outsider.


    Or if Chu first found her strange and asked strangely, "what''s the matter? It looks uncomfortable."


    "Ah?" Chu Yuehua thought again. He didn''t expect that he would flow all his emotions on the surface for a moment. He quickly waved his hand, "no! Nothing. I just suddenly remembered something."


    "It''s better now. I know it''s Mr. Ye. It''s much easier to do this." ruochu nodded with a smile. "Mr. Ye is an expert in this field, so I don''t worry about failure. As for the government, I think people will sell me this kind of human favor. What''s more, I''m not doing anything bad."


    Chu Yuehua finally raised her interest, smiled and nodded: "no, we also have things. The government has opened up the relationship, and everything is ready. In this way, not only the scale of the shop is larger, but also those girls can have their own job, support themselves, and earn a dowry more or less."


    Several people have made a general plan on where to set up factories, how to invest in some corresponding training institutions, and what the expected results are in the later stage. Basically, there are no big problems.


    In addition, with the guidance of Ye San ye, Chu Yuehua realized that she was only a vague opportunity before. What are the problems in the specific implementation.


    "OK! We''ll make an agreement like this first. In the afternoon, yue''er will take me around to make me familiar." ruochu said with a smile.


    On the contrary, ye Chi was a little embarrassed: "if aunt Chu is a woman from the state of Yan, she should let you touch such a thing. In the end, it is difficult for her aunt."


    "There is no distinction between high and low in all industries in the world. What really distinguishes between high and low is the people''s heart!" ruochu said, looking into the distance, as if she remembered something. Before Chu Yuehua reacted, she smiled and said to Ma Junjie, "Junjie, you can understand this sentence."


    In front of ruochu, Ma Junjie usually seems to be very sensible. His face is very serious. He looks like the little adult again. He nodded and said, "I know. Don''t worry, aunt. Junjie knows what you mean and will live up to your expectations."


    Chu Yuehua really felt relaxed after solving a major event in her heart for more than a year.


    Now there is basically no need for her to intervene in the external affairs. Ye Sanye and ruochu are all allowed to make preparations.


    She has long said that half of her income in the shop can be invested in this matter. She doesn''t feel pity. The most important thing is to help women without parents and make them feel better in the world.


    After this, Chu Yuehua suddenly seemed to understand the meaning of God''s rebirth.

 Chapter 155

    Expand your horizons, no longer hide behind people, look at the world and do something more meaningful. Such a life is complete.


    Instead of marrying people and having children as in previous lives, he placed his life on men.


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help smiling bitterly at the thought of men and marriage.


    I''m afraid I can''t get married all my life.


    Now the most important thing is to make their strength stronger and get out of the Marquis house, so that none of them can control their destiny.


    "Girl..."


    When walking on the road and thinking about things, Zhiruo next to her suddenly shouted.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Yuehua stopped and turned to look at her.


    "Aren''t you very happy?" Du Ruo hesitated, and he didn''t seem sure.


    "Unhappy?" she was slightly stunned. "Why do you say that?"


    "When you took aunt ruochu to see the third master this morning and found that they knew each other, I thought you weren''t very happy." Duro paused again. "I''ve been with you since I was a child. Others don''t know, but I know. Do you think they''re hiding it from you?"


    Originally, Chu Yuehua was unhappy at that time. Chu Yuehua wondered why she was unhappy because of this understanding. Now it''s really unnecessary to think about it.


    But what Du Ruo said was not wrong. Maybe he thought they had deceived himself in his intuition at that time! I know them all, but I haven''t revealed them all the time.


    Such an idea is nothing at all. They just met in the Grange before, and aunt ruochu didn''t connect Ye Chi with the third ye in the business field at all.


    That''s why this is happening today.


    "They..."


    After saying two words, Chu Yuehua suddenly stopped talking, because she suddenly remembered that time when she was in the Grange, one night she woke up from a bad dream and went out alone.


    At that time, it was an accident in the dark. A man grabbed Ma Junjie, but he was soon killed.


    She remembered that Ma Zhuangtou was very nervous at that time, because he grabbed his favorite grandson. Later, the man who shot was a little strange. There was no human shadow at all, but he killed a man quietly.


    She didn''t see who that person was, but she remembered the smell. Isn''t that a unique smell on yechi?


    Thinking of this, she suddenly felt a stab in her vest, and thin beads of sweat came out.


    It was Ye Chi who saved Ma Junjie.


    According to what aunt ruochu said today, it''s easy to understand. They have known for a long time. If ye Chi''s martial arts are so high, he happens to see such a situation. Naturally, he wants to save Ma Junjie.


    However, the means are too vicious, a move is fatal, and there is no room for it.


    This is not the most suspicious place. What''s more suspicious is what the man did when he caught Ma Junjie?


    Ma Zhuangtou''s nervousness is easy to explain, but Ma Junjie is just a little boy. Obviously, that person is a good martial artist, and her purpose is incomprehensible.


    "Girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    Du Ruo found that he was silly to ask Chu Yuehua a question. He couldn''t help getting nervous: "girl..."


    Chu Yuehua''s heart inexplicably had a kind of fear rising. These hidden doubts in the heart of heaven came up, as if everything had a certain explanation.


    Duro''s sudden voice made her suddenly return to reality.


    By the pond is the chirping of insects. Today''s weather is particularly warm. Insects have come out. It''s spring.


    Chu Yuehua looked at the sunset glow on the water surface of the pond, but his heart was suddenly confused: "don''t talk, I have something in my heart, I want to think about it calmly."


    Du Ruo always knew Chu Yuehua''s temperament. Even Chu Yuehua, who didn''t talk much and always hid behind people, never bothered when he thought of things.


    Then he quickly nodded and stopped talking.


    Chu Yuehua simply sat on the stone bench next to him and thought about everything carefully.


    At that time, he went to the Grange, and Ma Zhuangtou showed his kindness to himself on the grounds that he was the grantee of his mother''s dowry Chuang Tzu, and then asked himself to promise to let Ma Junjie enter the Ethnology of Hou''s house, so that he could make some progress academically.


    Up to this place, Chu Yuehua had no doubt. She thought it was very normal, because for a family in white, the academic achievements of future generations were very important.


    But what began to doubt later was Roland''s words.


    When Roland first saw Ma Junjie, he said he felt that Ma Junjie looked a little like a person.


    But I didn''t remember it for a while, but later I clearly told her that it was similar to the crown prince.


    But at that time, both of them felt that it was a little unreliable. They just felt that it was just a little similar and didn''t take it to heart.


    But now, looking back, how many people were gathered in the place of mazhuangtou at that time?


    Aunt ruochu is the most famous female teacher in the whole Yan country.


    Ye Sanye, the most famous businessman in the two countries.


    And the man in black who appeared inexplicably.


    Later, after Ma Junjie left the Majiazhuang, if aunt Chu left, ye Sanye was gone. If all this was a coincidence


    What a coincidence!


    Chu Yuehua suddenly remembered another person!


    Zhou Ruxin!


    Zhou Ruxin came back from the nunnery. Up to now, she still hasn''t found out why she came back suddenly. After she came back, she hasn''t received any punishment, but she just began to follow herself.


    This has always been something she can''t figure out. Now maybe she has a direction.


    Du Ruo looked at the evening and was worried: "girl, it''s cold outside. We''d better go back! Go back and think about it."


    Chu Yuehua was about to answer when she heard a sad cry over there.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Yuehua was startled by the sound and felt a jump in her heart.


    "Listen to this voice, like aunt Lin." Du Ruo hesitated for a moment, and then replied with certainty.


    "Aunt Lin?" with an imperceptible smile on her mouth, "really? It seems to be a good play in the mistress''s nursing room?"


    No wonder Yang has no time to embarrass her these days. No one will have the intention to embarrass them even if they claim some unimportant small items from the warehouse.


    "Miss, I''ve been busy with my own affairs these days. Aunt Lin is very powerful. Since I entered the door, I''ve made the second master beat the second grandmother for three days." Du Ruo didn''t have any sympathy on his face, but just sneered faintly.

 Chapter 156

    "This aunt Lin is really powerful. She can even let the second master beat the second grandmother. No one says anything?" she chose the person, but she doesn''t know how her ability is. However, if you think about it, it should not be bad!


    "Girl, I really don''t know. Aunt Lin is really powerful. My second grandmother has met her opponent. Every time I hit my second grandmother, it''s because of aunt Lin, but every time I hit her, aunt Lin advised me.


    Every time the trouble was over, aunt Lin went to apologize. She knelt in the yard and knelt for two or three hours. In addition, aunt Xiang fanned the flames. Now the second Lord is really tired of his second grandmother. "


    "Well, let her make trouble in her room, and save her from coming to us every day." Chu Yuehua tidied up her clothes and held Du ruo''s hand. "Let''s go back!"


    After only two steps, I met Deng with a group of people.


    "Oh! The two girls are so interested that they came back from outside? Have they been soft to receive the money?" Deng didn''t even bother to give her a good face since he tore his face last time.


    Anyway, I knew that whether it was a good face or a bad face, I couldn''t deduct a penny from Chu Yuehua, so I just gave up.


    At the same time, Chu Yuehua also gave up her. Without looking at her, she took Du Ruo and left.


    "Ouch! Second girl, you''re back. The old lady has been waiting all afternoon." mother song was standing at the door. Seeing her coming, she seemed to see the Savior. She took her hand and walked inside.


    As soon as Chu Yuehua heard that the old lady had been waiting for her all afternoon, she didn''t need to be pulled by her mother song, so she ran inside.


    Before, Chu Yuehua didn''t worry too much when she watched the old lady sleeping most of the time every day. After all, it has been like this for so long, but this afternoon, she waited for herself all afternoon, which means she didn''t sleep all afternoon.


    If it had been before, it would have been a good phenomenon to stay awake, but now it seems that it is a strange image. The so-called abnormality is a demon. Chu Yuehua''s heart suddenly became nervous like beating a drum.


    "Moon girl is back?" the old lady asked quickly when she heard the noise outside.


    Chu Yuehua suddenly heard this sentence and almost didn''t trip over his skirt.


    "Old lady, why did you sit up?" Chu Yuehua hurriedly ran over. "I have something to do this afternoon. I''m not here. You... Waited for me all afternoon?"


    When the old lady saw her coming, she smiled: "girl Yue, come here. Where did you play today? If the ladies don''t take you to your mother''s house, you will play with girl Xu in front of me. It''s the same."


    Then he looked over there: "where''s Miss Xu? Why don''t you come with you? You''re still making stitches in the house? Your sisters are stuffy in the house all day doing stitches. You''re careful to burn your eyes."


    The old lady obviously forgot the news that Chu Xuhua had been married again. She held back her tears in her eyes and said with a smile, "yes! My sister has always worked hard here. I''m not the same as me. I''m out every day."


    "It''s better to be wild. I''m not wild in front of me. If I get married in the future, I won''t have a chance again. When I''m a girl, I should be more lively and marry into someone else''s house, and there will be more rules."


    Chu Yuehua smiled and nodded: "I always listen to the old lady. What you say is what you say. If you let me have a good time, I''ll have a good time."


    "That''s right! That''s right!" the old lady smiled and nodded.


    "Is your brother-in-law here? His birthday should be coming soon! Your sister is still at her mother-in-law''s house and hairpin this year! I don''t know who will be invited to be a hairpin holder. I can''t go."


    The last sentence had a long taste. Just at this time, the candle suddenly beat. Chu Yuehua''s heart immediately raised an unknown feeling.


    "What did the old lady say?" Chu Yuehua smiled after taking a deep breath. "My sister''s birthday is in May. There are still two months left. At that time, I will go with you. You are such a blessed person. You must be very good at my sister''s hairpin ceremony."


    The old lady did not answer, smiled and nodded, then leaned back on the pillow and gently closed her eyes.


    Chu Yuehua sat beside her, feeling a little nervous: "old lady..."


    But she didn''t promise or open her eyes.


    "Old lady?" swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Chu Yuehua tried to calm herself and shouted again.


    But she still didn''t respond.


    Chu Yuehua suddenly felt that her heartbeat had stopped. She was only stuffy in her chest and wouldn''t beat.


    Song''s mother also turned pale with fear and shouted after Chu Yuehua: "old lady! Miss Yue is calling you!"


    Still no response!


    Chu Yuehua trembled and stretched out a finger to see if she still had a breath. Who knows, the old lady suddenly moved her eyelids and opened her eyes again.


    At this time, Chu Yuehua felt that she clearly heard the sound of her heart falling back into her stomach, and her tears came out directly: "old lady!"


    "Hmm?" the old lady turned her eyes and looked at her. "What''s the girl crying for? Well, who bullied you?"


    "No! No one bullied me!" Chu Yuehua quickly shook her head, "but there was ash on the top."


    "Oh!" the old lady nodded and said for a long time, "quickly rub it with a handkerchief so as not to hurt her eyes."


    Chu Yuehua smiled and nodded, feeling that she had experienced a life and death.


    The old lady looked at her with a smile: "my moon girl has grown into a big girl now. I think she will be the beauty of a hundred families in the future."


    "That''s not true. Among the girls in our family, only a few months are the best." Mother Song quietly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and said with her.


    "You go out first! I want to talk to Yue girl."


    The old lady suddenly said something very sober, which startled Chu Yuehua and song''s mother.


    The two men looked at each other and saw worry in each other''s eyes.


    "You go out first!" she said in a low voice, and Chu Yuehua added, "I''ll call you if there''s something."


    Song''s mother took another look at the old lady, and then took Du Ruo out.


    When he got out of the door, he recruited several little servant girls: "go to the few rooms to inform him. The old lady is a little bad."


    The little girl must have been very frightened. She hurried out one by one.


    The light in the room is not weak, because the old lady has always disliked darkness. According to mother song, when she was young, the old lady often had to make stitches under the light, especially for fear of hurting her eyes. Therefore, there are many lights in the room.


    In this light, Chu Yuehua found that the old lady''s face was ruddy and looked strange.

 Chapter 157

    "Old lady, what do you want to tell me? Even mother song won''t listen." Chu Yuehua asked softly with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Moon!" the old lady grabbed her hand. "In fact, over the years, I have been regretting that I agreed to your grandfather''s words and married your mother to your father, but later when I saw that your sisters were well, I thought it seemed good. Who knows, as a result, neither of them could save their lives."


    Chu Yuehua''s heart jumped, and the old lady talked about it again.


    The last chance sentence was not that I heard it wrong at all. My mother was really killed.


    "Old lady..." Chu Yuehua wanted to ask what was going on, but when she saw her face, she didn''t dare to ask, because she was really afraid that her problem was too sharp, which made the old lady unbearable.


    "Don''t blame me!" the old lady suddenly shed tears and shook her head, "blame me and your grandfather. If you didn''t look at the Chu family''s silver, you wouldn''t marry your mother.


    A dignified young lady in the Duke''s house married a merchant family. Although your father is very kind to your mother, it is the root cause of your mother''s so short life. "


    "Old lady... You say this..." Chu Yuehua gasped slightly and looked at the old lady without blinking, for fear that she might miss something in a blink.


    "I don''t know that your father has such great skills. When it comes to those things, your mother is also stupid. She should accompany your father to do these things. It''s a matter of decapitation and death!


    The most hateful thing is that their two brothers didn''t help your mother. Finally, they took advantage of the fire and grabbed all your Chu family''s silver and money. They also grabbed your sisters! "


    The old lady burst into tears when she said, "it''s all my useless."


    These words are not the cause and effect of the original. Chu Yuehua listens to these words without a word. Although he is not very clear, he probably knows some content.


    She felt that her blood was surging all over her body, and her breath was short: "old lady... What happened that year... What happened that year?"


    "Moon!" the old lady reached out and touched her hair, "I''m sorry for you two sisters, I tell you..."


    At this time, Zhou Moqing''s voice suddenly came from outside: "how''s the old lady?"


    Chu Yuehua was about to ask the answer he most wanted to know, but he suddenly came here.


    As soon as song''s mother saw it, she quickly moved forward silently: "the old lady said that she wanted to talk to miss Yue alone. Sir, I''d better wait a minute!"


    "What?" Zhou Moqing frowned. "What do you want to say to a child alone? Didn''t someone send a letter saying that the old lady is not well? Why is it suddenly covered up at this time? What''s the matter?"


    Song''s mother was embarrassed.


    She began to serve the old lady when she was a child. Later, she married and was pointed out by the old lady. After marriage, she came to serve the old lady. In her life, the closest person is not her husband or son, but her master.


    The old lady saw everything from small to large. How could she not know the relationship between the old lady and the two sons? That''s what happened in those years. Because it was too secret, she didn''t know it completely, but she also knew a general idea.


    Now that the old lady is in her old age, everything else is OK. She is full of guilt for the two sisters Chu Yuehua.


    This evening, her spirit is abnormal. It is obviously time for the oil to run out and the lamp to dry up. What to say to Chu Yuehua at this time is not to say. I probably know that it is extremely important to be considerate. How can she let Zhou Moqing in and disturb her?


    "Mother song, you haven''t been on duty since you followed your mother for so many years?" the voice came before Zhou Muwen arrived. "We are the mother''s son. In the mother''s eyes, we are the most important. What do you mean by blocking our brothers at this time?"


    While talking, Li, Bai, Yang, Deng, Yao and Duan all came over and hurried on their faces. Although many of them don''t have much feelings for the old lady, the old man''s affairs at home are very serious.


    Especially Zhou Moqing, the most direct thing for him is Zhou Zhaojue''s job.


    If the old lady really died at this time, Zhou Zhaojue would have to be filial for three years according to the rules. There is a lot of officialdom here. Maybe there will be no him at some time.


    "I don''t know how to interface with the second master, but I''ve been with the old lady since I was a child. I''ve always obeyed the old lady''s orders. The old lady said she wanted to talk to miss Yue alone, so the slave and maid obeyed. I don''t know how to be an errand as the second master said."


    Zhou mowen has always spoken in the house, but he swept his face after the last thing outside the room. These days, he always wanted to find his dignity back, but he didn''t expect to refute it to song''s mother.


    "I don''t understand what you said. Did the old lady tell you not to let us sons in? I don''t believe it when my granddaughter kisses again. My mother is now inseparable." Zhou Moqing shook his sleeve and looked worried.


    Zhou Zhaojue, who hurried from the study, hurriedly said, "father, anyway, mother song is an old man with the old lady. She definitely won''t talk nonsense. Since the old lady wants to talk to sister Yue, let''s wait outside!"


    Bai Shi heard the speech and hurriedly went to see Zhou Moqing.


    Once upon a time, when Zhou Zhaojue was in office, she was not familiar with the people in the house. Now Zhou Zhaojue has been transferred back to Beijing. She followed her. Just looking at it coldly, she knows that there are few good people here.


    Therefore, when her husband spoke like this, she was a little worried, even though the man was Zhou Zhaojue''s biological father.


    While talking, Chu Yuehua came out: "don''t worry, sir. The old lady said, let everyone in."


    Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen both took a deep look at her, as if they wanted to see something from her face, but unfortunately, her face was as cold as the air in the yard at this time.


    As soon as he shook his sleeves, Zhou Moqing snorted coldly, and then took the lead in.


    Zhou Zhaojue took a deep look at her and patted her on the shoulder: "don''t care."

 Chapter 158

    Chu Yuehua nodded softly: "I know, brother, go in!"


    When everyone went in, the yard seemed empty. Chu Yuehua stood in the yard and suddenly felt very cold, but what was colder was her heart. She took a deep breath, but suddenly felt that she was dark and soft, and was just held by someone.


    "Sister Yue!"


    Zhou zhaoheng''s anxious face appeared in front of him, and his mouth was still panting. It was obvious that he had just come back from the outside.


    Du Ruo hurriedly came to help Chu Yuehua.


    Looking at Zhou zhaoheng at this time, Chu Yuehua didn''t have the original taboo. In a word, Zhou zhaoheng didn''t do anything special. Relatively speaking, he was a teenager in Chicheng.


    "You go in quickly! Old lady..." Chu Yuehua paused. "Old lady, I''m afraid I can''t do it."


    Hearing her words, Zhou zhaoheng was in a hurry and couldn''t care what to say, so he ran inside.


    Du Ruo held Chu Yuehua and frowned: "girl... The old lady is serious..."


    Chu Yuehua looked at her and suddenly her throat was sweet and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The Ling Ruo and Zhi Ruo who just ran over there were frightened.


    "Girl... This!"


    Chu Yuehua leaned against Du Ruo and waved his hand: "it''s all right. Don''t worry, just be anxious."


    He stood outside and took a rest. When he was about to go to the old lady''s house, someone suddenly cried sadly: "old lady..."


    Chu Yuehua fell to her knees as soon as her feet were soft, and tears came down: "old lady!"


    Du Ruo winked at Ling Ruo and Zhi Ruo. They hurried to the room again. Chu Yuehua knelt on the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    The old lady is the person who loves her most in the whole Hou house. She has always thought about everything for her. She has had a bad relationship with Zhou Moqing and Zhou Muwen''s mother and son over the years. How many of them are because of her sisters. She knows now.


    It''s just pity that she was waiting for her to come back all afternoon. As a result, she unexpectedly arrived so late.


    Rebirth I, at the beginning, she made up her mind to make the old lady and sister live a good life, but now


    The old lady doesn''t even live as long as she did in her previous life. Doesn''t it have anything to do with making trouble in the Marquis house?


    Maybe the old lady did make mistakes when she was young. Maybe she did something wrong with her mother, but for the rest of her life, she fell on her sisters more than one or two points.


    Chu Yuehua''s heart is full of remorse and grief. From now on, the Hou house really has nothing to miss for her.


    She can no longer find the warmth in her memory here.


    Chu Yuehua knelt and cried on the ground.


    Du Ruo knew that her heart was really uncomfortable and dared not advise, so she had to accompany her tears. She knew how much sadness she had in her heart.


    It was completely dark. Several lanterns under the eaves of the corridor swayed in the east of the night wind. They looked helpless.


    It''s like suddenly losing the old lady''s self.


    She regretted that she had to run out during this period of time, why she couldn''t accompany the old lady more, and let her worry.


    Did you make a mistake, because you have one more chance to think about what kind of things to do. In fact, isn''t it good to be like in the previous life? At least be able to accompany the old lady until she is sixteen and marry and marry herself.


    But now


    It turns out that there is really no so-called gain and loss in this world. When you get it, you are actually losing it.


    Maybe you think you have got a lot at this time, but maybe you have lost more important things where you can''t see.


    Chu Yuehua''s mind was full of confusion. The thoughts of coming and going were like a mess. When they were mixed together, they couldn''t feel pain in their knees. Kneeling there, the whole person forgot himself.


    Even the bitter cold on the ground was cut off from her consciousness at this time.


    Suddenly, a pair of warm hands held her shoulder and gently lifted her up.


    Chu Yuehua gently raised her eyes and saw Zhou Mojiang''s still handsome face.


    "Third uncle!" Chu Yuehua said, and tears came down.


    Zhou Mojiang looked a little dusty: "old lady... Is it painful when you leave?"


    Chu Yuehua looked at her and didn''t know what to say. The only son who was not the old lady''s own son was this. After learning about the matter, the first sentence he asked was this. Maybe the first two were born there and couldn''t ask!


    Chu Yuehua shook her head while sobbing: "old lady... Listen to the peaceful."


    Zhou Mojiang gently agreed without saying anything. He held a black box in his hand and didn''t know what it contained. After hearing Chu Yuehua''s answer, he gave the things in his hand directly to the little boy behind him and went in by himself.


    Chu Yuehua stared at his back for a while, then remembered and asked the young man, "where has the third master gone? How did he come back now?"


    The boy handed over the box in his hand: "it''s not for this. The third master specially went to Bingzhou. It''s easy to get this millennium snow lotus from others. Who knows..."


    Chu yuewharton understood that Zhou Mojiang went to get the snow lotus just to give the old lady something to eat, but the old lady still didn''t enjoy it.


    Seeing this, she couldn''t help wondering if Zhou Mojiang really didn''t hate the old lady at all?


    "Girl, we''re going to change our clothes, too. It''s cold outside." Du Ruo saw that she was in a better mood, so he even opened his mouth and advised her.


    "Old lady!" a woman''s almost hoarse voice came from the yard door.


    Chu Yuehua heard the sound, and the tears she had just collected spilled over her eyes.


    "Sister!" Chu Yuehua took three and two steps, and hurriedly ran forward to meet Chu Xuhua.


    "Moon!"


    Chu Xuhua almost stumbled and fell in, holding his sister''s arm. He had already cried into tears and his eyes were swollen, "old lady, she..."


    Chu Yuehua nodded while crying: "just now!"


    "Ah!" Chu Xuhua could hardly support her. Fortunately, Mei Yu who followed helped Chu Yuehua hold her together.


    At this time, I just wanted to say something comforting, but I couldn''t say a word. Chu Yuehua''s heart was the same as her grief. Naturally, she could understand her sister''s feelings, so she had to hold the two sisters together and suffer together.


    "I''ll see the old lady!" Chu Xuhua cried for a long time before he hoarse his throat. "I knew... I knew I should come today."

 Chapter 159

    Chu Yuehua didn''t say anything, so she helped Chu Xuhua in.


    At this time, there are not so many people just now. Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen are busy writing obituaries. Li and Deng''s family members are responsible for the affairs of the house. The house should be changed into white, all of them should be changed, and the people''s clothes should be distributed to individuals.


    There are only a few people left in the room.


    Zhou Mojiang and his wife were all there. He sat on the old lady''s pedal and didn''t speak or cry. He just had red eyes and gently held the old lady''s hand with one hand.


    Zhou Zhaojue held Bai Shi, and Zhou Ruyun hung her head and cried at the old lady''s feet. Zhou Ruxin was holding a handkerchief and didn''t know whether there were tears.


    Seeing Chu Xuhua coming, Duan quickly got up: "how did you get a letter so soon, girl Xu? Good boy, the old lady was talking about you just now!"


    In a word, Chu Xuhua burst into tears: "third aunt!"


    The cry, which had only been suppressed in the room, rang again.


    "I''ll go ahead and help!" Zhou Zhaojue sniffed and said to Zhou Mojiang.


    "You go! I won''t go there. I want to accompany the old lady."


    "Good!"


    When the white lanterns outside were hung up, Zhou Zhaoyu and Zhou Zhaowei hurried over. Chu Yuehua saw Zhou Zhaokun in the corner over there casting a glance at them, but his eyes despised them.


    Despised by a ten year old child, I don''t know if the two brothers will feel uncomfortable.


    Chu Yuehua has long been disappointed with them. She has nothing to do with herself, so she is completely out of sight.


    Duan and his sisters sat on the inside, and the brothers knelt down and saluted the old lady.


    Zhou Zhaowei also patted the ground and howled a few times. Zhou Zhaowei just looked ugly. It didn''t look like his grandmother died, but rather like how much money someone owed.


    "Old lady!" Zhou Ruhua rushed over as soon as he received the news.


    Among so many children at home, Chu Xuhua and Chu Yuehua, Zhou Zhaojue and Zhou Ruhua can be regarded as the people brought by the old lady. Although she was born from a concubine, the old lady never treated her differently as a child born from a concubine.


    Therefore, every time she goes back to her mother''s house during the festival, the first thing she needs to see is the old lady. She is also very happy to see the Chu sisters.


    Chu Yuehua looked at her. There was no powder on her face and only two plain silver hairpins on her head. She came wearing a moon white shirt.


    Obviously, I know that the old lady has passed away.


    Chu Yuehua found that Zhou Ruhua was indeed a 26-year-old woman, and there began to be fine wrinkles in the corners of her eyes, probably because she was tired at her husband''s house.


    When she came in, she cried first, then remembered to kneel down and worship, and finally Duan helped her up.


    Zhou Ruhua wanted to say something, but he cried before he said it.


    I didn''t know how to cry, so I threw myself into Duan''s arms and sobbed.


    Followed by a boy of about ten years old and a girl of seven or eight years old. They didn''t want to be taught by their mother, so they saluted the old lady in good order, and then stood silently next to their mother.


    No wonder people often say that Ruhua was handed over by the old lady with her heart. You can see the difference between her and Zhou Ruyun and Zhou Ruxin.


    Duan held back his tears and advised her for a long time before he slowly closed his tears.


    This night, no one slept. Everyone cried and stopped. The next day, when it cleared up, it looked white outside.


    Even the books on the roadside are hung with white silk.


    Chu Yuehua thought to herself that it was really like a heavy snow.


    It turns out that such a ceremony is because a person''s death is like a lamp out. He has nothing in the world. Then he will cover his life with a heavy snow, and there will be no sound from then on.


    Standing at the door, she looked at everything in the yard as if there were an old lady.


    The row of iris at the foot of the wall was planted by the old lady. It is said that although this kind of flower is not a famous flower, it looks like a young child. Not only the color of the flower is tender, but also the leaves look green, which makes people feel happy.


    Then he joked and smiled, just like my moon girl. When her mouth tilted, it made people feel happy.


    It seemed that she could still see her turning around at the foot of the wall and making fun of herself, but


    Thinking of the people lying there in the main room, I felt so painful that I couldn''t breathe.


    Chu Xuhua came out of the room. His eyes were still frighteningly red. Seeing his sister''s vision, he held her shoulder: "moon... We... Don''t have an old lady."


    The old lady''s funeral was not simple. Even if there was not much money in the Hou house, the two brothers Zhou Moqing always made do with the pomp, and even did it no worse than those with similar family backgrounds.


    But the money for the funeral still had a quarrel with the Chu Yuehua sisters.


    Chu Xuhua thought that he still had so much silver in his hand, so he thought that he would give a little more or less. He was also filial to the old lady.


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t think so, but it''s not good to say this to her sister. After all, the old lady is not someone else. For Chu Xuhua, it''s different for their sisters.


    Finally, Duan Shi came to talk to them.


    "Your third uncle knows that the old lady is dead now and both of your sisters are here. The big master and the second master are afraid to have a quarrel with your sisters. This is not good for him. After all, he has never been involved in anything in the government in recent years. If he says anything at this time, it will cause unnecessary and great trouble.


    However, as your uncle, I still have to say something. I tell you in private. As for whether to listen or not, it is up to your sisters to decide.


    Although you were brought up by the old lady, you are emotional and reasonable. The old lady''s funeral has nothing to do with you. You really don''t need to be so. She knows her filial piety to the old lady and the spirit in heaven will watch it.


    In addition, although the family background of Hou''s house is no better than before, if the old lady can''t afford to organize a funeral, he doesn''t believe it.


    The most important thing is that the three rooms have always been at odds with each other. The meaning of mutual dislike means that it has long existed, especially for our three rooms. After the old lady dies, I''m afraid there will be a separation immediately. At that time, the money taken out by your sisters will be another scourge.


    Finally, when the old lady is gone, you will be a little sad in the future. At this time, you relax. You don''t know how many similar things to deal with in the future! "


    Duan told the Chu Yuehua sisters all Zhou Mojiang''s thoughts, and then sighed gently: "although I only sent a message on behalf of your third uncle, in fact, I agree with his words in my heart.


    This time the old lady died, our three rooms should also do their duty, but from my standpoint, I don''t want you two sisters involved. "

 Chapter 160

    Then he looked at the sky in the courtyard, sighed and then said, "if you can leave the Hou house earlier, you can leave earlier!"


    The latter sentence is naturally said to Chu Yuehua. Chu Xuhua has been married after all.


    But this sentence sent out some things in Chu Yuehua''s heart.


    "Third aunt, I have a question for you."


    Duan looked at her face seriously and thought she was talking about whether to pay for the old lady''s funeral: "ask if you have anything! If I know, I will tell you."


    "Although it is said that the third uncle is a concubine, the old lady at least doesn''t have anything bad to the third uncle in the open. Even if the third uncle doesn''t get fame, can''t be an official and doesn''t make any achievements in officialdom, she has enough ability in the affairs of the family!


    Why did the family''s affairs not take care of Sanfang, but to Changfang''s second brother and second sister-in-law? "


    For Chu Yuehua''s sudden question, Duan was really a little unprepared, and the smile on his face was a little reluctant.


    "Well... I don''t know. What your uncle told me at that time was that he didn''t want to be here. He just wanted to run all over the world and visit the scenery everywhere, so... We lived on the old capital of our family."


    Duan''s smile was still reluctant, so that Chu Yuehua didn''t believe her.


    But she said so. It''s not good to continue asking more questions, so she nodded gently: "I always feel strange, so I can ask this question."


    Duan smiled and said nothing more.


    "What''s more, when did the third uncle decide to ignore the affairs in the house? Did he refuse to touch it at the beginning, or did he suddenly feel tasteless and don''t want to take care of it after doing it for a period of time?"


    Just when Duan thought Chu Yuehua''s question had been asked, she suddenly asked again.


    Duan Shi didn''t say what happened at that time after all, but Chu Yuehua vaguely thought about it.


    In fact, I had been too attentive to the old lady before and thought that the old lady had used her own means. Just because Zhou Mojiang was born from a concubine, he developed this look of ignorance and incompetence. Among the three brothers, he was the most useless.


    But judging from the performance of the three brothers when the old lady died, Zhou Mojiang was heartfelt grief. It was clear that there were real feelings in it.


    Under such circumstances, how could the old lady not leave the affairs of the house to him, but to her younger generation?


    The reason is that Zhou Mojiang himself refused. No one told her why, but the old lady''s words made her care.


    When the old lady''s affairs were handled, it was April. Chu Xuhua was pregnant. Chu Yuehua visited her twice. In addition, she basically just stayed in the yard and did her own things.


    Now that the old lady is gone, the yard looks more and more empty. Chu Yuehua even feels like she can hear an echo when she speaks.


    Zhou Ruyun finally made up her mind. Different from her previous life, Li Shi didn''t know what idea she had made to marry her to a person she had never heard of. Last year''s exam also had a good ranking, but the job has not been implemented yet.


    There seems to be no family background at home. It''s a poor family background.


    Zhou Ruyun did not say anything, as if she had accepted the fact. However, because of the old lady''s warm filial piety, she had to keep it for a year. She was just getting married at the age of 15.


    It made Zhou Ruxin laugh for a while, but no matter how she laughed at Zhou Ruyun, no one paid attention to her.


    After the old lady died, Chu Yuehua felt that the whole world was quiet.


    Before, even if many people didn''t care about the old lady, at least some people came to say hello every day, and some foreign guests came to visit from time to time, but now they are completely ignored.


    Even song''s mother and Du''s mother sent them back to their home because they said the old lady was gone. Now there are only four of them in the big courtyard, she and three servant girls.


    Zhi Ruo is as peaceful as ever. Du Ruo is happy because he gets everything he uses from outside and doesn''t have to deal with them. Only Ling Ruo sighs every day and feels that it''s hard to live.


    However, such calm did not last long.


    The trouble came out during the Dragon Boat Festival.


    In Mrs. Zha''s filial piety, even if it is the Dragon Boat Festival, the government can''t do much, but our relatives still want to invite.


    On the same day, Mrs. Deng came and didn''t know what she had eaten. She said it was not cooked. Then she ran down to the kitchen to have a look, so she made a scene. She said it was because there were too many meals in the kitchen.


    Then they quarreled until they said that there were too many people. Now the old lady is gone. Why don''t the brothers divide the family so as not to drag each other down.


    Yang came with a smile on her face when she heard the letter: "I said that Mrs. Deng was relaxed and fat. She came and went as a guest and even managed to come to the big kitchen of others.


    In the past, when the old lady was still there, she had never heard that the cooking in this big kitchen was not cooked. Now why did she suddenly lose her previous skills? But now it''s really hard for me to say. After all, the second wife is in charge of this big kitchen. I don''t know if it''s the servant who has some ideas in mind. It''s still something like this on purpose.


    Mrs. Deng still ate a piece of raw meat today. If anyone eats arsenic next time, it will be troublesome. Second wife, do you think what I said is reasonable? I think we still have to take good care of our big kitchen. If second wife is too busy, I don''t mind helping take care of it for two days. "


    In this way, when you came and went, there was a real quarrel. Finally, there was a quarrel, even the grandfathers in the front yard.


    Deng listened to his mother''s advice, and Yang was eager to be separated. When the people came, the books over the years were turned out.


    Chu Yuehua was bored in the backyard. It had nothing to do with this. Later, Zhou Zhaojue hurried over: "sister Yue, there is a separation ahead!"


    At that time, she was sewing with Du Ruo. When she heard this, she couldn''t help eyebrowing: "really?"


    "You can still sit still!" Zhou Zhaojue mentioned this matter. She couldn''t help feeling a little angry. "The second aunt and her sister-in-law don''t know what''s going on. They''re like enemies in previous lives. Now they have listed all the accounts. It''s all over if they say they''re finished."

 Chapter 161

    "Brother, sit down! Speak slowly, don''t worry." he personally gave him a cup of tea, and Chu Yuehua sat opposite with a smile. "Originally, he should have been prepared in his heart. Once the old lady dies, the people in the three rooms are face to heart, and it''s sooner or later to separate."


    "Of course I know!" Zhou Zhaojue sighed. "I can see it when I come back, but do you know what they are fighting for now?"


    "What?" Chu Yuehua thought about it. The money that originally supported Hou''s house has been sent away as the dowry of Chu Xu''s words. Now there''s nothing to argue about.


    "You!"


    "Me?" stretched out a finger. Chu Yuehua pointed to herself and couldn''t buy a channel. "Did you hear me wrong? My relationship with Changfang and Erfang is not good. They are all eager to push me out. They still fight for me?"


    "That''s true! I didn''t understand what my second brother and sister and my second aunt thought. They all fought for you. One said, our side is a long house. Even if we are separated, you should follow us.


    The second aunt over there said, "over the years, the eldest lady has basically never shown up. If you want to be close, naturally you should be close to her. Then she mentioned that the second sister-in-law closed you in the ancestral temple."


    Zhou Zhaojue''s tone was full of helplessness, but Chu Yuehua understood it. It seems that she still doesn''t give up on her own things!


    But on second thought, it''s wrong. Maybe


    "What do the two masters say?" Chu Yuehua asked with a smile.


    If we really split up, according to the previous agreement with Li, she should follow Changfang.


    However, the old lady''s words still lingered in her ears. She really couldn''t do it.


    "The two masters were so angry that they simply didn''t go out and didn''t listen. Let them make trouble."


    Chu Yuehua smiled: "don''t worry, this family can''t be divided."


    "Why?" Zhou Zhaojue said in surprise, "doesn''t sister Yue want to separate?"


    "Brother Jue thought?"


    Zhou Zhaojue was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "in my opinion, it''s better to divide the family like this. Otherwise, if something like this happens today and that happens tomorrow, there will be no benefit for a day. It''s better to divide it, but you


    I don''t want you in the long room or in the second room. After all, neither side is good for you, but the third room


    Sanfang has a heart. I''m afraid he doesn''t have the ability. If he is really separated, I''m afraid it''s difficult for him to support the third uncle. How can he say to support you? "


    "What my brother said is reasonable, and I think so, so this family can''t be divided!" Chu Yuehua smiled and didn''t say more.


    Deng and Yang rushed over.


    "Yue''er, yo! Uncle is there too!" Deng first came in with a smile on his face.


    Yang is unwilling to fall behind: "yue''er still has a good relationship with our uncle. In the future, brothers and sisters will be more close in the same room."


    "What''s the matter with the second wife and second grandma coming at this time?"


    "Alas!" Deng sighed, "it''s hard to say this today''s Dragon Boat Festival. Who knows, some things have happened. It was said that parents are here and don''t separate their families. Now the old lady is gone, and there are many people in our rooms. Therefore, we think we''d better divide our families."


    Yang quickly grabbed the head of the conversation and said, "that''s what I mean. I just don''t know if sister Yue is willing to follow our long room! Or whether she is willing to follow the second room? Our uncle and four girls have a good relationship with yue''er. You will have company with our long room at that time."


    "Our second bedroom has always been close to girls. My aunt is also the closest to you in the house. As a girl, you''d better be raised by your elders."


    Deng''s face was also smiling.


    Chu Yuehua looked at them faintly and listened to them. You come and go, come and go, looking for reasons without missing a word. They all said that Chu Yuehua went to each other as if he were a princess.


    Chu Yuehua suddenly remembered the way the matchmaker came to the door. Her heart was more and more funny, but her face was more and more cold.


    Only in this life did she see how absurd the people in the Marquis house were. Last time she could step under her feet like mud, which almost made her die.


    At this moment, she suddenly talked and laughed. She regarded her as a delicious pastry and scrambled to speak.


    "Miss Yue, we''ve been talking for such a long time. You should give me a word!" Deng hurried when he saw Chu Yuehua.


    Yang also found that he was thirsty, but Chu Yuehua over there didn''t move at all: "yue''er! Don''t you understand the meaning of the second sister-in-law? If there is anything you don''t understand, just ask. If I don''t do well in the future, just block me with today''s words."


    Chu Yuehua lightly raised her eyes and looked at them: "did the two masters let you say goodbye when you came here?"


    "Ah?" Deng and Yang were stunned and looked at Chu Yuehua suspiciously.


    Chu Yuehua looked at them with a sneer and suddenly put the teacup on the ground: "I don''t know why you decided to separate, but I''m here to tell you clearly. If you want me to choose, please come and tell me face to face.


    It''s better to explain what happened eight years ago! "


    The teacup fell to the ground and the broken porcelain flew everywhere. Deng and Yang dodged and were stunned when they heard her remarks.


    Seeing that she was about to speak, Chu Yuehua looked at her with a sneer: "second wife, when is it your turn to decide the family? Did the master say to let you preside over the separation, or did the second master say it together?


    Or the elder of the clan gave you this idea? Let you manage the family, and let you decide the size of the family property? I asked you, can you move the memorial tablets in the ancestral hall?


    Otherwise, go and bring me some pieces to see. Let me have a good look at your ability, second wife? "


    Deng did not expect that she suddenly picked up her ancestors to talk about things, let alone that she disagreed with the separation.


    Yang Shi was frightened by her question.


    But Chu Yuehua did not intend to let her go: "What about you, second sister-in-law? How dare you borrow the courage to talk about separation? The eldest master and the eldest wife haven''t spoken yet! If you want to separate, you should go to the eldest sister-in-law and the eldest brother! It''s hard for people to understand when you come here to find the second wife, and then come to me. What does it mean to be a cousin girl living in the Marquis house? Is it bullying me? Or bullying me Take care of me and pull me as your helper? "

 Chapter 162

    Yang was stunned when asked. When did Chu Yuehua become so bold?


    "Although I haven''t come out of the cabinet, are you like a woman? Doesn''t this make the house uneasy? I don''t know what I think in our Marquis house!"


    Women talk a lot. That''s the seven rules, which clearly means that their actions can be directly abandoned.


    Deng''s whole body trembled with anger. However, there was no way to refute her. Finally, he had to say, "I''ll give you a face. You don''t know what to do. If it wasn''t for your..."


    "Shut up!" Zhou mowen''s angry voice came from outside. Deng seemed to be fresh suddenly and quickly kept his words.


    But Yang''s face was at a loss. Like Chu Yuehua, he wanted to listen to the words behind him completely.


    Zhou Moqing came with Zhou mowen.


    "What are you talking nonsense about?" Zhou mowen said sternly, looking at Deng. "Today''s Dragon Boat Festival, you start to make trouble again and have to make trouble with your nephew and daughter-in-law. Is that decent?"


    Deng looked at him with a look of injustice: "what are you fierce with me? You didn''t say there was something on this girl..."


    "Do you want to make trouble again?" Zhou Muwen took a wary look at Chu Yuehua, and then scolded.


    Zhou Moqing''s face wore an unidentified smile: "second brother, what did the second brother and sister just say? It''s because of this that they want to take the moon away? Second brother, let me hear it."


    Zhou mowen was told by him that it was obscure. After a while, he smiled and said, "big brother is too worried. She is not sensible. It''s outrageous to separate her family during the old lady''s period of filial piety. Please don''t be angry."


    Zhou Moqing looked at him for a while without opening his mouth. Suddenly he smiled and shook his head and said, "forget it, where are so many resentments between brothers? It''s just that your daughter-in-law is not sensible. You should know it in your heart.


    There are only three of our brothers. I don''t know how to live in the Marquis house. What kind of family should we have? If you ask an outsider to see it, you think I''m the eldest brother and inherit the title, I can''t afford to be a brother! "


    Zhou Muwen smiled reluctantly: "what elder brother said is, well, how can he suddenly say that he wants to separate his family? It''s all women''s foolish opinions. It''s good if elder brother doesn''t have general knowledge."


    Zhou Moqing nodded gently, and then looked at Chu Yuehua. His face seemed to be smiling, but his eyes were cold: "I heard what girl Yue said just now. Although it was reasonable, it was your aunt and sister-in-law after all. Is that too much?"


    Unexpectedly, at this time, he filled up everyone''s growth. Chu Yuehua couldn''t help gritting her teeth, so she had to laugh angrily and say, "what the master said is that I was really forced by the second wife and the second sister-in-law. I didn''t choose my words for the moment."


    Zhou Moqing waved his hand as if he didn''t want to argue with her so much. Then he looked around Chu Yuehua''s room and said faintly: "It''s also my uncle who didn''t consider Zhou Xiang. Since the old lady is no longer alive, it''s not good for a girl to live here. Let someone come and clean up tomorrow and move to the place where your picturesque sister lived before there!"


    "Big brother... This?"


    Before Zhou mowen''s words were finished, Zhou Moqing waved his hand and said, "separation is absolutely impossible. Just as Ruyun said someone else now, she can talk to Ruyun when she moved there!"


    Zhou Moqing wanted to say something, but he said, "it''s so decided."


    Then he asked Chu Yuehua, "Yue girl, you should be able to understand my intentions!"


    Chu Yuehua naturally doesn''t believe that he moved to the main house for a better life, but now everything has been said, and she can''t refuse in front of so many people.


    "Uncle, there are many people there. We have a lot of empty houses here. It''s better to let..." Deng watched Chu Yuehua move to the long house. He couldn''t help being anxious and hurried.


    "Needless to say, I''ve made up my mind, so it''s decided." then he said directly, "it''s getting late. Let''s go back! Don''t disturb Yue''s rest alone."


    Deng was no longer dissatisfied, but he could only stare at Yang.


    Although Yang did not take advantage, now in her opinion, it is the best result to make Deng unhappy.


    When everyone went out, Zhou Zhaojue asked his questions: "yue''er, what happened when I was away?"


    "What''s your brother asking? There are many things that happen when you''re away!" Chu Yuehua told Zhiruo to pack up and answered Zhou Zhaojue.


    "Why does it sound from the mouth of the big master and the second master that there is something on you that they particularly miss? Is it because the old lady gave you something that they all want to take back?"


    He used the word "snatch". It can be seen that in Zhou Zhaojue''s eyes, the two masters are no longer decent gentlemen.


    Chu Yuehua thought about his words, smiled and shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I''m as strange as you! I really don''t have anything the old lady gave me. I used to reward a little jewelry. Later, the things in front of the old lady were almost the same. Where else can I reward me.


    As for what they all want, I really don''t know. "


    Zhou Zhaojue looked at her and sighed for a long time: "don''t worry, I''ll help you find out what it is and let them care about you so much."


    After talking for a while, he left.


    After leaving, Chu Yuehua put away the smile on her face: "Du Ruo!"


    Duruo was cleaning the room. Hearing her voice so serious, he hurriedly trotted over: "what''s the matter, girl?"


    "Where do you collect all the things you brought from the south? Did you collect them?"


    Du Ruo frowned, but shook his head for a while: "I don''t know, but they are all in those boxes. Mother Xiao used to take them. When the big girl got married, mother Xiao gave them to me.


    The old girl didn''t take away any of the old things. She left them all to her. If she wants them now, I can go and get them for her now. But some of them are from the past and some are from the future. I don''t know if she can distinguish them. "


    Chu Yuehua nodded: "it doesn''t matter. Take it and I''ll have a good look."


    Before, she thought that the two brothers Zhou Moqing would not want their own lives because of Ma Junjie. Now it seems that there is something in their own hands, and it is a very important thing. She doesn''t know what it is.

 Chapter 163

    Seeing that she was nervous, Du Ruo hurriedly asked shanglingruo to move in the house where Chu Xuhua lived.


    There are really several big boxes. In fact, there were more in the past. It''s just that the two sisters have lived in Hou''s house for so many years, and some people have sent them to others.


    However, considering the attitude of the two brothers of the Zhou family, it is not difficult to find that if what they want is really here, it is still here. It must not have been sent out.


    Chu Yuehua checked the boxes one by one. Now what is left is calligraphy, calligraphy and some strange and exquisite things. Most of the gold and jade articles are slowly given away.


    What can make them so nervous here?


    Relatively speaking, these calligraphy and paintings are more likely.


    Ask them to move the lamp over and carefully look at the calligraphy and paintings under the lamp, hoping to find something in it.


    Although Chu huaiyun is a businessman, he has a rich family background. His ancestors also attach importance to the teaching of culture and etiquette. He is also an only son. It is natural to see the family school he received when he was a child.


    This word is naturally written and has its own momentum.


    But in addition, Chu Yuehua didn''t find anything.


    The sisters miss their father, so they can keep all his ink well. Can we say


    I suddenly had an idea in my heart.


    Chu Yuehua closed the box and said to Du Ruo, "take my large sum."


    Du Ruo didn''t know what he meant, but he did it honestly.


    "Do you want to write big characters, girl? Do you want a private seal?"


    Ling Ruo and Zhi Ruo have never seen Chu Yuehua write big characters, and they all come together to watch the excitement.


    "Bring my father''s private seal."


    "Ah?" Du Ruo didn''t understand. "Take the master''s private seal? Didn''t the girl say that the master''s private seal can''t be tampered with?"


    "Aunt Yue, do you live here from today on?" Zhou Changnian heard the news here and hurriedly ran over and asked.


    Chu Yuehua was directing them to put things away. When she heard her voice, she turned her head with a smile and said, "yes! I''ve lived here since today. How about it? Does changnianhuan welcome aunt Yue?"


    Zhou Changnian is Zhou Zhaojue''s eldest daughter. She is only eight years old this year. She looks carved in powder and jade. Perhaps it is because Zhou Zhaojue and his wife are not strict in discipline. She is lively, but she knows etiquette, so she is very popular in the Marquis house.


    Chu Yuehua had a good relationship with Zhou Zhaojue and her husband. She naturally loved this lovely little girl.


    "Welcome!" Zhou Changnian cheered. "I''ll help aunt Yue put things. In the future, you''ll ask me to make the same rabbit purse you gave me last time, okay?"


    The last new year, Chu Yuehua saw that their brother and sister were very likable, so everyone gave them a little gift. Unexpectedly, Changnian liked the small purse she made.


    Chu Yuehua smiled and said, "OK! Just come here."


    Zhou Ruyun originally knew that Chu Yuehua was going to live here today. She was still a little happy in the end. However, in her heart, Chu Yuehua was always inferior to herself. Therefore, she decided that Chu Yuehua had moved here this time and had to come to her first to greet her.


    Who knows, up to now, I''m a little uncomfortable when I hear the busy voice outside, but no one has come yet.


    But when I heard her and Zhou Changnian''s voice again, I couldn''t help but want to go out and have a look.


    When I got to the door, I felt that I had lost my identity to meet her like this.


    After thinking for a long time, I found an excuse: "long read, what? Isn''t the purse made by Aunt four good for you?"


    Hearing Zhou Ruyun''s voice, Zhou Changnian quickly smiled and said, "it''s beautiful! But I prefer the rabbit embroidered by Aunt Yue."


    Zhou Ruyun was so angry that he said, "the Mimosa I embroidered doesn''t look good? Just say what rabbit you want. You''re eight years old this year. What do you want to embroider? Can''t you learn by yourself?"


    "You really are," Chu Yuehua took out a pair of words from the room. "Didn''t she tell me she wanted to learn embroidery from me? Why do you have to be angry with her? What a big man. You should teach her well."


    Zhou Ruyun was so angry when she said this: "she is my niece. I should have taught her. I can''t say anything about her."


    Chu Yuehua handed things to Zhou Changnian and said to Zhou Ruyun, "yes, it''s your teaching. But your teaching sounds like bullying nianer. I see, you were used to bullying me when you were a child."


    When Zhou Ruyun bullied Chu Yuehua when she was a child, she couldn''t help laughing. As soon as she smiled, she dissipated her anger.


    "I found this calligraphy and painting in my father''s old things. It looks very suitable for my big brother. How about giving it to your father for me?" Chu Yuehua ignored Zhou Ruyun and said to the little girl with a smile.


    Zhou Changnian looked at Chu Yuehua with big eyes open and hesitated before saying, "aunt Yue, since you gave it to your father, you''d better give it to him yourself! Otherwise, your father will give it to him..."


    "You girl, you don''t have so many thoughts at a young age. It''s not special gifts or ordinary things. I don''t have anything to do. Let''s see if your father likes it or not." Chu Yuehua was funny. This was really Zhou Zhaojue''s rule, which made both children so rigid.


    Seeing her smiling, Zhou Changnian nodded. His mother often said that his father had a good relationship with aunt Yue. It was probably like giving himself a rabbit purse!


    When Zhou Ruyun saw her go, he slowly came over, looked at her house, nodded and said, "fortunately, someone cleaned up the house all night last night, otherwise you would have to clean it up today. It turned out to be sister picturesque, right next to me.


    But she married early. When I was very young, she married. I don''t have any impression. "


    "I''ll ask you to take care of me more in the future." Chu Yuehua looked at her picky face, half jokingly saluted and smiled.


    Zhou Ruyun nodded proudly: "it''s easy to say!"


    After a while, Bai and Yang came to see the excitement.


    Yang seems to have completely forgotten all the things before. The smile on his face can be compared with the Chunyang outside.


    And the tone is more intimate: "if your sister lives here, if there is anything inconvenient, what is missing and what is missing, just talk to me and I''ll let someone buy it for you."

 Chapter 164

    Then he looked at it again and said with a smile: "you lived in the back, and I forgot. I didn''t take care of you for a while. Please don''t be careless, sister. Now here, the servant girl on the sweep is the same as sister Yun. The three big servant girls around you just have to serve your daily life."


    The purpose of Yang''s coming was to talk about such a call. Chu Yuehua understood it and smiled one by one.


    Bai Shi came to talk to her about himself.


    Zhou Ruyun yawned after watching the excitement for a while: "I''ll go back to sleep for a while."


    "You just asked Changnian to take a pair of words. I look like the handwriting of my aunt. How about the moon..."


    "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. When I packed up my things last night, I found that my father''s calligraphy and painting were still sealed there. My brothers in the house only have a better relationship with brother Jue. Other people may not be able to understand the calligraphy and painting, so I chose one for brother Jue. It''s a thought!


    After all, when my mother was not married, she also had an aunt and nephew relationship with brother Jue. "


    When she said this, Bai was not worried. He nodded with a smile and said something for a while.


    Suddenly Zhou Yichuan came back.


    "Why did you come back today? You left school so soon? Shouldn''t there be a few days left?" Bai frowned at his son''s hurried appearance.


    Zhou Yichuan didn''t expect his mother to be here. He quickly stopped and saluted in good order: "originally, there were two days to go to school, but something happened in the school. The master asked us to go to school today. I was going to say hello to my grandmother."


    Chu Yuehua was shocked: "how could an accident happen in the school? I think it''s sunny today. Is it because it''s leaking rain?"


    Zhou Yichuan and Zhou Zhaojue are too similar in temperament. They abide by etiquette and law in everything they do. He is only eleven years old. When he talks, he is serious: "aunt Huiyue told me because a man in our school was suddenly arrested."


    "But it''s nonsense again. What are you doing to catch the students in your school? Is it still like the trick you played with your sister to catch thieves?"


    Chu Yuehua''s reaction was completely different from Bai''s. she tried her best to stabilize her mind: "Oh? I''ve never heard of such a thing. Who was caught? Our collateral child?"


    But he asked Zhou Yichuan, "I don''t know. He doesn''t have a surname of Zhou, but his surname is ma. He said he is a distant relative of our family. I don''t know who it is, but after he was arrested, the master didn''t know what to do. He has gone to consult his grandfather."


    It''s Ma Junjie!


    Chu Yuehua''s face turned white.


    Bai finally found something wrong with Chu Yuehua: "what''s the matter, yue''er? But what''s wrong?"


    After returning to her mind and seeing Bai''s worried face, Chu Yuehua hurriedly said, "to tell you the truth, when the old lady was alive, she helped me send a distant relative of my family to school, my distant cousin named Ma Junjie.


    I don''t know what''s going on outside when I''m in the house. Brother Chuan just said that nine times out of ten it''s my cousin. I have to go out immediately to see what''s going on outside and ask if he accidentally offended anyone. "


    As soon as Bai heard that he was Chu Yuehua''s cousin, he quickly nodded and said, "it''s time to go and see. Go and go back quickly. I''ll help you talk in the house."


    These days, she almost didn''t get out of the house. Things in her head were messy. She was always guessing Ma Junjie''s true identity.


    And ye Chi and aunt ruochu haven''t been there for some time, because she really doesn''t dare to face it. She has a lot of things to ask clearly, but she doesn''t dare to ask silently.


    Unexpectedly, such a thing happened today. Ma Junjie was good in class. How could he suddenly be caught!


    She must find out the reason.


    Hurriedly took Ling Ruo out of the door and Chu Yuehua ran directly to Qingfeng building.


    But I met ruochu.


    "Aunt?" Chu Yuehua''s worry seemed to suddenly become a reality, "how can you be here?"


    If I first saw Chu Yuehua, I was also very shocked. I didn''t think she would suddenly appear at this time.


    "I......" the panic on his face subsided quickly. If he quickly changed his smile on his face, "I have something in the shop that I want to ask Mr. Ye Chi. I just came here."


    Then he quickly turned the topic: "do you have anything urgent to come here? I think you look in a hurry."


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t care to worry about so much with her: "is Uncle Ye there? I have something to find him."


    "Yes!" Ruo Chu nodded, "it''s inside. What''s important for you?"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t bother to explain, so he grabbed her and rushed inside: "just come in and listen."


    Sure enough, as ruochu said, ye Chi was here, and she had heard something. Before she knocked on the door, she said directly, "come in! The door is unlocked."


    Chu Yuehua took a look at ruochu, then took a deep breath and pushed the door in.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? I heard you climbing the stairs as if you were going to tear down the inn."


    Ye Chi was still in the mood to joke and asked her with a smile.


    Chu Yuehua frowned, as if thinking about how to open the mouth.


    If you first took your wrist out of her palm and looked at her with a look of surprise: "what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you say you have something important to say? If you have anything, please make it clear!"


    As soon as she said this, Chu Yuehua raised her head and looked at them seriously.


    "Uncle Ye, aunt, although I have known you for a short time, I can''t be regarded as a deep contact, but I always trust you in my heart. Now I want to ask, who is Ma Junjie?"


    As soon as she said something, there was a sudden noise in the back room.


    Chu Yuehua frowned and looked over there: "who is it?"


    Ye Chi waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s my man. I don''t care."


    Although he had some doubts in his heart, he was not worried about the third Ye''s room. What kind of heart did she Chu Yuehua have, so she stopped asking about the noise and looked back at him: "what''s my problem just now!"


    "Yue''er, what are you asking? Isn''t Junjie the grandson of Ma Zhuangtou? You knew it at that time! Ma Zhuangtou wanted to ask you to help him go to school, didn''t he?"


    Ruochu sat down opposite Chu Yuehua with a gentle expression.


    "Aunt, do you think I ask you this question now in order to get such an answer?"

 Chapter 165

    If I first saw Ye Chi, I just sighed.


    Ye Chi smiled and said, "in fact, if you ask me, I can''t tell you in detail. I''m just entrusted to take care of him. I don''t care much about things here."


    Chu Yuehua looked at him in surprise with questions in her eyes.


    If you nodded at the beginning and said, "yes, Mr. Ye Chi doesn''t know the real identity of Junjie. Even now, I can''t tell you directly. I can only say that ten years ago, there was a big event in the palace, but it was also a secret thing.


    Junjie was brought out of the palace at that time. He... Is a member of the royal family. As for who... Yue''er, I can''t say more, this... "


    "I know!" Chu Yuehua nodded, asking the truth. It''s not what she likes all the time, but she was really angry that everyone was hiding her feeling.


    "Do you know that Ma Junjie was caught in the school today?" Chu Yuehua frowned and asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ve saved him." third Ye smiled faintly, "it''s no big deal."


    The man has been saved.


    The room fell silent. Chu Yuehua didn''t speak quietly, because there were still many mysteries in her heart.


    Ten years ago, eight years ago, so close, what happened?


    If aunt Chu leaves the palace and Ma Junjie is born, there is the so-called event. Then eight years ago, her mother died and nine years ago, her father died. What does it matter?


    Chu Yuehua''s head became more and more confused, and she couldn''t say why.


    "So... Ma Junjie is not Ma Zhuangtou''s grandson?" Chu Yuehua suddenly found the key in the lightning and flint room. "Ma Zhuangtou told me that it was false to let Ma Junjie go to school.


    The reason is that someone has found Ma Junjie, so he wants to leave Majiazhuang! "


    If you first took a look at Ye Chi, then nodded, "that''s right."


    "But Ma Zhuangtou is just a Putong Granger. How can he be involved..."


    Chu Yuehua suddenly stopped and looked at ruochu blankly: "my mother..."


    If you first saw Ye Chi, ye Chi stood up and said, "I''ll avoid it!"


    "Mr. Ye is such a smart man. I''m afraid he''s almost guessed in his heart. Why go out to avoid it." Ruo Chu sighed and then looked at Chu Yuehua. "In fact, I know in my heart that even if I can hide these things from you for a while, I can''t hide them from you for a lifetime."


    What she meant was that what she had just guessed was true?


    Chu Yuehua''s heart was like beating a drum, but her face was forced to be calm: "aunt, since I smell here, you might as well tell the truth! What''s the matter? Although you can''t tell me, let me know Ma Junjie''s real identity.


    But if I really want to know what happened in the Imperial Palace ten years ago, I will definitely hide it from me. At least the place where I live now is also a marquis house. "


    Ruo Chu looked into her serious eyes, smiled and nodded: "I just wanted to hide it from you for a while, but now... Forget it, you''ve already said it. If I don''t tell you again, I''m afraid you have other ideas about me.


    Well, I''ll tell you all! There''s only one thing... "If you look at her for the first time, your eyes are full of seriousness," this thing you don''t know will not be a bad thing, but it may not be a good thing if you know it. "


    Ye Chi frowned: "are you sure you want to tell her all? She''s only thirteen."


    Chu Yuehua looked at Ye Chi when she heard the speech. She didn''t know what he meant.


    "Moon, don''t you want to live such a peaceful and quiet day?" frowning was just a moment, and yechi soon returned to its usual warm like the wind.


    "Uncle Ye, do you think my life is very peaceful now? But I don''t think so at all!"


    Ye Chi was not talking.


    Ruochu was silent for a moment, as if he was thinking about where to start.


    "Yue''er, you don''t know the cause and effect of many things. I''ll tell you what you can relate to. Ten years ago, the first Prince died, the same year the crown princess had a difficult birth and gave birth to a dead baby. The first emperor was hit one after another, died of serious illness and died. Then it''s natural that the current emperor, the second prince at that time, succeeded to the throne. However, a long history of the first Prince''s family at that time But he took a baby out of the house... "


    When she said this, she looked at Chu Yuehua and said, "can you understand?"


    Chu Yuehua''s heart was greatly shocked. She looked at ruochu nervously: "so... Is that baby ma Junjie?"


    If the beginning nodded: "yes."


    "That''s the original emperor''s grandson? If there had been no accident to the prince at that time, he should be the prince at this time?"


    If Chu could not sigh and nod: "that''s right!"


    "Then... With my mother..."


    "You may not know what happened in those years. In fact, your mother was very beautiful when she was young, just like you now. At that time, she often went in and out of the palace. At that time, the Empress Dowager said that she was beautiful.


    In particular, he has a very good relationship with the crown prince. Everyone said that the Crown Princess must be Chu in Yongguo mansion. Who knows, suddenly one day, Yongguo Gong married your mother to your father, which shocked the whole capital.


    Then the crown prince married the Crown Princess soon, but your parents'' feelings have not been affected by these things. They have always been very good. Your father''s business is very big, and many of them are related to the royal family. Therefore, he lives in the capital for more than half a year.


    After your mother got married, she had a good relationship with the crown prince as usual. She was also commensurate with the crown princess as a sister. It was also a good story. They said that your mother was a blessed person at first sight, and the crown prince always had a good relationship with your parents.


    When the accident happened, your mother lived in Majiazhuang, so... "


    Chu Yuehua understood everything in an instant. Unexpectedly, her mother had such a good story when she was young. She was a little proud in her heart.


    "In fact, Ma Zhuangtou is not the original Ma Zhuangtou for a long time." if you say what you should and shouldn''t say at first sight, you won''t hide it at all. "The people living in Ma family village are properly arranged later.


    Your mother has been living in Majiazhuang for two years in order to hide people''s eyes and ears. Then she returned to Jiangnan and never came back. The leader of Qingyun temple over there is the long history of the prince''s residence. Because of this matter, I made the Empress Dowager lively and chose to live in seclusion.


    But unexpectedly, the Empress Dowager was afraid that I would be embarrassed in the future. Later, she often mentioned me. There were no bad rumors about me outside. She always said that I was the best female teacher in Yan country. "


    Chu Yuehua listened to these things like the past and the stories in front of her eyes. She slowly thought about her own things in her head.


    "Let me ask boldly," Chu Yuehua looked at ruochu. "Aunt, what do you want to do now? Let Ma Junjie return to his own position? Even though the emperor did too heartless in those years, now the state of Yan has done so, and everyone accepted him to sit on the throne.


    Everyone has forgotten the first Prince and the emperor''s grandson who died in dystocia. What are you going to do now? Is it not good for Ma Junjie to live a good life? "


    Listening to the past, Chu Yuehua knew that the prince, the emperor and the Empress Dowager were just a story. At that time, it was so thrilling. How many bloody storms there were here. Can ma Junjie bear it?


    If you are silent at the beginning, you don''t know whether you are speechless or unmoved.


    "Aunt..."


    "Yue''er, you''re wrong!" if you first looked at her and shook your head, "it''s not that we have any ambition, but that we witnesses in those years are unhappy. What kind of person the first prince was. If you had seen him, you would be convinced by him.


    Such a good man is killed by such a conspiracy. I really can''t accept it. Over the years, I''ve always wanted to find a chance to clear his grievances and let him rest in peace. "


    "But aunt, do you know what difficulties you face when you want to redress such grievances? It''s the emperor, the state of Yan, who is used to it. Ma Junjie is only ten years old. Can he bear it?"

 Chapter 166

    If the first face flashed a trace of intolerance, more was the determination in the eyes: "moon, I don''t even have more words to convince you."


    Chu Yuehua thinks of Ma Junjie''s young and mature face. She used to laugh at him like a little old man, but now she understands from the bottom of her heart that no matter who carries such a life experience and such a secret, I''m afraid she can''t be like a child of the same age!


    "Tell me, aunt, what are you going to do?" Chu Yuehua looked at her seriously. "How are you going to push Ma Junjie to that position and let everyone in the world see his existence?"


    "Yue''er, this... I can''t tell you!" ruochu looked into her eyes seriously. "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but that it''s important."


    Chu Yuehua nodded: "OK! I see. This is your secret. You all want to help Ma Junjie up. This road is full of ups and downs and dangers. If you know less, you will be more safe, right?"


    This is clearly angry words. If Chu Chu listens very sad, she doesn''t want chu Yuehua to resent her all the time.


    "Well, aunt, do you know that many people have been eyeing him? Even in the Hou house, I have been eyeing him."


    In the first sentence, if there was no expression on her face at first, the last sentence changed her face: "what are you talking about? Hou''s house!"


    "Maybe you don''t know! I think they all think I have something or clues, so now they treat me... Hum, love is a treasure!"


    Finally, he added: "I sent someone to check for me. My cousin, who was locked up in the nunnery last year, was suddenly released after the Lord of Qingyun temple came to the nunnery.


    After she came back, she didn''t know what she said to the two masters of the Hou house. She didn''t punish at all. She directly lived in the Hou house as before.


    Just one more task, that is to supervise me well. "


    Ye Chi sat there and almost ignored his existence. He listened to them quietly and smiled from time to time, which almost made Chu Yuehua think that the smile was his most natural expression. Otherwise, his face seemed to be missing something.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" ruochu frowned and said, "no wonder today..."


    "Isn''t Aunt joking?" Chu Yuehua was really angry. "Aunt didn''t tell me anything. How can I tell you this? Didn''t Aunt just say it? If I hadn''t found out here, you wouldn''t tell me the truth!"


    If the first face turns red, it will take a long time to get better: "I''ve seen it for some time and want to let you out! If you stay in the Marquis house again, maybe they will do something bad to you."


    "What''s bad?" Chu Yuehua asked, "will you torture me? Why didn''t my aunt tell me what secrets my parents have? Let the people of the Zhou family think about it like this?"


    "Secret?" ruochu asked, "do you mean..."


    "Isn''t my aunt willing to tell the truth? If my parents hadn''t hidden some secrets, how could they pay so much attention to me and wouldn''t let me die at all."


    If the beginning of this time is really urgent: "yue''er, I was wrong before. I didn''t tell you the truth, but I really don''t know about it. I don''t know what the secret you said is."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t believe it.


    Ye Chi came out to make things right: "well, after talking so much today, I''m afraid your two minds are all mushy. Don''t quarrel at this time. I think the moon is good. It''s better to digest the information in your mind.


    As for Mr. ruochu... To tell you the truth, some of my views with yue''er are right. You didn''t guess wrong. I always know your identity, but... Doesn''t mean I agree with you. Of course, my disapproval has nothing to do with you. "


    After that, he patted Chu Yuehua on the shoulder: "you know, just go in! Junjie is inside."


    Chu Yuehua was surprised. He just heard something inside. He thought it was ma Junjie. They saved him and sent him directly here.


    At first glance, Chu Yuehua went to the inner room.


    It can be seen that this is Ye Chi''s room. The taste in the room is the same as that of him. The style of the whole room is the same as that of his people, fresh and generous.


    Chu Yuehua was still startled when he saw Ma Junjie. He looked very bad and lay in bed like he was seriously ill.


    "Little old man, are you..."


    Ma Junjie obviously listened to what she said outside. When he saw her coming in, he didn''t look surprised. On the contrary, he smiled gently: "I''ve been hurt a little."


    It''s all like this. It''s not a small injury. It''s just comforting her. Chu Yuehua doesn''t say anything, nods gently, and then sits by his bed, but doesn''t know what to say.


    In the past, when two people met, there were always different topics that could quarrel. Even if there was no topic, she could laugh at him casually. But now, suddenly knowing his identity, she was a little uncomfortable.


    "You... You know." Ma Junjie looked at Chu Yuehua with some sadness in his eyes, "now..."


    "I know," Chu Yuehua took his words, "but so what? Can''t you really change because I know your identity? You''re not your little old man, but your real name is not Ma Junjie."


    "Yan Yu!" two words came out of his white lips.


    Chu Yuehua did not hear clearly: "what?"


    Ma Junjie suddenly smiled, then grabbed her hand and wrote a word on the palm of her hand: "Yu."


    "You said your real name was Yan Yu?" Chu Yuehua asked with a smile, looking at the palm with no trace.


    He nodded. His smile was a little bleak. It didn''t look like the expression on the face of a ten-year-old child: "my father took it. My aunt said that when I was born, my father gave me this name."


    Father!


    What a strange title!


    Chu Yuehua had an unspeakable dull feeling in her heart: "little old man, can I ask you something?"


    "You ask."


    "Do you really want to restore your identity? Do you really want others to call you Yan Yu instead of Ma Junjie?"

 Chapter 167

    She blinked her big eyes at him and asked.


    Ma Junjie was obviously a little confused by such a question. He nodded for a long time and said, "maybe it is! I have known this since I was a child. I know who I am and where my goal is.


    Everyone told me that I would go into the Imperial City in the future. It was my home. At the same time, the only chair in it originally belonged to me. My parents died in the hands of the people sitting in that chair now. I had to drive him down. "


    When he said this, his face was serious. It was not like saying something in his heart, but an endorsement.


    "Do you know what you''re doing to drive that man down and sit on it yourself?"


    "I know!" Ma Junjie was very serious this time. "Over the years, I have learned a lot, and I have memorized a lot of benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom and faith. My name is... Treason!"


    "You..." Chu Yuehua suddenly felt some love for him.


    In the past, I thought he was a very happy person. People in the family spoiled her like that. His parents were always around. Now I found that he was even more miserable than myself because of his identity and his blood.


    He also bears the hatred of his parents and the expectations of the people around him.


    Chu Yuehua''s eyes were a little sour. She wanted to show a smile, but she found that she couldn''t smile at all.


    "Chu Yuehua," Ma Junjie, no, Yan Yu, suddenly said, "will you be afraid of me?"


    "I''m afraid of you?" she finally laughed. "You can''t beat me when we fight. What am I afraid of you doing?"


    Yan Yu was very serious: "I don''t mean that."


    She knew what he meant, smiled and gradually stopped, but finally shook her head affirmatively: "no!"


    "That''s what you said. If one day I really realize my idea, you should remember your words."


    Chu Yuehua smiled and nodded, but she was thinking: "If one day you really sit in that position, will it scare me? Because at that time, the distance between us will not be a little. I will certainly become an ordinary daughter of the business school, and you are a 95 year old man. Even if I think of the person who used to like to call you a little old man, I don''t have any time to waste on meeting each other Where does fear come from? "


    When she came out of the inner room, if aunt Chu was gone, only yechi sat by the bed and was reading in the elegant sunshine outside the window.


    "Uncle Ye is said to be a businessman, but it seems that he always keeps his books." Chu Yuehua felt better when he saw only him at this time. It was better than seeing ruochu.


    Ye Chi put down the book in his hand, smiled and looked at her and said, "people are good from the book! No matter how powerful we are, we can''t compare with the ancients. We can''t help but admire the accumulated things of so many ancients'' wisdom."


    Chu Yuehua also smiled and suddenly asked, "Uncle Ye, can you ride a horse?"


    "Riding? Yes! What''s the matter?" Ye Chi raised her eyebrows in surprise. She didn''t know what she meant.


    "Then I''ll ask Uncle Ye to do one thing." Chu Yuehua suddenly smiled, with some glittering taste between her eyebrows and eyes.


    The clattering sound of horses'' hoofs came all the way from the backyard of the Inn and stepped on the bluestone floor. It was particularly heavy and pleasant to hear.


    A man in white came out of the dust. In front of him, he also made a woman with a long hat. Just because the white yarn in front of the hat was too long, people couldn''t see her original face.


    Just the man, let people some can not move away from the line of sight.


    The women on the street couldn''t help thinking, how can there be such a good-looking man in the world? The dusty temperament on his body is more noticeable than his appearance.


    The reddish brown horse trotted all the way from the inn to the city gate, and attracted constant amazing eyes all the way.


    Chu Yuehua never rode a horse, but he didn''t expect that the taste of riding was so good, which was unexpected.


    At first, it was because I suddenly wanted to go out and indulge, so as to absorb all kinds of news I suddenly got today, but when I came to the stable, I was afraid to see the horse as tall as that.


    But I don''t know why, as soon as I saw the smiling face of Ye Chi next to me, I was a little unconvinced. I still couldn''t hold back and climbed up tremblingly. Unexpectedly, it was not as terrible as I imagined.


    Even if it is so high from the ground, when the people behind sit up and feel the warmth, they suddenly feel at ease.


    The horse trotted all the way. Although his ass was bumpy, it was still within his tolerance.


    What surprised her most was the admiration along the way. Although she knew Uncle Ye was pretty good, it was not as amazing as they showed!


    Chu Yuehua thought to herself, maybe it''s because she didn''t lift the veil, otherwise what everyone saw was her own face, so she didn''t think Uncle Ye looked good.


    "You can open the veil," Ye Chi reminded kindly with a smile in his voice.


    Chu Yuehua thought he had seen through his mind, and his face turned red with shame.


    But when she opened the veil, she knew the meaning of yechi. At this time, she had arrived in the suburbs, but she didn''t know where it was. There was no one. There was a river ahead. In such an afternoon, the water was sparkling and looked very beautiful.


    There are many unknown small wild flowers beside, which are when the weeds here bloom.


    There is a low hill over there. The number on the hill is green at this time.


    Chu Yuehua looked around and found that there were only two of them.


    "Can I go down?" Chu Yuehua asked when she saw the little he and almost doubted whether there were any fish in it.


    Ye Chi looked, then smiled and nodded, "yes, there seems to be no one here. You can take off your hat."


    Chu Yuehua cheered, but he found a problem again. When he got on the horse, he said it was OK to climb up desperately, but he got off the horse


    But ye Chi had jumped down first and reached out: "jump down!"


    Chu Yuehua was relieved for a moment, smiled and said, "you have to catch me!"


    "Don''t worry!"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t hesitate. He jumped down with his eyes closed, and then fell into a strong arm.


    He took off his hat and handed it to Ye Chi. Chu Yuehua opened her arms, took a deep breath and said with a smile, "it''s nice here. I never knew there was such a beautiful place in the world."

 Chapter 168

    Ye Chi took something out of the horse and motioned her to go down to the bottom of the tree over there: "there are many beautiful places in the world, but you girls can''t go out, otherwise you won''t think how good it is here."


    Chu Yuehua shrugged: "who said no! I don''t know who stipulated it. Women should not go out of the door. It''s unreasonable to think about it. Why do women have a lower level than men."


    Ye Chi raised his eyebrows, didn''t take her words, but handed her the things in his hand.


    "Ah! Bad goose feet and duck letters!" Chu Yuehua couldn''t help cheering. "How could you bring this? You know me so well. I was still thinking! If there is anything to eat in such a good place, it would be wonderful."


    Ye Chi smiled without saying anything, and then put a cloth on the root of the old tree: "sit down!"


    "Yes!"


    The tree is so big that it can cover the sun, stretch out its feet, and get the sun on its feet.


    Chu Yuehua felt that this was a fairyland on earth.


    Ye Chi looked at her satisfied expression and smiled. Sure enough, she was still a child. She was so unhappy just now!


    Seeing him sitting on one side, Chu Yuehua handed something over: "Uncle Ye, why don''t you eat."


    "These are what your children like to eat. Eat them yourself!"


    Considering his age, Chu Yuehua had to say that it was true.


    "But Ma Junjie is also a child! But he is just like an adult."


    "Do you like Ma Junjie very much?" Ye Chi asked with some fun.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t notice the tone of his speech, and replied very seriously: "in fact, I didn''t say whether I like him or not. When I first saw him, I didn''t like him very much. I always thought he was an old man.


    But we also played together for some time. Besides this, he has nothing to hate. Anyway, I regard him as a friend, but now, after knowing his identity and what he wants to do, I just feel tired for him. Is it really worth it? Maybe it is, but I can''t understand it. "


    When ye Chi saw her talking about Ma Junjie, he began to be unhappy again, so he smiled and said, "why? Not happy again?"


    After glancing at Ye Chi, Chu Yuehua smiled and said, "it''s OK! But Uncle Ye, it seems that you''ve always been like this. I don''t seem to see you unhappy. You always smile like this."


    "Me? How many contacts have you had with me? How do you know I''m not unhappy?" Ye Chi smiled and looked at her like an elder looking at a child.


    "That''s right!" she scratched her head, and she felt a little late. "Well, today, I suddenly asked Uncle Ye to bring me out like this. Won''t you be unhappy? Won''t you think I''m unreasonable?"


    "I''m not happy. I don''t think you''re unreasonable," thought Ye Chi, "but I think you''re a bit bold and talented."


    "Bold? Why?" Chu Yuehua looked at him in surprise.


    "You''re a girl''s family. You just let me take you out to play. Don''t you worry about what I''ll do to you?"


    Looking at him with deep eyes, Chu Yuehua was at a loss: "what are you doing?"


    This expression completely amused Ye Chi. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "forget it, I think I''d better treat your as a child."


    Who knows, Chu Yuehua suddenly understood, looked around, and then looked at Ye Chi warily: "you..."


    "Do you know now? Is it too late?" Ye Chi shook his head and felt that the girl was as if she had lost her heart.


    But she still slowly ate the duck letter: "what to worry about, you won''t."


    "How do you know I won''t?" yechi looked at her unexpectedly.


    Chu Yuehua thought for a moment, but then shook her head: "if you ask me how I know, I really can''t answer, but... I just don''t think you can! You''ve saved me so many times, I don''t think it''s just for this!


    Besides, on the way here just now, so many people are staring at you. What do you want, probably as long as you hook your fingers. I haven''t grown up yet. Don''t you! "


    "Cough, cough, cough..." there are women who describe themselves like this at the end of the day. Ye Chi retreated, "it makes sense. It''s a more qualified reasoning."


    Chu Yuehua smiled and looked at the vast sky and suddenly asked, "Uncle Ye, have you been to many places?"


    "Yes!" Ye Chi nodded. "I do business. Naturally, I have to go everywhere."


    "So... Have you ever been to Jiangnan?"


    "Jiangnan?"


    "Yes! It''s my hometown!" Chu Yuehua looked at her very seriously. "It''s beautiful. There''s a lot of water. You can go boating and pick lotus leaves at this time. In summer, the air is full of the fragrance of Lotus!


    We have a lot of delicious snacks there, all related to lotus, but I can''t call my name now. I was too young at that time, but I remember my father and mother taking me and my sister to go boating in the river.


    I always think the girls in our South are happier than those here. "


    "Why?"


    "Because the girls over there can go out. They can also go boating, collect lotus and water chestnut. There are many things they can do! But the girls here are locked in the house every day, doing needlework, learning piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. They can''t go out by themselves except going to the Buddhist temple for incense."


    "Don''t you always run out now?"


    "Alas! I''m an exception! Who doesn''t know I''m not obedient?"


    "You want to go back to the south?"


    "No!"


    "No?"


    "What are you going to do back to the south? My father and mother are dead. Who can I play with when I go? Besides, my sister has been married in the capital. Naturally, I want to stay here. By the way! My sister is pregnant and I don''t know whether to have a little niece or a little niece."


    "What do you like?"


    "Me? I like it all! As long as it''s my sister''s child, how can I not like it? I want to make some clothes for her, but it''s not a child or a woman, and I don''t seem to have much time now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Yuehua didn''t expect that she was in the suburbs with Ye Chi. She talked all afternoon. When she returned to Hou''s house, it was already dark.


    Ling Ruo is so good. Even if Chu Yuehua does something that looks so out of tune in other people''s eyes, it doesn''t matter at all in front of her. She doesn''t think she''s too much.

 Chapter 169

    If Du Ruo was there, she would have to learn from Xiao''s mother, and Zhi Ruo just didn''t speak, but the worry on her face could not be ignored.


    Therefore, when she returned to the Qingfeng building, the girl was still sleeping soundly. After being awakened by Chu Yuehua, she only said one word - I''m so hungry.


    Although she moved to the long house now, she didn''t come back from going out that day. No one asked. Everyone knows her temperament. In this case, it''s best to let her come, otherwise, no one has good words to listen to.


    Li Shi doesn''t care about things all year round. Even if Yang Shi wants to speak now, Bai Shi is still here. Even if Bai Shi is not here, she doesn''t want to conflict with Chu Yuehua in front of her concubine room. Maybe she will say something to this girl, but she will lose face.


    Just after dinner, Zhou Ruyun came in unhappily: "you''re really good. You can go out anytime and anywhere without me."


    Chu Yuehua glanced at her and then continued to work on her own affairs: "I can''t take you. Everyone knows that I don''t listen to discipline. Should you be as uneducated as me? Besides, if I take you out, the eldest lady won''t make trouble with me?


    I won''t be able to get out myself. "


    Listening to her words, Zhou Ruyun pouted and sat down on her chair: "you can''t say anything nice. I''m here to tell you something!"


    "What?"


    Chu Yuehua is not interested in her affairs, but she knows her. If she says she is not interested, it may be another right and wrong. It''s better to go in one ear and out the other.


    "Today''s wife handed a post to the palace and told her mother that I was going to leave the cabinet. A letter came from the palace saying that I would be called into the palace in two days." it is a very glorious thing for a woman without grade to enter the palace, even if Zhou Ruyun is the legitimate daughter of the marquis.


    Seeing Chu Yuehua''s surprised expression, Zhou Ruyun was really satisfied: "although the empress is a second bedroom, since she has become Zhou Guibin, that is the empress of our family. Now I am the only legitimate daughter in our house."


    After seeing Chu Yuehua''s vision, he changed his mouth for a moment: "there is Ruhe, but Ruhe is still small. My mother won''t want to see her so soon."


    Chu Yuehua smiled and knew the news. After Zhou Ruyun showed off, she found that there was nothing interesting and went back by herself.


    "Is there anything happening?"


    Du Ruo shook his head: "no, the girl asked Changnian to give the word to uncle. Many people saw it, but there was no movement."


    "In other words, the problem is not in my father''s calligraphy and painting."


    Chu Yuehua shook her head and couldn''t figure it out for the moment: "forget it, wait and see the change! Let you two check the things in the box today, what do you find?"


    "Oh! Speaking of this, it''s true!" Zhiruo came out of the inner room. "Originally, the girl checked it yesterday. It was collected by Du Ruo and I. at that time, we all noticed that everything was well placed.


    But when we look again today, things have obviously been turned over. "


    Squinting, Chu Yuehua''s lips showed a sneer: "that means my guess is not wrong! What''s missing?"


    "Never!"


    "OK, now I''m still in the same habit as before. I''ll take only one of you three out, and the other two will keep my things at home. Don''t let people turn around."


    "Don''t worry, girl!" the three saluted at the same time. "We''re both here. Even if something goes out, only one goes out, and the other will stay in the house."


    In addition to Ling Ruo being a little careless, Zhi Ruo and Du Ruo are very careful people, while Ling Ruo has some ingenuity that others don''t have, so Chu Yuehua is very relieved of their three abilities.


    A few days later, Zhou Ruyun''s intention that her mother would call her into the palace came down. But Chu Yuehua was surprised that she was also called in addition to Zhou Ruyun.


    "The empress incredibly also called you into the palace?" Zhou Ruyun ran over quite angrily, "what''s the matter?"


    In fact, Chu Yuehua was also thinking about it. There was no way to solve Zhou Ruyun''s question: "I don''t know."


    "We miss Yue are so famous that I''m afraid even the empress in the palace knows it. Isn''t it normal to ask yue''er to enter the palace together?" Zhou Ruxin came over at this time and said in a strange tune of yin and Yang.


    Zhou Ruyun immediately smiled brightly: "no, Yueer''s sister doesn''t have a surname of Zhou, but it''s very normal for her to know the rules and etiquette, and she can be regarded as the direct daughter of our aunt''s family. Our serious cousin and mother want to meet.


    It''s not like some people, even if the mother still remembers, but she''s too lazy to see them. "


    Zhou Ruxin blushed. Every time he saw Zhou Ruyun, he didn''t have a good word.


    "Sister Yun is fine. She has studied the rules of the palace and once entered the palace. There should be no problem, but sister Yue doesn''t seem to know what the imperial city looks like. In this way, you should be careful when you rush into the palace!"


    Before Chu Yuehua spoke, Zhou Ruyun first came forward and said with a smile: "I don''t bother my sister. Since I have studied hard, I will naturally teach my sister Yue well. But sister Xin, you don''t have to go into the palace, so I don''t bother this God. I don''t need to teach you. Anyway, I can''t use it all my life."


    In the face of Zhou Ruxin, Zhou Ruyun seems to automatically grow many thorns, and even those she aimed at herself will automatically transfer because of Zhou Ruxin''s arrival.


    "Sister Yun is so strange. Can it be that I offended you? Why is every word aimed at me? Where am I that my sister doesn''t like?"


    Zhou Ruxin has always been suppressed by Zhou Ruyun, and his anger is not one or two days. At this time, he can''t help it.


    Who knew she was angry, but Zhou Ruyun didn''t care at all. She shook her hair and naturally threw out a sentence: "sorry, I don''t like it anywhere."


    Then he took Chu Yuehua into the house.


    "All right! Teach you the rules!"


    "Ah?" Chu Yuehua looked at her in surprise. "Teach me the rules?"


    "You think I''m talking to her for fun!" glanced at her, and Zhou Ruyun was not angry. "Your mother''s will has come down. In the end, you''ll still let us go into the palace together. If you make any mistakes at that time, you''ll lose not only your people, but also your family''s people.

 Chapter 170

    Since you haven''t learned it, it must be too late to invite mammy now. You can learn to look like me anyway! It''s estimated that no one in the house wants to invite you any mammy at this time. "


    Such an approach is her style. Chu Yuehua knows her thoughts in her heart, but she is willing to accept her feelings.


    "Sister Xin has always been against you. How did she come to the main room?" Chu Yuehua asked while watching her walk.


    "Where are you thinking?" Zhou Ruyun frowned and said, "look at it. You''ll show me later. If you go wrong, I''ll take a taxi."


    "OK, OK. I''m watching!" Chu Yuehua rolled her eyes. Being a teacher is also a characteristic of Miss Zhou Ruyun.


    "She doesn''t know what''s going on. She seems to be very close to her second sister-in-law recently. She''s dazed by the two in the house. She''s willing to come and walk with her. She seems to like her very much."


    When Chu Yuehua didn''t ask, Zhou Ruyun said it himself.


    He raised his eyes to look over there and ate her ruler: "don''t look around. Study hard for me. Don''t care what people do so many things. Isn''t Zhou Ruxin an old girl now?


    Who doesn''t know? Do you still want to learn from her? There are so many beautiful women in the palace. If you want to see them, just go into the palace and look up. "


    Chu Yuehua really hurt her. It seems that the girl is going to take out the means that mammy put on her at that time.


    Therefore, she didn''t dare to be careless, otherwise she would be a few feet down, but she couldn''t eat any more. The girl didn''t have a heavy hand.


    Fortunately, she lived in the palace for two years in her previous life. Although the court etiquette of the state of Qi and the state of Yan were slightly different, it was almost the same, and it was much easier to learn.


    Zhou Ruyun opened his eyes: "did you steal the teacher when I was studying? How did I learn so hard at that time? You can learn as soon as you learn!"


    Chu Yuehua rolled her eyes: "you were studying in the main room at that time. I was in the backyard. How can I steal teachers? This shows that it is a personal talent, but it has something to do with your good teaching!"


    Zhou Ruyun didn''t force her appearance this time. She nodded approvingly: "that''s what the mammy who taught me at that time said. Everyone''s talent is different. Although I''m not bad, I''m not very good. It seems that you are the person with the highest talent."


    She''s not bad? Chu Yuehua was funny, but she still remembered her advice at that time.


    Seeing Chu Yuehua''s rapid "progress", Zhou Ruyun was relieved. She only looked forward to the time to enter the palace early every day. Although entering the palace was not fun, it was a different feeling even to see the world.


    On the contrary, Chu Yuehua was very worried. She always felt that entering the Palace this time would not be a simple thing. Otherwise, how could a good person let her into the palace?


    She doesn''t know Zhou Ruyi well. Can this expensive concubine still think of herself?


    On the day of entering the palace, Chu Yuehua and Zhou Ruyun got up early. Bai and Yang helped put them on. They got on the carriage in front of the house and went all the way to the palace.


    They were summoned by the empress and allowed by the emperor. Naturally, the way to the palace was unimpeded.


    Chu Yuehua only came to the imperial palace of the state of Yan once in his previous life, when he was assigned to make a peace marriage, but he didn''t go to the back palace, but went out in the former dynasty hall.


    Now think about it, it''s really a matter of previous lives.


    Zhou Guibin lived in the Showa palace. Knowing that they were coming, they waited at the gate of the palace early.


    Chu Yuehua, uh huh, Zhou Ruyun is the same. With the palace people walking slowly, they don''t dare to walk fast. They even feel that they don''t dare to take their breath seriously.


    Zhou Guibin was dressed in a Blue Palace Dress and wore a spirit snake bun on her head. She was still young and looked very good. However, she felt unreal, perhaps because of the powder on her face.


    In the palace, both masters and slaves must make up, otherwise they can''t go on the table. Only palace people who do chores in the back don''t need to make up because they don''t have a chance to see noble people at all.


    Because of this, there are many kinds of makeup in the palace. The palace maids have nothing to do every day, just studying these things.


    Chu Yuehua has no impression of your concubines this week, let alone cordiality.


    "The people''s daughter has seen your concubine, and the empress is blessed!" Chu Yuehua solemnly saluted according to the rules Zhou Ruyun told her.


    "Don''t be polite. Get up quickly." Zhou Guibin quickly smiled. "I''ve been looking forward to you. I''ve been waiting for a long time!"


    Zhou Ruyun smiled and said, "Madam Lao is waiting, and the people are frightened."


    "We sisters don''t talk like this." Zhou Guibin took Zhou Ruyun in one hand and Chu Yuehua in the other.


    "Is this Yuehua? When I first entered the palace, you just went to the house. I''m afraid you don''t recognize me now!" Zhou Guibin looked up and down at Chu Yuehua, with a smile on her face.


    "The lady''s demeanor, people''s women don''t forget it, and vaguely remember it." Chu Yuehua complained in her heart. It''s really tiring to talk like this. It''s clear that the woman in front of her is a stranger, but she can only talk about these scenes.


    "You two sisters can still talk, but it''s better than us at that time." she naturally doesn''t believe it, but her smile always appears on her face. "I heard that girl Yun promised someone else, so I wanted to see her. Suddenly, I thought that sister yue''er was about the same age as you, so I called her together."


    Zhou Ruyun said with a smile, "my mother is still worried about us."


    "However, there are rules in the palace. Although the Showa hall is my palace, since you have come into the palace, you must go to see the empress, or it will be disrespectful." Zhou Guibin said as he asked someone to prepare a sedan chair to drive out.


    Zhou Ruyun''s face was full of joy, but Chu Yuehua had a faint feeling in her heart. Maybe this is the purpose for which she was called in today.


    The queen is the prince''s biological mother.


    The queen lived in Wu Feng hall. At the entrance of the main hall, there were two large Indus trees, which took the Phoenix habitat.


    Probably got the news long ago. When the servant girl at the door saw them coming, she smiled and said, "your concubine is coming. The empress has been saying that she wants to see the two young ladies all morning!"


    "It''s a sin to bother your mother waiting."


    Zhou Ruyi spoke in the same way as Zhou Ruyun. Did you say that the mammy invited at that time was the same?

 Chapter 171

    He followed her to the Queen''s house.


    "I''ll see the empress. She''s blessed." Zhou Ruyi first knelt down and saluted.


    Chu Yuehua and Zhou Ruyun knelt down after them: "the people''s daughter has seen the empress. The empress has a long life and happiness."


    "Ah! Just now I was talking about it! It happened that I came here. My concubine also let me see the two children with the blessing of her mother." the speaker was not the queen, but a palace beauty sitting next to the queen.


    After secretly glancing at her, Chu Yuehua knew her identity. She looked a little like Roland. It was the most powerful concubine Luo in the harem besides the queen.


    However, although she had been in the palace for a long time, it was surprising that she had no children.


    However, this is also the reason why the queen can coexist peacefully with her, and not long ago, her niece Roland married the prince.


    From the present point of view, the purpose of the two women is the same, that is to help the crown prince rise steadily. No matter which one of them, it is an excellent thing.


    The Queen''s grade looked like she was in her thirties and almost in her forties. At this time, the corners of her mouth contained a smile: "don''t scare the children with your straight nature!"


    Then he said to the two people kneeling: "good boy, get up!"


    Zhou Guibin saluted concubine Luo again, and Chu Yuehua naturally followed suit.


    The queen kept smiling. When all the people who should be visited were finished, she smiled and said, "well, come here and let the palace have a good look. The children outside are different from those in our palace. Although the palace is full of golden branches and jade leaves, there are too many rules and there is no aura outside."


    Zhou Ruyi smiled and said, "my mother is obviously trying to praise them. No matter how good they are, they can be better than the princesses in the palace? Don''t say anything about others, but say that we Princess Anping, that girl can be compared at the end of the day?"


    Princess Anping is the Queen''s own daughter, and Chu Yuehua has seen it. Although Zhou Ruyi is flattering the queen, he is not entirely untrue. He is right.


    The queen was really happy and looked up and down Chu Yuehua several times: "your concubine''s sister really has a good face. It seems that she doesn''t look much like you."


    Zhou Ruyi then covered his mouth and said, "empress, this is about the ugly appearance of my concubines! I praise my concubines so much every day. Today I can be regarded as telling the truth!"


    "You girl, just open your mouth and don''t forgive people when you get reason. I just mean your sister is beautiful."


    "This is appreciated by the empress. No matter how beautiful she is, doesn''t the princess in the palace look better than her?"


    Who knows, this time the queen did not nod, but gently shook her head and said, "it''s not that the palace deliberately belittles her children. Your sister''s appearance looks like the princesses in the palace can''t compare. Now she''s still young and hasn''t fully grown up!


    If you don''t believe it, just watch! In two years, the threshold of your family will be broken by the suitors. "


    It''s fair to say that imperial concubine Luo also curiously pulled Chu Yuehua over, looked left and right, and finally nodded: "the Queen''s empress is sincere. The palace looks tight at the girl, but it''s a pity that there is no suitable nephew in the mother family, otherwise, anyway, we should make a deal with her now and don''t let others rob her."


    Zhou Ruyi heard them praise Chu Yuehua so much, and the smile on his face was quite like you Rongyan: "my mother said that my sister doesn''t look like my concubine, which is really right, because my sister is not actually a girl in our family, but a cousin fostered by my concubine''s aunt in our family."


    "No wonder it''s not like your sisters!" the queen smiled and asked Chu Yuehua, "girl! What''s the girl''s name?"


    "If you go back to the empress, because there is a Chinese character in the name of your uncle at home, and I was born on the night of the full moon, my parents gave me the name ''Yuehua''."


    The queen listened and murmured, "Yuehua is a good name! It sounds very atmospheric. I like it very much."


    "The empress doesn''t like anything. After seeing this girl, she can''t let go." Princess Luo smiled.


    Chu Yuehua had a smile on her face, but she couldn''t laugh in her heart.


    Today, it''s agreed that Zhou Ruyi called their sisters into the palace for Zhou Ruyun''s promise. But now, they have been brought here. Everyone''s topic is only around themselves. There''s nothing here. She really doesn''t believe it.


    "It''s not!" the queen didn''t let go of her hand at all. "You don''t think it even if you don''t say it. Now when you say it, the palace is really reluctant to let you go back to your sister''s palace!"


    "It''s a blessing for us to get Yuehua''s blue eyes. Since she thinks Yuehua can still enter her eyes, she will let her stay and serve you! When Ruyun goes back, just shout Yuehua."


    Zhou Ruyi quickly answered, looking like supporting the queen.


    "How interesting?" the expression on the Queen''s face was stunned. "It''s not easy for your sisters to meet. How can you hinder your sisters from talking because of this palace!"


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou Ruyi quickly smiled. "It''s in Beijing. When can I ask her to enter the palace? As long as the empress doesn''t think her concubines are too busy, she is willing to let her enter the palace every day to talk with the empress and her concubines."


    Then he hurriedly said to Chu Yuehua, "yue''er, don''t hurry to thank the empress. How blessed it is to get the empress''s blue eyes!"


    Chu Yuehua was worried, but at this time she had to answer: "Min nu... Min Nu, thank you, empress."


    "If so, it''s better to stay and talk with the palace. There are no girls like her in the palace. I don''t think it''s boring!" the queen smiled.


    Chu Yuehua saluted again with a decent smile on her face.


    The queen said, "well, let''s leave the girl here to talk! You all go back! With you, the girl is a little nervous when talking. This is not what I want."


    As soon as she said this, Luo Guifei and Zhou Ruyi said goodbye to her at the same time. When Zhou Ruyun left, he frowned and looked at Chu Yuehua. He probably saw that it was inappropriate.


    In front of the queen, Zhou Ruyun was no matter how arrogant and overbearing she was, she didn''t dare to show any performance, so she just looked at it, and finally obediently left with Zhou Ruyi.

 Chapter 172

    Chu Yuehua stood in front of the queen and saw that only herself and her were left in the Qifeng hall. She wanted to suddenly become quiet.


    Just now the excitement has been swept away, which makes people unconsciously feel oppressive.


    "You''re a little nervous to leave you alone!" asked the queen with a smile on her face.


    "People''s daughter..." Chu Yuehua had a decent smile on her face and tried to make her expression look natural. "The empress is dignified. People''s daughter has never seen it before, and she inevitably feels a little awe in her heart."


    "You are very good!" the queen smiled. "How many children are too nervous to speak in front of the palace. I heard that you are the cousin of Zhou Guibin, and your father is Chu huaiyun?"


    "If you go back to the queen, that''s the name of your late father."


    "My late father..." the queen pondered, "yes! Your parents are dead now. In fact, you don''t know. Your mother was very beautiful when she was young!"


    Then he thought of something: "at that time, your mother was very famous in the whole capital, not only because she was the eldest lady of the government, but also because the Empress Dowager liked her very much at that time.


    All kinds of banquets in the palace will never forget your mother. Later, even the ritual officials knew to prepare the position of Miss Zhou. "


    She smiled again: "but at that time, the palace was still young and had not married the emperor. Your mother didn''t know me very well. I was also shy at that time and had a different temperament from your mother."


    When she said these past things, it was like telling a very kind old friend. Chu Yuehua knew that the person she told was her mother.


    But this was said from the Queen''s mouth, which made her feel that she didn''t dare to answer at will. She could only listen quietly.


    Who knows, she said a lot, and finally surprised: "you see, a person in this palace is saying that your mother died early. I''m afraid you don''t have any impression. If I tell you so, you don''t feel it."


    Chu Yuehua quickly saluted: "it''s the people''s daughter who spared her interest. It''s all because the people''s daughter doesn''t know how to relieve her fatigue."


    "What''s the matter? You can still listen to the palace here quietly! You didn''t see the girl Anping. I said I would find a chance to slip away after a while."


    "That''s because my mother dotes on the princess on weekdays. The princess should abide by the rules wherever she goes. She will naturally relax here."


    The queen nodded, "that''s right."


    Then she calmed down again. She probably saw that Chu Yuehua wouldn''t take the initiative to say anything at all. The queen smiled and said, "forget it, it''s nothing to leave you alone with me."


    Originally, I thought she would be sent back to the Showa hall. Who knows, she turned her head: "let mother Chang take you to the backyard! It''s time for Anping to come. She must be very happy to have you with her."


    Although she met Princess Anping, the queen didn''t know. Why should she be so happy?


    Generally, the young lady of the official family plays with the princess. Isn''t that all kinds of flattery?


    But since she opened the mouth, Chu Yuehua naturally had no reason to refuse, and her face was still a smile without waves: "yes!"


    When she left, the queen gave her a deep look and leaned into the imperial concubine''s couch.


    "Empress, do you really want to do this?" a female official of some age came out from the back curtain and hesitated to ask.


    The queen rubbed her temples and frowned slightly.


    The female officer hurried forward and gently rubbed it for her.


    "Today, I was as calm as I said. The Palace said so many things about her mother and didn''t answer at all.


    If it were an ordinary girl, wouldn''t she not say something nice along with this remark? She has some consciousness and some words are easy to say. "


    The female officer hesitated and asked, "maybe it''s because the girl... Is too slow?"


    "Dull?" the queen looked up at her. "I knew it wouldn''t be stupid when I looked at her eyes. Besides, after she came in, what was wrong, whether in terms of etiquette or conversation?


    It''s even more on the table than the young lady from the Zhou family. She''s the daughter of the business school. If you think about it carefully, will she be dull? "


    As soon as she said this, the female official also frowned: "if you say so..."


    "There''s no way I can do this. The emperor will give this matter to the palace. The palace must solve it successfully!"


    The female official said: "it''s strange to say. Isn''t the emperor worried about such a thing? I''ll give it to you. In case the people in her hands are not useful, the consequences will be..."


    "My palace doesn''t understand, but I''ve even used this method now. If there''s anything else... I don''t know what to do."


    He said as if he was angry in his heart and simply closed his eyes.


    Seeing that she was in a bad mood, the female official didn''t dare to say anything more. She just gently rubbed her temples.


    On the other side, Chu Yuehua also obeyed the Queen''s arrangement and went into the backyard.


    At this time, it was a little hot. The maid of honor led her out of the corridor and served tea and fruit: "please wait here for a while, Miss Chu. Our princess hasn''t come back yet!"


    Chu Yuehua did not ask where Princess Anping had gone, but smiled slightly.


    The configuration of the Queen''s palace is naturally different from that of other palaces, which can be seen from the number of people in the palace. The backyard is a place to go through. Therefore, although Chu Yuehua has nothing to do under the veranda, he can still find some fun by looking at these people.


    Although it looks like such a palace, there are not many places, but there are many large and small things in various places.


    Therefore, these palace maids do not have much to do, and they are a little busy.


    The maids at the lower level have to serve the maids at the upper level, and there are more things invisible.


    A smaller looking maid seems to have a lot of things. She has been lying down for two or three days. Every time she passes here, she must salute and say hello to Chu Yuehua.


    Just now I saw her carrying a bucket of water to the room in a corner over there. Now she was walking with a food box.


    Who knows who dropped a walnut on the ground? She stepped on the walnut carelessly and fell with a sprain of her foot.


    The fall was so careless that Chu Yuehua felt as if her tears were about to drop.


    The food box is also crooked. I don''t know if it''s something important. Will I be scolded later.

 Chapter 173

    Chu Yuehua looked around and there was no one. It seemed that she couldn''t find help.


    Then he looked at the direction where the palace maid left. It seemed that Princess Anping didn''t come so soon. She simply got up and walked over: "are you okay!"


    "Ah? Little... Miss! Maidservant... Maidservant is all right!" although she said it was all right, where did the pain on her face come from?


    Chu Yuehua saw that she was only eleven or twelve years old. She didn''t know how she entered the palace so early. She felt some sympathy in her heart.


    Squatting down, God smiled and said, "I''m not a young lady. I just came into the palace by chance. Are you okay? Where did you break it? Let the people with you ask for some herbs to apply it!"


    Then he began to clean up the food box. Who knew that there was a bowl of soup in it. Chu Yuehua moved, and it flowed out, and it was stained with her skirt.


    "Miss... Your skirt?" she was scared white when she saw Chu Yuehua''s dirty skirt.


    "It''s all right. It''s just a skirt. It''s not worth anything. Do you care? It won''t be what the queen wants to eat?"


    The palace maid saw that Chu Yuehua really didn''t look like the one who was so difficult to speak. Her face gradually relaxed, smiled bitterly and shook her head and said, "where are you lucky to give your mother food? This is what sister rosewood wants to eat. Several sisters are responsible for her things."


    Chu Yuehua understood that she was probably the girl who served the red sandalwood, and the bucket of water just now was probably sent to the red sandalwood room.


    She sighed silently in her heart. In this world, everyone has their own difficulties. It''s hard for her to say anything.


    "Don''t worry about this. I''ll help you up. See if there''s anything wrong with your legs. That''s a big deal!"


    The girl smiled gratefully and nodded, "thank you, miss."


    Just then, the maid in waiting hurried over: "ah! What''s going on? Miss Chu''s skirt..."


    Then he looked at the little maid fiercely. Chu Yuehua quickly smiled and said, "it''s OK to do something, but it''s just a skirt."


    "Miss Chu''s carriage should have spare clothes and skirts on it! My maid asked someone to take them for you. Will you follow me to change clothes elsewhere?"


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t see her face, but who didn''t have many faces in the deep palace?


    It''s relieved to think about it.


    Seeing that she didn''t embarrass the maid again, she nodded and said, "thank you very much."


    "Why should miss Chu be polite to the maidservant? This is what the maidservant should do. It''s all the maidservant''s fault, so that Miss Chu''s clothes will be dirty."


    She had already sent people to the carriage to get clothes when she spoke, so when they arrived at the place where they changed their clothes, they brought them.


    "Miss, please change your clothes inside. The maidservant went out first."


    With this, Chu Yuehua slowly retreated out. Chu Yuehua wondered, under such circumstances, how can he not let his servant girl follow and wait on her to change clothes?


    It is really not at ease to let outsiders in. In the Queen''s palace, two people should be arranged to serve themselves.


    On this thought, Chu Yuehua felt that her back was a little cold.


    At this time, she suddenly heard footsteps outside. It didn''t sound like a few people. Moreover, it didn''t have the lightness of well-trained palace maids.


    This... Is probably... A man!


    Chu Yuehua felt that her heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    Looking around, there was a screen blocking there. Without thinking about it, he ran directly behind the screen. There was a bed behind the screen.


    The empress is the only serious master here, but the empress can''t live here, but the palace maid can''t bring her to the palace man''s room to change clothes. Therefore, there must be a problem in this room!


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t control so much. He flashed directly behind the bed and held the bag of clothes in his hand.


    Almost as she hid, the door was pushed open, as if someone came in.


    He didn''t do anything. He stood in the middle of the room and looked at it for a while.


    Then hurried footsteps followed.


    "Your Highness, why are you running so fast? Slaves can''t catch up with you."


    "I got a beautiful Huasheng from my mother a few days ago, but I took a nap and left it here and forgot to go to the house later.


    Today, Lan''er also came. I want to find out. She will be very happy to see her later. "


    Listen to this voice, it''s the prince!


    Chu Yuehua felt another coolness behind her. The sweat from her heart was blown by the wind, and the pores of her whole body opened.


    "Your Highness has a good relationship with the crown princess. I''m afraid I''ve been thinking about it!"


    "What do you know? LAN er''s eyes are high! Ordinary things can''t get into her eyes," he said, taking a few more steps, and then taking something in a cabinet. "I remember, it''s right here."


    "If it is really a good thing, our crown princess must be happy."


    "This is the last time the Sze Chen bureau just made it for the empress mother. It just happened to show me that it''s coming." the prince''s tone was full of joy.


    After a while, he went out.


    It seems that he sent Hua Sheng to Roland.


    Chu Yuehua''s heart went up and down, and finally fell back to her stomach.


    After listening again, it seemed that there was no one outside. Then I changed my clothes in a hurry.


    When I came to the door, I hesitated again. It was clearly a bureau. I had set up a bureau for myself to get in.


    Under such circumstances, how can no one stare in the dark?


    If you go out like this, you will have to spend some time.


    I didn''t expect that the queen would use such a means.


    What would be the result if today''s thing were done?


    The prince went to his bedroom in the Queen''s palace and found her. Chu Yuehua changed her clothes here.


    Then there must be many inexplicable witnesses in an instant.


    I can''t keep my daughter''s reputation. What will the queen do then?


    Do you want to say that he broke into the prince''s bedroom, causing the prince to lose face and execute himself?


    Chu Yuehua was cold in her heart and said that the means of the people in the inner court were really cruel.


    But on second thought, it''s wrong. If you just want to die by yourself, how many methods do you need? Why bother so much.


    You have to invite yourself into the palace, and you have to cooperate with your concubine Zhou and arrange so many things in the palace


    So it''s not about your own life at all.


    But since you don''t want your own life, what are the consequences after today''s success?


    Then only


    Marry yourself into the prince''s house?

 Chapter 174

    yes! This is the only possibility. Since this happened to the queen, the queen has the right to preside over it.


    Moreover, concubine Luo and concubine Zhou can be regarded as witnesses. If you want to show the Queen''s magnanimity and glory at that time, don''t you want the prince to marry her?


    She is a merchant''s daughter. It is a great honor for her to enter the prince''s house as a concubine. In the eyes of the Zhou family, it is a good thing that pie falls from the sky. Naturally, she is happy to see its success. Therefore, Zhou Ruyi brought her directly.


    So what are the benefits of the queen?


    Between lightning and flint, Chu Yuehua suddenly understood.


    Ma Junjie!


    Is there a better reason than Ma Junjie? Let so many people turn for her?


    Ma Junjie is the son of the former crown prince. If it hadn''t happened that year, Ma Junjie would be the crown prince at this time, that is to say, Ma Junjie is a factor that will disturb the stability of the royal family.


    Although the queen came forward, it was not the emperor''s intention.


    While Chu Yuehua was still thinking, the door was suddenly pushed open: "Miss Chu?"


    Hearing this sound, Chu Yuehua''s eyes narrowed slightly. Now she''s worried to see that she hasn''t gone out for a long time?


    It''s too late! Chu Yuehua hurried out with her clothes in her arms, and then looked at the palace maid mercilessly. It was not the one before.


    "Chu..."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t wait for her to open her mouth. She threw things into her arms, and then grabbed the door and ran away, confused the maid in waiting.


    Without giving her time to react, Chu Yuehua ran directly back to the Queen''s palace.


    The queen was talking to the prince. Before she arrived, she heard something urgent in her voice.


    Before the palace people at the door noticed, they were suddenly frightened by her, so that they directly let her rush in.


    The queen seemed to be saying something loudly. She suddenly broke in and stopped her words very unnaturally.


    Then he looked at her in amazement.


    Chu Yuehua said nothing, walked up to her and knelt down straight.


    "This..." the queen did not react, looked at her blankly, and then said, "what is this?"


    "Miss Chu?" the prince was originally sitting in the hands of the queen. He was shocked when he saw Chu Yuehua.


    Chu Yuehua still looked straight at the queen, and then her eyes blinked, and her tears fell directly.


    Then he worshipped deeply: "ask the queen to make decisions for the people''s women."


    The queen calmed her mind: "what''s the matter with you? What happened? No... didn''t she let you play with Anping?"


    Chu Yuehua straightened up, cried and said, "what my mother said is that I listened to her instructions and went to the backyard to play with Princess Anping.


    But Princess Anping seemed to have something delayed. The people''s daughter obeyed the arrangement and sat there waiting for the princess to come. Who knows that she accidentally soiled her clothes.


    The palace maid took me to change my clothes. Who knows, she took me to the room and left. She didn''t let the servant girl of the people''s daughter come in to serve, nor did she arrange a person to serve.


    The people''s daughter was confused. She heard a voice outside and sounded like a man. She was very afraid and simply hid.


    Then the man came directly to the room where minnu was in. Fortunately, minnu hid in the back corner and didn''t meet, otherwise... "


    "What? Should there be such a thing?" the prince first stood up and said in surprise. Obviously, he didn''t know it.


    Chu Yuehua knew him and was Zhou zhaoheng''s cousin. If she hadn''t hidden and listened to other people''s arrangements, she would have changed her clothes there alone, which would have been the reputation of the girl''s family


    The queen took a deep look at the prince, then turned to Chu Yuehua and said, "Miss Chu, are you sure? There are no foreign men here in this palace!"


    This also alerted the prince immediately. What kind of place is the Queen''s palace? What man can come in except the emperor?


    Is someone


    "Empress Hui," Chu Yuehua was still full of tears, "the person who came was not someone else, our prince''s highness, but his highness just came in to get something, so he didn''t see the people''s daughter hiding."


    The prince said "Oh" gently, and then said, "just now you were in the room, my palace... I really didn''t see it!"


    The Queen''s face was already iron blue.


    Chu Yuehua hurriedly said, "minnv doesn''t know why the palace maid took minnv to the prince''s room, but it must not be an''s kindness.


    Even if the people''s daughter is dead, it''s just a hasty life. But the crown prince''s reputation is damaged. This... Mind is too vicious! "


    Chu Yuehua clearly saw that the Queen''s fist was slowly clenched, but her head was lower, just biting her lower lip.


    "Come here! Bring the palace maid who took Miss Chu to change clothes today! There is no royal law!"


    In the Queen''s fury, anyone who dared not obey, immediately someone trotted forward to get someone.


    Seeing that the matter had been solved, Chu Yuehua whispered: "please don''t blame the people''s women for their troubles. They don''t know what''s in their mind. If they don''t tell their mother today, they don''t know what kind of things will happen in the future."


    "The queen mother won''t blame you. I''m too surprised to hear such things. Such people serve the queen mother and don''t know what they will do in the future."


    A woman''s crisp voice came. Chu Yuehua looked back and found that it was Princess Anping.


    "Met the empress!" Anping saluted the queen, and then met the prince.


    Roland came with her.


    "So your royal sister-in-law went to you, and the Palace said why she didn''t come with your royal brother!" the queen smiled when she saw them.


    Anping felt that he didn''t buy it, and gave a casual salute to the Queen: "empress mother, my sister-in-law and I just heard it outside. It''s too much.


    What''s more, the queen mother certainly doesn''t know. I''ve been in my bedroom all the time and I''m bored! I haven''t heard any news that Miss Chu is coming at all.


    The empress knows my temperament. If she hears that she has come, she must run faster than anyone else. I think the maid in waiting really has ulterior motives and needs to be interrogated carefully. See what her real purpose is. "


    The queen nodded with a serious face and said, "what you said is reasonable. Pass it on to her immediately."


    Who knows, a female official hurried over: "madam, it''s bad. Just now she hanged herself with Miss Chu''s yaruo."

 Chapter 175

    When Chu Yuehua came out of the palace, he always felt that Zhou Ruyi looked at him strangely.


    On the carriage back, Zhou Ruyun looked like she wanted to say something. She didn''t ask until outside the Palace door: "what happened?"


    Chu Yuehua looked at her strangely: "why do you ask?"


    Zhou Ruyun frowned and looked at her up and down: "in short, it''s strange. What I said today was because I promised someone else and my mother announced me into the palace. Who knows, I suddenly called you again.


    That''s OK. The empress left you. I felt something wrong at that time. Later, I went back to the Showa hall. She didn''t say anything to me at all, so she let me play there alone.


    She sat in the room with a heavy heart. Later, on the way to the empress, another person came and said something, and she became very nervous.


    I''ve been worried about whether you''ve done something wrong with the queen! "


    Chu Yuehua was not surprised by what she said, so there was no expression on her face.


    Zhou Ruyun was scared to death: "you won''t really get into any trouble, will you?"


    "Yes! Killed a man!" Chu Yuehua winked at her.


    Zhou Ruyun stared at her, and then smiled: "who believes!"


    When they returned to the room, Zhiruo and Du Ruo dared to talk and quickly asked her if anything had happened in the palace.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t want them to worry, so she didn''t tell the truth. She just said there were too many rules and it wasn''t fun.


    Then she told them not to disturb anyone. She wanted to be alone and went into the inner room.


    Sitting at the window, Chu Yuehua was full of doubts.


    If I marry the crown prince today, then according to the normal theory, I will stand on the side of the crown prince anyway, that is, on the side of the current royal family.


    Then all the information you have about Ma Junjie has become the intelligence there.


    But this does not mean that the queen did not know that the emperor''s grandson was ma Junjie.


    It should be impossible! They all knew that they were concerned about themselves because they went to Majiazhuang.


    How could they not know that they brought a boy out of the Ma family villa?


    Since then, isn''t Ma Junjie''s identity fully exposed?


    The more I think about it, the more I can''t figure it out.


    If it''s what you want, just send someone to kill Ma Junjie. It''s over. There won''t be so many things anymore.


    Last time someone hijacked Ma Junjie, isn''t it


    incorrect! What if they don''t want people?


    Not people? It''s something! But why?


    At this time, a stone suddenly fell in front of her. Although the sound was very small, she was startled because she was too involved and the surroundings were very quiet.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw a man sitting in the tree over there.


    There is probably only one man who can wear white clothes so tightly.


    "Uncle Ye?"


    Ye Chi still had that standard smile, and then nodded gently: "is there anyone in the room?"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t understand much for a moment. She turned her face blankly and shook her head gently: "no!"


    Then he turned around and he appeared in front of himself.


    Just as she was about to scream, ye Chi had covered her mouth first: "don''t shout, what if you shout your girl in."


    "Uncle Ye, what are you doing?" Chu Yuehua thought back and took a chair for him.


    I secretly looked at the structure outside.


    There is a lake outside, which is the lake of the big garden, so although it is where the women live, there is no special fence to block it.


    But that tree is an exception. I don''t know which year it fell, and then it grew at the foot of the wall, and it''s not small.


    Just now, yechi flew down from that tree directly.


    "You entered the palace today. What did the queen do?"


    Chu Yuehua was surprised that he knew so much about his whereabouts: "how could Uncle Ye know?"


    "Now you are not the only one inexplicably involved in this matter?" Ye Chi smiled helplessly.


    Yes! Isn''t he the one who was involved for some reason?


    And it seems that he is the more innocent one. After all, he could live without burden and be his big businessman with peace of mind.


    "The queen seems to have noticed. She announced me into the palace through the mouth of your concubine Zhou, and then she even thought of a way to almost make me have to marry the prince!"


    For ye Chi, Chu Yuehua is more willing to believe some, so these things, as if they had nothing to hide in front of him, told him directly.


    Ye Chi frowned: "what? The queen can do such a thing?"


    Compared with ruochu, Chu Yuehua felt that she was more willing to believe Ye Chi, so she said her doubts.


    Ye Chi pondered for a moment and said, "in fact, when the first prince was in trouble, the princess died in the fire, and there was a baby''s body in the princess''s body."


    "Ah?" Chu Yuehua was stunned. "Then... Ma Junjie..."


    "No, don''t be surprised. Ma Junjie must be the bone and blood of the first prince. There''s no doubt about that," Ye Chi waved his hand. "I''ve found out.


    In those days, it was just a little cover up by the crown prince protection party, and more importantly, one thing was lost along with the fire. "


    "What?"


    Chu Yuehua suddenly realized that this thing was the key.


    "The state of Yan was separated from the great Qi Dynasty, but now after more than 100 years, the people of Yan have forgotten this history.


    However, Emperor Taizu said as early as the independence of the state of Yan, don''t forget this history, let future generations remember the difficulty of founding the country.


    Therefore, the seal of Yan state, which was still a vassal, was not discarded, but used as a real imperial seal to pass on the country.


    But later, when Emperor Taizong held the seal in his hand, he thought it seemed to have no deterrent, so he used the current jade seal.


    But according to the rules set by Emperor Taizu, that small seal is the real Yan jade seal. "


    Chu Yuehua listened blankly, and finally said, "so... What they''re looking for is actually the imperial seal?"


    Ye Chi nodded: "yes, and the emperor loved the first Prince very much. It is said that he had given the seal to the first Prince long ago.


    The first Prince''s house was set on fire, and the seal disappeared. Now the emperor of Yan did not get the seal after he ascended the throne, which makes it all the more clear that the rumors at that time were true.


    Up to now, there are still faint rumors that the son''s name is not correct and his words are not smooth, and God does not recognize it. That''s why. "

 Chapter 176

    Chu Yuehua nodded. There was such an inside story here.


    "But Uncle Ye, how can you know these secret things?" Chu Yuehua asked curiously with open eyes.


    "Why don''t I know?" Ye Chi smiled and said, "how can I say that he is also the largest businessman in the two countries. Although they all say that they should try not to deal with the royal family, it''s not bad to know more about such news."


    Chu Yuehua stuck out his tongue and said with a smile, "that''s what he said."


    It''s rare to see ye Chi speak in such a tone. Chu Yuehua''s originally nervous mood was also relaxed.


    "But you should be careful. Since the concubines of Zhou have helped the queen, the Marquis must be involved.


    It''s all your fault. They''re forced so hard. Now they have no money. How can they let go of such an opportunity to please the royal family?


    But I guess the emperor and queen won''t tell them the real reason for the head here. They just monitor you. "


    "I know that Zhou Guibin''s eyes on me today are a little wrong. Maybe he has been in touch with the house for a long time."


    "Also, the Queen''s move today doesn''t work. There should be a new move soon. You''d better be careful."


    "OK!" the smile on Chu Yuehua''s face was sweet, "don''t worry."


    "By the way, Uncle Ye, I don''t understand one more point."


    Ye Chi was about to go out just now. Who knew she had something else to say, he smiled and said, "don''t turn your head too fast. Be careful to fly out of your neck."


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but put her hand over her neck.


    "What else, tell me and see if I know."


    "Look at the Queen''s meaning today, it means that she has determined that the thing is in my hand. Why does she think so? Did my parents have anything to do with the seal?"


    This was like asking Ye Chi. He thought for a moment and said, "it''s only a few years since I came to the state of Yan. It''s ten years since then. I still haven''t figured out many details.


    You wait for me for a while. I''ll ask someone to check it out and tell you the results. "


    When he said this, Chu Yuehua remembered that he was from the state of Qi, not from the state of Yan. He almost forgot about it. At the beginning, he was considering whether to cooperate with him because of his identity!


    However, I''m glad I cooperated with him at that time. Otherwise, I don''t know who to ask for many things.


    After knowing so many things, Chu Yuehua felt that it was hard for her to believe that if she was young, she knew that she had no bad thoughts, and it was hard to accept it again.


    With a slight sigh, Chu Yuehua suddenly realized that if so, why did ruochu never ask for a seal from her?


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuehua hurriedly asked, "by the way, Uncle Ye..."


    Lifting his eyes, he found that there was no Uncle Ye in front of him.


    Du Ruo pushed the door in and asked strangely, "girl, who are you talking to?"


    Chu Yuehua smiled and didn''t answer.


    "Girl, what else can I do? It''s late. It''s time to go to bed."


    Think about what happened today. My head is like a running lantern. I received too much information at once. I feel like I can''t accept it.


    I''m really tired. Let her know what the queen has to do. Let it go. Let''s talk about tomorrow!


    Du Ruo listened to her breathing gradually steady, then blew out the last small lamp at the head of the bed, and then slowly withdrew from the door and went to rest.


    But slowly, Chu Yuehua slept more and more uneasy. She always felt that she had a pair of eyes looking at her overhead.


    Did the window open and the wind blew in?


    But if you want to wake up, you feel that you have no strength and it is difficult to move your fingers.


    The feeling of being peeped at is getting stronger and stronger.


    This is not a dream. Chu Yuehua''s consciousness is gradually awake, but her body is still out of control. This feeling is very frightening. She thinks she is fascinated by something.


    Who is it? Who is in her room? Who did what to her?


    Even her eyelids didn''t listen, and she couldn''t open them all the time. Chu Yuehua felt her heart beat fast and her breathing became rapid.


    It''s like fighting an invisible hand.


    "You''re awake!"


    When she opened her eyes, a woman suddenly said such a sentence in a low voice in the dark.


    When everything was silent, when I couldn''t see my fingers, such a sentence suddenly came out in her room, right next to her.


    She wanted to shout out, but found that it was very difficult to make a sound, and her throat seemed to be blocked.


    No, it''s not that her throat is blocked. It seems that she can''t move anything except her eyes.


    This feeling has never been felt in my life. No one can understand this fear.


    "It''s me."


    She suddenly said one more sentence, but when she said it, Chu Yuehua had a feeling of suddenly returning to the world.


    It''s Lee!


    "You can''t move now. I''m afraid you''ll be frightened and shout out. Now I''ll untie the acupoints for you. Don''t be afraid."


    After she finished, Chu Yuehua really felt something stabbing behind her neck, and then the blood all over her body seemed to suddenly come alive and began to flow quickly.


    Almost all can feel the feeling of flow. Just now, the completely unconscious limbs began to feel an unspeakable numb feeling, and it took a long time to return to normal.


    She opened her eyes, through the weak light outside, she could vaguely see that there was a man sitting by her bed, just sitting there like a dark shadow.


    If it hadn''t been for her words, she would have cried out at this time.


    "Are you ready?"


    Chu Yuehua slowly sat up and looked at the dark shadow.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I have something to tell you."


    Chu Yuehua was surprised that she could see herself in such darkness.


    Suddenly, I think that some people who practice martial arts will be more intelligent than ordinary people. That''s li


    Li Shi didn''t guess what she thought at this time. She said directly, "how did you escape the Queen''s game?"


    Chu Yuehua listened to her ask herself, but she didn''t answer, but kept looking at her.


    Because she was so shocked, she didn''t tell anyone what happened in the palace today, even Du Ruo and Zhi Ruo didn''t know.


    She also believed that Zhou Ruyi and Zhou Ruyun would not know that the queen would not be so stupid. She had to say it after doing such a thing.


    The prince and Roland are even more unlikely.

 Chapter 177

    So, how did Li know?


    When she looked at Li quietly, Li didn''t speak, as if she cared about her answer very much, so she waited.


    "My wife came to yue''er''s room late at night... It''s really incredible. How did my wife get in?" Chu Yuehua decided to go around this question first and want to hear Li''s answer.


    "I want to see you. There are ways. Even if you still live in the old lady''s yard, I can see you like this. What''s more, you''re in my yard now?"


    What she said has a taste of conceit, but it''s too different from her usual.


    "My wife is always in bed. I didn''t expect to recover so quickly!"


    "Don''t beat around the bush. The so-called lying in bed is just that I''m too lazy to deal with these people. You''re not the first to know. Everyone in the government should know."


    From the previous events, Chu Yuehua found that Li''s position in the family seemed to have an unspeakable unique feeling.


    Until now, she suddenly realized that, in fact, her control over the Marquis house actually exceeded her expectations.


    "What on earth did the lady come to me for? Just for entering the palace today?"


    Li''s eyes suddenly sharpened. Chu Yuehua could not see it, but she felt it. It seemed a little mysterious, but it was true, as if there was a thorn in her eyes.


    "Why did the queen let you go?"


    Chu Yuehua suddenly understood: "do you know that I will be hurt by the queen when I enter the palace today?"


    Li turned his head, looked out of the window, and then turned back: "to some extent, you are no longer a secret."


    "Me? Secret?" Chu Yuehua looked at her puzzled. Anyway, it was always strange to be told that he was a secret.


    "The thing is on you, and they will naturally find you." there is no fluctuation in Li''s voice. "It''s just a pity that you don''t know where it is."


    Of course she doesn''t know. She doesn''t know what the company is like, does she?


    "What?" Chu Yuehua asked knowingly, "why did you find me?"


    "Don''t you know you have a birthmark on your back?" Li said with a faint smile, but I don''t know why she smiled.


    There is a birthmark on her back. Of course she knows, but so what?


    Chu Yuehua was alert: "so what?"


    "In fact, it''s not a birthmark!" Li looked at her calmly. "It was your father who scalded your back with that seal."


    "Are you kidding?" Chu Yuehua was surprised and immediately asked.


    Du Ruo outside was immediately awakened: "girl?"


    Li Shi didn''t speak, and the room was silent.


    If Du Ruo heard no sound, he would get out of bed, but the Li Shi in front of him still didn''t respond at all, as if he didn''t worry about being discovered by Du Ruo.


    "I''m fine. Don''t toss about. I''ll sleep right away." Chu Yuehua bit her teeth, looked at Li Shi and said in an ordinary voice.


    Du Ruo hesitated and went to bed.


    "I''m not kidding, but now that you''re getting older, the size of the seal has changed, but its pattern is still right." Li opened his mouth faintly when he heard Du Ruo calm down.


    Chu Yuehua knew that there was a birthmark behind her, but she couldn''t see it. Just when she was a child, Chu Xuhua smiled and said that the mark on her back seemed to be a word.


    But if it''s a word, how can you not recognize it?


    "My back is just an ordinary birthmark. How could it be a good seal? Besides, if it was a seal like that, why did my father do that?"


    "Why do you do this..." Li Shi listened to her tone and was already anxious, but she said slowly, "I don''t know this. Maybe only your father knows this in the world."


    Chu Yuehua felt that her head was a little big. What happened to these people? She tried hard to instill these things into her brain one by two. She couldn''t stand it.


    "I don''t know what seal my wife said. I''ve never seen it, and I don''t know where it is. Did my wife come to ask me for it today? If so, my wife, you''re wrong. I don''t know at all. If I don''t know, I just don''t know. You can go back."


    Although there is a lot of anger and irritability in my heart, I have to lower my voice when I say something, which is very oppressive.


    "I know you don''t know where it is, but you can think about it. Since your father will seal the seal on you, it can be seen that he has different ideas about you. There must be some clues. The seal must have something to do with you.


    Now it''s too late. The queen has an eye on you. If you don''t hand it in, sooner or later... "


    "Sooner or later, I will return to the hands of the emperor and the queen, right?" Chu Yuehua took her words. "First of all, don''t say I don''t know. Even if I know, I gave it to them under the pressure of the emperor and the queen, what''s wrong with that?


    This world is originally the emperor''s world. How can we not give him what should have belonged to him? If I still keep it, or give it to you, wouldn''t it be a great evil? "


    Li Shi was a little stunned by her words, but he was soon angry and said, "don''t you understand if you didn''t tell you at the beginning?"


    Once again, Chu Yuehua''s heart was shocked: "ruochu? You and ruochu are old acquaintances? No! Not only the old acquaintances, but also the relationship is very close. Even now, ruochu still has contact with you.


    And told you everything about my relationship with her! "


    I probably said these words to Chu Yuehua inadvertently. At this time, Chu Yuehua asked me, leaving Li speechless, leaving only the gasp of his chest.


    Chu Yuehua is like falling into an ice cellar. It turns out that if Chu and Li had known each other for a long time, was it Li''s strategy from the Grange?


    At the beginning, Li and ruochu jointly created a puzzle to make themselves think they won and took the first step. In fact, they gave it to themselves?


    "I can''t tell you more, but think it over yourself! I''ll talk to you tomorrow!"


    "I can''t see..."


    Chu Yuehua only said half of her refusal, and the person opposite had disappeared.


    Sure enough, one or two are experts!


    However, when there are many such things, they are no longer accidental and will not make people feel strange. Instead, terror.

 Chapter 178

    The next day, Ling Ruo hurried in and said that Zhou zhaoheng was back.


    Du Ruo said with a smile, "have you forgotten, girl? Now we live in the yard of the long house. Isn''t it normal for the fifth master to come? The fifth master has to come and go twice!"


    Ling Ruo waved his hand and said, "no, the fifth master has come to our house."


    Before Chu Yuehua spoke, Zhou zhaoheng came in.


    Du ruo''s face turned red, stamped his feet and said, "why did the fifth master run in like this? Our girl hasn''t put on her makeup yet!"


    Zhou zhaoheng blushed, but he could see that he was worried and nervous.


    Although Chu Yuehua was annoyed that he was so menglang, it seemed that there was something urgent, so he asked Du Ruo and them to retire.


    Ling Ruo was good to say. In a word, she withdrew directly. Du Ruo was very anxious. How can the fifth master come in at will in the girl''s room!


    But Chu Yuehua''s meaning is obvious, that is, it doesn''t matter.


    When they all quit, Zhou zhaoheng saluted: "I''m really worried. I forgot to be measured for a time. Don''t blame my sister."


    "Brother Heng has seen it. I have asked people to step back. If you have anything to do, just say it directly!"


    Although I don''t have more friendship with him than my brother and sister, I can''t be cruel in the face of a person who really cares about you.


    "I knew everything about my sister and sister Yun entering the palace yesterday, but the prince came back late and didn''t talk to me about it until he came back. I wanted to talk to my sister, but there was a curfew outside, so I had to run over early in the morning."


    It was for the sake of entering the palace yesterday. I went back to the house yesterday afternoon and attracted so many people, which was beyond Chu Yuehua''s expectation.


    When Zhou zhaoheng finished speaking, she looked thoughtful and indifferent on her face. She was very anxious: "sister Yue, don''t forget what happened yesterday. Your Highness the crown prince told me.


    Even your highness thinks it''s too much. Although he didn''t say anything more, since the palace maid is in the Queen''s palace, it has something to do with the Queen''s palace. What''s more, what does a palace maid want you to do?


    Although I don''t know what the Queen''s purpose is, it''s not a good thing to be noticed by her. Sister, don''t be careless. Be careful in the future.


    If there is any name in the palace that allows you to enter the palace, think of ways and push it if you can! You are young and don''t know many things. This palace is not a good place. "


    Chu Yuehua was really surprised that he could talk so much. It was clear that he regarded himself as a child who didn''t understand anything. He was afraid that he would suffer a loss.


    Chu Yuehua thought so, and then suddenly realized that only Zhou zhaoheng thought of himself as a normal 13-year-old girl in the whole house.


    "I know, brother Heng. Thank you for telling me."


    Her calm attitude didn''t reassure Zhou zhaoheng at all: "yue''er, I''m not talking nonsense. You really have to pay attention to this matter. Do you know the consequences under the situation yesterday?


    If you don''t fix one, you may not have a way to live. "


    The anxiety on that face made Chu Yuehua sad.


    Zhou zhaoheng''s kindness to her made her particularly dependent because she had never lived behind the back of others in previous lives and never many people cared about her.


    But it was because of this that he got deeper and deeper, and finally got out of control.


    In this life, it seems that in order to avoid the same ending in the previous life, Chu Yuehua chose to stay away from him as far as possible. Therefore, his attitude is light again and again, just like a person who just knows each other.


    But he was still like this. He was in a hurry when he met something related to her.


    Are some things destined?


    Chu Yuehua didn''t speak for a long time, which made Zhou zhaoheng more worried.


    "Don''t worry, brother Heng. I really care. In fact, I know their purpose, so I can avoid that game. Don''t worry. I''ll be careful."


    Zhou zhaoheng listened to her words with a slight hesitation, but her expression was firm, and finally nodded and said, "just keep it in your heart, but don''t forget."


    "OK! I know. I won''t forget it."


    Seeing that everything she wanted to say was finished, she also promised that she would pay good attention. A stone in Zhou zhaoheng''s heart seemed to fall to the ground.


    But some were reluctant to go, but the pearls on her dresser were still scattered there, and her hair was only half combed. It was very impolite to stand here.


    Thinking of his rashness, Zhou zhaoheng''s face turned red again: "then... I''ll go back first."


    "Brother Heng, walk slowly." Chu Yuehua''s smile did not fade, still the same as before.


    When Duro came in, he turned back and leaned out half of his body: "remember."


    Seeing Du ruo''s angry face, he immediately turned and left without waiting for her answer.


    This time, even Du Ruo smiled: "it''s a little funny to say. The fifth master is waiting for him in the prince''s house. He has always been the most disciplined among you. I''ve never seen him like this."


    "It''s good to look like this!" Ling Ruo came in with water. "They''re all the same as uncle. Isn''t the whole room going to suffocate? I can''t stand people like that."


    Everyone knows that if Ling hates rules most, no one thinks it''s funny when she says these words.


    Chu Yuehua still remembers that Li said last night that he had something to say to himself today. His heart was like a thorn.


    It was the usual morning to say hello to Li. After all, now people live under her roof, but Chu Yuehua really doesn''t want to.


    She directly ordered Zhiruo to go to the big kitchen and eat by herself.


    Until the morning, I didn''t hear anyone in the main room send a message to let her pass.


    At this time, another little girl came and said, "Miss Yue, four girls are fishing in the waterside pavilion over the garden. Let me invite you to come with me."


    "Sister Yun?" Chu Yuehua looked back at Ling Ruo. "Isn''t sister Yun in the house? When did she go out?"


    "In the morning, when the girl was having breakfast, it seemed that she did see Yun go out." Zhiruo said as she was busy.


    "Oh!" Chu Yuehua asked the girl, "who else besides sister Yun?"


    "There''s no one else. Miss Yun caught several tails soon, but she said that a person was boring and asked me to find the girl."

 Chapter 179

    It''s like Zhou Ruyun''s style. When I''m bored, I hate to tie Chu Yuehua around, but I bully Chu Yuehua from time to time.


    "Go and tell sister Yun that I have something. I can''t go fishing with her today. Let''s go back next time!"


    "Yue girl!" the servant girl was worried. "You''d better go there! Even if you don''t go fishing, please go and talk to miss Yun yourself! Miss Yun said, if... If I don''t invite the girl, throw me into the pond."


    "What?"


    "Girl, you''d better say it yourself!"


    Seeing her look like she''s going to cry, Chu Yuehua can''t help but help her forehead. This Zhou Ruyun, when will she not be so willful!


    At this time, she is upset by so many messy things, but she also comes to Zhou Ruyun. In this case, just take her and spread the fire.


    It also saves her from looking for trouble all day.


    "Does the girl want to go over?" Zhi Ruo glanced at the girl and asked.


    "Go! I''ll tell her myself to save her from biting!" then turned to lingruo, "you continue to help me copy my things the other day, Zhiruo, go with me!"


    Duruo helped her clean up and sent her out.


    "This Yun girl is really. It''s said that she''s better than before this year, but she''s like this again. It''s really hard to change her temper."


    Ling Ruo skimmed her lips. She didn''t hate Zhou Ruyun very much.


    Now the sun has come up. I don''t know what Zhou Ruyun thinks. On such a hot day, he came to the waterside to fish.


    Looking at someone standing there from a distance, as if he was directing people to pack up, he sighed again. When can this girl''s overbearing temper be changed? At least it''s the one who said to kiss.


    Just thinking so, I suddenly had a strange feeling in my heart.


    But in a flash, she didn''t have time to think more, so she went straight in: "sister Yun, I really have something to do today. I can''t accompany you. But you asked someone to let me come again. I had to run this trip myself. You said it."


    "Sister Yue has a lot of things. She wants you everywhere. Naturally, she can''t be idle."


    A man turned from the veranda outside, but it was not Zhou Ruyun, but Zhou Ruxin.


    "Is it you?" Chu Yuehua frowned. Now she saw Zhou Ruxin again. It was difficult to have a good face. After all, she still remembered that she had to cut her face with scissors.


    "You can go!"


    She suddenly changed her tone, a little lazy, and looked out at the humanity on the veranda.


    Because she was blocked by the door, Chu Yuehua didn''t see who she was. Instead, she heard two sobs and thought a little in her heart.


    It must be that Zhou Ruxin threatened several girls with something and asked them to come to her.


    "Sister Xin has good skills and such abilities now." Chu Yuehua mocked.


    "Sister Yue''s skill grows day by day. She should learn well!" Zhou Ruxin smiled happily.


    "What did my sister call me over today?" Chu Yuehua picked her eyebrows and said she was afraid of her. Chu Yuehua was really not afraid.


    At this time, a figure suddenly rushed out, grabbed Zhiruo, quickly cut her hands and stuffed a handkerchief in her mouth.


    "What are you going to do?" Chu Yuehua looked at Zhou Ruxin coldly while paying attention to Zhiruo who had been controlled by others with the rest of her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, sister Yue. I just asked your Zhiruo to stand by me for a while and return it to my sister later." Zhou Ruxin motioned the strange woman over there to drag Zhiruo to the pond.


    "Come on! What the hell do you want?"


    In fact, Chu Yuehua has understood why Zhou Ruxin had all kinds of abnormalities after he came back, and why Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen had such a good attitude towards Zhou Ruxin.


    After all, what people value is only what she has.


    However, she really hasn''t found this thing, but what makes her laugh and laugh is that she really doesn''t know whether to thank herself for being associated with that deadly thing or hate herself for being associated with that thing.


    If there is no seal, they will not have so much trouble, but if there is no seal, will these people keep themselves safe until now?


    "I don''t have any big grudges with sister Yue. I don''t want to hurt my sister. I just want to borrow something from my sister." Zhou Ruxin''s face is full of a smile, but his eyes are full of resentment and madness.


    "Borrow something from me?" Chu Yuehua raised her eyebrows. "They both live in this house. I have it, and my sister must have it. How do you want to borrow it from me?


    Is it to borrow money? I opened a shop outside. Everyone in the house knows that if there is anything I am richer than my sister, there is only money.


    How much does my sister want? If it''s too much, I can''t help it. I can still take out thirty or fifty Liang. "


    "Borrow money from you? At least I''m also a young lady of Hou''s house. Do you need to borrow money from you? Don''t pretend. Did you leave anything for you before your father died? Such as privately engraved seals?"


    "What does my sister want my father''s private seal to do? The private seal is in my hand! I drew and played with it myself some time ago! This is very important to my sister?"


    "I don''t mean your father''s private seal, I mean similar, but the words on it have nothing to do with your father, and they are written in the state of Qi."


    Zhou Ruxin looked outside and determined that no one came, so he hurriedly asked.


    The servant girls have cleaned here, and the place is quiet. No one should come at this time.


    "No!" Chu Yuehua shook her head. "I only have this chapter. It is my father''s name, and it is engraved in Yan characters. I haven''t seen any Qi characters you say."


    Her innocent expression angered Zhou Ruxin: "it''s impossible! It''s in your hand, you give me a good think!"


    Chu Yuehua was also worried: "well, what am I cheating you for? Although I don''t know what you want and what you want to do, I really don''t have it. Even if you make me think, I can''t remember!"


    "Chu Yuehua!" Zhou Ruxin stared silently, and then the woman over there pushed Zhiruo to the railing, "don''t grind haw for me, give it to me quickly."


    Chu Yuehua narrowed her eyes slightly and hurriedly said nervously, "don''t mess around. If she doesn''t know anything, she''s just a servant girl. Why bother to embarrass her?"

 Chapter 180

    "If you don''t embarrass her, how can you tell the truth?"


    Zhou Ruxin waved his hand. The woman over there quickly tied something to Zhiruo. Chu Yuehua obviously saw that Zhiruo''s body sank involuntarily, which was clearly lead.


    "What are you going to do?" Chu Yuehua looked so anxious that she was about to cry. "You should make it clear first. If you say so, I really don''t know what it is or what it is used for.


    Good. Where did my family come from the state of Qi? "


    "It''s not something of the state of Qi!" Zhou Ruxin seemed to be annoyed by her and shouted loudly.


    "But didn''t you just say something about the state of Qi?"


    "I mean, it''s written in the state of Qi," said Zhou Ru in a loud voice. "Think about it."


    "I really don''t know! Tell me what that thing is first. How could my father have the seal of Qi characters! You can''t talk nonsense!"


    Zhou Ruxin saw that Chu Yuehua was also nervous and anxious. For a time, he had no idea.


    But the situation did not allow her to delay any longer.


    "Chu Yuehua! I tell you, it''s very important. It''s not good for you to put it in your hand. You must give it to me immediately.


    It''s just a small seal. It''s not big. There''s a word written on it, the words of Qi and Yan. I know it must be in your hand. "


    "Seal? Yan character?" Chu Yuehua said suspiciously. "What is this? How can we have it? It must be forbidden. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Chu Yuehua! I don''t have time!" Zhou Ruxin immediately pushed Zhiruo to the front. The woman over there understood and directly put half of Zhiruo''s body into the water.


    "Zhou Ruxin, don''t mess around. Make it clear. What do you mean you don''t have time? What do you want to do?"


    Chu Yuehua is gambling. She doesn''t believe it. Zhou Moqing will let her tell all her secrets like this.


    "Don''t think I dare not. If I can''t get something from you, I won''t live. Killing a girl is nothing. I don''t dare to bury you."


    Said, he opened the woman''s hand, Zhiruo directly fell into the water. He didn''t even have time to splash, so he sank to the bottom of the water.


    There was only one rope left in the woman''s hand.


    This week is like a heart!


    Chu Yuehua hurriedly ran over and pulled up the rope, but Zhou Ruxin grabbed her hand and trapped her on the railing: "tell me! Where is it?"


    "You came back from the nunnery because of this thing? And because you said you could get it, so the master let you go and protected you everywhere?"


    Zhou Ruxin was so worried that he directly pinched Chu Yuehua''s neck: "I tell you Chu Yuehua, I have no other way. You have been exposed. Everyone knows that something is on you.


    If I don''t get things in front of others, I have no value at all. They won''t care about me. "


    Now Chu Yuehua understands that Zhou Ruxin got the news of the seal on her outside. When she came back, she told Zhou Moqing and guaranteed that she could get the seal on herself.


    At that time, few people knew about it. The Zhou family was afraid of startling the snake, so they asked her to follow her. But up to now, Zhou Ruxin has made no progress, but the queen already knows.


    Therefore, her previous advantages have disappeared.


    If the seal fell on someone else''s hand, Zhou Moqing would have no need to protect her.


    For Zhou Ruxin, now she is hated by everyone. Except for the clue in her hand, she has no capital to change her future.


    Probably, Zhou Moqing promised her that if she got the seal, she would give her a sum of money or something!


    "Why are you still so stupid?"


    Chu Yuehua gave up the struggle, looked at her seriously with a pair of eyes and asked coldly.


    "What?"


    "Do you think you''re a little stupid? Who are you? The common women in our house, the old man favors a servant girl casually. Every girl born is a common woman. You can have as many as you want.


    Even if you get the thing you need from me, and then give it to the master, will they really fulfill their promise to you at that time?


    Are you sure? You didn''t get something, and after giving it to them, your value is the same, that is zero, no value.


    So why should they give you anything else? "


    "You... How do you know?" Zhou Ruxin was stunned by her words. Some couldn''t believe that she knew everything.


    "Because I have a brain," Chu Yuehua looked at her coldly. "Your performances since you came back last August are too abnormal.


    Although I didn''t understand before, now... Can I not understand? "


    Chu Yuehua glanced at Zhiruo, who was still not pulled up, and time was running out.


    "Chu Yuehua, I......"


    "Sister Xin, why don''t I show you a clear way? It must be better than your current situation!"


    "What?" Zhou Ruxin was stunned when he heard this sentence. "What do you mean?"


    "You pull people up first. If she dies, I guarantee that your end will be beyond your imagination."


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Ruxin felt a trace of fear when he saw Chu Yuehua''s eyes when he said this.


    "Pull people up first. I''m not afraid of your nonsense. To tell you the truth, I''ve been guarded outside. I have plenty of time to spend with you."


    The woman over there really obediently pulled Zhiruo up. Chu Yuehua couldn''t care about anything else and hurried forward to check Zhiruo''s situation.


    But it didn''t seem very good. Her face was a little blue. Chu Yuehua was very frightened. The woman over there looked at Zhou Ruxin, then squatted down and made trouble with Shenzi for a while. Zhiruo coughed up a saliva and opened her eyes.


    Seeing her appearance, there should be nothing. Chu Yuehua breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Well, I''m fine. Although I don''t know what you just said, I''m a little interested in listening. Tell me."


    Zhou Ruxin looked at her condescending, with some unnatural arrogance.


    Chu Yuehua determined that if Zhi had nothing to do, she stood up and looked at her and said, "to tell you the truth, I really don''t have the thing you said now."


    Before she caught fire, she said, "so you can''t get anything from me at all, and if you let the two masters know what you asked me to say here today, do you think you still have a way to live?


    Even if you don''t let them know, you can''t get anything and you don''t have a way to live. "


    "You..."


    "But I can give it to you!"

 Chapter 181

    Her tone of voice was too firm, which made Zhou Ruxin have a taste of disbelief: "what do you want to do?"


    "It''s not what I want to do!" Chu Yuehua stepped forward and her eyes seemed to see her heart. "I just want to ask my sister, what do you want?"


    This sentence made Zhou Ruxin dumbfounded.


    What does she want?


    When did she become ineligible to answer this question?


    When she was a child, she wanted to be spoiled by everyone like Ruyun, but she was a common woman. Everyone knew what kind of status a common woman was, not to mention being around her real mother like Deng.


    But through her efforts, even if she knew that she had not changed much, she was almost like a concubine in the eyes of others.


    Deng took her everywhere and often introduced her to others.


    But until she was 14 years old, she didn''t show any sign to marry herself. She was worried. As a common woman, she came and went to curry favor, just to get a good marriage in the end?


    Even the old lady was thinking about Chu Xuhua, but Deng still didn''t move. Before, it was clear that there were two good people, but she rejected them with a smile.


    She was very afraid, so she used her crooked brain and made the idea of the crown prince, which led to the beginning of today''s situation.


    What does she want?


    She always wanted to get a good marriage and get out of here, but now... It has become an unreachable hope.


    Now, she just wants to live a good life and live like a normal person, even if she can''t marry a good family, as long as she can live well.


    Chu Yuehua looked at the subtle changes in her expression on her face and slowed down her tone: "sister Xin, I can''t help you with your great ambitions, but I have a way to let you leave here and live your own life!"


    Just when I thought of this, Chu Yuehua''s words made her move in an instant: "really?"


    "It seems that I haven''t cheated anyone since I was young! Even you, I don''t seem to have cheated!" Chu Yuehua half joked, "but if you don''t believe it, I can''t help it. Even if you kill me at this time, no one can save me."


    Chu Yuehua''s words made Zhou Ruxin very excited. If you can leave here and get rid of Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen, do you still need to look at Deng''s face every day?


    "You want to give me money?"


    "What''s the use of giving you money?" Chu Yuehua raised her eyebrows. "Can you do business? Can you make farmland and real estate? Even if I gave you so much money, can you make all kinds of things and control others?"


    Her series of questions made Zhou Ru angry.


    "Don''t be angry. I''m telling the truth," Chu Yuehua looked at her seriously. "I can let you live on your own, but it''s hard to say how rich you are. It depends on your own."


    "You mean..."


    "You go back first. I''ll let lingruo tell you what to do tonight. Three days! Within three days, I''ll let you out of the door of the Marquis house completely."


    Zhou Ruxin is still skeptical, but the temptation is too big. Maybe, just wait until tonight.


    What''s more, she actually had no way to take Chu Yuehua, because she felt that perhaps Chu Yuehua really didn''t know where the seal was.


    "Then I''ll trust you once," Gu Gu stepped back two steps, and Zhou Ruxin''s face was a little ugly, "but if you don''t give me any satisfactory plan in the evening, you''ll wait and see."


    Then he took the woman and left proudly.


    Zhi Ruo has almost recovered at this time, but his clothes are still sitting on the ground wet. Fortunately, it is summer. Although it is wet, there is no risk of catching a cold.


    "Girl... Three girls, why are there so many powerful people around?"


    If Zhi Ruo asked, Chu Yuehua suddenly realized that she had forgotten to ask about it.


    Halfway through, Ling Ruo was running over in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Chu Yuehua asked with a frown.


    "Miss, are you okay? Just now miss Yun came back. She said she went to Miss Mo''s house and didn''t come fishing, so..."


    In the middle of the sentence, I saw Zhiruo who was drowned like a drowned chicken next to me: "what''s going on? What''s the situation with you?"


    "Alas! I don''t know if it was the one who made me narrow. What did sister Yun say? She asked me to go fishing. I haven''t found anyone for a long time. Zhiruo slipped her feet and fell into the lake.


    There''s no one around. Fortunately, there''s a pole nearby. Let me fish her up. "


    Seeing Ling ruo''s surprised look on her face, Chu Yuehua hurriedly said, "stop talking on the road and hurry back! If you don''t change your clothes again, Zhi Ruo will really get cold."


    Back in the house, Li Shi didn''t find herself. Chu Yuehua was so happy that she came directly to plan Zhou Ruxin''s affairs.


    I just didn''t expect yang to come.


    "The second sister-in-law is a rare guest. Why did she come and sit here?" the smile on Chu Yuehua''s face was indifferent and alienated.


    Yang''s face was slightly embarrassed: "you''ve been in our long room for so long, and I don''t have time to ask. Don''t be angry, sister! Don''t you still have a problem with me because of the last thing?


    My sister-in-law is here to accompany you. My sister has a lot of adults. Don''t worry about me! "


    "What did the second sister-in-law say? I was locked up in the ancestral hall because of family rules. Even if I had a high fever later, it was an accident. It wasn''t the sister-in-law''s meaning, or the sister-in-law didn''t have the ability, did it?"


    What''s that called? It was obvious that he was satirizing her, but Yang didn''t feel his mouth and reluctantly smiled.


    Seeing Chu Yuehua finish, he said, "in fact, I came today for my sister yesterday..."


    "What''s the matter with the second sister-in-law''s forehead? Why is it green?"


    At the mention of this, Yang''s face turned red. It was so easy to cover it with her hair. She even saw it.


    Then he smiled reluctantly: "it''s all right. I hit the door last night when the light was dark."


    "The sister-in-law should be careful when she walks in the future! Don''t walk around in the dark. She can''t tell where she hit." Chu Yuehua smiled and turned to Du Ruo. "My sister sent two bottles of blood stasis ointment and gave one to my second grandmother a while ago."


    "This......" Yang''s face flushed and hurriedly said, "don''t bother so much. I have some myself."

 Chapter 182

    "It''s not a valuable thing. My sister specially sent it over. She said it was the secret recipe of their Mei family. It tastes good and the effect is different from the general one. Today''s second sister-in-law is also a coincidence."


    Then Chu Yuehua talked about Chu Xuhua''s days in Meifu.


    I don''t know whether to say it to make Yang envy or to make Yang angry.


    "Oh! It''s time for lunch for a long time. My second sister-in-law is always busy. After lunch, I have to go to my second sister-in-law. I won''t disturb my second sister-in-law.


    I should have left my second sister-in-law for dinner, but I know that my second sister-in-law and brother Jin have a good relationship. Brother Jin will go back to the house for dinner every day, so I won''t bother. "


    I will go back to the house for dinner every day, but not to her house.


    These days, I don''t know how many times I fought with aunt Lin, but I didn''t get the upper hand once.


    Every time the dead fox spirit looked pitiful. When she was wronged, she didn''t say a word. However, a Xiang surname helped her complain.


    It made Zhou Zhaojin look like an enemy when she saw her now.


    Originally, she wanted to use her power to embarrass Lin. now, Zhou Zhaojin eats with her every day. Even if she wanted to embarrass Lin.


    The second master will come to ask if he is dressed a little less. Probably no one will be the mistress like her.


    Even Yao''s wooden man has never been so shameless as her. I really don''t know how Zhou Zhaojin became like this.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t know about her chagrin, but now even if Yang knew that Lin had been brought into her house by herself and wanted her to take it back, it was impossible.


    The people in this house have a common characteristic, that is, forgetfulness.


    No matter how much I have done to you, I will forget these things the next time I need you, as if they have never happened.


    But they will forget, and Chu Yuehua will not forget.


    Let Yang fight Lin well!


    Just see when she can laugh.


    If Ling knew what had happened and saw such a situation, she almost broke her mouth with a smile: "girl, second grandma is really funny. She even wanted to come here to inquire about the news."


    "How can she not inquire? After all, she is the second grandmother who is in charge of everyone. If there is any trouble in the house, she must know. Even if some things are secret, she didn''t know before. Now everyone has moved, how can she still sit still?"


    Ling Ruo was a little confused and couldn''t understand what Chu Yuehua said. However, her expression alerted Chu Yuehua. Even the three of them didn''t say the secret.


    Therefore, if you say it at this time, Ling Ruo naturally doesn''t know.


    "Well, don''t say that. Help me send this evening to sister Xin."


    "Three girls?"


    "Let you go. Don''t worry so much. I naturally have my reason!"


    For Zhou Ruxin, Ling Ruo didn''t like her at all, but Chu Yuehua said it for her own sake. She couldn''t say anything more and went obediently.


    However, Zhou Ruxin on the other side was stunned for a long time after receiving what Chu Yuehua handed over.


    "Girl, what did she say?"


    The woman next to her asked when she looked dignified.


    Zhou Ruxin glanced at her, and without hesitation lit the note in his hand on the lamp: "nothing."


    "The girl really wants to believe what she said today?" the woman''s tone was a little cold.


    "It has nothing to do with you. Don''t forget that you are my man now. Zhou Moqing has nothing to do with you now. If I don''t let you say, you have to be careful not to leak it out of your mouth."


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ruxin''s expression has been cruel.


    "Don''t worry, miss, kapok will never!"


    The woman''s name is kapok. She was originally bought by Zhou Moqing in the Jianghu. Later, after Zhou Ruxin came back, she was made difficult by Deng. Deng took away all the servant girls around her.


    Zhou Moqing gave the kapok to Zhou Ruxin, both to help her and to monitor her.


    But what Zhou Moqing didn''t expect was that Zhou Ruxin secretly poisoned kapok''s meals, but the antidote was in her own hand.


    "That''s good!"


    Then he didn''t say any more words, but quietly looked at the night falling out of the window and thought about his own things.


    That night, Li once again sneaked into Chu Yuehua''s room, but this time Chu Yuehua didn''t fall asleep.


    "Here comes my wife."


    Such a calm sentence surprised Li: "didn''t you sleep?"


    "My wife said she would come and talk to me today, but I waited all day, and my wife didn''t ask me to come, so I was thinking, maybe my wife still likes to come in from an unusual place!"


    "Yue''er, you don''t have time. The empress has started to act. You... You''d better tell me quickly!


    If you put the seal in your hand, it will only bring you disaster, but if you put it in my hand, it will be different. "


    Li Shi''s tone was a little worried. Perhaps as she said, now the queen has begun to take action, so she began to lose her breath.


    "Speaking of this, I just want to ask my wife. Who is the wife? Why is the seal different in your hand?


    The general''s house has no right to take charge of the seal of the state of Yan! "


    Li Shi was stunned and didn''t speak. For a moment, the room fell into silence.


    "I''m not afraid to tell you. I''m not alone. We need this seal!" Li said suddenly as if he clenched his teeth after a long silence.


    "Do you need this seal?" Chu Yuehua repeated, "do you need it? Do you want to rebel?"


    This sentence surprised Li''s instant: "you..."


    "This seal is equivalent to the jade seal inherited by the king of the state of Yan. My wife is good. What do you want this for?"


    "How do you know?" Li Shi was shocked. She clearly didn''t tell Chu Yuehua about it last night. Chu Yuehua should not know what the seal is for.


    "Madam, it doesn''t matter how I know, but madam, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Li Shi was really stunned this time. This conversation inexplicably became dominated by Chu Yuehua.


    At this time, there was a sudden chaos outside, and Zhiruo also got up outside.

 Chapter 183

    Chu Yuehua took a look at Li, and then asked, "Zhiruo, what happened?"


    "I don''t know, girl. I''ll ask. Everyone is running around outside." Zhiruo answered outside, and then went out to inquire.


    "Madam, guess what happened outside?" Chu Yuehua suddenly asked Li with a faint smile.


    "How can I..." half said, suddenly frowned and looked at Chu Yuehua, "what did you do?"


    "What can I do?" Chu Yuehua spread his hand. "I''m not here to chat with my wife?"


    But I don''t know why, Li always felt that Chu Yuehua''s words were strange. Things would not be so simple.


    "Girl, there are three girls out there!" Zhiruo seemed to have lingering fear, "the fire is very big."


    Seeing that she was about to push the door in, Li took a deep look at Chu Yuehua, and then went out of the window.


    "Well, how can you get out of the water? How about people?"


    "I don''t know!" Zhi Ruo shook her head. "Suddenly she got up. I haven''t heard whether the three girls have anything to do."


    Put on a dress, Chu Yuehua got up from the bed: "don''t worry, let''s go and have a look."


    Du Ruo also heard the sound and got up: "what''s the matter? How can good people catch fire? What''s more, in such a season, the weather is not dry, how can we say that a fire will catch fire?"


    Chu Yuehua raised her lips and smiled: "there is no way. People together, that is, the time is wrong, and what should happen still needs to happen."


    "Eh? Where''s lingruo?" Zhiruo first found that lingruo was not there. "This girl, I have to go forward to get together with what kind of excitement I encounter on weekdays. Why is it so quiet today? I can''t see anyone."


    Chu Yuehua said with a smile, "you know her temperament. You have to get together when you encounter any excitement. In that case, it''s natural to get together today."


    Sure enough, the voice didn''t fall for a while. Ling Ruo ran back in a rage: "girl, what a fire!"


    Chu Yuehua said with a smile, "I know it''s a big fire. You even ran to see it."


    This made her embarrassed and smiled: "how does the girl know?"


    "Poof..." Zhi Ruo covered her lips and smiled, "this is more than just a girl. Who doesn''t know where you went, and your face is stained with ash."


    "Didn''t I see everyone helping to put out the fire? I... helped for a while."


    "Don''t be so rash in the future," Du Ruo said deliberately, "you are naturally kind, but you don''t know what kind of idea it is in the eyes of those who have a heart?


    In this house, no one takes good deeds seriously. If there is anything related to bad things, they will bite it. "


    Ling Ruo listens to her instructions, spits out his tongue, and hides from Chu Yuehua.


    "By the way, how are the three girls?"


    Zhiruo still cares about people''s life and death.


    Chu Yuehua listened to her words and thought deeply.


    It seems that she still knows little about Zhiruo on weekdays. In fact, among the three girls, Zhiruo is not stupid, even more exquisite than Du Ruo.


    Today, she was obviously hurt by Zhou Ruxin, but she also saw that she had reached an agreement with Zhou Ruxin.


    So at this time, the first thought was Zhou Ruxin''s safety.


    "That''s right, that''s it!" Ling Ruo seemed to suddenly find the conversation again, and his eyes brightened. "It''s really strange to say that the three girls are gone!"


    "What?" Du Ruo opened his eyes. "How can the three girls disappear?"


    "I don''t know!" Ling Ruo immediately looked like gossip. "It''s really strange. When everyone found out, the fire had already started, but the fire was really strange. It burned very big at once.


    Then everyone began to put out the fire. Who knows, I didn''t see the three girls, even the girl who had been following her. "


    "Should... Should not... Should not be..." Du Ruo looked at the two of them and Chu Yuehua, "should not be burned!"


    "Where can it be so fast?" Ling Ruo quickly denied, "even if it is burned to death, it is charred at most. It doesn''t exist. It''s all burned up. What''s more, when we go to fight the fire, the fire is not so big, and there is no cry for help."


    "Yuehua, are you up too?" a man rushed in at the gate of the hospital. It was Zhou Ruyun, "Zhou Ruxin is gone!"


    Seeing the worried look on her face, Chu Yuehua deliberately asked, "what do you think?"


    "She......" Zhou Ruyun hesitated, "won''t she really burn to death?"


    "You can''t bear it?" Chu Yuehua asked with her eyebrows.


    "I can''t bear her?" this made Zhou Ruyun laugh. "It''s strange that I can''t bear her!"


    Then he muttered: "but although she is very annoying, it''s a pity that she didn''t commit the crime to death and was burned like this."


    This is Zhou Ruyun, overbearing, unruly, unreasonable and self-centered, but in fact, his heart is not as bad as everyone thinks.


    "No, we were talking about it just now, but we didn''t see her. If we wanted to say that she was burned so soon, we would never. Even if it was, there should be a cry for help."


    This startled Zhou Ruyun: "I''ve heard that some people want to harm others. They will make people drink tranquilizer first and then set fire to it. In this way, people will be burned to death in their sleep."


    She said, shivering: "no!"


    "Where do you want to go? In our family, who has so much hatred with sister Xin? To kill her like this?"


    "Where''s the second master?" Zhou Ruyun suddenly said weakly.


    "What?"


    Zhou Ruyun looked around and said quietly in Chu Yuehua''s ear, "I heard that the outer room of the second master was dead! Later, the second master found out that Zhou Ruxin told the second wife at that time, so that the second wife knew the existence of the woman."


    "You mean..." Chu Yuehua didn''t go on halfway.


    "No! Someone from the government is coming!" several people were talking together, and someone in the long room Porter ran in to inform.


    "The government?" Zhou Ruyun hurriedly grabbed her. "How can people from the government come?"


    The woman was also very anxious: "I don''t know! That''s what the men in front said. Let''s hurry in and report that the men of the government have come."


    Then he bypassed them and went to Li''s room.

 Chapter 184

    Soon we all knew the reason why the government came. It turned out that Zhou Ruxin ran to sue all night and went directly to Jing Zhaoyin.


    When Zhou Ruxin appeared behind Jingzhao Fu Yin, Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen were black with anger.


    "Lord Gao, this is..."


    "Someone just went to the Yin gate of our Jingzhao mansion to play drums and asked for the help of our Jingzhao mansion. He said that he was persecuted at home, so... I''m also acting according to the rules. Please forgive me, Lord Hou."


    Gao Sheng, the Yin of Jingzhao mansion, spoke smoothly. Even now, he brought people to the door. When talking to Zhou Moqing, he was still respectful and helpless.


    "Lord Gao, what are you talking about?" Zhou Moqing quickly came forward and smiled, "what family is our family? How can someone persecute the girls in our family?


    Although I don''t know what caused the fire, now the fire has been put out and has not caused damage to the surrounding people. Our family is also further investigating the cause of the fire. How dare you work, Lord Gao? "


    When Zhou Moqing said this, he asked someone to come forward and bring Zhou Ruxin, but Gao Sheng stopped him: "the Marquis still didn''t understand what I meant. Today''s official came not for the fire case in your mansion, but because Miss Zhou came to my Yamen to sue for persecution and came to investigate."


    "How is it possible?" Zhou Moqing smiled and looked at Zhou Ruxin fiercely. "Heart girl, don''t fool around. What''s this for? Come here quickly."


    Zhou Ruxin gave Gao Sheng a deep salute: "please help me. I really have no choice. I was set on fire at home.


    Although I don''t have any evidence, but now the weather is humid, how can we say that a fire will start?


    If the little girl hadn''t been in a restless mood this evening, she took her servant girl out to relax. She tripped on the way back. The sudden fire really made the little girl unable to escape! "


    Zhou Ruxin said in tears and asked Gao Sheng to nod: "it''s also a big life. When I came in, I heard the servants of your house discuss this strange fire."


    "Lord Gao, I really don''t know the world and make a fuss. There will never be any intentional arson in our family. It''s really troublesome for Lord Gao."


    Gao Sheng took a deep look at him, then turned to the Yamen officials around him and said, "go and investigate! Since we have accepted this case, we must always investigate it well, so as not to waste the emperor''s trust in us."


    "Lord Gao!" Zhou Moqing immediately raised his eyebrows. "Lord Gao, don''t forget that I''m the Marquis house. How can you say that Lord Gao can move freely?"


    "The Marquis is serious," Gao Sheng said with a smile as he watched his people being stopped. "Although this is the Marquis house, our Jingzhao house is responsible for maintaining law and order in the capital. Now that someone has come to complain, we are also responsible and must do so.


    Although there is much disrespect for the Marquis, I have to apologize. When I look back, the lower official will come to the door to apologize, but this matter can''t stop. Otherwise, I''m afraid the lower official will be punished in front of the emperor. "


    The emperor was carried out. That is to say, I had to let him in.


    Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen looked at each other. They both saw the denial in each other''s eyes and knew it clearly.


    "Look what Lord Gao said. In fact, we don''t want to trouble Lord Gao. Since Lord Gao is so clear, if we don''t let him pass, we will be guilty."


    Then he said to other humanitarians, "what are you doing, not making tea and serving refreshments, and letting Lord Gao stand in the air outlet?"


    In this way, things are much easier to do. Gao Sheng naturally has a smile on his face. Then he sat down here and waited for his people to do things.


    Zhou mowen and Zhou Moqing accompanied him.


    Gao Sheng has always been used to walking in officialdom. Even if he has no friends on weekdays, he can talk about it. Therefore, he has something to say.


    Zhou Muwen took his eyes and looked at Zhou Ruxin, who stood silently with his eyes down and didn''t speak. He was so angry that his liver hurt.


    "Girl! Don''t you sleep yet?" Du Ruo asked suspiciously when he saw that Chu Yuehua was still sitting at the table.


    "Don''t worry, who can sleep in such a big play tonight?" Chu Yuehua looked outside, and a man was clearly sitting by the window of the main room over there.


    I just don''t know what the man thinks at this time.


    "It''s been four more days," Du Ruo advised. "Although there are officials, it''s about the second room, which has nothing to do with us.


    The girl is not worried about three girls, is she? "


    Chu Yuehua glanced at her and didn''t speak.


    "Girl, don''t worry too much. Ling Ruo has gone to inquire. She has always been most interested in such things. She must have asked everything back."


    Zhi Ruo put down the things in her hand and poured Chu Yuehua a cup of hot water: "it''s still cold at night, girl. Don''t be cold."


    When the sky began to shine, Gao Sheng finally took people away, and Ling Ruo came back with a chill.


    "Girl, guess what Lord Gao took?"


    "What?" Zhou Ruyun ran over when she heard the news. It turned out that she hadn''t slept all the time, but she didn''t have a capable person around her. She could run errands, so the sound of Ling Ruo coming back came at this time.


    "Lord Gao''s men found that there was fire oil around the three girls'' house!"


    "Fire oil?" Zhou Ruyun was surprised. "I said Zhou Ruxin too much last night. Even if the real second master has any bad thoughts, it won''t be known all over the city!


    But now think about it, it''s all around the house. This is also the road to death! Zhou Ruxin is also very lucky. He should be forced to hurry. "


    "What about the three girls?" Chu Yuehua asked, ignoring Zhou Ruyun''s muttering.


    "The three girls followed Lord Gao," Ling Ruo said vividly. "The three girls said that she didn''t dare to stay in the house. Lord Gao agreed with him, saying that it might not be safe to stay here and still took her away."


    "This... Only Zhou Ruxin can do it." Zhou Ruyun made a conclusion, then gently shook his head and went back.


    But Du Ruo looked a little nervous: "girl, I don''t know why. I always think it''s too scary."


    "Of course it''s scary. You pour fire oil around the house to burn people. How can it not be scary?"


    Chu Yuehua smiled strangely: "take our things away."


    "Collect things?" Du Ruo looked at her strangely. "What do you collect? Why do you collect things?"


    "Don''t ask so much, just take all our approximate things for others to check." Chu Yuehua stretched his waist and yawned, "I''ll sleep first."


    "Can you still sleep?" Li''s cold voice suddenly remembered, which startled Chu Yuehua.


    As soon as he turned his face, Li Shi grabbed his hands directly.


    "Madam, what are you going to do?" Chu Yuehua looked at her with her eyes open. "You look good today."


    Li Shi looked at her eyes and suddenly shouted coldly: "search for me!"


    As soon as her voice fell, two or three mothers came in and stopped Du Ruo and them while turning over Chu Yuehua''s things.


    "Madam, what does this mean?" Chu Yuehua didn''t care that she controlled her. She raised her eyes and looked at her with a fearless look on her face.


    "You know what I mean. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    I haven''t seen such Li yet. Chu Yuehua has a strange feeling.


    "I can''t imagine that my wife has such a strong side. Yuehua has never seen it!" Chu Yuehua said with a smile regardless of her mood. "But what is your wife going to turn? Just say what you want from Yuehua, and Yuehua will send it to you later."


    Li Shi looked at her face and was very angry.


    She''s not stupid. The scene last night was clearly directed by Chu Yuehua. Now something like this has happened. If she doesn''t hurry up, things will get out of hand.


    "Madam, don''t worry! What I told you before is true. I really don''t have it here. You''re turning like this now... I''m really a little nervous!"


    "Why don''t you listen to me?" Li Shi looked at her fiercely. "If something is turned over, do you think you have any value?"


    "My value has always been given by myself," Chu Yuehua looked at her with a sneer. "I don''t have a wife''s plan. I can treat everyone as a chess piece. What I want to do is always myself, but I''m not afraid to tell my wife.


    Although I don''t have the wisdom of my wife, occasionally one or two people can still play as chess pieces. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? My wife still doesn''t see it now?" Chu Yuehua said and glanced at several moms busy turning things over there.


    Li Shi looked at it with her eyes, and then suddenly frowned: "is it really not in your hand?"


    "I seem to have answered my wife many times about this question!" Chu Yuehua''s eyes became colder and colder. "It''s a pity that you don''t believe me, madam. In that case, you should believe it once!"


    "Once?" Li suddenly understood and immediately let go of her hand, "go!"


    The last word was naturally said to those busy people. The three mothers were stunned. Seeing Li''s serious expression, they took their hands neatly and followed her.


    Duruo several people are still in a dream: "girl!"


    Chu Yuehua waved her hand, but there was a smile on her lips.

 Chapter 185

    Just after Li''s front foot left, the people from Jingzhao house came to Hou house again. This time, Gao Sheng''s confidence seemed to be enough. What he held in his hand was the emperor''s handwriting.


    The emperor attaches great importance to this matter, because the Hou house is personally sealed by the Taizu after all. How can such a cruel thing happen? If you let the people all over the world see it, don''t you think that today''s nobles have not fallen to such a level.


    Moreover, the emperor firmly believes that if Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen brothers have always inherited the quality of the first generation of brave Duke, how can they do such a thing? Therefore, he ordered Jingzhao government to investigate the matter and be sure to give Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen justice.


    But from this point of view, it is unlikely that outsiders did it. Therefore, it is most likely that some servants in the house are not disciplined and resent the master.


    Therefore, this time, the emperor asked Gao Sheng to help rectify the Marquis house.


    Speaking of this, it was the emperor''s supreme honor and favor to the Marquis house, so that the two brothers of Zhou Moqing could not say what they refused.


    But who can''t see the real meaning above?


    Therefore, Gao Sheng came in this time with a special momentum. Even the tea made by Zhou Moqing was rejected: "it''s impolite for me to serve the emperor''s Ming without delay. It''s the kindness of the Lord to come back and receive it."


    Zhou Moqing hung there for a while and didn''t react.


    The people of the unknown Marquis house were shaking like chaff. They didn''t know what had happened and whether they would find anything untimely from themselves.


    Chu Yuehua and Du Ruo were in Li''s room, so quiet that they didn''t say a word.


    Yang sat like a needle and felt.


    "Madam, since it''s the third sister''s business, what does it have to do with us? How can we even search our house? It doesn''t make sense."


    Li Shi gave her a faint look: "what do you have to hide?"


    When asked, Yang was speechless, but the expression on his face became more nervous.


    Chu Yuehua looked at this funny: "she was like this. She was simply telling others that there were ghosts in her house."


    Bai''s face was not worried, but there was a bitter taste.


    If you really think of yourself as the person in this family, you will suffer more or less in your heart!


    Although the emperor said that Gao Sheng would help Cha Zhou Ruxin''s house burn down, what''s the difference between this posture and copying home?


    Bai Shi probably saw this, so he felt sad in his heart!


    Zhou Ruyun went to the door, looked outside and said angrily, "I don''t think these people look like yamen officials of Jingzhao mansion, but more like the style of the forbidden army."


    Li turned his eyes and looked at Chu Yuehua. Then he turned to look at Zhou Ruyun and said, "now girl Yun will recognize people, too?


    I was a little surprised. "


    Li Shi didn''t like joking. Even in front of his own daughter, Zhou Ruyun was happy: "it''s not that I can recognize people. They all wear the same clothes. I can recognize their different equipment. I can''t recognize them at this time.


    It''s just that the government officials of Jing Zhaoyin always seem a little weak, but these people, I feel powerful, just like the forbidden army I saw when I entered the palace. "


    In fact, Zhou Ruyun really didn''t read it wrong. Their purpose today was Chu Yuehua. If they let Jing Zhaoyin''s people check it, what can they find out?


    Even if I saw it, I didn''t know what it was. I put it aside directly, but the forbidden army was different. It was directly held in the emperor''s hand.


    What the emperor asked them to check, they know what to check. They can''t be wrong.


    "Eh? It''s strange that they even turned over my house. Can I set fire to Zhou Ruxin?" at this point, Zhou Ruyun was indignant.


    Deng, who had never spoken there, finally couldn''t bear it: "hum! Sister Yun, save it! Now the whole family is suspected!


    Do you quarrel with that girl on weekdays? "


    Zhou Ruyun was very angry at this sentence: "what do you mean I''m suspected if I quarrel with her? She''s really precious. Villains always want to harm her?


    Why don''t you tell me about your wife? Up and down in the house, who doesn''t know that the wife has a bad relationship with Zhou Ruxin''s mother and daughter? "


    "How can I be bad to her?" Deng became angry. "Everyone in the whole capital doesn''t know where I go with her, like my own daughter."


    "That''s just what she used to do. Don''t you drive out all the servant girls around her? Aren''t you afraid she''ll lose you?"


    "You..." Deng didn''t expect Zhou Ruyun to be so bold and fierce that he really dared to talk back to himself like this.


    "Second wife, save it! We won''t say anything about the relationship between her and second wife. All I know is that our precious heart girl came from second room. Now she is good and capable. Let our family fly like chickens and dogs.


    Now it''s time to copy the family. In the end, our second wife will teach people. "


    Facing the quarrel here, Li Shi closed his eyes and looked like an old monk. Chu Yuehua couldn''t help admiring. Li Shi did a good job in this regard.


    Otherwise, the family is so noisy that she can act as if she didn''t see anything and just call herself ill and stay in bed.


    Zhou Ruyun probably didn''t bother to quarrel with Deng, so he then looked outside: "strange, how did so many people go to yue''er''s room?"


    A word immediately made Deng''s and Yang''s eyes fall on Chu Yuehua.


    "What''s so strange," Chu Yuehua smiled faintly, "who doesn''t know I''m Chu huaiyun''s daughter. Naturally, I think there are more things in my room.


    Maybe you can get more valuable things! "


    Her explanation made sense, but Yang was worried: "what? Will you take things?"


    "The second sister-in-law doesn''t think that people are so honest in searching for fire oil? Why don''t you take things that can carry sheep with you? Does the second sister-in-law have to investigate afterwards?"


    Yang''s face suddenly turned white, and people couldn''t help thinking of what Li had just said to her, as if they suddenly understood something.


    This time, I searched around until the afternoon. The women locked up in this room were hungry.


    Then he finally found fire oil and some combustion supporting things in a concierge, and took people away in a cry of injustice.


    The women in the house finally came out. Yang was the fastest runner. It was also a skill to be able to run so fast after being hungry for so long.

 Chapter 186

    Chu Yuehua looked at her room. Except for some valuable small things, she didn''t lose anything.


    It''s too big. I''m afraid it was given by the top when. Therefore, those people don''t dare to take it away at will. Some things that don''t look very expensive but can be sold for money are missing.


    But after all, Chu Yuehua doesn''t care.


    To be sure, they didn''t find any seals from themselves. It''s strange that she didn''t find them herself.


    The situation of other rooms is similar, except Yang''s.


    But no one knew what Yang had lost, only that she didn''t show up all afternoon and said she was not feeling well.


    After Jing Zhaoyin''s people left, the atmosphere in Hou''s house reached the lowest point. It can be seen that all faces are covered with dark clouds. Even Du Ruo and the three of them are not happy.


    Soon Chu Xuhua came.


    At this time, her stomach was pregnant, but it was not very big, and her bad appearance was OK.


    "Yue''er, what''s going on?" Chu Xuhua hurried over with an anxious face, so frightened that Shi Lan was not light.


    "Don''t worry, sister. Sit down first!" Chu Yuehua helped her sit down and tried to slow down her tone. "It''s no big deal."


    "I heard the news all morning, but your brother-in-law said he was still in the house. He told me not to come here to avoid collision, but I can''t sit still!


    As soon as the people who came here to inquire about the news came back and said that Jing Zhaoyin''s people had left, I came immediately. I just came in and looked. It seems that there is no good face on everyone''s face. Tell me what''s going on! "


    Chu Yuehua knew that she was really worried and didn''t beat around the Bush, so she said the surface situation again.


    "How could this happen? Sister Xin..." Chu Xuhua said and stopped. "It''s incredible. How can the porter burn sister Xin?


    Although she is a little mean on weekdays, even so, she doesn''t want people''s lives, does she?


    What''s more, after all, she is still the master! Now it''s all right, making our family like this! By the way, where is sister Xin now? "


    "I didn''t come back. It seems that I''m still there with Jing Zhaoyin."


    "Still there? What is she still doing there?" he thought of it. "But now she comes back to the house, I''m afraid neither of her uncles will let her go."


    Chu Yuehua nodded, then turned the topic and said, "well, sister, you know the thing, we won''t say this. I have another thing to ask you."


    "There''s something else to ask me?" Chu Xuhua looked at her suspiciously. "What''s the matter? I seldom go out now. I don''t necessarily know if you ask!"


    "I don''t want you to know what''s going on outside. I just want to ask my sister if you know there''s something very important in our family!"


    "That''s too much!" Chu Xuhua said with a smile. "What''s unimportant? Fields, real estate? And ancestral temples. There are many important things."


    "It''s not like that," Chu Xuhua thought. "Let''s say so! When we came from the south, did our mother want us to take good care of anything?"


    "Safekeeping?" Chu Xuhua did not know what his sister meant and what use it was, but he tried to recall her nervous face.


    "In fact, we made a good choice about what our mother gave us at that time. We couldn''t take away too many things, but we didn''t want to give up many things.


    Therefore, I think what we were given at that time should be very important. "


    Chu Yuehua was somewhat disappointed by this answer, but she still didn''t give up: "sister, think about it again. Is there anything more detailed than what the other things ordered?"


    Chu Xuhua looked at her sister. She was so worried, as if it was for a very important thing.


    "It''s a long time ago. I can''t remember it," Chu Xuhua patted his sister''s hand. "But let me think about it for a while. I''m afraid it''s more difficult to think about it. Just go back and I''ll think about it slowly. When I think about it, I''ll tell you."


    "OK!" Chu Yuehua was afraid that her sister would bother too much and hurt the fetus in her stomach. She didn''t dare to bother her again. "It''s not an important thing, sister. Take your time."


    Chu Xuhua looked at Chu Yuehua, suddenly stunned, and then reached out to hook her fallen hair behind her ear: "yue''er, sister can''t understand you for a long time. I don''t know what you''re thinking or what you want to do. I know. You don''t want me to understand.


    Therefore, I will not bother to inquire. As your brother-in-law said, you are an independent girl. Since you have your own ideas, I should let you go by yourself.


    But yue''er, if you need your sister''s help at any time, you must tell me that we are close sisters. As long as I can do it, no matter what the price, I will help you. "


    "Elder sister!" Chu Yuehua took her hand, "don''t think about it. They say that pregnant people think more. It turns out that it''s true. Don''t you look like you?"


    Then he smiled and said, "I remember what you told me. Will I be polite to you? I haven''t been polite several times since I was a child, have I?


    But now is a special period. You are double body. I can do many things myself. I won''t work you. Otherwise, my brother-in-law can''t blame me?


    My little nephew will also say that my aunt is too much. "


    "I don''t know whether it''s a man or a woman! Just shout like your nephew and let others hear it. It''s time to say we''re frivolous."


    Chu Xuhua hit her with a smile.


    Chu Yuehua said, "both men and women are the sweethearts of our sisters. Anyway, we are in pain. Shouldn''t our brother-in-law want a son?"


    "Your brother-in-law said that her sons and daughters didn''t matter, and her wife said it didn''t matter. Her eldest brother had children and daughters, and her grandchildren and daughters had held them. Now no matter what I have, she is willing to take them with me."


    It seems that Chu Xuhua''s life in Meifu is really good, and Chu Yuehua is relieved.


    "It''ll be all right. I''ll go to your house to see you later and see your mother-in-law by the way. How are you living in your mother-in-law''s house? Mother-in-law is the key!"


    Chu Yuehua''s words made Chu Xuhua smile: "don''t worry, my mother-in-law is the most kind. She never made rules when she married herself. She said we don''t have to make rules, but she pretended when there were outsiders.


    Even my sister-in-law said, "she hasn''t served my mother-in-law''s tea since she passed the door."


    The two sisters were very happy when they talked about Chu Xuhua''s married life. They still smiled until Mei Yu came to meet them.


    After seeing Chu Xuhua off, Chu Yuehua went directly out of the house and into the shadow of clothes and temples.

 Chapter 187

    When shopkeeper Liu saw Chu Yuehua coming, he directly welcomed her upstairs.


    Chu Yuehua asked as she walked, "how''s it going? What did you say when you came?"


    "I didn''t say anything. I just slept, had dinner at noon, and read and drank tea in my room."


    Chu Yuehua nodded and went to the sidewalk at the entrance of the stairs: "well, you go down first! I''ll go in myself. Please uncle Liu."


    Zhi Ruo took a look at Chu Yuehua and said nothing. She just followed her quietly.


    "Did sister Xin sleep well?"


    Chu Yuehua pushed the door in and asked with a smile.


    In the house, a woman in a moon white shirt was reading in front of the window. When she heard the voice, she turned her face. It was this day and night that made Hou''s house noisy. Zhou Ruxin turned her back on her horse.


    "No wonder Deng and Yang tried to curry favor with you. If I were them, I would have to curry favor with you if I knew that your shop had such a scale."


    Then he glanced at the teacup over there: "this Qingzhou is very sharp. I''m afraid the master can''t drink it. You''ve brought it here to entertain guests."


    "Sister Xin is my sister. The waiter in the shop is naturally going to serve good tea. There''s nothing strange."


    Chu Yuehua motioned Zhiruo to close them, and then sat opposite her.


    Zhou Ruxin looked at the girl in front of her and looked at it very seriously. She couldn''t believe that this man was the one who was suddenly taken to Hou''s house.


    I can''t believe she was the girl who always hid behind the people.


    From small to large, she was compared with her sisters. Because she couldn''t compare with Zhou Ruyun''s birth, she fought with them.


    But Chu Xuhua has always been in a moderate way. Although she is weak and deceptive, it really doesn''t mean anything. Chu Yuehua always makes her feel superior.


    Since when, she has changed so much.


    Although she is paranoid, she is not stupid. She sees a lot of things in the house.


    Yang and Deng couldn''t help her at all.


    Now she opened such a big shop quietly, with land in her hand. She was the richest man in the whole Marquis house.


    This time, I listened to her, and then things got so big unexpectedly. What''s more incredible is that I really came out of Hou''s house.


    He used to look down on the person, but now he has become the only one who can and is willing to help her. This feeling is not very good, but there is nothing to do.


    Zhou Ruxin also knew that at this stage, she might really say thank you, but at this time, she still felt unable to say it.


    "This is your identity document." Chu Yuehua took out a book from her arms. Take a good look at it yourself! It was personally examined and approved by Jingzhao Fuyin. "


    Zhou Ruxin opened the document suspiciously. Inexplicably, she became another person. Her parents died and ran away from her uncle and aunt''s orphan daughter.


    "This..."


    "Since then, you have no relationship with Zhou Ruxin. Do you understand?"


    Zhou Ruxin looked at the document and his chest kept undulating.


    "Are you still reluctant to part?" Chu Yuehua raised her eyes.


    "No!" Zhou Ruxin shook his head, "it''s just... Haven''t I been recognized at a glance?"


    Chu Yuehua took out another envelope from her arms: "here is a 300 Liang silver note. Shopkeeper Liu will arrange a carriage to take you out of the capital tonight. You can go directly to Qingzhou.


    There, you will have a job that you can do. I''ll give you these three hundred Liang to prepare you for a rainy day. Your daily living expenses can be earned by your work. "


    "Work? What work?" Zhou Ruxin looked at Chu Yuehua blankly.


    "Embroidery!" Chu Yuehua looked at her very seriously, "I know sister Xin''s needlework is good, so I arranged such a job for my sister."


    When Zhou Ruxin was about to speak, Chu Yuehua stopped her: "sister Xin, you should know that there is nothing in this world that you get for nothing.


    If you want to survive, you have to work by yourself. You may think that embroidery in our house is a matter in the sewing room, which is done by servants.


    But sister Xin, you have got rid of the identity of Miss Hou Fu. You have to work with your own hands.


    Of course, you can also make money by yourself, and then do some small business. When you make more money, you can naturally afford to invite others to serve you.


    However, it can be said that here, the three hundred Liang I gave you is only so much. After you spend it indiscriminately, there will be no more. "


    Zhou Ruxin looked at her blankly. He still couldn''t believe that he had changed his life and became the most ordinary and grass-roots people.


    She stayed for a long time before nodding, "OK! I''ll go!"


    It''s better to continue to live such a half human and half ghost life here! Perhaps, this is also a kind of rebirth.


    "You have completely disappeared from the past. In the future, you have to grasp it by yourself. Your marriage is no longer decided by Deng, but by yourself.


    Your money is no longer given to you by the Marquis, but obtained and controlled by yourself. Can you give yourself a stable future? "


    I don''t know if Chu Yuehua''s words gave her strength. Zhou Ruxin looked into her eyes and suddenly smiled: "you''re too conceited. You can do such a thing. Why can''t I do it?"


    Chu Yuehua gave her a smile. When she was about to leave, she stopped her.


    "We won''t meet again in the future, will we?" Zhou Ruxin suddenly asked.


    "Probably not."


    "Can I ask you a question?" there was a kind of seriousness on her face that Chu Yuehua had never seen before, not quite like Zhou Ruxin''s seriousness.


    "What?"


    "Why did you help me?"


    "Don''t you think you''ve been bringing me trouble?" Chu Yuehua picked her eyebrows. "Now I think of such a way to let you live freely, and I can be safe from being disturbed by you."


    After that, he stretched his waist as if he had finally put down something: "I should go back too. Wait here! I should start soon. I have prepared some clothes for you at shopkeeper Liu."


    After Chu Yuehua left, Zhou Ruxin was stunned for a long time until the carriage came, but she was stunned when she saw four or five smiling girls of the same age on the carriage.


    "Eh? Sister, are you going to Qingzhou embroidery village, too?"


    It turned out that they were the same group of people. Zhou Ruxin smiled and nodded: "yes!"


    "Great, so are we! What''s your name?"


    "I......" Zhou Ruxin was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile, "my name is Yang Ying."

 Chapter 188

    Within a few days, someone found a female corpse in an ordinary roadway in the capital. It looked like Zhou Ruxin, the third miss of Hou''s house.


    It was just like meeting a gangster. All the silver and jewelry on his body were robbed, and his face was marked so that he could not see the original.


    When the news reached the Marquis house, the Marquis was furious. Jing Zhaoyin was also blamed by the emperor for this matter. A few days later, several petty criminals were arrested and confessed to the robbery.


    The emperor ordered a pension and gave silver for the funeral. It''s needless to say that the Marquis felt for the emperor''s kindness.


    What happened at the same time with Zhou Ruxin''s funeral was no small thing in Hou''s house.


    Since the people from Jingzhao mansion came to search around that day, they went back and found that they had just lost some silver money and important things were still there, so they felt a little relieved.


    Only the Yang family was worried all day. Even the Lin family and Xiang family in the house had no strength to fight with them.


    The people who pay attention to it are naturally secretly strange. They don''t know if the second grandmother has lost anything important.


    Seeing that some bad rumors came out, Li also asked her, but he didn''t ask any results. Yang''s hesitation was that he couldn''t say a reason. However, he was tired of saying that he was not feeling well and was frightened that day.


    Li Shi couldn''t hear such evasive words. Seeing that she really didn''t want to say it, she didn''t bother to care about her anymore. It''s her own business to do anything in the future.


    Sure enough, as many people expected, things came out in two days.


    The person who came from Jing Zhaoyin first came to apologize. He came to help with the last thing according to the emperor''s will.


    But it was also true that they caused distress, so they came to apologize.


    After Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen had a talk, they finally accepted it. Suddenly, they changed their words: "Lord Hou, Lord Zhou, in fact, in addition to bothering the family, there is another thing. I have to apologize!"


    "Forget it, the past is over! It''s also that my family''s children are not good at it. Such a thing has gone out."


    At this time, Zhou Moqing really wanted to send the promotion away quickly, but he kept talking like he was coming and going.


    "Bring it up." Gao Sheng saluted and shouted. Sure enough, he saw two yamen officials carrying up a big box.


    "What is this?" Zhou Moqing frowned.


    "Please forgive me, marquis. This is what my people took from the house that day. They don''t know the height of the earth and the breadth of their eyelids.


    Fortunately, I asked one more question when I went back, otherwise I didn''t know that these people had done such a thing. "


    Then Gao Sheng ordered them to open the box. Sure enough, it was all some things from the family.


    "It''s all here. Don''t worry, Lord Zhou. You can count it well. Now that I find it out and let them call it out, they don''t dare to disobey, so..."


    Zhou Moqing originally wanted to say something, but on second thought, he was not rich at this time: "hum! Since we have taken away the things of our family, we naturally want to take them back. If you don''t know the current affairs and don''t return them, I''ll go and invite the Emperor."


    "Yes, the Marquis said yes." Gao Sheng smiled and waved his hand, so that they all withdrew.


    "These things belong to the Marquis, and the lower officials dare not fool around," Gao Sheng said, suddenly lowering his voice. "And these, I didn''t put them there. I deliberately put them aside and quietly returned them to the Marquis and Lord Zhou."


    The two brothers of Zhou Moqing looked at each other and said, "what is this?"


    When they asked, Gao Sheng''s smile became a little mysterious: "I had no grievances with Lord Hou and Lord Zhou in the past and recently. I really had no way last time, but this... How could I be so ignorant of the times and hand it in to him!"


    It seems that there are articles in it!


    Zhou Moqing didn''t bother to beat around the bush with him, so he took it directly.


    When the two brothers saw the content inside, they were a little silly.


    "This..."


    "Lord Hou and Lord Zhou are not officials in the dynasty for one or two days. Naturally, they know our da Yan''s laws. This... Just put them away. I think I''ve never seen them."


    With that, Gao Sheng stood up with a smile: "then in that case, the next officer will leave."


    When he walked out of the door, Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen realized that this was the proof that they put money outside the Hou''s house.


    But


    Yang was waiting in his yard, worried. Just then someone came to tell her that Gao Sheng was coming again and went directly to see the two brothers Zhou Moqing.


    She felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest.


    I don''t know the last time


    "Second master!" the voice of the girl outside startled her.


    When Zhou Zhaojin came in, she was still a little haunted.


    "Er... Er Ye!" when Yang saw him today, he felt inexplicably that he had no confidence.


    Zhou Zhaojin was originally bent on walking into the house. When she heard her call herself, she couldn''t help stopping and looked at her suspiciously: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Now is it only Zhou Zhaojin who can save himself? When Yang thought of this: "second master... I..."


    Her tears were about to come out. She had to tell Zhou Zhaojin everything. While he was here now, Zhou Moqing came back. At least this son helped speak.


    "Second master! You said your neck was uncomfortable last night. I did this. You soaked it in boiling water and tried it!" Lin came out of the house with a purse in his hand.


    Then I saw Yang over there and quickly saluted: "second grandma is also there."


    Seeing her, Yang immediately put away his grievance. Even if he was wronged again, he couldn''t show weakness in front of the bitch.


    "Hum!"


    For Lin''s salute, Yang responded to her with a tone of words from his nose.


    Zhou Zhaojin frowned at the sight, turned to Lin and said, "since you did it, naturally you have to help me apply it. I''ll go to your house."


    As soon as Yang heard this, he was worried: "second Lord, today is the 15th day."


    "Isn''t it night on the 15th? I''ll rest here at noon."


    Since Lin came, Yang really had no way. He asked Li to come forward and arrange a time. On the 15th day of each month, Zhou Zhaojin should rest in her room.


    However, Zhou Zhaojin is not wrong. It''s noon, which has nothing to do with the time in the evening, but now she has something to say!

 Chapter 189

    With this hesitation, Zhou Zhaojin and Lin had gone in.


    "Second grandma!" her mother, who had followed her for a long time, couldn''t get over it. "You can''t do this! You have to try to win over the second master''s heart."


    As soon as Yang heard this, his anger came up: "do you want me to be the same as those foxes? Do you want to lose yourself!"


    This made my mother prepared what she wanted to say, and all got stuck in her throat. Finally, there was only a sigh. It''s strange that my second grandmother doesn''t face those two people like this!


    Yang''s heart was angry and anxious. The people who asked for information came in a moment.


    "Second grandma, Lord Gao has left. The two masters are still in the study. There is no movement. I don''t know what the situation is."


    "What about the things that Lord Gao brought you just now? Has the box been taken away?"


    "I''ve made it clear. It''s all the things that Lord Gao took away when he brought people to our house to look for things. Now they''re back."


    The boy said happily: "grandma, don''t worry now. No matter what you lost, Lord Gao said, everything has been returned, and nothing has been missed."


    But this sentence made Yang feel tired in an instant: "is it really a piece that doesn''t leak?"


    The boy was frightened when he saw her reaction. Fortunately, two servant girls came up and helped her up.


    "It''s true that there''s nothing missing. I was told by the tea man who helped serve tea in the study. He just heard what Lord Gao said. It was said by Lord Gao himself."


    I really want to ask Yang what he lost and why the whole person looks strange at this time.


    At this time, Zhou Moqing, Zhou mowen, Deng and Yao came, and a group of Hula people came.


    Zhou Zhaojin was comfortably enjoying Lin''s service. Suddenly, she was startled by the sound of communication outside. Ignoring so much, she jumped out of bed.


    Hastily put on a dress and ran out, leaving Lin alone to pack up things in the room.


    "Master and wife, why are you free to come to us today, but what''s the big deal? It startled you all."


    Seeing Yang''s absent-minded and pale face, Zhou Zhaojin directly came forward to salute several visitors.


    "Green apricot, why don''t you see tea and seats? Can you just let some lords and wives stand like this?"


    Hearing Zhou Zhaojin''s words, the girl called Qingxing immediately arranged for someone to move things.


    But Zhou Moqing stretched out his hand and said, "no, we came here to find your husband and wife for one thing. There are some things that you husband and wife should recognize in person."


    After taking a look at the Yang family who collapsed on the ground again, Zhou Zhaojin also felt that something was wrong and nodded hurriedly: "yes, sir, please tell me."


    When Zhou Moqing was about to take out the things, Yang quickly shouted, "master..."


    Everyone looked at her, and Deng sneered, "it''s important! We just want to see if brother Jin knows it."


    Zhou Zhaojin was more and more confused. She hesitated to take over a stack of things handed over by Zhou Moqing. After looking at Yang deeply, she seriously looked at the things she took.


    Zhou Zhaojin looked at those things. The more he looked at them, the more gloomy his face became. Finally, he coldly kneaded all the paper into a ball, turned his face and looked at Yang: "when did you start doing such a thing?"


    When Yang saw the things in Zhou Moqing''s hand, he was already pale. At this time, he felt lifeless when he heard Zhou Zhaojin''s questions.


    "You talk!" Zhou Zhaojin grabbed her skirt. "When did you start taking public money to usury? Don''t you know it''s illegal?"


    As soon as Yang was in a hurry, his tears and snot came down together: "I... I heard what others said. I also watched that the expenditure in the house was too large. What was the input... Would there be anything in the input? It would be hard to avoid being empty at that time, so... That''s why..."


    "What about the money?" Deng heard the key words, "you have been usury for so long, you should always get some income! What about the money?"


    "Who knows, who knows that those people are all outlaws. After they were released, they disappeared and didn''t... Confiscate them back!"


    It was Deng who was the first to get angry with this sentence. She pointed to Yang and said angrily, "good, good! The loser is here!


    We worked hard and lived carefully. As a result, she took the money from the house to release profits and did such activities outside in the name of our Marquis house. If it was really known by the above, the whole family would suffer together.


    But it was not known by the superiors that the money went into your Yang Weihong''s money bag. When we were all stupid! "


    Deng and Yang haven''t dealt with each other for so many years. Now, seeing such a thing happen, they are all in pain. How can they not step on her feet more.


    Zhou mowen sneered and asked, "brother Jin, don''t talk about your daughter-in-law. I want to know now. Do you know this?"


    As soon as Zhou Zhaojin heard this, she immediately knelt down on her knees: "master, master two, Huang Tian is on the top. My son dares to swear to heaven. I absolutely don''t know about this.


    Although I am not an official in the court, how many brothers and uncles in our family are in the court? How dare my son meddle in such a thing?


    Don''t say it''s me. If I had found out earlier that she had done such a thing, I would have told the two masters immediately and stopped it in time. On the one hand, there would be no hidden danger. On the other hand, I wouldn''t have let her lose such a large sum of money in our family. "


    "That''s it!" Deng quickly interrupted. "Please have a look, gentlemen. It''s 30000 liang of silver, not 3000 Liang! Yang Weihong has only been in charge for many years and dares to misappropriate such a large sum of money from the public.


    No wonder, as an aunt, I want to help you share some of the feedback and appreciate your hard work. You''re not willing.


    This is clearly reluctant, a big piece of fat! "


    The more Deng said, the more angry he was, and Zhou Zhaojin''s anger followed him. He just kicked Yang: "you stupid woman, did such a thing behind my back."


    "Brother Jin, according to me, this matter can''t be stopped, otherwise you don''t know what kind of things will come out in the future! Make up your own mind and say what to do about this matter!"


    Zhou Zhaojin looked at Yang''s family, and then at the two iron faced masters. Finally, he fell to his knees with a plop: "my son and daughter-in-law have done such a thing, and my son has no face to see his father and uncle. Please let my uncle decide!"

 Chapter 190

    Zhou Mo snorted coldly, as if he didn''t want to look at Yang.


    Zhou mowen nodded and said, "your second aunt is right. How can such a woman stay in our house? Only by settling in the inner house and the outer yard can she feel at ease and do great things.


    A woman like Yang''s had better go straight out of the house. "


    Yang''s eyes suddenly widened and looked up at Zhou mowen and Deng.


    Deng''s face was still angry, but it was obvious that the smile in his eyes could not be hidden.


    Zhou Muwen still has a straight face. As he has always been, he seems to have too many things he doesn''t like in this world.


    For his statement, Zhou Moqing frowned: "although Yang''s matter..."


    "Uncle, this is 3000 taels! Our old lady''s funeral cost only 10000 taels of silver. It was easy for us to come up with it at that time. The woman lost 30000 taels as soon as she changed her hand.


    With such a big heart, who knows what will be done in the future! "


    Zhou Moqing also thought of the thirty thousand Liang. He said it was false if he didn''t feel bad. If he didn''t say it, it would be gone. How can he not feel bad.


    Therefore, when we look at Yang''s family, we can''t help but hate it more.


    "Great master!" Yang looked at Zhou Moqing with a trace of hesitation and quickly buttoned his head to beg for mercy, "great master, this thing is really my fault. It''s too young to do such a thing after listening to the bewitchment of others.


    But Sir, I''ve been married to the Marquis for such a long time. I''m very conscientious. I''m a simple cook up and down. Even if I don''t have credit, I have to work hard!


    What''s more, there are tingge''er and sijie''er! The two children still need a mother! What should the children do if I go out of the Marquis house like this! "


    Mentioning the two children, Zhou Zhaojin gently frowned. She was more and more angry why Yang did such a thing.


    However, as Yang said, the child is innocent. If Yang is expelled from the house, Yiting and Changsi will have no mother.


    "Father, second uncle, although Yang has many mistakes, I''d better spare her this time for the sake of two children!"


    Deng looked at Zhou Moqing''s face and said hurriedly, "uncle, you can''t say that. It depends on who you are. Generally speaking, children are naturally good in front of their mother, but like Yang, who knows what Yiting and Changsi will learn in the future?"


    "No, sir, I promise I''ll behave well in the future. I''ll never move any crooked thoughts again. I''m really reluctant to give up my child because he''s still so young!"


    Yang sobbed as he spoke.


    Zhou Zhaojin was angry with her just now because she cried. After all, Yang cried in front of him only a few times after being married for so many years.


    Especially in recent years, almost no tears have flowed. It''s too strong to make him feel that she doesn''t look like a woman.


    When they were in a bad mood, Bai came over and said, "two lords and wives, can I have a word?"


    Although Bai Shi kept a low profile in the mansion, everyone was quite polite to her because of Zhou Zhaojue.


    After listening to her, Deng turned his head aside.


    Zhou mowen did not speak. Zhou Moqing said, "if you have anything to say, after all, you are also a sister-in-law. You are growing up."


    "I was shocked when I heard the news. I didn''t expect my sister-in-law to do such a thing." Bai Shi shook his head. "Now the investigation on the hall is relatively strict. Our meritorious family is valued by the emperor."


    Zhou mowen nodded and said, "yes, in the past two years, the emperor has found out many meritorious families who have committed crimes. There are only two or three of the same government houses that were sealed at the beginning of the dynasty."


    "That''s right. Don''t you mean to let something happen to our family when you do such a thing?" Deng was still angry.


    Bai smiled: "it''s right to say so, and the reason is not wrong, but the legal principle is nothing more than human feelings. What''s more, this matter hasn''t been made out at present. It''s still in our house and we''ll solve it behind closed doors.


    Although my sister-in-law has made all kinds of mistakes, after all these years, we still have some feelings. If people are not saints, who can make mistakes? She must have made such a big mistake today, which is not the result she wants to see.


    But maybe at that time, we didn''t know what was right and wrong, so we followed others to do it. Now that we are growing up, we naturally find ways to correct her mistakes.


    Naturally, punishment is necessary, but it is too much to cut off the relationship between our family.


    We are a family. Should we lose another family while losing 30000 liang of silver?


    Is this punishing my sister-in-law or our family? What''s more, what the second brother and sister-in-law said just now is not wrong. Tingge''er and Si''er are still young. How can they not be raised by their mother?


    This has taught her sister-in-law such a big lesson. Can she still be so unreasonable? When she teaches her children in the future, she will naturally pay more attention to this education. "


    Bai sighed, and then saluted Zhou Moqing: "master, I have little knowledge. From my eyes, it''s like this. Today, I''ll have the cheek to come and ask the master for this love. I''d better give my second brother and sister another chance!"


    After listening to Bai''s words, Zhou Moqing''s face changed again and again. When Deng looked at it, he was a little worried and had to come forward again, but Zhou mowen stopped it with a look in his eyes.


    "Father!" Zhou Zhaojin said again as she watched Zhou Moqing''s expression change.


    "Since your sister-in-law came out to speak for you, I''ll spare you this time, but..." he paused again and looked at Yang, "although you won''t go out of the house, you don''t have to worry about this Zhongfu thing in the future. Let your sister-in-law take care of it!"


    Yang was about to give thanks, but Deng immediately disagreed: "uncle, this is a big event of Zhongfu. How can you say it so simply and directly?"


    Bai hurriedly said, "Sir, I think what my second aunt said is reasonable. I''ve never been in charge of the central feeder in the house. I''m afraid it''s still difficult to deal with it!


    I think we should discuss it again! "


    "I won''t let your sister-in-law teach you slowly. Now Brother Jue has returned to the capital. Don''t you care about the affairs in the house in the future? Just learn. You''re not stupid!"


    Bai Shi didn''t say anything after all. She couldn''t help talking about it. However, the Zhongfu that everyone was staring at was really unattractive to her.

 Chapter 191

    In this matter, the most sad thing is not the punished Yang, but the Deng who did not get any benefits.


    Although Yang is no longer a threat to Deng, after all, she is still in the Hou''s house. Thinking of all the things that two people used to fight, she always feels that it is difficult to calm down.


    And now the head of the mansion still has nothing to do with himself. Bai took it for no reason.


    Bai''s and Yang''s are not the same people. They look neither cold nor light on weekdays. They are not easy to handle at a glance.


    When the dust settled and Chu Yuehua learned it, he just smiled faintly. Such a result has been very satisfied.


    After all, no one will embarrass the people in her house on things. She also believes that Bai Shi has the ability to take charge of the Zhongfu in her family.


    At this time, Zhou zhaoheng was in a panic every day. Sometimes when he accompanied the crown prince in class, he was inexplicably distracted and was called up by the master and trained several times.


    He is a prince''s attendant, but he is different from others. If the master can''t see it, he will report it to the emperor. At that time, the emperor will choose another person.


    In this way, the prince who was replaced by the emperor will not only have no glory on his face, but also be laughed at by others in his family.


    The prince and Zhou zhaoheng have been trying to get along for so many years. At this time, they are worried to see him like this.


    After school, he supported the people around him: "zhaoheng, what''s the matter with you? You''re not in shape these days. Confucius frowned at you."


    When Zhou zhaoheng was told by him, he couldn''t hold his face. He hurriedly said, "thank you for your concern. I''m... Nothing."


    "Well, I can''t see what you have or don''t have. At least we''ve been together for so long," the prince shook his head. "Are you still worried about your little cousin?"


    Zhou zhaoheng''s face turned red in an instant: "no... no..."


    "Not yet!" the prince smiled. "You can see that. Don''t worry! I''ve asked people to check. It''s important to know why the mother will embarrass your little cousin. It''s the reason."


    "Ah?" Zhou zhaoheng said gratefully, "thank you, Prince. But Yueer stays at home every day. I don''t think she did anything. Maybe someone said something behind her back."


    "Don''t make random guesses about this. In short, I''ll check it for you."


    Zhou zhaoheng had a bright smile on his face: "however, before that, it was the father''s birthday in a few days. This year is no better than in previous years. I have got married. I have to think about what to give my father.


    You''ve always been steady and can afford it. Help me make a good reference. Don''t give anything that shouldn''t be given. "


    This made Zhou zhaoheng very frightened. His identity has always been the prince''s attendant. Although it sounds beautiful, in fact, there is no substantive official title.


    Now that the crown prince has married and opened his house, it is a good time to cultivate his confidants. Isn''t he implying something?


    Although Zhou zhaoheng''s living environment is relatively simple, he doesn''t have no idea at all. Why didn''t he know what his father did his best to send him to the prince?


    Therefore, when he looked at the prince again, his eyes were somewhat different from those before.


    Even if they get along on weekdays, they look like friends of the same age, but after all, they are not. He knows where the gap is, and so does the prince.


    Maybe, from now on, he can be himself.


    What Zhou zhaoheng didn''t expect was that the prince finally decided to catch a pair of swans in the suburbs. I don''t know why. Another trace of swans was found in the eastern suburbs recently.


    This is probably the best birthday gift for the prince.


    When he came to Majiazhuang again, Zhou zhaoheng always felt some strange feelings in his heart, perhaps because he encouraged the prince to come here to find Chu Yuehua at that time.


    Maybe he felt that he was finally going to step out of his step.


    "Please come here, childe Zhou! Your highness should be a little longer." following the young man, he led him to the tent on one side.


    Zhou zhaoheng said with a smile, "I still can''t. your highness went there. Anyway, I have to follow, but..."


    "Your Highness knows that childe Zhou is not feeling well these two days. That''s why he understands childe and lets him have a good rest. If he doesn''t have a good rest or the wind blows, he will blame us later."


    I''ve been with him for a long time. I know what to say and what not to say. Now I can see clearly that Zhou zhaoheng is a person who the crown prince likes to drink and trust. Naturally, he wants to flatter.


    "I''m just worried that your Highness has never been to such a place, in case..."


    "Don''t worry, young master Zhou! Your Highness has people around him! They are all excellent martial arts. How can you let your highness rush ahead alone!"


    Zhou zhaoheng nodded with a smile and ate some snacks with tea.


    At this time, there was a sudden agitation, mixed with a mess of voices.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhou zhaoheng quickly stood up and faced forward.


    "No, your highness is gone!" a scout came forward. He was responsible for taking care of the prince''s safety when he went out. At this time, he was sweating.


    "Why did it disappear? Tell me clearly, what''s going on?" Zhou zhaoheng asked with a sudden sinking of his heart.


    "I don''t know what''s going on!" the Scout said urgently. "It was still in the same place. We wanted to play some game back by the way, but your highness said that just catch a pair of swans.


    Then we didn''t dare to stop all the way, just to find out if there were any traces of swans.


    Suddenly his highness said that he saw it and rode his horse. We were all shocked at that time. We were afraid that something would happen to his highness, so we quickly followed up. Who knew that his Highness''s horse ran so fast, and then we lost it. "


    When the Scout finished, Zhou zhaoheng also felt that his heart was about to jump out. The palace didn''t know what happened today. The prince suddenly decided to surprise the emperor, so there were only two of them.


    If something happens to the crown prince at this time, please, you can be regarded as finished. Not only yourself, but also the Marquis house will be greatly implicated.

 Chapter 192

    Zhou zhaoheng hurriedly asked, "since your highness is missing, you must have accidentally walked to a fork in the road. Why did you run back and don''t you hurry to find it?"


    "It''s just that I came to report and told childe Zhou that everyone else was looking for it, but now..."


    Looking at his appearance, Zhou zhaoheng knew that he was also worried that the prince would really have an accident. At the moment, he shook his hand: "take me and I''ll find it with you."


    The young man who had advised Zhou zhaoheng to have a good rest did not dare to persuade him now. If the crown prince has something good or bad at this time, I''m afraid everyone will die.


    Zhou zhaoheng doesn''t know what happened these two days. He always feels top heavy and feels a little uncomfortable.


    As a prince, he had to move out when he was ill, but the prince ended up playing with him. Therefore, he secretly asked the doctor to fill him with medicine and didn''t let others know that he was ill.


    In addition to the boys around him, the crown princess still doesn''t know.


    At this time, as soon as he was in a hurry, he felt a little sweating on his head, but he couldn''t take care of this when he was in such a situation.


    After jumping on his horse, Zhou zhaoheng followed the Scout into the forest.


    It took a long time to catch up with those who were still desperately looking for.


    "How''s it going? There''s still no clue?" Zhou zhaoheng and the scouts jumped off their horses and grabbed a man and asked.


    "No, it''s really strange. If your highness goes wrong, there will always be traces. I don''t know why. At this moment, there is no trace, just like it disappeared out of thin air."


    As soon as the scouts said these words, they were scolded by Zhou zhaoheng.


    "What nonsense?" Zhou zhaoheng said angrily. "What is the place that disappeared out of thin air? It''s right here. People are still here. Well, how can there be no trace suddenly! Don''t look for it quickly."


    In fact, it is useless to say so, because everyone has been looking for it for a long time and there is no news at all.


    As soon as I looked for it, I found it all the time. In the evening, I still didn''t find it.


    Just at this time, there was a sudden announcement: "the crown princess is here!"


    Roland now seems to have changed a lot from when he didn''t leave the cabinet before, and seems to be a lot more mature.


    Her sudden arrival surprised everyone.


    Zhou zhaoheng hurried out to meet her. At this time, she was wearing a hat and couldn''t see her face, but she had a momentum.


    "Childe Zhou, what''s the matter? It''s so late. Why hasn''t your highness returned to the house? The palace inquired for a while before we heard that you''re here. Your highness?"


    Roland''s voice was a little cold, like a fire in his heart.


    "Your Highness..." Zhou zhaoheng was worried for a moment. What did he say?


    As soon as Roland saw his appearance, he knew that something had happened. He lied and almost couldn''t stand. He immediately asked loudly, "childe Zhou, where has your highness gone? You are with your highness every day. Your highness believes you most. Today you are here, which means that your highness should also be here. What about people?"


    "Go back... Princess!" Zhou zhaoheng bit his teeth. "Your Highness... Is gone!"


    "Gone?" Roland was surprised. "What is missing?"


    No one answered her. Everyone lowered their heads and looked at the ground in front of their feet.


    "Princess!"


    Suddenly there was a sound of horses'' hoofs. When they looked up, they only saw her back.


    The night wind is getting stronger and stronger, and it''s a little cold on him. Zhou zhaoheng doesn''t dare to delay. He still makes people search carefully, but he is beating drums in his heart. He can guess the meaning of the princess''s angry departure without thinking about it.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" a noisy voice came. With the sound of metal, it was commander Mao, the leader of the forbidden army.


    "Commander Mao!" Zhou zhaoheng hurried forward to salute.


    "Childe Zhou!" commander Mao frowned at him, then said, "just now the crown princess went to the palace and told his highness about her disappearance. The emperor asked me to bring someone to look for it.


    Childe Zhou, please step aside first! I''m afraid you haven''t got Mao''s means for these Kung Fu. "


    Hearing that he had reported to the palace, Zhou zhaoheng began to worry, but it was useless to worry. Commander Mao was right. They were really inferior to the forbidden army in this regard. The best way was to quietly step aside and wait for their search results.


    The wind seemed to blow harder and harder. Zhou zhaoheng felt that he could not stand. If the crown prince disappeared like this tonight, he couldn''t imagine what would happen next.


    "Master, madam, it''s not good!"


    Chu Yuehua was packing up the mess all day today when she heard a hurried footsteps break in, which startled her.


    Moreover, this man is the manager of the inner yard.


    He always has the most rules. If there is nothing to do on weekdays, he will never break in indiscriminately. What happened?


    Just when she wondered, Zhou Moqing''s voice had sounded outside: "what''s the matter?"


    "No, something happened to the fifth master!"


    The fifth master is Zhou zhaoheng. Zhou zhaoheng is studying with the crown prince. It''s no small matter what happened to him. As soon as he heard this, Zhou Moqing didn''t have time to say that he broke into the inner courtyard. He quickly asked fiercely, "what''s the matter? What happened to the fifth master? Tell me clearly."


    "My Lord, just now I secretly ran back with the boy of the fifth master and said that his highness took the fifth master to the countryside today. He said he was going to find a birthday gift for the emperor. Because the fifth master was a little unhappy, he didn''t follow into the woods, but waited outside.


    I don''t know why, the prince disappeared. Now the forbidden army has been launched and are looking for his highness, but there is still no movement, so... "


    Hearing this, Zhou Moqing almost couldn''t stand: "how is it possible that a good man suddenly disappeared? Tell me clearly."


    "That''s it. Now the fifth master is also very worried!"


    He alerted the family when he reported it. Now Bai Shi is in charge of the big and small affairs of the house. Naturally, he can''t sit back and ignore such things. He has come out at this time.


    The second and third rooms soon heard something and followed.


    "How good is this?" Deng Shi was worried, "if the fifth master..."


    "Don''t worry about so much. Let''s find someone to inquire about what''s going on!" Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen said almost at the same time.


    When he was about to go outside, Zhou mowen suddenly stopped and looked at Duan: "where''s the third brother?"

 Chapter 193

    Duan frowned and was asked coldly. He hesitated: "the second uncle knows the temper of the third master. He is not at home most of the time. At the moment, I don''t know where she is."


    Zhou mowen was very dissatisfied with this: "third brother and sister, I didn''t say you. You are also the wife we Zhou Ming media are marrying. Although you say that women can''t take care of so many men''s affairs, you can''t let go too much.


    The third brother is also in his thirties. It''s shameful to let the government keep him idle all day. "


    Zhou Moqing frowned and said, "let''s talk about this later. The key now is the prince. The third brother couldn''t help. What are you doing now?"


    With these words, the two brothers left quickly.


    Deng was so anxious that tears came out: "this is about the prince. If the prince has something good or bad, our family..."


    Bai Shi hurriedly comforted: "don''t worry about the second wife. Now the situation is not clear, and we don''t know what it looks like. Let''s not scare ourselves first. Maybe the prince is naughty and has gone somewhere. We haven''t found it for a while."


    Bai Shi is different from Yang Shi. Even if he is in charge of the family, he rarely has a direct conflict with Deng Shi. Even if Deng Shi sometimes wants to make trouble with Bai Shi, Bai Shi politely let him pass.


    Even if there is no way on the surface, he will prepare his own gifts to apologize to Deng after pressing Deng''s head.


    In this way, in Deng''s eyes, the way to deal with Yang was not easy to use, and gradually put away the idea of seizing power with her.


    At this moment, when he heard Bai''s words, he nodded softly: "I hope my heart is like what you said... It''s really up and down."


    Chu Yuehua heard everything clearly in the room. She frowned. How could this good man disappear?


    Where did you go, that is, in remote places? Now they are out and forbidden. Anyway, we shouldn''t have been unable to find talents.


    "Girl, this matter......" Du Ruo whispered with worry.


    "I don''t know. Now the people in the mansion are busy with this matter, and we have no choice but to wait for the result of everyone''s discussion," he said and ordered Ling Ruo, "you go out and inquire and see what the latest news comes out. I don''t believe good people will disappear so suddenly."


    Ling Ruo answered.


    At this time, someone suddenly came to Li''s side: "madam, let the girl go."


    During this period of time, Li was surprisingly quiet. It seemed that he had forgotten about the seal at all, which surprised Chu Yuehua.


    However, this does not mean that the aunt has become kind in Chu Yuehua''s heart. Now for Chu Yuehua, she doesn''t want to deal with Li at all.


    Therefore, at this time, Li said she would call her, and she was not interested at all.


    "Just tell my wife that I''ve fallen asleep and don''t want to get up again. Let''s talk about something tomorrow!"


    Zhi Ruo promised and was about to retreat, but Li suddenly came.


    "Sitting here clearly, what are you talking about lying down?" she looked a little cold in a black dress.


    "I''m just going to sleep. I feel I''m not in good spirits today. I didn''t expect my wife to come in person." Chu Yuehua said faintly without embarrassment on her face. "Is there anything urgent for my wife? If not, leave it until tomorrow! I really feel a little sleepy at the moment."


    If Du Ruo listened to her, he knew what she meant and hurriedly came to help her remove the hairpin ring from her head.


    At this time, Du Ruo and Zhi Ruo almost fell down without a sound.


    Chu Yuehua quickly stepped back and looked warily at Li: "what does this mean, madam? Where did my two servant girls offend my wife?"


    Her voice fell. As soon as the arrow was numb, the whole person couldn''t speak.


    Li Shi took a deep look at her, then stepped closer, directly carried her on his shoulder, went to the inner room, opened the window, and flew out of the house with people like a big bird.


    Chu Yuehua opened her eyes and could see everything clearly, but she couldn''t say a word. The whole person was like a sculpture.


    This feeling makes people feel terrible. It''s like at this moment, the whole person has become a puppet.


    Li Shi carried Chu Yuehua across the lake and ran to the chaotic forest behind him. He didn''t look at the road. He seemed to be in a great hurry and ran with her.


    Chu Yuehua was resisted on her shoulder. The whole person was constantly bumping, and her internal organs seemed to be moving. It was painful, but even if she wanted to hum twice, she couldn''t hum out.


    This feeling is really indescribable. It''s the first time in my memory.


    Suddenly, Li''s footsteps stopped.


    Chu Yuehua was surprised. Then she was like a dress. She was thrown directly to the ground and rolled on the ground for several times before she stopped.


    Fortunately, there is a moon in the sky. Although it is not very bright, it can see the scene in front of it clearly.


    Li Shi was wearing black clothes, but no skirt. His hands and feet were tied up. It was clear that he was a night suit.


    At this time, standing opposite her was a man, a man with a very familiar figure.


    "Uncle Ye!" she wanted to cry out, but she had no choice but to look at them face to face.


    "Why did Mr. ye come to visit late at night?" Li''s voice was a little different from usual, with some coldness and anger.


    She knows Ye Chi!


    Sure enough, Uncle Ye is a luminescent body. People know him everywhere.


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help thinking so, but she was also curious about what ye Chi was doing here at this time.


    "I just came to visit the capital in the evening today. Who knows that I should see such a scene. It''s really surprising that I''ve never seen my wife''s dress!"


    Ye Chi''s voice was smiling. There was a feeling that people wanted to beat him up. It was the first time to hear such a tone in his mouth.


    "This has nothing to do with Mr. Ye! If you come to our house openly, we naturally regard Mr. Ye as a distinguished guest, but we came over the wall this late at night..."


    "I''m here for my partner," Ye Chi said with a smile. "Madam should know that Miss Chu and I are business partners. I don''t want anything to happen to her."


    "All right!" Li raised his hand. "Mr. Li has appeared in our house many times late at night. What is it for? Mr. Li knows in his heart."

 Chapter 194

    Although Chu Yuehua was imprisoned, their conversation could be heard clearly. Li''s words immediately reminded her of the scene of meeting Ye Chi in Hou''s house that night.


    At that time, ye Chi was searched by Zhou mowen. From this point of view, ye Chi may not be a friend of the Zhou family. What''s his purpose of coming to the Zhou family?


    "Please forgive me, madam. Other Ye Mou doesn''t care first, but in this situation, I can''t take it as not seeing." Ye Chi still smiles like that on his face.


    A cold light flashed in Li''s eyes: "do you want to cut her off?"


    Ye Chi didn''t speak, but the faint smile on his face explained everything, which was equivalent to default.


    "What a third ye, don''t think I don''t know your identity!" Li said coldly, "I advise you to get out of the way!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu Yuehua saw several cold lights flying towards Ye Chi. The sound of the slight sharp weapon breaking the air was almost inaudible.


    The leaf pond over there was still. It seemed that it just waved its sleeve gently, and then heard a few sounds of something falling into the grass.


    Then, he heard Li''s sudden reprimand. The whole man soared into the air and rushed towards the leaf pool like a kite. The speed was amazing.


    But ye Chi didn''t seem to care about her fierce attack. He just smiled. Then his eyes were cold. He picked up a branch on the ground and began to struggle with Li.


    At this time, Li Yuehua found that Li had a soft sword in his hand. Holding the sword was like a wicker. It didn''t look like a weapon at all.


    At this time, Li Shi was as flexible as a young girl. His body was almost walking close to the sword, jumping and moving, especially flexible.


    However, she still knew that Li was clearly not ye Chi''s opponent. Just look at the expressions of the two people. Although Ye Chi was only holding a branch in his hand, he didn''t see any anxious expression when facing Li.


    It seemed that he was just waving gently, which made Li worry about himself.


    Although their moves changed quickly, Chu Yuehua could still feel that Li''s movements were not smooth, probably forced by Ye Chi.


    At the end, Chu Yuehua could only see a black and a white shadow jumping up and down. He couldn''t see their expressions and expressions clearly.


    This is the first time to see two people fighting directly, and this is clearly not an ordinary person.


    Suddenly, with a "hiss", Li quickly flashed aside, but his left hand protected his right shoulder. Chu Yuehua saw that the clothes on his right shoulder had been scratched and seemed to have left blood.


    Ye Chi gently turned and settled not far from her: "offended."


    "Hum!" Li snorted coldly, "third Ye has done a great business. I didn''t expect that his martial arts should be so powerful. It''s really an eye opener."


    Ye Chi arched his hand: "Ye Yijie, a businessman, wanders in the Jianghu. There are many people who come into contact with three religions and nine streams. It''s normal to know some martial arts for self-defense. His wife surprised Ye. I didn''t expect that he was really a crouching tiger, hidden dragon in the Hou house."


    "Don''t divert your attention. I''m a general. What''s strange about my martial arts? I don''t think Mr. Ye''s martial arts are so powerful for self-defense. I''m afraid there are few people who can get close to Mr. Ye in the world!"


    There was a sharp smell in Li''s words. It was obvious that he was very angry about what happened tonight.


    "My wife is too proud of Ye Mou," Ye Chi''s face is still smiling like that. "I''m really sorry tonight. I''ll come to the door to apologize early tomorrow morning, but miss Chu is my partner. I happen to meet this kind of thing. Naturally, I have to take care of it."


    What he said was so light that Li''s teeth itched.


    Suddenly, she turned her head and looked at Chu Yuehua: "in this case, Mr. Ye probably won''t let me take her?"


    "Please forgive me!" Ye Chi smiled faintly and saluted again.


    Li sneered: "but Mr. ye should not be too conceited. I really don''t want to be stopped by the people Li WANYING wants to take away."


    While talking, something flew out of his hand to greet Ye Chi.


    Just when Chu Yuehua was surprised, her body suddenly lightened and then fell into the arms of a man with a faint fragrance.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw that pair of deep eyes, which looked more and more deep in such a bright moonlight.


    Li left quickly over there. Yechi naturally found it, but he didn''t seem to care.


    He forced him to point on his shoulder, and the blood suddenly began to flow smoothly.


    "All right!"


    Still in his usual tone, Chu Yuehua gently shook her head: "I don''t know what my wife is going to do. She brought me here this evening."


    Chu Yuehua stood up and said.


    But ye Chi pulled a small dart from his clothes. The dart nailed his clothes to the ground.


    She suddenly understood that Li''s concealed weapon flying to Ye Chi just now was just a cover up. The real purpose was to kill her, and ye Chi just penetrated her purpose and saved her life.


    Otherwise, the dart just stabbed itself.


    "Poisonous?" Chu Yuehua asked him.


    Ye Chi was surprised: "aren''t you surprised that she wants to kill you?"


    "To tell you the truth, I''m still confused. I always feel that what happens to me now seems normal. There''s nothing strange. I just don''t know where she was going to take me tonight and what she was going to do."


    Ye Chi took a look at her and then was silent: "the eldest lady is a member of the former crown prince party."


    "Hmm?" he suddenly made a noise, which startled Chu Yuehua, "what?"


    "Are you all right? Do you feel any pain? You are such a spoiled person. She carried you all the way. I''m afraid there are some inappropriate places. I feel it well." Ye Chi turned the topic and looked at her with a faint smile.


    "I really feel some pain under my ribs when I say so." Chu Yuehua smiled shyly.


    "She sealed your acupoints. At that time, the blood was not smooth. Even if you were injured, you can''t feel it strongly, but now you can feel it when you untie the acupoints." Ye Chi said and looked up. "There is a stone stool over there. Let''s sit down for a while."


    Chu Yuehua is still thinking about what he just said, so he doesn''t want to go back so soon at this time.


    He readily agreed at once.


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 195

    There was a camphor tree with a fragrant smell. Tables and chairs were placed below. Chu Yuehua and ye Chi sat down in the chair.


    "You just said that your wife is a former crown prince. What''s the matter? I don''t understand at all. Isn''t that with ruochu?"


    Ye Chi smiled helplessly: "do you think it''s appropriate for you to ask me this? Speaking, I''m from Qi! I''m just doing a good business in your Yan country."


    "Well, Uncle Ye!" Chu Yuehua pouted. "You''re still pretending with me at this time. If you''re like those businessmen, my surname won''t be Chu. If you can do such a big business, you can''t know nothing about the royal family. You just said that, and don''t tell me all about it?"


    Looking at her childish face, ye Chi smiled and shook his head. Why is this girl? Believe in yourself!


    "It''s not the same," Ye Chi shook his head, and then combed his way. "Ruochu doesn''t really want Ma Junjie to win the throne, but because he used to make friends with the former crown prince, he wants Ma Junjie to return to his original position.


    Just like returning to his own home, let the former crown prince have a person who worships incense. Therefore, they have been thinking about how to let Ma Junjie go back instead of overthrowing the current government.


    But Li Shi is different from them. They have hatred. "


    "Hatred?" Chu Yuehua was surprised. "Why?"


    "Why else?" Ye Chi sneered. "The royal family''s struggle for power and profit must have been some sacrifices. Unfortunately, Li''s father, General Li, was the victim of that political struggle. At that time, Li had been married, so he was not affected. That is, after Li completely fell down, Li began to complain of illness."


    "So, do you mean that the eldest lady has always wanted to seek revenge? And revenge on today''s emperor?"


    Chu Yuehua looked at him in horror!


    Ye Chi nodded gently: "in fact, not only Li, you should know that the former crown prince has been a crown prince for so many years. When other princes are adults, it is impossible not to have their own confidants. The defeat of the former crown prince has led to the downfall of many former crown prince parties.


    These people with resentment come together naturally and slowly under the leadership of someone. "


    Chu Yuehua nodded softly and understood: "but how do they... Rebel? They have no real power in their hands."


    "A hundred footed insects die but do not freeze. In fact, the people who fell were those who had some rights and reputation at that time. As for those officials below the fourth grade, few were affected. In addition, with so many years of development, it is difficult to say what kind of strength they can accumulate!


    Otherwise, why do you say that the emperor''s sons have an accident one by one? Now the princes above the crown prince are not deposed because of something, or they are disabled, and some are not good enough.


    Now the emperor has only a 17-year-old prince who can support the court. Is it all a coincidence that the current Prince is so destined? "


    This made Chu Yuehua shudder: "the prince disappeared this time..."


    "I''ll sell this first!" Ye Chi smiled, with a rare taste of teasing, "but don''t worry, the prince will come back safely."


    I don''t know why. When listening to him, Chu Yuehua thought it should be true. He said that the prince would be fine, and it should be fine.


    "Go back and have a rest quickly! And the servant girls in your room." Ye Chi patted her head gently and looked at her with gentle eyes.


    Chu Yuehua nodded and was about to leave. Suddenly he remembered another thing: "by the way, Uncle Ye, how could you suddenly appear here? If it weren''t for you tonight..."


    "I came to you for something. Who knows, I found it. Your girls don''t have to worry. There''s nothing wrong. I solved their acupoints before I came out, otherwise I wouldn''t catch up with you here."


    "So... What''s the matter?" Chu Yuehua was concerned about what he had just said, "why don''t you say it now."


    "Because now needless to say, you''ll know in a few days," said Ye Chi, who was about to leave. Suddenly he turned back and smiled at her. "Be careful yourself. The wind outside should be very tight these days."


    Before he understood what he meant by this sentence, he skimmed over the top of the tree like a white crane.


    Chu Yuehua was stunned for a while and then walked back slowly.


    After walking for a short time, I met Du Ruo and Zhi Ruo who came with lanterns.


    "Eh? Is that a girl?" Du Ruo asked in a low voice.


    Zhi Ruo narrowed her eyes, nodded quickly, suppressed her voice and shouted to her, "girl!"


    After shouting several times, Chu Yuehua heard it, and then ran over quickly.


    Both of them were very puzzled about what happened tonight. When they saw her at this time, a worried heart was put back into their stomach.


    "Girl, I can find you. What''s the matter? We don''t know what happened, so we lie on the ground unconsciously. It''s incredible." Du Ruo chirped while checking whether Chu Yuehua had any wounds.


    "I really don''t know how to make it clear to you now. Wait a few days! I''ve sorted out all my ideas and told you all in May and October."


    Chu Yuehua does feel a little confused now. He didn''t expect that the two groups of people noticed themselves because of the same thing, but they had different purposes. This feeling is very strange. It''s like he suddenly became a fish on the chopping board that others are grabbing.


    When I returned to my house, it was very late, but no one seemed to be sleepy in the Hou house tonight.


    When Chu Yuehua took them back to the yard, she saw Zhou Ruyun standing at the door worried. She didn''t feel strange to see them coming back from the outside. Instead, she came up and asked sadly, "did you hear anything?"


    "No!" Chu Yuehua shook her head and sighed, "it''s no use being anxious now. What''s more, for people like us who can''t help at all, we''d better have a good rest and see how tomorrow will be."


    If Chu Yuehua said such things on weekdays, Zhou Ruyun would say that she was heartless and did not care about the life and death of the people in Hou''s house, but at this time, she just nodded gently: "well, you should have a rest earlier!"

 Chapter 196

    I just cleaned myself up. I was about to go to bed when I heard the sound of four o''clock. It''s really an unfit night to sleep tonight.


    But after such a night, his body was really tired. Chu Yuehua''s eyelids automatically stuck to the pillow.


    But the book woke up before he slept for a while.


    "The girl is not well!" duruo hurriedly ran in and fell at the door.


    "What''s the matter? Flustered!" Chu Yuehua rubbed her eyes and yawned greatly. She really didn''t wake up. "What do you say slowly? No matter how urgent it is, does it hurt?"


    "The forbidden army came outside and sealed up our house."


    Although Du Ruo doesn''t like Hou''s house, how can he finish laying eggs under the nest?


    Now they are still living in Hou''s house. If there is something in Hou''s house at this time, Chu Yuehua can''t get rid of it!


    "Girl!"


    At this time, Chu Yuehua was a little distracted, because she was thinking about why the emperor ordered to seal the Marquis house.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Girl, hurry up and change your clothes! I''m in Fenghou house ahead. I''ll take someone away later. Girl..."


    Yeah! She''s still wearing a tunic!


    Come back to God, no matter what it is, if you want to seal off the Marquis house suddenly, at least take care of the present is the most important thing.


    Chu Yuehua hurriedly began to take care of herself before she finished it. Zhou Ruyun stumbled in there with tears on her face: "Yuehua, what should I do, what should I do?"


    Chu Yuehua frowned, hesitated and pulled her: "don''t be afraid! We''re together!"


    I have never seen such Zhou Ruyun, and her heart is also a little stunned.


    "I''m so scared! Yuehua, the emperor suddenly ordered to seal our house at this time. It must be related to the disappearance of the prince. I don''t know what will happen if I am involved in such a thing for no reason!


    We... Will we be sold? "


    Chu Yuehua was stunned and suddenly understood what Zhou Ruyun meant. If the emperor really counted the disappearance of the prince on the head of the Hou house, then this time, the Hou house would really bear the wrath of thunder.


    It''s really hard to say where it will go.


    As ye Chi said, the only prince who can win the emperor''s hand is the prince who has not been married for a long time. If the prince is killed at this time, it will be a great loss to the royal family and the court.


    If Hou''s house is really involved in this matter, everyone will really have no way to live.


    Neither she nor Zhou Ruyun has reached the age of 16. According to the law, the most severe punishment they will receive is to sell them as prostitutes.


    That''s why Zhou Ruyun is so afraid, isn''t she?


    "Don''t think too much!" Chu Yuehua reached out and gently patted her on the back. "Our family is an Ansheng. The master just attacked an empty Lord and has no real power. The second master''s official products are still small and won''t involve the overall situation of the hall.


    There are also the eldest brother and the fifth brother. The eldest brother has just returned, and he is also the lowest official. Not to mention the fifth brother, he is just a prince waiting to read. Now he is only 16 years old. What can he do to rebel?


    What''s more, the old lady''s warm filial piety hasn''t passed yet! How can good people get involved with us when all the people in our house are in Ding you? "


    In this way, Zhou Ruyun''s heart was calmed and her mood was stabilized: "then... How could the good one seal our house?"


    "It should be that the prince hasn''t found it yet. The fifth brother is the only one who goes out with the prince. At this time, the responsibility is naturally to blame the fifth brother. Then he will come to our house. Don''t worry for the time being. Let''s see the situation."


    Her voice is not urgent or slow, but also with some soothing flavor. Zhou Ruyun is a little embarrassed. When did she listen to Chu Yuehua like this?


    Since when did she become so resourceful?


    Thinking so, I was a little unconvinced and pursed my lips: "in fact, I know, but I''m worried, so I forgot for a time."


    Chu Yuehua nodded hurriedly, "that''s right. With your intelligence, how can you not know these keys?"


    Seeing that she had been comforted, Bai came over there, and the color on his face was not good-looking: "come with me, there is a decree ahead."


    Chu Yuehua and Zhou Ruyun looked at each other and saw fear in her eyes. Naturally, the imperial edict at this time will not be a good thing.


    With Bai Shi hurried to the front yard without saying a word, Chu Yuehua was also nervous.


    Inexplicably, at this time, she suddenly thought of what ye Chi said last night. For a moment, her heart seemed to be stable.


    It''s still early! Although the prince hasn''t been found yet, he can''t be sure whether there''s anything wrong. Second, he can''t be sure whether it has anything to do with the Hou house. Third... Isn''t Li still there quietly?


    However, ye Chi also said, let her be careful, maybe she will fall into someone''s trap.


    Uncle Ye has never cheated her and saved her again and again. Chu Yuehua has a kind of trust in him from the bottom of his heart.


    Even in her heart, she knew that the friendship between Ye Chi and her was only established because of need, but it didn''t hinder her. She thought Ye Chi was a good man.


    When Bai arrived at the front hall, the people from two rooms and three rooms arrived almost immediately, and everyone had a gray feeling on their faces.


    Deng''s eyes were swollen. Naturally, he cried a lot.


    "You don''t know. The government came in the morning, but it was blocked back. Mrs. Deng also said she would take her second aunt back!" Zhou Ruyun lay on Chu Yuehua''s shoulder and bit her ear. "But they also saw the wrong place. Now it''s the emperor who wants to do this. He plays the authority of the government in front of the forbidden army. I''m afraid it''s the wrong place."


    Chu Yuehua knows that Zhou Ruyun has always been unable to see Deng, and feels that she always wants to suppress the long house.


    When I mentioned this at this time, I threw aside the fear of being sealed in the house and stepped on Deng''s feet.


    I don''t know if the three words of the government spoke louder. At this time, Deng suddenly turned his head and gave them a hard look.


    The eunuch who announced the decree in the front palace had come, and Zhou Ruyun dared not speak. He knelt down behind Bai with Chu Yuehua and listened to the eunuch read the decree in his hand honestly.


    However, the heart in the stomach was naturally raised high.

 Chapter 197

    After hearing the edict, all the people lying on the ground were quiet. Finally, Zhou Moqing tried his best to stabilize his expression and thanked him for the edict.


    "Now the emperor''s meaning has been spread. I''d like to thank Lord Zhou for his understanding." my father-in-law sighed, "don''t resent the emperor any more. The prince hasn''t found it yet. The emperor''s heart is... Urgent!


    The empress cried and fainted several times in the Qifeng hall. This time, the wronged Hou ye and his wife. When things are settled, the emperor will naturally feel the cooperation of Hou ye and his wife. "


    Zhou Moqing quickly confessed: "what is this? Your Highness the prince hasn''t seen anyone yet. As a minister, I''m also very worried. Although I''m involved for no reason at this time, my family is absolutely willing to cooperate well. Please convey it on your behalf."


    "Don''t worry, Lord. We must take it to the palace. Now the palace is in chaos! We won''t stay much. We''ll go back to the Palace first."


    "Father in law, go slowly!" Zhou Moqing slowly got up with his family and shouted to the back of the eunuch who had gone out.


    The meaning of the imperial edict is very simple, that is to say, the prince disappeared, and Zhou Zhaojue was the only one at that time. In order to eliminate the suspicion, the imperial guards were first sent to guard the Hou house, so as not to be framed by others. At the same time, they were afraid that someone was hiding in the Hou house, which also played a deterrent role.


    When this case really comes to a conclusion, we will try it slowly and let everyone in Hou''s house cooperate well.


    Such a result has been a blessing in misfortune for many people in the Hou house. After all, many people think that the emperor will directly copy his family this time, such as Zhou Ruyun.


    Therefore, after reading the edict, she relaxed a lot.


    "Although you can''t leave the house at will, it''s not too bad. Let''s wait for the news over there!" Zhou Ruyun seems to have some different feelings for Chu Yuehua after what happened in the morning. He seems to be a little more intimate than before. Chu Yuehua doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    However, not everyone was as lenient as the two of them after the will came down.


    For example, Deng Shi was worried about her face at this time. Even the girl next to her who reported to her was slapped by her in front of so many people.


    Seeing the situation over there, Zhou Ruyun was very happy.


    "I talk about my mother''s family all day. It''s time to see what her mother''s family can do for her! Hum!"


    Li Shi didn''t show up from beginning to end. Even if the eunuch in the palace came to announce the decree, he still didn''t take a step in the house and the courtyard door.


    However, the eunuch who announced the decree didn''t really pay attention to the people in Hou''s house, so whether Li was absent or not, he didn''t find it, so he walked away with his head held high.


    I''m afraid people all over the capital think so now!


    After all, Zhou Zhaojue is still in a small position from the top five. It doesn''t know how many years it will take to climb up. Moreover, even if he wants to climb up, someone has to lead him.


    Nowadays, no one in Zhongyong Hou''s residence is in a high position. Zhou Zhaojue... It''s hard to say a word!


    At first, we should be optimistic about Zhou zhaoheng. After all, it''s hard to say where we can sit when the crown prince ascends the throne.


    But now the prince is missing, and Zhou zhaoheng is the first suspected object. Whether the prince finds it or not, the Duke of the Marquis is over.


    In this way, what else can Zhongyong Marquis fear?


    In the past two days, the emperor was not well last night because of the prince. All his concubines went to serve him. As soon as Zhou GUI''s concubine passed, the emperor smashed a jade Ruyi. Fortunately, she dodged in time, so she didn''t break her head.


    Later, the imperial concubine pulled her down and asked her to return to the Showa hall and stop coming again.


    Otherwise, I don''t know what the emperor will do in his anger. It''s not impossible to directly abolish this expensive concubine.


    After Zhou Ruyun was a little proud of Deng''s affairs, he soon fell silent, because everyone in the house seemed to have a bad face.


    Even though she grew up, she never paid much attention to external affairs. She was used to lawlessness at home all day. At this time, it can be seen that the Hou family was really in great trouble this time.


    When the two men went to the long room in silence, Zhou Moqing caught up: "Yuehua, wait a minute."


    Chu Yuehua was stunned. This was the first time Zhou Moqing called himself after entering the Hou house.


    "What''s up, sir?" Chu Yuehua stopped.


    Zhou Ruyun looked at her in surprise and went back by herself.


    "Come to the study with me!" Zhou Moqing looked at her with some unnatural eyes, then turned around and walked ahead alone.


    For this matter, Zhou Moqing suddenly asked Chu Yuehua to go to the study. Everyone in the house expressed silence. Even if he felt strange, his head still hung low, as if he didn''t see it.


    She came to this study. When she came to Hou''s house on the first day.


    But when she came back at this time, she almost thought she had come to the wrong place.


    I remember when I came here as a child, I just felt that the style here was incomparable. Everything on the Duobao pavilion was extraordinary.


    Carpets laid on the ground are also gifts, not to mention tea and incense.


    But when I came to see it today, it gave her a sense of desolation. Most of the places where all kinds of precious treasures were originally placed were empty, even the famous potted plants in front of the study were gone.


    Is it because I haven''t been here for so many years that I feel so abrupt?


    Maybe not! Over the years, the Marquis house is not crowded, but there are no sparrows. In the end, there are still guests. Can we see guests like this?


    "Do you know what I called you for?" Zhou Moqing asked before turning around and letting Chu Yuehua sit down.


    "I don''t know!" Chu Yuehua is not sure what the relationship between Zhou Moqing and Li is, and even more not sure whether he is from one side.


    Zhou Moqing turned slowly and frowned. Is this girl so stupid?


    Frowning, she looked back and forth several times. She was still a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water. She was inexplicably upset.


    "Now you can see the situation in the house!" Zhou Moqing pressed down his unhappiness. "I''m afraid we''ll have a bad time this time!"


    "Yes!"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t seem to see the anxiety in his expression. She answered faintly, and then stood there motionless as before.

 Chapter 198

    "Although you are not from our family, our blood relationship is still there. In recent years, you and Yun girls have the same food and clothing expenses, and have never received any unfair treatment! I think you should also be able to feel the feelings of our uncles and aunts for you.


    I know that although you are still young, you are not such an ungrateful person. "


    "Yes!"


    Still such a word, Zhou Moqing almost didn''t let him blow off his beard. He took two deep breaths before stabilizing his mood: "what do you want to say now?"


    After saying this, Zhou Moqing secretly scolded Zhou mowen. Such words made him lose face.


    But I also met such an ignorant niece.


    Chu Yuehua frowned, seemed to be thinking hard, and then looked at Zhou Mo very seriously and said: "Sir, don''t worry, although Yuehua''s surname is not Chu, Yuehua still lives in Hou''s house, so she will advance and retreat with the people up and down in the house.


    No matter what happens, I won''t run away by myself. "


    Zhou Moqing felt that he choked on his saliva and looked at her for a while: "what else?"


    "And?"


    This time it was Chu Yuehua''s turn. "What else?"


    After taking a few deep breaths, Zhou Moqing returned to his correct expression and sighed: "Alas! Yuehua! It''s really hard for my uncle to speak about this matter! But now it''s all to this point, and my uncle can''t help it."


    By this time, Chu Yuehua basically knew what Zhou Moqing meant.


    In a word, I want money!


    "Master, you say!"


    Even in the end, he called himself uncle. It can be seen that he had something to ask for himself.


    "You have also seen the situation in the house now. Now your five brothers don''t know how it is. All the people in our family are at home. It''s really


    There''s no way to ask for some information. After all, asking for information needs to manage the relationship between the upper and lower levels. Xu''er''s wedding dowry some time ago... "


    "Master!" Chu Yuehua interrupted him, with a cold smile on his face. "Let me say that my sister''s dowry was left by my mother, not from Hou''s house!"


    Zhou Moqing''s face was even more ugly when she threw her such a sentence: "er... Yes! Your mother left it."


    Then he thought for a while and said, "anyway, now the house really can''t afford money, but your five brothers... You have to find a way!"


    Chu Yuehua nodded softly, and then asked, "then... What does the master mean?"


    "Actually, your aunt and I like you very much. We still want to give you the matter with brother Heng when the spring begins tomorrow!"


    "What?" Chu Yuehua was surprised and looked at Zhou Moqing in amazement.


    "Although your father is a businessman, we are all a family. You and brother Heng are childhood sweethearts. We don''t have the heart to break you up. In the end, we should agree with each other.


    But now your brother Heng has such a thing, and we can''t do anything about it, so I''ll talk to you today... "


    "I don''t have any money!" Chu Yuehua said coldly and went out. "The big master has found the wrong person!"


    "You..."


    "The master forgot?" Chu Yuehua stopped and looked at Zhou Moqing with a sneer. "When the old lady was alive, she said that our sisters would never marry in Hou''s house!"


    Chu Yuehua ignored Zhou Moqing and went directly to his house in anger. I really didn''t expect that they should be so shameless now.


    There have always been only cruel parents who sell their daughters. I didn''t expect that now there is a son.


    In the past, I always thought I didn''t deserve Zhou zhaoheng. I was afraid they were too close. Now, in this case, I say that I was a childhood sweetheart. I just want money.


    Not to mention that she has no friendship with Zhou zhaoheng, even if she has, she can''t stand this insult at this time.


    When I returned to the house, the whole person was still very angry.


    "Girl, what did the master say to the girl?" Du Ruo hurriedly came up to her and asked.


    Seeing the three worried faces around him, Chu Yuehua put away her emotions and gently shook her head: "nothing. Now that we have reached this stage, what good words can we have? Just lose an old face. Don''t say something that makes people feel shameless."


    Seeing her say so, several people didn''t ask any more.


    "But girl, what should we do now? Although the edict from the top only says to assist in the investigation, now the Marquis house is closed. It''s hard to say what will happen in the future!"


    Hearing Du ruo''s words, Chu Yuehua thought slightly and nodded: "what you said is reasonable. I don''t know what will happen in the future. We can''t be unlucky together."


    "Ling Ruo, do you have any way to get out and inquire about the situation outside?" Chu Yuehua suddenly turned and asked.


    Ling Ruo was startled: "but girl, now Hou''s house has been sealed, I......"


    "I know. Dare you try?"


    Looking at her serious question, Ling Ruo thought a little and nodded heavily: "dare! I said I had something urgent to go home. It''s a big deal to be thrown in again."


    "If you can get out, find a way to inquire about the situation outside and how chaotang thinks about the disappearance of the prince.


    In addition, find ye Sanye and see if he can find the news of the prince. Now the prince can''t have an accident, or the Marquis house will be finished.


    Although I don''t have any feelings here, I can''t rest assured that my third aunt and sister-in-law can''t let them die. "


    What she said was so serious that Ling Ruo didn''t dare to be careless. After silently calculating for a while in her heart, she nodded and said, "don''t worry, girl. I''ll try my best."


    "But don''t take too much risk. If you can''t do it, come back quickly."


    After another order, Ling Ruo ran away quickly.


    The rest was worried and slightly frowning Zhiruo.


    But what Chu Yuehua didn''t expect was that Ling Ruo went for two days and didn''t come back.


    Let Du Ruo inquire again. I haven''t heard of anyone missing in Hou''s house.


    At this time, qintian monitored that there was a strange phenomenon in the sky. A small red star suddenly appeared next to ZIWEIXING. The light gradually flourished in the past two days and began to threaten the light of ZIWEIXING.

 Chapter 199

    The red star was originally in the South far away from the purple star.


    After measuring such a celestial phenomenon, the imperial eunuch dared not delay, so he hurried to the palace to report to the emperor.


    The emperor and queen were so frightened that the prince disappeared. Suddenly, such news came. Isn''t it life-threatening?


    "Tell me how this so-called red star came from? What will it be like!"


    The emperor couldn''t care so much. Originally, he felt a little bad. At this moment, he was so frightened that he climbed up directly from the Dragon couch and grabbed the collar of the imperial supervisor.


    This time, the chief secretary was also frightened.


    This is the most chaotic time. Can such a thing happen suddenly make people feel fun?


    What''s more, it''s still a bad sign.


    But if you don''t explain to the emperor, if something really happens at that time, it''s not your responsibility.


    "From the star map, this little red star was originally in the south, that is to say, it means that the person who owns the star came from the south.


    Moreover, I haven''t seen its operation for a long time, which shows that it came unconsciously. The red color is close to yellow, that is, the color of the emperor. Therefore, it should have a certain impact on the royal family, either assisting the royal family or... "


    "Is it a traitor?" the emperor immediately snapped.


    "Er... Yes!" the sweat on the head of the main company couldn''t dry, and kept flowing down.


    "What else!"


    "From the way this star runs, it was originally a star around the moon, so it seems that... The person it works for is not a man." this is a bit blind, but after all, it is judged by his own knowledge. It can''t be said to be wrong!


    "Woman?" the queen frowned. "But in the palace?"


    "No, no, no! No!" the woman in the palace, isn''t that the empress? Qin Tianjian didn''t dare to get into such trouble. He had calculated it long before he came.


    "Wei Chen has just calculated that the person in charge should be in the southwest of the Imperial City, and because it appears in a place where it shouldn''t be, it shouldn''t be a person with the same family name. The eight characters of birth date or name also contain words such as red, red and moon."


    "Check!" the emperor shouted as soon as he finished his words.


    "Emperor, there are all Duke Hou''s houses in the southwest... This..."


    The Queen''s words made the emperor hesitate for a moment, but after all, it was related to the country. Don''t hesitate. The prince''s thing is already a sign.


    "Explain it to the Duke''s house, and then check it. If you find relevant people, bring them to me immediately!"


    Someone immediately went down to deliver a decree. The head of the Imperial Academy was sweating. He didn''t know who would suffer because of this. However, anyway, don''t blame yourself. He didn''t mean it!


    This is the result measured according to the star map.


    The emperor waved his hand and asked him to step back. Then he sat back on the Dragon couch again.


    The queen was stunned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Excited by the emperor''s voice, the queen immediately returned to her senses, frowned and said, "what else can it be? The prince hasn''t found it yet, my concubine..."


    Then he pressed the corners of his eyes with his handkerchief.


    "Well, for the prince''s sake, you haven''t had a good rest for so long. You don''t have to accompany me. I know you are as worried as I am!


    It''s just that it''s hard to show it in front of me. We are husband and wife, and the crown prince is our only son. How can I not understand your mood! "


    As soon as the queen heard this, she couldn''t hold on, and began to cry: "emperor!"


    The mood is really a little unstable. After shouting these two words, I can''t say anything anymore.


    "Help the queen down and have a rest! I don''t need my mother to serve here."


    The Queen''s mother quickly saluted, and then helped the queen out.


    "Madam, I''m not an old slave. Although I''m sad, the emperor should be the most important at this time!


    The empress loves the crown prince, but don''t let the emperor think that the empress is persecuting! What''s more, there are several people over there staring at him!


    At the moment, the emperor felt uncomfortable. The prince was the child of the empress and should be with the emperor, but the empress was so sad.


    The emperor will naturally let the empress return to the palace. Didn''t he give those opportunities at that time? "


    "Hum!" as soon as she changed her expression, the queen snorted coldly, "if the palace doesn''t give it, they won''t have a chance, and let them be proud first.


    Looking back, the palace naturally has some ways to deal with it. By the way, let''s pay attention there and see who is the most diligent at this time! "


    As soon as mammy heard this, she seemed to touch the doorway: "the empress is intentional, just look at who shows the horse''s tail over there?"


    "If we are in the mood and have time to play such tricks with them at ordinary times, but today, the crown prince of our palace is lost. How can we be at ease?


    Just let the other side stare. "


    "That empress has something important!"


    "Do you remember the last time Zhou Guibin''s sister came into the palace and brought the young lady''s name?"


    The queen suddenly asked such a question, which stunned mammy for a moment, then lowered her eyes and thought carefully: "it seems that her surname is Chu! What is Chu..."


    Before I remembered it, Mammy suddenly realized: "my mother suspects the man calculated by the imperial supervisor today..."


    "From the south," the queen raised her eyebrows. "Isn''t Chu huaiyun in the south? Now her daughter is here, and she still holds important things in her hand. It''s hard for the palace not to think about her.


    She is still a woman and lives in a duke''s house. There is no one but her. "


    Mammy suddenly thought: "yes! When the maid remembered, she was called Chu Yuehua. When the empress asked, the imperial concubine said her name was good!"


    "Yuehua..." the queen sneered, "really, I never felt that the ability of the imperial heavenly supervisor was so strong. It turned out that a thread and a buckle were involved with her."


    "That... The thing my mother said, now... Can..."


    "It''s too late!" the queen looked coldly at the place she had just come out. "Now the emperor''s people have gone out. I''m afraid Chu Yuehua will appear in the prison of the Ministry of punishment soon.


    However, it''s better for us not to reveal any flaws. Now the crown prince is just gone. Let''s find an opportunity to leak with the emperor.


    How can the emperor not know such important news? What''s more, what we did last time made the emperor doubt. Now it''s an opportunity. "


    Mammy silently straightened out the Queen''s words in her heart, answered and went down quickly.

 Chapter 200

    When Chu Yuehua was suddenly caught, Zhou Ruyun was pestering her to play chess in her room, but she was worried about Ling Ruo who had no news.


    "Are you Chu Yuehua?" the man headed by Zhou Ruyun screamed with a cold face and a beard in the armor of the forbidden army.


    With such a ferocious look, I''m not a good talker at first sight.


    Du Ruo wanted to stand in front of her when he heard the speech, but she pulled him.


    Chu Yuehua stepped forward and looked at him suspiciously: "I am, what''s the matter!"


    But the other party didn''t answer her, but made a gesture towards the back: "take it away!"


    Then two people in the same armor came forward and held her left and right, and took her directly outside.


    Zhou Ruyun was dumbfounded and stared at Chu Yuehua. He didn''t react until Chu Yuehua was dragged out of the threshold: "who are you? Who ordered you to arrest people like this?"


    Other people over there also heard the news and hurried over: "are you mistaken? This is my niece. Good, this is..."


    Duan was the first to come and hurriedly pleaded.


    But he was pushed to the ground by a soldier over there: "we are only ordered by the emperor to take people. How can we talk to you?"


    Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen also rushed over, but when they saw such a posture, they didn''t dare to move. They directly stood aside and seemed to want to send them away.


    Bai Shi, who was coming from the outside, saw this scene and hurriedly said to Zhou Ruyun, "go to the wife''s side and tell her if you can discuss an idea."


    Zhou Ruyun nodded hurriedly and ran to the main house quickly.


    Although she sometimes felt that Chu Yuehua was very annoying, she still felt that she was her playmate in the bottom of her heart. She panicked when she was taken away like this.


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t know why she was taken away, but what she knows is that it''s no use begging for mercy at this time.


    In fact, no matter how big a thing is, the big deal is that people who have died once really have nothing to fear.


    Therefore, when dragged away by these people, the only thing she can do is to cooperate a little and step a little bigger, so as not to fall behind them and drag on the ground.


    Before leaving, I was just constantly guessing what had happened.


    At last, Du Ruo and Zhi Ruo held each other and cried together. She wanted to smile at them and tell them they were all right. However, the people on both sides didn''t give themselves a chance and dragged them out.


    After she was taken away, the door of the Marquis house was still sealed as if nothing had happened.


    It was just that the people who were locked in were severely frightened.


    "Well, how did you take the moon away?" Duan still didn''t understand and asked with a frown.


    "Hum!" walking out of the crowd, Deng raised his eyelids and looked at her. "It''s not easy to understand?" he pressed his forehead with a handkerchief. "This Yue girl in our family has always been very capable and opened a shop outside to complete the Grange.


    Who knows what''s going on again. Oh, yes, I just got the news that the place where the prince disappeared is in Majiazhuang! "


    Then he took another look at Duan Shi: "the third younger brother and younger sister may not know where the Majiazhuang is. It''s the Zhuangzi that our Yue girl took from brother Jin''s daughter-in-law.


    I see! This time, it''s probably related to the disappearance of the crown prince. It''s ok now. She''s the only one arrested. Our emperor knows everything and doesn''t involve us.


    But now she has gone in. If she climbs and bites two at random, everyone will wait to go to jail! "


    Zhi Ruo heard the key in Deng''s words and hurriedly ran forward and asked, "second wife, where did you get the news? Isn''t the house sealed? Did you send someone out?"


    She rushed up so rashly and startled Deng. Then she kicked him directly: "dead girl, how can I get the news? Can''t I explain it to you? It startled me!"


    Du Ruo hurriedly picked her up and helped her to the house: "you have come to the Marquis house for so long. You don''t know what the people in the house look like. Why come up?"


    "I heard her talking about the news outside. I thought of lingruo. She hasn''t come back yet!" Zhiruo replied hurriedly with the pain on her body.


    "In this case, it''s better not to come back," Du Ruo looked anxiously at the gate. "Even if there''s any news for us, there''s nothing she can do. If she knows the news that the girl has been arrested outside, maybe she can find Third Master Ye."


    Zhi Ruo gently nodded: "that''s right. Now, we can only see ye Sanye''s. It''s useless in Hou''s house."


    When the two of them spoke again, Zhou Moqing and Zhou mowen brothers over there turned their eyes to Chu Yuehua''s house at the same time.


    Zhou mowen nodded gently to Zhou Moqing. After the two brothers had a silent exchange of views, they whispered something to the people around them.


    After a while, the steward who had received the order came with a group of servants.


    "Chu Yuehua didn''t know what she had done. She let the emperor personally order her to be taken away. Although we are her relatives, we can''t be unfaithful to the emperor.


    It''s better to search this place. Otherwise, how can we be worthy of the emperor who pays our family salaries? "


    Bai Shi and Duan Shi were surprised when they heard this. Bai Shi hurriedly said, "Sir, I don''t know why yue''er was arrested. The person who just came didn''t say what yue''er was involved in. Maybe it was just a question.


    Originally, the place where the prince disappeared was in Yuer''s Chuang Tzu. It''s really possible! "


    "What do you know?" Zhou Moqing glared at her. "A woman, short-sighted. If it''s an ordinary thing, how can the emperor let the forbidden Army take her away like this? Don''t talk nonsense here. Look after the whole family. Don''t let those slaves do bad things. That''s what you should pay attention to."


    Du Ruo and Zhi Ruo are frightened. This is to search Chu Yuehua''s house!


    "Master, we girls have never done anything against the law! Master is a girl''s uncle. It is said that seeing uncle is like seeing mother. At this time, master should believe that girls are!" Duro knelt down and shouted before they entered the house.


    "I also said that your girl will not do anything illegal. Just look at you. You are so lawless that you dare to stop in front of me. Her stubbornness can be seen!"

 Chapter 201

    When he said that he was kicking at Du Ruo and wanted to kick again, he was quickly pulled by Bai''s eyes and hands.


    Zhi Ruo hurried forward to help her and shook her head gently: "there''s no way. Now the girl is not here, these people are crazy!"


    At this time, Zhou Ruyun stumbled over and said, "my wife is gone!"


    A word made everyone stop their actions and look at her.


    "Madam... Madam is gone!" Zhou Ruyun seems to be frightened. She walks a little unsteady and stumbles over, "there is no one!"


    Bai Shi hurriedly walked over: "what do you mean there is no one? Yesterday, the mother in Mrs. er''s house came to my house!"


    "Something was wrong this morning. No one came to get food at all. I wanted to ask. As a result, I forgot as soon as there were many things!"


    Deng was originally standing by to watch a good play. Now he pretended to run to the emergency road.


    In fact, when she heard that there was no one in Li''s house to pick up the meal, and the steward asked her what to do, she only said: "at this time, everyone''s heart is chaotic. It''s normal for sister-in-law to have no mood to eat. Brother Heng is, after all, sister-in-law''s son. Can you not be distressed?


    At this time, I''m afraid my sister-in-law is more reluctant to see outsiders than usual. Save it! Don''t make her even more unhappy. "


    "What about the things in the house?" Bai was too lazy to argue with her, and he never wanted to conflict with Deng, so he asked Zhou Ruyun directly.


    "It''s just strange! I did a good search. I didn''t have any money and took some clothes, but they were all worn at home on weekdays. I didn''t bring some valuable ones."


    Zhou Ruyun really cried this time and said to Bai.


    Over there, Deng narrowed his eyes: "sister-in-law, what does this mean? Now I see that Hou''s house is in trouble. Can''t I fly away alone? I don''t see that she should be so free and easy on weekdays."


    Deng''s words in exchange for Zhou Moqing''s white eyes, and then strode to the house: "I''ll have a look."


    Zhou mowen and Deng naturally want to keep up. The second room can''t fall behind. If the family wants to separate in the future, today''s things are enough to say.


    Bai took the opportunity to pull Du Ruo and Zhi Ruo over: "don''t touch the mold at this time. Just move to my house for the time being! Wait until the moon comes back, and then you move back."


    As soon as Du Ruo listened, he looked at Bai Shi with wet eyes: "grandma, will our girl really come back? How could it be like this?"


    In fact, Bai Shi didn''t know, but looking at how they looked, it was hard to deny them directly, so he had to sigh: "yes! Did yue''er do anything bad, and the emperor won''t arrest people. Now he must ask her to help prove something."


    She said this, more or less to make two people feel more comforted.


    Bai himself seemed to believe his words. He often breathed a sigh and stood up straight again.


    Over there, Zhou Ruyun looked around at the people with different faces and quickly ran to Bai: "sister-in-law, shall I go to you? I... i... afraid!"


    Chu Yuehua was arrested in the prison of the Ministry of punishment. She felt quite inexplicable because she had been dragged out of her home and locked up here for two days. There was no news at all.


    I have to say that the conditions in the prison of the Ministry of punishment are much better than those in Jingzhao mansion. At least the ground is clean, the bed is clean, and there are half new quilts on it. It''s already late autumn and it''s a little cold at night.


    Probably because the prisoners who can be locked up in the prison of the Ministry of punishment have a high status before!


    When he was locked up for the third day, Chu Yuehua was tired of the boiled cabbage here.


    "Can you change the dish? Did you buy too many cabbages in the kitchen?" Chu Yuehua didn''t say a word for about three consecutive days. Chu Yuehua felt a little bored.


    "The girls are here, but they are picky!" the woman who delivered the meal suddenly covered her lips and smiled, and a familiar voice came.


    Chu Yuehua was surprised: "Ling Ruo!"


    "Shh!" Ling Ruo made a silent move. "Don''t be surprised, girl. Third Master Ye arranged me to come in. He asked me to tell you, don''t worry, you just want to be bored here for a few days. It''ll be fine."


    Chu Yuehua quickly nodded: "OK, but what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know the details, but it seems that there is a fortune teller in the palace who calculates that the girl is harmful to the royal family, so..."


    "What fortune teller, that''s the imperial eunuch!" Chu Yuehua glanced at her, but then said with some worry, "if the emperor trusts this, how can I still have life?


    Shouldn''t we be secretly executed at this time? "


    Ling Ruo shook his head: "I don''t know this, but I''m relieved. Since Third Master ye said that the girl will be fine, I believe the girl will be fine."


    "How''s the situation in the house? Now the Hou house is sealed. I''m really worried about what they will do because of this. Only Du Ruo and Zhi Ruo are left in it."


    "I''ve inquired over there. Both of them are at Grandma''s place. They haven''t done anything yet, but our house has been turned over, but they haven''t found anything.


    Fortunately, we had already put all the money out before, otherwise they would benefit from the girl''s painstaking management. "


    When she said this, Chu Yuehua looked at her in surprise.


    "What''s the matter, girl? Is there something wrong with me?"


    Chu Yuehua gently shook her head: "it''s not what you said, but I''m surprised. How did you do it?"


    "I was really lucky to come out that day. Later, I was found, and I couldn''t care. I just ran crazy and threw away the group of people.


    I don''t know. They just don''t know our shop. For fear of getting into trouble, they went directly to third Ye. He arranged everything later. "


    "You... Seem to trust him very much?" Chu Yuehua was puzzled. When did it start? The servant girls around him developed a kind of thinking and went to see ye Sanye when they had something to do.


    As if he had become their Savior.


    "Can''t you go to find Third Master ye?" Ling Ruo shook his hand holding the bowl and looked at her in surprise. "Girl, i... I won''t make trouble!"


    "Look how nervous you are..." Chu Yuehua quickly reached out and held her bowl. "It''s just that in this way, we owe a lot of favor."

 Chapter 202

    "Oh! I''m scared to death. I don''t even know what happened. There''s no way to be rash. Third Ye has always been powerful. It''s just that he''s in the capital again during this time, so I can only


    Besides, people can be paid back slowly. Now the most important thing is to protect you. What can we do if something happens to you? "


    Chu Yuehua looked at her nervous face and said with a smile, "well, I didn''t say anything about you. You''re talking a lot. Who''s the girl?"


    If Ling was embarrassed, Chu Yuehua said again, "I know you''re worried about me, and I don''t doubt Third Master Ye. Although I''m a little strange now, why does he help me every time, I don''t think there''s anything wrong.


    As for the debt, as you said, just pay it back. "


    Having said that, Ling Ruo nodded and smiled again: "I know."


    "Eh? Why did it take so long to deliver food there?" just at this time, the jailer suddenly asked.


    Ling Ruo immediately knocked over the food in the bucket. When the jailer came over, he saw her busy getting up the food.


    "You girl, why are you so clumsy? What''s the waste of good food?" she glared at Chu Yuehua fiercely and helped lingruo pick up the steamed bread on the ground.


    "I''m sorry, I just came here today. I''m not used to pushing this car, so... That''s why it turned over!" he said as if he was in a hurry to cry.


    When the jailer saw it, he simply sighed, and the scolding voice was a little lower: "did you lie when you were asked to come over under the big kitchen over there? Said you would push the car!"


    "I thought it was very simple, but also to make a living!" Ling Ruo said, looking at the steamed buns painfully, "it''s a pity for me!"


    Then he looked at the jailer eagerly: "otherwise, these steamed buns are cheaper. Buy them back for me! Don''t waste them."


    "Come on, it''s not bad. You can eat after tearing the skin off the outside!" he said while helping her hold the car. "Let''s finish the meal first! Let''s see if they eat these steamed buns!"


    Then he glanced at Chu Yuehua and said to Ling Ruo, "you girl, don''t be curious. Don''t look at a well-dressed lady here. She''s curious. The Emperor himself ordered to catch it. Our Shangshu has told us that she can''t have an accident.


    Such a person, you have to be careful. Maybe it''s a cruel role. Don''t send yourself in. There are all kinds of people here! "


    Ling Ruo is submissive and hurriedly goes to the next cell.


    It''s really the first time that Chu Yuehua can''t tell what she feels like now.


    On the other side, ye Chi stood under the eaves. The wind blew and blew his clothes.


    But that face, at this time, did not have the usual smile, and the eyes were not as warm as water, but some cold light.


    "Third Master, it''s almost time! There''s still waiting for us to go back!"


    A shadow fell quietly behind him, bowed to him and said hurriedly.


    "Well, it''s the best chance to send Ma Junjie to the palace. I''m not afraid of this turmoil."


    "Now the five princes are drilling everywhere! I''m afraid it''s... Bad for us!"


    "It''s all right!" finally turned around and ye Chi smiled at him. "Let him go to drill camp first. Look back and see if it''s still useful at that time."


    "How long will it take for the third master here?"


    This problem seemed to be a little difficult for ye Chi. He frowned gently: "as soon as possible!"


    "I have a question. My subordinates have always wanted to ask the third master."


    "What?" Ye Chi raised his eyebrows and resumed his usual smile. "When did you have something to say? You still need to work so hard?"


    "Since they all think the seal is on the Miss Chu family, why doesn''t the third master directly let them misunderstand the end? In this way, isn''t Emperor Yan more relieved about Ma Junjie''s purpose?


    Moreover, the absence of their seal is always an uncertain factor, which may be used by us in the future! "


    Ye Chi took a deep look at him and didn''t speak.


    "My subordinates are sorry to be talkative. The third master naturally has the reason for doing so. However, my subordinates really don''t understand this, so they take the liberty to ask more."


    He has been with himself for many years. He can see through the relatively simple things many times. Today, he will ask such questions. Probably, as he said, he didn''t understand it!


    "Since everyone knows that I have my reason and so many words, do you think I am a person who likes to explain?"


    One sentence knocked him down, and Zhihao bowed again: "then... My subordinates leave!"


    But I still wonder why!


    It seems that I still don''t pay enough attention. I should think about everything the third master does.


    For example, this "beautiful clothes and temples", at that time, everyone didn''t think it was necessary to partner.


    Who knows that he could play such a big role later. The third master is really the third master! Usually we take one step and look at ten steps. We still have to learn well, huh! Study hard.


    When his figure disappeared, ye Chi took up the bone china cup on the table, but slowly played with it. Why do you do this?


    Does he have to have an appropriate reason to do things?


    Forget it, let him think about it! If you don''t understand what you mean, how can others guess.


    It was getting dark. Zhou Ruyun looked at the empty room and felt that his heart was also empty.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that although she had not been copied or convicted, the family was really gone and everyone was scattered.


    Even the wife who always likes to lie in bed is gone.


    Over the years, my wife has taken care of herself very loosely. Everyone thinks her wife dotes on herself. However, no one knows, she thinks her wife doesn''t hurt herself at all. She hasn''t even made a pair of shoes for herself.


    She seldom asked about her life, but at about the same time, she asked mother Xi for advice and teachers to make her like other expensive women.


    She sighed softly. She felt very lonely.


    Take off your shoes and just lie on Li''s bed. I''ve never been here!


    At this time, I didn''t know where I touched my hand. I just heard a "click", and the man sank down.

 Chapter 203

    When Yang passed by, he suddenly heard a scream and was startled. He quickly asked the people around him, "did you hear anything?"


    The people around me looked at each other: "it seems that I heard something. I don''t know if I heard it wrong."


    "It came from my wife''s house, didn''t it?"


    Yang Shi thought so. He was about to go into the house. He took two steps and stopped: "forget it, now I should try to make less things."


    The close servant girl nodded at the speech and said, "grandma is right. Now there are different opinions about his wife in the house. Even the master avoided talking about it at this time. We''d better not go in this house, otherwise, maybe some moths will come out."


    This makes sense. Yang looked deeply at the room, but turned and left.


    After the initial shock, Zhou Ruyun found that she had fallen into a neat hole in the ground. The reason why she said it was neat was that she was lying on the steps at this time, and her back was hurt by the steps because of the rolling just now.


    Repressed the fear in her heart and slowly got up, but there was darkness in front of her. She couldn''t see anything at all. She didn''t dare to go forward rashly for fear that she would step empty.


    She could only reach out and grope, but she touched a wall.


    After taking a deep breath, Zhou Ruyun told herself, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, there are no snakes, spiders and caterpillars. It was just because a mechanism fell down. If you want to go out, there must be a mechanism. Maybe you''ll get a cut in your head wherever you touch it!


    Although I said so, my hands and feet still trembled uncontrollably. In the trembling, I touched a familiar thing.


    Blow out the fire fold in his hand. There was a lamp next to it. Zhou Ruyun saw where he was.


    Looking at the place where it had just fallen, it turned out that there was an entrance, and there was also a lamp on the wall. A table was built next to it, with fire folds and oil bottles on it.


    A mental arithmetic is back to his stomach. When he was about to walk on the way back and forth, he suddenly couldn''t help stopping and looking in the other direction.


    This is under the bed in my wife''s room. There should be such a world.


    It looks like a huge basement built.


    Zhou Ruyun suddenly wanted to know what would be waiting for her if she walked down this step.


    Is that your wife''s secret? Or something she never knew?


    At the beginning, the whole person seemed to be possessed by magic. He could no longer control his legs and walked down involuntarily.


    This place is actually as like as two peas, but the light is not bright. It is absolutely dark. When there is a dim light behind the back, there will be a light on the wall.


    Zhou Ruyun seems to have completely forgotten her fear at this time, so she lights up one by one in this direction.


    Finally, at the end of the steps, she stepped on the last flat ground. With the slight sound of stepping down, her head suddenly woke up.


    What is she doing?


    Is this my wife''s place? Is this still your home?


    What happened during this period of time came one after another. The family was sealed for no reason, yue''er was taken away, and his wife disappeared.


    If we put it in the past, what an incredible thing, but why did everyone accept it?


    How many things do you don''t know in this family where you have grown up for so many years?


    Zhou Ruyun suddenly felt some fear and unspeakable sadness. It seemed that she suddenly found that everything she knew around her had become strange.


    Perhaps, there will be answers to her doubts. She gently encouraged herself and walked forward slowly. Maybe there will be some unexpected gains.


    After taking a deep breath, Zhou Ruyun took down the last lamp and walked inside.


    Down here, the whole place is like a huge palace. She walks in a long and cold corridor, with stone chambers on both sides.


    She tentatively pushed open the door of a stone room, and then found that there were bookshelves, which were full of similar materials.


    What''s this for? Zhou Ruyun frowned. Everyone in her family knew that neither the master nor the serious second master liked to study.


    Is it my wife


    Wife is even more impossible


    Her heart shook at the thought.


    Madam... Does she really know her wife?


    I walked slowly forward. There were still such rooms in front. I walked for a long time and didn''t go to the end.


    Zhou Ruyun curiously pushed open the door of the room again. There was no place for those materials, but boxes of things.


    After hesitation, she still didn''t dare to open it. She was afraid that something terrible would come out of it, such as snakes, mice, insects and ants, which would make her scream with fear.


    I didn''t expect that there should be such a place below my home, which makes people feel incredible.


    Walking, she came to an empty place. The reason why she said this place was empty was that her fire could not shine on the other end, just like suddenly entering a dark ocean.


    Seeing that there was not much lamp oil left in her hand, Zhou Ruyun simply changed a lamp and then walked inside, but the more she walked, the more she found the emptiness of the place, as if she could never reach the end.


    Looking back, the original road had been submerged in the dark. Such a discovery made her shiver.


    She was suddenly afraid. After thinking about it, she still didn''t have the courage to go down. She simply went back according to the original way.


    This is a long time, but she still seems to be spinning in place. She hasn''t found the entrance of the corridor just now for a long time.


    And she obviously felt that she had come for a longer time than she had just come. That is to say, she actually didn''t go back just now.


    Further, she has lost her way.


    This understanding made her more and more afraid.


    And she knew that the lamp in her hand would burn out. What a terrible thing it would be if there were no lamp in such a place where there was no edge. She almost didn''t dare to think about it.


    The point is, it''s night!


    No, even if it''s day, the sun in the sky can''t shine down!


    So, no matter what time, this place will be dark.


    The more I think about it, the more I enlarge my fear. No!

 Chapter 204

    She can''t stay here any longer. Zhou Ruyun suddenly has a courage in her heart. She must leave, she must.


    This place can''t be so boundless, so there must be walls, no matter which direction!


    Just follow one direction.


    Zhou Ruyun blew out the light in his hand, took it in his hand, put the fire fold into his sleeve, and walked forward in the dark.


    At this time, there was no concept of time at all. She only knew that she was moving forward. She didn''t know how long it would take. She didn''t know how long it would take.


    The chaos in her mind gradually goes away, and the only thing left is to move forward. She wants to go out of a straight line and go in an absolute direction, otherwise, she may never go out.


    I don''t know if it was because of her firm belief, she suddenly hit the wall without warning, so that her head hurt.


    But at this time, the pain made her happy.


    Taking out the fire fold in her sleeve, Zhou Ruyun lit the light in her hand and found that she had returned to the starting point.


    The corridor appeared in front of her again. She breathed a long sigh of relief and finally came back.


    However, when her eyes fell on the wall over there, the whole person was stunned again.


    For as like as two peas in the hand, there is a lamp on the wall.


    She clearly remembered that the lamp in her hand was held in that position.


    In a moment, as like as two peas, she understood that the export was not the only one that came just now, but the same structure.


    Looking at the deep corridor, she was curious that the steps over there extended from her wife''s room. What about here?


    When she saw the steps, she knew the structure here. Perhaps this is a completely symmetrical place, with many such corridors.


    At this time, she hesitated. Do you want to get out of here?


    What''s the place from here?


    But if you give up this entrance, can you really find the original place? Can I go back smoothly?


    She doesn''t know. The point is, she doesn''t dare to bet on it!


    Zhou Ruyun was afraid. She even wanted to cry at this time. Why did she go to her wife''s bed? If she didn''t feel at that time, why would she?


    At this time, she should sleep in a warm quilt and have a beautiful dream. How can she be reduced to this? I don''t know what Xiaojuan will worry about at this time.


    Probably only Xiaojuan will worry about herself.


    The master never asked. His wife disappeared. He didn''t give himself a statement, let alone others.


    Although there are two brothers, the eldest brother has been studying hard since childhood, and the second brother doesn''t seem to like him.


    My sister-in-law doesn''t have much contact, but I can see that although she doesn''t hate herself, she doesn''t like it.


    Not to mention the second sister-in-law, she always only thought about how to drill camp


    The more I thought about her, the more sad I felt. In the end, I couldn''t hold it. I sat on the ground and cried alone.


    The more you cry, the more sad you become. In the end, it turns into crying. The problem is, crying at this time is completely useless.


    So, after crying tired, she still has to get up and go down!


    It is as like as two peas.


    Probably with previous experience, Zhou Ruyun had no initial fear when he set foot on the same road again.


    There are still many small rooms on both sides, but there seems to be some differences.


    But she doesn''t want to take care of it now. She just wants to go out early and leave this damn place.


    Perhaps, as long as she climbs out of this top, she will be her own garden, but she doesn''t have that ability!


    No, it''s been so long. Is she still in Hou''s house?


    It seems unlikely!


    Where did you come from?


    Zhou Ruyun thought and felt a little flustered. If he went elsewhere, he had no money and nothing to defend himself. It was terrible!


    No, look here. Maybe you can find something useful. What if there''s some money in it?


    Even if you don''t have money and have something to take advantage of, it''s good to prevent you from meeting bad people!


    But this time, when she opened the door, she found that there were really tools in hand.


    Many, many


    Zhou Ruyun looked at it blankly. Those long guns were placed neatly, and the red tassel on the arrow seemed new.


    This seems to be a... Arsenal!


    She suddenly understood something in her heart. She quickly left here and looked for the next room.


    As she walked down from room to room, she felt that her legs were filled with lead. She was too heavy to walk, but her heart was like beating a drum.


    How can she be calm? What does the situation here mean!


    Many words flashed through her mind, hoping that she could accurately describe what she saw at this time.


    Finally, she found the two words she wanted to say - rebellion!


    yes! It''s rebellion. So many weapons are enough for a large army.


    But where can my wife have any army? Even if my grandfather''s family was originally a general, so what? Not to mention that the scenery is no longer, even if it is still the same as before, we can''t do such a thing!


    This is clearly treason!


    Conspiracy?


    Zhou Ruyun fell to the ground again. She thought of what happened these days. The family was well sealed. The fifth brother doesn''t know how now. Yuehua was arrested. Is it because of this?


    If it''s really treason? Do you still have a way to live?


    no way!


    She suddenly became firm and couldn''t let such a thing happen. She wanted to stop it and couldn''t let others find out.


    Now the first thing to do is to escape and say it.


    At this thought, Zhou Ruyun seemed to have more courage. He stood up, ignored so much and buried his head forward. Even if the light in his hand was gone, he didn''t care.


    She still had no idea of time. She just kept moving forward, but this time the steps seemed to be happier.


    The heart beat faster, and the step went up, which was the exit, but she didn''t know where the exit led to.


    After biting her teeth, Zhou Ruyun took a deep breath. No matter how much, it''s still a dead word to stay below. Let''s bet.


    Put the last lamp in her hand back on the wall. Zhou Ruyun stood at the end of the steps, raised her head slightly, and then stretched out her hand upward. Sure enough, she touched something similar to Ji Gua.

 Chapter 205

    Chu Yuehua feels very bad recently. She has been locked up here for half a month. Although the conditions in this prison are good, she is not unable to suffer.


    But one thing she really can''t accept is that she hasn''t taken a bath since she came in, which makes her very sad.


    I knew this. I had to take a bath the day before I came in. Now I always doubt whether I have something on my body and my clothes are sticky. It''s really depressing.


    But it happened that there was no news from the above. It didn''t say what to do with her at all, and there were no other documents.


    Even the prison guards were bored. Sometimes when they were idle, they would come and ask her what they had done and why they had been locked up for so long.


    The reason why the prison of the Ministry of punishment is so clean is that the people in it don''t live long. Either they will be convicted soon or they will go out soon.


    She lived like this for half a month, and there was no one to ask about it.


    "Don''t howl. It doesn''t matter if you don''t take a bath this autumn. It seems that everyone is used to it. Well, I''ll take this opportunity to grind your skin and meat."


    The jailer, who often ran over and chatted idly, saw that she was complaining again, so he smiled and said.


    Then he reached out and handed it over: "do you want to eat sunflower seeds?"


    Chu Yuehua looked at him with a depressed face, and then spit out a word for a long time: "eat!"


    The two began to talk through a prison door.


    "Ah, how on earth did you get in? Or did the emperor order it himself? You have enough face!"


    Chu Yuehua gave him a white look: "I''ve said it many times, and I don''t know! To tell you the truth, I''m an ordinary girl with a better family. I don''t even know what the emperor looks like. If I''m good, I''ll catch me."


    Then he looked around and said, "why don''t you ask me who I''ve committed? Hang me so desperately.


    You see, I''ve been turning over the Chinese New Year for 14 years. When I see that I''m old, how can I get married? "


    The jailer could understand this, nodded and said, "that''s true, but if you really haven''t committed anything, you''ll go out and I''ll see for you. Maybe there''ll be a suitable family."


    "Well! I''ll thank you first!" Chu Yuehua looked very angry. "I said, brother, you are also in the prison of the mixed punishment department. Don''t you Shangshu leak a word?"


    "Hey!" the jailer listened and squinted at her. "I said, you girl, don''t inquire about it. If people hear about it, they think I''m free to divulge secrets! Losing my job is not fun."


    "I didn''t ask you about anything else, and I don''t care about anything else! I just want to know my own situation. I''ve been living in my grandfather''s house for so many years, and I''m about to get out of it, but I don''t know why!"


    "Grandfather''s house?" the jailer looked at her curiously. "Where are your parents?"


    "Early death! It''s because my parents died early that I lived in my grandfather''s house! You said I stayed in my room every day to embroider and sew clothes. Who provoked who?"


    "Which family is your grandfather? Was he involved for no reason?" the jailer felt a trace of sympathy when she said so.


    "Speaking of it, you will probably know that Zhongyong Hou''s house was once the loyal government!"


    When she said this, the jailer really understood: "it''s the Duke of Zhou''s house! That''s no wonder. Now the crown prince''s affairs have made the people all over the country panic, and your cousin has been secretly detained.


    It''s perfectly normal for you to be involved! "


    Chu Yuehua was surprised: "what? What you said is true? My cousins have been locked up? What about my uncles?"


    "Don''t you know?" the jailer was surprised. "Oh, by the way, you were arrested earlier than them, probably because they thought you had a better relationship with your cousin!


    In short, now the Hou house has been sealed. Today the emperor asked people to go in and search. As for the people in the Hou house now... They may be locked up in Dali temple. "


    Hou''s house was completely copied. It seems that the matter has really been exposed. The emperor and queen have begun to take action.


    "Hello! Are you all right!" the jailer looked at her silence as if she was too sad.


    "I......" Chu Yuehua returned to her senses, turned her head to one side and began to sob, "I have no way to live!"


    Seeing her crying sadly, the jailer was no longer in the mood to eat melon seeds. He shook his head and left.


    "Ah Ming is still nagging? Hurry to work!" shouted another jailer over there.


    Here Amin heard Chu Yuehua and said, "well, I''m going there. Don''t worry. If you really haven''t done anything, you may be fine."


    Ah Ming himself probably couldn''t listen to such unreliable comfort in such a place, so he ran away quickly.


    Chu Yuehua listened to his footsteps and gradually looked dignified. That is to say, now the Hou family is really over. If Zhou Moqing and them are in prison


    According to their character, they will tell everything. Even before, the queen was just guessing. This time, even if there is real evidence, will they let themselves sit here and get moldy?


    While thinking about things, Amin came again with a man.


    A young man, who looked clean, was directly thrown into the cell next door: "be honest with me!"


    After Ah Ming left, the man scolded the cell door twice, then looked at Chu Yuehua with a smile and said, "I didn''t expect that there was such a beautiful sister in the prison of the Ministry of punishment. How old is the sister, where does she live? Xiaosheng is polite."


    Chu Yuehua raised her eyebrows and didn''t look at him. Although she looked at the man''s clothes, she must be a childe who is either rich or expensive.


    When I heard him say this, I thought I didn''t hear him. I went to one side of the bed and sat down.


    "What''s wrong with my sister? Tell her and see if there''s anything you can help. Don''t look at me sitting here now, but I''ve come here a lot. Don''t worry. My father will take me out in two days."


    This sentence let Chu Yuehua hear the key: "Oh? So convenient? I don''t know your father is..."


    "Oh! The old man of my family is not a big official, just the temple Cheng of Zongzheng temple, but it''s only a word to get me out! I didn''t kill someone."

 Chapter 206

    "Zongzheng temple..." Chu Yuehua smiled in her heart. Zongzheng Temple belongs to the Ministry of officials. Is there someone who doesn''t give face?


    Who doesn''t have some young students in his family who have to go through the official department to advance and climb up?


    "Hey! What the hell have you done?" the childe leaned against the railing between the two cells with a look of foolishness. "If it''s not a big deal, I''ll let my father fish you out by the way.


    But you have to promise me to be my little daughter-in-law when you go out. How about that? "


    Chu Yuehua finally looked at him, but didn''t speak.


    He was surprised: "forget it, you didn''t hear what I said just now. You look so good. How can you be a little daughter-in-law? Will you just be my daughter-in-law?"


    "Mr. LAN is really kind-hearted. I''m a girl sitting in the prison of the criminal department. Even if I''m not a ferocious person, I''m not a good woman. How can I deserve a family like Mr. LAN?


    Childe, save your energy. Don''t make fun of me. "


    "Well, originally! I was really joking about you. Who knows what your background is? Although my father has always been used to me, marrying a daughter-in-law is a big deal. It must be a good match.


    That''s why I was joking, but now I''m serious. As soon as you hear that I''m the son of Zongzheng Temple Cheng, you know my surname is LAN, which means you''re not an ordinary girl. In this way, there''s nothing you can''t afford to match me, don''t you? "


    The more he said, the happier he was. It seemed that what he said could be realized in minutes.


    Chu Yuehua just shook her head with a smile and didn''t say anything further.


    But he didn''t give up: "tell me!"


    "What?"


    "What on earth have you done? I''ll let someone arrange it!"


    "I didn''t do anything wrong!" Chu Yuehua simply didn''t look at her and began to count meters on the table. Ah Ming brought it to her. It''s really boring to count meters.


    "Can you catch me in the prison of the Ministry of punishment without committing a crime? I hurt the child of that family this time," said Mr. LAN. He was still talking and didn''t get tired. Suddenly he thought of something, "I know. Shouldn''t you be involved?"


    This made Chu Yuehua stir the finger of rice grain and pause, but for a moment, she still didn''t pay attention to him.


    "Isn''t it?" I didn''t think he was a nag. Even if Chu Yuehua ignored him, he could still say alone, "or did you accidentally get involved in any case?"


    "Or is every man innocent?"


    When he finished saying this sentence, Chu Yuehua immediately looked over and startled him: "why... What''s the matter? Is it really right for me? I thought of this sentence in the book."


    "Well," said Chu Yuehua with a long sigh of relief, "you don''t have to work hard. I really don''t know. You don''t have to sit here with me."


    She said something, and then walked slowly. There was only one railing between the two: "Princess!"


    Sure enough, when she uttered these words, the look in the LAN childe''s eyes suddenly changed.


    "You don''t have to be surprised," Chu Yuehua smiled faintly, and then his eyes fell on his cuffs. "Your clothes are really the same as ordinary young masters in the capital, but Princess Pingyang likes willows best. She likes to embroider willow leaves on her cuffs before she came out of the cabinet.


    After getting married, I also uphold the responsibility of my daughter''s family. The clothes of my son-in-law and the king of Mu county are sewn by the princess. This has always been a model of my daughter''s family in the boudoir. I have always been taught by my grandmother. "


    The king of Mu County looked at the cuffs of his inner clothes. From childhood, they were mostly the same willow leaves.


    Unexpectedly, her mother let her see the flaw.


    "You..."


    "I really don''t know where it is," Chu Yuehua looked at him seriously. "If I knew it, I would hand it in. As you said, every man is innocent and bears his sin. This thing will stay with me without any benefit and will only bring endless trouble."


    I don''t know if Chu Yuehua''s tone was too sincere. Princess Mu didn''t pretend to be crazy like that just now, but calmed down.


    "Alas! It''s a last resort!" he sighed softly. "The situation is very bad now. The crown prince is gone, and there are changes in the former and rear palaces.


    There is no peace outside the imperial city. If something about the former crown prince suddenly comes out at this time, I''m afraid it will lead to a great disaster.


    Now the state of Yan has been stable for several years. What''s wrong at this time? Who can guarantee that the state of Qi will not move? There''s really no way. "


    He also looked at Chu Yuehua very seriously: "you are also from the state of Yan. If you remember when, you must say it.


    Don''t worry, they won''t move you for the time being, but if something happens, it''s hard to say. After all, you''re still too small compared with the security of the whole Yan country. "


    "I didn''t expect Prince Mu to be such a person who cares about the country and the people and cares about the world. I can''t believe all the rumors in the past."


    Chu Yuehua seemed to understand all kinds of dandy messages from the king of Mu county. If not, how can he control the situation of those official families in the capital at any time!


    The emperor can really use people!


    "I know!" Chu Yuehua nodded. "At this time, I should be more anxious than you to find that thing, because my life is hanging there."


    Prince Mu nodded and then sat aside, as if he had no intention of the leaving.


    Chu Yuehua looked at him curiously. Who knows, he even got a white eye: "do you think this prison of the Ministry of punishment is going in and out if you want to?


    I really hurt the childe of that family. For this reason, my father beat me in front of others! "


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help laughing: "it''s still my fault. I''ll accompany you here now. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have to bear this crime!"


    When Amin came over and saw that the two of them were talking very hot, he said, "you two can talk. It''s good. The girl has been sitting here for more than ten days. It''s good to talk to someone. Prince Mu is an interesting person!"


    "You boy, do you talk to me like this?" the king of Mu county was unhappy!


    What he said just now is not false. He really often comes here to sit down?

 Chapter 207

    One day later, Mu''s son-in-law came and led the king of Mu County out. When he went out, he scolded his son for being disheartened.


    Chu Yuehua looked at them and felt strange. He didn''t know whether Mu''s son-in-law knew what Mu county king was doing. However, whether he knew it or not, the family felt strange and seemed to be full of secrets.


    However, it''s hard to say that. After all, she doesn''t even have a home.


    My sister must be worried after she knows. It''s October now. My sister will have a baby next month. I don''t know whether it''s a boy or a girl. The children''s clothes in the shop should have been sent.


    Her sewing is not good. She should have made it by herself, but since the sewing is not good, she might as well use it in the shop, which is better for children''s skin.


    Now Hou''s house has been copied. I don''t know if she will be affected in her mother-in-law''s house. If she gave birth to a boy, it would be much better!


    Chu Yuehua shook her head as if she wanted to drive out these messy things in her mind.


    Now she can''t think so much. Seeing that what should come is coming, she should cheer up and let them believe her.


    But I didn''t expect the queen to come so soon. The king of Mu County went out in the morning and she came in the evening.


    "People''s women pay a visit to the queen!"


    Chu Yuehua stood in prison and gave her a big gift.


    The queen stood outside with no one around. She just looked at her quietly and watched her every move.


    "Get up!" for a long time, the queen came faintly, with infinite fatigue in her voice.


    Chu Yuehua stood up and kept her eyes level.


    "The king of Mu County told me today," the queen looked away and said.


    This time, instead of calling herself the palace, she said "I". It seems that she has reduced her status all at once. Is it for better conversation?


    But Chu Yuehua found her fatigue. Even from her expression, she could see it clearly.


    "The king of Mu county was entrusted by his mother," Chu Yuehua didn''t avoid, "but it''s a pity that the people''s daughter really can''t provide any clues, so... It''s the truth."


    The queen suddenly raised her eyes and looked at her fiercely: "do you know what''s going on now? The Jizhou governor hasn''t handed in the detailed deployment plan until now, and Bingzhou and Yanzhou have talked about it. What does this mean!"


    "Is the empress worried about someone''s reaction?" Chu Yuehua was shocked, but her face didn''t show it. She looked more calm.


    When she said the word "rebellion", it seemed that she immediately reminded the queen that she looked sluggish, and then turned her head very unnaturally: "don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Yes!"


    The queen tidied up her emotions: "it''s all here. I won''t beat around the bush with you. Just explain your intention directly!


    Now the crown prince has not been found. Although I am very reluctant, I have to think about the worst. If anything happens to the seal in your hand, the turmoil will be out of control! "


    "I have no seal in my hand!" Chu Yuehua shouted while she was talking, as if she wanted to remind the queen.


    "I don''t want to talk to you, and I don''t have time for me to test you slowly." the queen looked at her fiercely. "What I want to tell you now is very clear. Give me your seal, and I''ll let you out. There''s nothing wrong.


    But if you don''t give it to me, I can kill you now! "


    "Empress!" unexpectedly, the queen had been forced to look like this. Chu Yuehua frowned.


    However, it can be understood that all her hopes were placed on the prince. Now the prince is gone, and it should have been


    So at this time, she had nothing in her hand. If she could make a contribution at this time, her status as a queen would at least be stable.


    A woman without a son, even a queen, can only be beaten.


    She deeply understands this truth.


    At this moment, Chu Yuehua suddenly remembered her previous life.


    She married Qi Chonghuan for four years and had nothing to do. Even the servant girls in the palace secretly laughed at her. Later, she gradually lost her status. It was really normal.


    "I can''t care so much. Since your parents were involved in this matter, they should know that one day, the seal will be the Amulet of your sisters.


    Since he branded that mark on your body and your sister checked it in detail, it can only be with you.


    And I''ve already checked it. You sisters, Chu Xuhua, always follow the rules and don''t rush forward. Every move is in the eyes of the Zhou family.


    But you are different. You dare to do everything, and you also open your own shop and complete the Grange. If you don''t have a backhand, I don''t believe it. "


    "But my mother, I really don''t have it. What''s the use of killing me?"


    "If you don''t take it out even if you''re dead, you should be buried with my son! By the way, and your childhood cousin, let you two go together."


    I didn''t expect that the dignified and generous queen would say such words when she was crazy. Chu Yuehua really didn''t know what kind of expression to face.


    Just sit back in your chair.


    "What are you doing?" the queen stared at her.


    "Madam, you''re killing me. Don''t you allow me to sit down? Besides, I have to find a way to save my life and think about where it might be."


    In this way, it seemed to reassure the queen. She didn''t get hysterical or furious, but stood quietly for a while.


    Then resume the initial tone: "I''ll give you two days. If you still don''t give me the answer within two days, you''ll wait for the executioner''s knife!"


    Then he turned and left, but after two steps, he suddenly said, "this place is not suitable for you. Come on! Shut her up in the local prison!"


    This is the order given by the queen herself. Who dares to listen? Amin and another jailer hurriedly ran over, opened the prison door and took her out.


    When she came to the queen, she also said, "Chu Yuehua, you can hear what I just said! It''s only two days. You can''t wait until it expires!"


    This time, she never looked back. The last sentence was the final result of this conversation.

 Chapter 208

    The underground prison is very different from the one she lived in before. Firstly, the conditions are better. There is only a half new quilt. The quilt here looks brand-new and has just been moved. It smells like sunshine.


    In addition, there is a small toilet in the corner, which can be taken out from the gap of the prison door without being guarded to go out to the toilet as before.


    It can be seen that the Ministry of punishment has done a good job in this regard.


    Although Amin is a jailer, he doesn''t dare to stay in this famous prison. He has always been in charge of very important prisoners here. He doesn''t have the courage to gather here.


    When I sent her here, I found that she seemed very satisfied with the environment here and couldn''t help laughing: "don''t be surprised, this place has always been a place for officials above grade five.


    Although these people are in trouble for a while, who knows when they will make a comeback? Therefore, we dare not neglect it here. Even if they do die, it is also a merit for us. "


    The front said with a smile. When it came to the back, he sighed: "I don''t know which immortal you offended. I hope you can get out."


    Then he locked the door with his companions and went out.


    Chu Yuehua heard their footsteps farther and farther away, and slowly she couldn''t hear them, and then the whole dungeon fell into a dead silence.


    This dungeon is really unusual. I just don''t know how deep it is. What is the queen afraid of when she locks herself here?


    Two days


    At this time, even if you give yourself ten days, I can''t think of where to put the seal!


    Otherwise, I would have found it when I was in the Hou''s house. At that time, I couldn''t find it. Now I''m in prison, how can I find it?


    What''s more, now Hou''s house has been copied. Except that all their money has been transferred, most of the things left by their parents are still in the house. Can''t they find them if they want to find them.


    By the way, Chu Yuehua suddenly thought that the queen came to ask herself today, and Amin said that the Hou house had been copied yesterday, which showed that she had no seal in the things left in the Hou house.


    In this case, the scope is reduced.


    But after shrinking! Where else could it be?


    Some of all the things were sent out in the years of Hou''s residence. At that time, I didn''t know Li''s purpose. Now think about it, Li must be very strict in this regard. It should not be.


    Then my sister took some away, but the queen had said that I had checked the part of my sister, but I didn''t.


    The rest is here, probably because of this, the queen and they will bite themselves.


    In this way, I''m back to the origin. I still don''t know where it is.


    His father gave himself so many things, most of which were previous playthings, or his own collection of books and some calligraphy and paintings.


    Books, calligraphy and painting can basically be excluded. The rest of the playthings are in Hou''s house. Since they have not been searched, they are really gone!


    From childhood to childhood, she didn''t go out much. Even if she went out for incense, she didn''t lose anything


    wait!


    Between the lightning and flint, Chu Yuehua suddenly remembered something.


    She lost something. It was a night pearl. The night Pearl was quite large. She liked it very much when her father gave it to her when she was a child.


    Later, she brought it directly back to the north. In the middle of the night, she went out to find out the truth that the old lady was frightened and took it out.


    Then


    Then it disappeared!


    But can a night pearl be related to the seal?


    Subconsciously, Chu Yuehua''s hand gently stroked his back waist, no!


    When she was a child, she knew that there was a birthmark on her back waist, so she asked Du Ruo to look at it in the mirror. The mark was very strange, the night Pearl


    No way!


    But thinking is like a flood. If you suddenly open a gap, you will think uncontrollably.


    Although I don''t think the night pearl has anything to do with the seal, I can''t help thinking about where the bead is?


    At that time, I was in chaos and hurried back to my room. I forgot it for a while. Later, I went back to find it and didn''t find it.


    Who the hell did you pick it up for?


    Is it... Uncle Ye?


    Chu Yuehua just thought so and shook her head. It''s impossible. If it was in Ye Chi''s hand, he can''t take it out until now.


    But how do you know he''ll take it out.


    Such a rhetorical question from the heart startled Chu Yuehua. Yes, how did she know?


    From now on, she doesn''t know that ye Chi has too many things. He always appears appropriately. You can go to him for anything, but she doesn''t know what kind of person he is.


    What if at the beginning he came close to himself with a purpose, and then everything he has done since these days is to reassure her?


    There are not many people with such intentions, such as Qi Chonghuan!


    At the thought that ye Chi might be a person like Qi Chonghuan, Chu Yuehua felt very uncomfortable, as if she couldn''t breathe.


    can''t! If the night pearl is really in Uncle Ye''s hand, since he already has a seal, no matter for what purpose, there is no need to have much contact with himself.


    Why do you want to cooperate with yourself and open "clothes and sideburns"?


    If you have succeeded, shouldn''t you run as far away as possible at this time? As if I had never met.


    At that time, the two people were not friends. With his ability, it was not easy to make himself invisible to him?


    Why paint a snake and add to it?


    After finding such a statement in her heart to prove that ye Chi is not that kind of person, Chu Yuehua''s tone finally went down.


    I don''t know what''s going on in lingruo. It''s incredible that there are 20 people in the prison, instead of one person delivering meals every day.


    To prevent the exchange of messages.


    It was time to calculate the time. Today it was time for Ling Ruo to deliver rice. However, he changed another cell. I don''t know if he can deliver it here.


    In the quiet dungeon, there was a sudden sound of soft footsteps.


    At this time, I fell in my ears and felt the sound was particularly loud.


    Then she saw a man in a white cloak come in.


    "Moon, it''s me!" was a woman''s voice.


    She came alone.

 Chapter 209

    Seeing the face under the cloak, Chu Yuehua was really surprised: "Why are you here?"


    Roland looked haggard than the last time. Seeing Chu Yuehua, her eyes were red and almost didn''t shed tears: "moon, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. There''s nothing terrible in this place. Food and accommodation are good. How about you? The prince hasn''t come back yet. Are you worried!"


    "How can I not worry? But it''s very strange. How can the good ones disappear? The whole mountain has almost been turned over, but there is still no trace. It seems to have disappeared out of thin air.


    Even if it''s taken away, there should be some traces, but there''s nothing, nothing. "


    She talked about the most worrying thing recently. The whole person seemed to have been beaten by frost.


    "Auspicious people have their own appearance. The prince has always been pure and kind, and will return safely." Chu Yuehua felt that her comfort was very weak, but she couldn''t find any better words to comfort her at this time.


    "I hope so! I can only comfort myself now." Roland smiled helplessly.


    Then he suddenly remembered something and quickly turned the topic: "look, I''m still telling you this. I came here today to find you something important."


    "You say!" Chu Yuehua nodded quickly.


    "Did you know that your Marquis house was copied?" Roland asked first.


    "I just heard yesterday that all our family were locked up in Dali temple, didn''t they? I don''t know how they are."


    This is just a symbolic remark. Chu Yuehua is only worried about a few people.


    "I don''t know. I''m really sorry. I don''t have time to help you at this time." she said with a faint apology on her face.


    "I know. It doesn''t matter. I don''t blame you. Just say what you have!"


    "Actually, I came to you because your sister came to me."


    "My sister?" Chu Yuehua hurriedly said, "is my sister all right now? She has a big month now, but I still let her worry about me."


    "No, no, I mean your cousin, Miss Zhou, Zhou Ruyun!"


    "Sister Yun?" Chu Yuehua was surprised. "She... Didn''t she get caught? When did she find you?"


    "She''s in the prince''s house now. I''m going to send her to Luo''s house tonight. After all, it''s important. The prince''s house is not safe."


    It''s strange to say. You should be ready first. "


    Roland swept away the depression on his face, which was quite refreshing.


    "Yes!"


    "Your sister found me nine days ago. At that time, she was alone without a servant girl, and she looked very embarrassed.


    If it weren''t for my orders from the concierge, no matter what kind of people came to look for, they couldn''t extrapolate at will. I''m afraid they won''t see me. "


    Roland thought about the day.


    To tell the truth, when she saw Zhou Ruyun, she almost didn''t recognize it because she didn''t look normal.


    Then she said she was Zhou Ruyun and asked Roland to think about what happened after the Mid Autumn Festival last year.


    Unexpectedly, after entering the door, Zhou Ruyun first said whether she could have a meal first.


    It seems that he has been hungry for a long time. Roland''s heart is very suspicious. No matter how, Zhou Ruyun is also the legitimate daughter of Hou''s house. How can he make this field?


    Although Zhongyong Hou''s house was sealed off some time ago, but


    In her doubt, Zhou Ruyun finished his meal and sat there without moving or talking. He just frowned from time to time, as if thinking about something.


    She didn''t start talking until Roland couldn''t help asking.


    "What did sister Yun say?"


    Roland actually hesitated and couldn''t believe it at first, but later she did find someone to prove it, so she came to visit in the dungeon today.


    "There is a huge secret room under your Marquis house. No, not only the Marquis house, but the Marquis house is one of the many entrances to the huge secret room.


    At that time, your sister accidentally walked into the secret room and lost her way there. Later, when she came out, she found herself in a villa on the outskirts of Beijing.


    Fortunately, the place where the villa came out was hidden. She ran out secretly and was not found. That''s why she spent a few days returning to Beijing and pawned all her jewelry on the way.


    Then she came and told me, because she said she didn''t know whether everyone in her family knew about it or what the consequences would be.


    She thought that it seemed that the relationship between the two of us was good at that time, so she came to tell me, and I hope I can tell you that she was worried that this matter had something to do with your arrest. "


    Chu Yuehua was dumb. She never thought that one day Zhou Ruyun would tell Roland such a big secret for herself instead of Hou''s house.


    "What''s in the secret room?" Chu Yuehua''s emotion flashed and immediately returned to the focus of the problem.


    "Many, most importantly, there are weapons and a lot of materials in it. Your sister said that there are still some materials. Just because she didn''t open it, she doesn''t know what those materials record."


    This time, Chu Yuehua was really shocked.


    Just because she doesn''t see those things doesn''t mean she doesn''t know what they mean.


    "Then..."


    "The Hou house was copied a few days ago. I put people in it to confirm that what your sister said is correct. Originally, I wanted to play it immediately, but your sister said that. I have to explain it to you first.


    It''s my gratitude to her, and from the current situation, I''m not sure what these things have to do with the current situation and how much impact they will have. "


    Lee''s room, secret room, weapons!


    The queen revealed yesterday that Jizhou, Bingzhou and Yanzhou


    "Roland, do you believe me?" Chu Yuehua asked suddenly.


    Suddenly heard her say such a sentence, Roland knew the weight, which made her feel inexplicable pressure.


    Looking at the girl in front of her seriously, Roland thought about their understanding process and the current situation: "if you have anything you want to say, just say it directly!"


    "If you believe me, tell someone the news. I think he can see it more clearly. Now, whether in or outside the palace, I don''t think it''s calm anymore. It''s not long since the prince disappeared. I contacted sister Yun''s discovery. In fact... It''s obvious! We need to hurry!"


    "Who?" Roland looked into her eyes seriously. "You say! I believe you!"

 Chapter 210

    Roland left, but Chu Yuehua''s heart was hung high. I didn''t expect that there was still a layer of things, let alone that Li''s party had planned to this point.


    It seems that they are really going to do it. Are they planning the prince''s affairs? If the prince is really in their hands, I''m afraid he will have no vitality.


    In the previous life, she was forced to marry because of the crown prince. In this life, it is obviously impossible. The crown prince has a good relationship with Roland, and in his limited contact with him, he is pretty good, and there is nothing annoying.


    To tell the truth, Chu Yuehua felt very reluctant to let him have a good or bad because of this matter.


    Unfortunately, now that she is in prison and can''t protect herself, she has no ability to find out.


    What''s more, when you think about it carefully, what else is involved with you besides the relationship between the seal and yourself?


    Just let them go!


    Unfortunately, she can''t, because there are always several people involved that worry her.


    Chu Yuehua took out the crucian carp hanging around her neck. Little old man, I hope you''ll be fine.


    Since Li and his family are making a raft, they are afraid that Ma Junjie will be involved in the end. If they win, Ma Junjie''s fate may not be much better.


    If they lose, let alone the emperor, they will not tolerate Ma Junjie still alive. Therefore, in fact, the most unfavorable party in the current situation is Ma Junjie, that is, ruochu.


    Therefore, Chu Yuehua asked Roland to disclose the news to third Ye.


    Compared with the ruochu group, ye Sanye is more powerful and has a broader vision than them.


    Since he knew what was going on at that time and was still involved, he would not let go at this time.


    I learned from ye Sanye that if the first group did not want Ma Junjie to win the throne, but wanted him to return to the royal family, it was an explanation to the first prince.


    She and the other prince''s prefect at that time knew that to be an emperor was not as simple as seizing the throne. Without support, if the name was not right, the words were not right, and if the words were not right, it would be impossible.


    But Li Shi is different from them. They come with hatred. Their purpose is actually revenge, not really for the first prince.


    That''s just a name.


    I hope everything is still in time.


    Unfortunately, it''s not sure if she can come there in time. It''s true that she can''t come here in time.


    When the Queen''s people came, she was ready in her heart, but it was the mammy of the last time. It seemed that the queen was serious. She was not even afraid to expose her identity, but also tried to be safe.


    "Did mammy come to take me on the road?" Chu Yuehua had no expression on her face.


    It''s OK to have a cup of poisonous wine. After all, I''ve had experience together, but that''s all.


    But I still have a lot of concerns in my heart.


    I don''t know whether my sister will give birth to a boy or a girl. If I knew that this life would not last long, I wouldn''t spend so much time planning this and that. It''s also good to spend more time with my sister.


    Also, third Ye owes so much. At that time, he said that he had already started making clothes for him and his wife, but he didn''t have time to finish it, so he had to forget it.


    "Miss Chu, let''s go with the maidservant!" Mammy was very polite. Even at this time, she was still very polite.


    This feeling makes Chu Yuehua feel very comfortable. Even death is a dignified death.


    "Don''t bother Mammy. The queen gave me a two-day deadline that day. Let me think about it. I really thought about it for a long time, but I couldn''t think of it.


    At this time, even if it is to bring me to the queen, I still say so. I really can''t think of it. "


    Mammy heard her say this, but she didn''t respond: "Miss Chu, you''d better go with your maidservant!"


    She still had to refuse, but when she thought that she was also doing what she was told, there was no need to be embarrassed, she nodded: "since I must go, I''ll go."


    Mammy didn''t say anything more. She asked the jailer to help Chu Yuehua out of the dungeon. As soon as she went out, she stuffed it directly into a carriage whose windows were sealed.


    Even if you can''t see outside, you know that the carriage is surrounded by people. It''s basically impossible to escape.


    The axle of the carriage rumbled, as if to take her far away.


    Chu Yuehua knew that the Queen''s patience was gone. When the prince disappeared for a long time and would not come, she had been almost worn. At this time, she should have no mood to deal with herself.


    So she was ready to go and never return.


    The car finally stopped, but no one came to help her out. Instead, two people came up and covered her eyes with a black cloth.


    "Girl, please come with me!" was still Mammy''s voice. Chu Yuehua didn''t know how to go with her, so she had to let the left and right people help her forward.


    Then came the soft sedan. After the soft sedan, it was held to a place: "girl, let''s go!"


    "Watch the steps."


    "Threshold"


    All the way, it was very quiet. No one spoke. This is the palace.


    Probably entering a hall, Chu Yuehua felt that the footsteps of the palace people walking beside him could be heard here.


    And, very empty, a little colder than outside.


    The black cloth on the eyes was finally taken down. The sudden light made the eyes extremely uncomfortable and tingling.


    Chu Yuehua got used to it for a while, and then the door was closed. The light suddenly weakened again, but it looked much more comfortable.


    The maid in waiting and the mammy are gone.


    "Are you Chu Yuehua?"


    A man''s voice sounded above. Chu Yuehua was surprised and turned quickly. He saw a man sitting at the low table in front, drinking tea there.


    She took the courage to go forward for two steps before she saw that the dark pattern embroidered on his clothes was the dragon pattern with five claws. At that time, she was startled and quickly knelt down to the ground: "Chu Yuehua, the daughter of the people, paid a visit to the emperor. The emperor is blessed."


    Yes, sitting on it was Yan Yi, the emperor of the state of Yan. He drank a cup of tea and glanced at the kneeling people over there. Then he slowly said, "all right, get up!"


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Chu Yuehua was surprised. She was clearly the Queen''s most trusted Mammy. Why did she bring her to the emperor? It seems that the palace is really a complex place.


    Yan Yi is a little curious. Why does the woman look absent-minded when she sees herself? Is his majesty gone?


    "Do you know why I came to you?"

 Chapter 211

    "Perhaps the emperor is still for the sake of the seal!" Chu Yuehua was too lazy to go around the circle. Originally, he came today with the mentality of death. As for disobedience or disobedience, forget it! I don''t care so much.


    "Up to now, you still insist that the seal is not in your hand. What''s your intention?"


    When the emperor looked at her, his eyes suddenly became sharp, and Chu Yuehua clearly felt a sense of oppression.


    This is the majesty of the superior, the man with the highest status in Yan state. Is he putting pressure on her at this time?


    "Min Nu''s only intention is to hope that everyone can trust me!" Chu Yuehua clenched her fist and forced herself not to hang her head.


    "Trust you?"


    "This seal is of no use to me. I''m not a member of the royal family, not even a rich family.


    Since I was a child, I have known that I was born in a business school. What do I need this seal for? Do you want to die? After learning about the seal.


    I spent a lot of effort to find it, but I didn''t find it. I only provoked a lot of things and a lot of staring eyes on myself for no reason.


    I said I didn''t. I really didn''t. The only hope is that someone can believe me and believe that I''m telling the truth. "


    The emperor''s eyes burst into anger: "the seal was originally stolen by your Chu family. Now Chu huaiyun and his wife deserve it. It''s too early. If you know the times, you should hand in the seal!"


    This sentence made Chu Yuehua''s whole head tremble. Anyone who hears a person say so about his parents in front of him will probably have blood surging up!


    "I don''t agree with the emperor. What is it that we Chu family stole it? The emperor is the head of a country. You should know that evidence is needed to testify. From beginning to end, where is the evidence that my father stole the seal?


    Even now, there is no shadow of the seal in my Chu family. This kind of thing made out of nothing has wronged me.


    Because I''m worried that this thing is true, I''ve tried hard to find it myself. If it''s true, I can give it to the royal family as soon as possible to avoid guilt.


    But the emperor''s accusation will be deducted, and the people''s daughter can''t accept it! "


    When she said this, she looked directly at the emperor with fierce words. She had the appearance of asking for an explanation regardless of her death. That stubborn appearance was rare in the imperial palace.


    But he didn''t know that Chu Yuehua didn''t want to get out of here alive.


    "You..."


    "Emperor! Since you are already the emperor of the state of Yan, you are granted by heaven. No matter who gets the seal and does anything against the law, it is all evil and evil. Don''t you have to be afraid of them, emperor?


    Although the imperial palace is heavily guarded, it is inevitable that there are omissions. Does the stolen seal mean that the emperor''s position is unstable?


    It''s just a name. Why care so much about sorting out the country and not letting others have an opportunity is the most important, isn''t it? "


    Unexpectedly, there were so many words waiting for him behind her. The emperor was speechless for a moment.


    However, the last few words she said were not unreasonable. Not everyone knew what happened when she ascended the throne.


    Not many people know whether the seal is in their own hands. Now people over there can say so, or they can say another way.


    It can be said that these rebels stole the seal and made up such a lie to confuse the public.


    With this thought, my heart was broader and my face looked a little better.


    "But now the prince is in their hands, I......"


    "The emperor is the respect of a country. Naturally, there are gods to protect him. With the assistance of all civil and military officials, the people''s daughter believes that these people are not worried."


    What else should the emperor say? Suddenly he realized that this has involved national affairs. Jokes. Do you want to tell a little girl about all kinds of things about Yan?


    On this thought, he stopped talking and turned to say, "don''t go first. Just live there. As for the later... Later things will be discussed later."


    This is a temporary life?


    Chu Yuehua was about to leave when he suddenly asked, "is that seal really not in your hand?"


    "Min Nu is here now, and your life is in the hands of the emperor. Min Nu has no courage to joke about her life."


    As she said this, the emperor pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, "then go down!"


    "Min Nu leaves!"


    Chu Yuehua''s voice just fell, and someone outside hurriedly ran over: "Your Majesty, 800 Li hurry, Jizhou governor Wang Wenyong rebelled!"


    "What?" the emperor''s face, which had just turned better, turned blue in an instant.


    "Ji... Jizhou assassin, it''s the opposite!" the eunuch was frightened by the anger of the son of heaven. As soon as his knee was soft, the whole person directly lay on the ground.


    "Bring it to me and quickly summon all civil and military officials!"


    The eunuch quickly presented the letter, and then hurried back.


    Chu Yuehua stared at them blankly and witnessed a major rebellion with her own eyes.


    "Why are you still there?"


    While running away, the emperor''s voice remembered again.


    "Ah? Min NV, leave!"


    Chu Yuehua panicked and hurriedly stepped down.


    It''s so easy to get back a small life. If you carry another charge of peeping into national affairs at this time and are suspected in front, it''s not enough to die nine times.


    There are maids waiting outside. This time, Chu Yuehua didn''t see the queen and didn''t have so many detours. She was arranged here by the emperor. It seems more comfortable than the queen.


    Moreover, the emperor at this time should be worried about the change of Jizhou. As for himself, he can be at ease for some time.


    But if they don''t know they are in the palace now, she doesn''t know how they are now.


    And Du Ruo and Zhi Ruo should also be locked up in Dali temple. When they arrive at Dali temple, even the master doesn''t live like an adult, not to mention their two servant girls.


    By the way, you can find Roland. Roland is the crown princess. Entering the palace is no problem.


    It''s just that even the Crown Princess won''t come to see the emperor at this time!


    At this time, Roland found clothes and temples according to Chu Yuehua''s words.


    She knew that ye Sanye was not in her clothes, but she was the Crown Princess of Yan state. If she went to Qingfeng building like this, what kind of handle she was caught at such a delicate time would be doomed.


    Not long after waiting, third ye came.


    Roland met him once, but didn''t look at him carefully. At this time, he found that he was a person like a breeze and a moon.


    Although it is said that people should not judge by appearance, it is more reassuring to see him like this than before he came.

 Chapter 212

    The war is burning fast. The key is that Jizhou is originally an important military area, and the military strength of Jizhou army is stronger than that of several other states.


    In addition, he has united Binzhou and Yanzhou, which makes the battle more difficult. The imperial court issued a tiger charm to mobilize Yuzhou next to Binzhou and Yuzhou and Yangzhou around Yanzhou to enter the palace at the same time, which is unmatched.


    The war report came from the front. It was obvious that the Jizhou army had been prepared for a long time. Whether in terms of food, grass or equipment, it was a higher level than the army of the imperial court.


    This made the emperor very angry.


    But there was no use getting angry, and the war still had to be fought. Since the troops of the three state capitals were not enough, they were mobilizing 30000 troops on the Western defense line to encircle and rush to the battlefield.


    For a time, the whole state of Yan fell into a tense atmosphere. At this time, the capital also began martial law to prevent spies, especially businessmen with suspicious origins.


    The desk of Dali temple has been crushed by a pile of official documents. It''s just this time. It''s easy to have trouble if you have the heart to be turbulent.


    If Jing Zhaoyin can''t handle it, he will push it to Dali temple.


    Dali temple was busy at this time. It was considering whether to try the murder of the restaurant shopkeeper first or a batch of smuggling cases at the wharf. The master Book hurried over.


    "My Lord, Zhou Moqing in the prison over there has something to say!"


    As soon as he said this, the temple was quickly looking up from the case book: "what did you say?"


    As he spoke, he came out: "go and have a look."


    This time, the Zhou family copied the family. Even the answer given by the forbidden army was unclear. It only said that it involved something rebellious.


    Now we need further investigation, and as a result, we found a pile of Finance with unknown origin, so they were detained.


    Of course, this is an excuse. At least it is also a family of princes who have gone through four generations. How can there be nothing that can''t be said or understood?


    It''s just an excuse.


    In addition, the loyal and brave Marquis house has no contacts in the dynasty. Originally, there were two children working as officials. However, Lao an died at home. As a result


    It''s bad luck.


    But on the side of Dali temple, we can''t think so. Since the emperor ordered us to catch it, we should catch it. That''s why it shows that there must be something others don''t know.


    I haven''t heard anything for such a long time. Doesn''t it mean that the above is waiting for an answer?


    More and more, it shows that there are some things in the Marquis house that the top wants to know but doesn''t know. It''s hard to explain, so it''s been hanging the heart of the temple for so long these days.


    Suddenly Zhou Moqing said he had something to say. Isn''t this a gap?


    That''s what I want.


    Therefore, even if there are many cases on the desk, the temple is not willing to deal with it at this time. It is the most important to finish the things there first and hand them in.


    He hurried to the prison. At this time, Zhou Moqing had been put forward alone.


    "Lord Liu!" Zhou Moqing was very excited when he saw him. "You''re here. These days, I''ve been thinking about why I and my family fell into such a situation. There''s only one thing I can''t be sure of."


    Sizheng had no friendship with Zhou Moqing, so he would not feel embarrassed at this time: "I think Lord Zhou is also wronged. Now the most important thing is to let the emperor believe Lord Zhou. Tell me what you have to say!


    I will send someone to investigate immediately! "


    Zhou Moqing nodded hurriedly: "what Lord Liu said is, it''s true. The whole people of the Marquis are honest and never dare to have any ideas. It''s just that our family has always lived with my uncle''s two daughters. This... I''m not sure."


    As soon as the temple heard this, he knew what it meant. He invited him to the empty room on the other side, waved his hand and asked the others to step back.


    We talked about this for a long time.


    The master book didn''t know the content of the conversation. He only knew that the temple Lord in his own house hurriedly changed his imperial clothes and went to the palace after the conversation.


    Soon, a column of forbidden troops set out from the palace and directly jumped at the "clothes and temples", which startled the shopkeeper Liu Yong.


    Then, the clothes and temples were searched most thoroughly, and everyone was taken away.


    But at this time, the streets of the capital do not feel strange about such things. In recent days, many shops have been searched.


    But the common people don''t understand that there is a war ahead. Why should the city make such a fuss?


    We are not bent on trying to raise money, materials and reinforcements for the soldiers on the front line, but why do we catch people like this in our capital?


    But everyone just thought about it. No one dared to really ask a few questions. Except for going out, no one was willing to walk in the street, and the doors were closed in the daytime.


    After the "clothing and sideburns" was sealed, seeing the bad momentum, many shops closed one after another. Although it is said that wealth and wealth insurance are sought, who says that the next one is himself!


    Roland was shocked when she heard that the shadow of clothes and temples had been sealed, but someone came to tell her that third ye had already left the city. It doesn''t matter.


    Roland had planned to go into the palace today to tell the secret room of the marquis. After hearing about it, he sat down again.


    Now the emperor is suspicious. She has long heard the prince say.


    Now the front line is tense, but the emperor is searching such a large area in the capital. Doesn''t it make the people more uneasy?


    It''s really hard to guarantee what kind of things he will do if he tells the dense things at this time.


    However, if you don''t say it, it''s not safe to put such important things in the secret room.


    Wouldn''t it be a terrible thing if the Jizhou army really came and arrived at the boundary of the capital city and there was a supply depot already prepared?


    But ye Sanye is just a businessman. Yue''er trusts him like that. He must be trustworthy, but no matter how trustworthy he is, he still needs manpower!


    She was burning with anxiety when there was a sudden riot in front of her.


    "What happened?"


    As soon as the servant girl heard this, she hurriedly said, "don''t panic, princess. Go and ask."


    Before she walked out of the door, the man had reached his small yard.


    "What are you doing?" Roland was startled when he saw the heavily armed forbidden army.


    "On the order of the emperor, arrest the suspect Roland!"

 Chapter 213

    Roland is a little inexplicable. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. The good one will be taken away. Even she is still the crown princess at this time.


    What''s the matter now? Is everyone crazy?


    But these people did not take her to the Ministry of punishment or Dali temple, but directly took her to the palace.


    But not to the queen or the emperor''s usual place.


    "Roland, how do you..."


    When the door was closed from the outside, Roland suddenly heard the voice of the people in the room.


    "Moon!"


    Roland was surprised. She didn''t expect to be here.


    "What''s going on? How dare they catch you?"


    Originally, I was still wondering whether it was used this time, but when I saw Chu Yuehua, a little idea came out of my heart and was pinched down.


    Roland told her the situation outside and immediately asked, "what''s the situation now? Why are you here?"


    But Chu Yuehua didn''t answer her, but fell into meditation after listening to Roland''s words.


    No!


    Although she only communicated with the emperor once, that communication made her realize that although the emperor was suspicious, he didn''t really care about the overall situation.


    The situation is so chaotic at this time. The most important thing at this time is of course the battle situation on the front line and the hearts and minds of the people in the country. Although this time, there must be a lot of eyeliner in the capital city, and this is indeed a very important thing.


    But put up a pageantry and spy, and we should not be so big. What''s wrong with the emperor?


    "Yue''er!" Roland was confused at this time. Even if she was more mature than ordinary women, in the final analysis, she was still a girl with golden branches and jade leaves. She had not suffered any hardship and punishment from childhood to most.


    Today, I suddenly encountered such a thing, and the whole person was in a mess.


    Chu Yuehua came back and patted her on the back to comfort her: "don''t worry, we are locked together now, which shows that the situation is not too bad, otherwise they will separate us and lock us up."


    "Yue''er, I want to go out. I want to find out why I''m locked up! Now your Highness''s life and death are unknown and his whereabouts are unknown. What does it mean to lock me up like this?"


    "In fact, I guess the reason why I locked you up is because of me!" Chu Yuehua narrowed her eyes slightly. She seemed to know why.


    "What?"


    "I think someone said something about my shop! Then you went there just a few days ago and helped publicize my shop before, so..."


    "Funny, who condemned you?" Roland asked, "why do you think you have a heart of disobedience? Why do you seal your shop?


    I''m a dignified crown princess. I like the clothes in a shop. It''s a mistake to have some contact with the owner of the shop?


    I''ll see how to reply to my father and brother in the Hall tomorrow! "


    Roland speaks like this. Naturally, she has the confidence to speak like this. She is a famous lady from a famous family, a palace man in the capital, and a crown princess appointed by the royal government.


    Unlike Chu Yuehua, she can easily be charged.


    It is precisely because of this that even if I caught Roland today, I just locked her here with myself instead of directly going to jail.


    "Calm down first. I guess you will be released tomorrow, but I won''t put you back to the palace. Instead, I will put you in the Queen''s place."


    Chu Yuehua was sure, which made Roland a little suspicious.


    "Don''t doubt what I said. Remember what I told you today and don''t forget it."


    Roland was not used to the way she talked. "Just say what you have to say. We''ve all reached this point. I''m sitting in the same cell for the first time in my life!"


    Chu Yuehua came to her ear and whispered for a while. The more Roland listened, the bigger her eyes were: "you... You said..."


    "You must think it''s incredible and impossible now, but just keep it in mind! If not, it''s best. If it happens, you must remember what I said!"


    Roland nodded: "OK! I remember! Just, I really..."


    She also wanted to say that she didn''t believe it, but seeing Chu Yuehua''s worried eyes, she finally swallowed her words: "if I can really go out tomorrow, you''ll be left alone. Be careful."


    "Don''t worry!" Chu Yuehua smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "In fact, this is the safest place now."


    After talking for a while, they rested. Although they said they were in prison, there was no difference from home except that they couldn''t go out.


    Chu Yuehua had a good sleep when she came here after being taken out by Hou''s house.


    Strange to say, it''s like ten thousand things hanging in my heart during this period, but when it''s time to sleep, I can still sleep very steadily without worrying that I will be executed in my sleep one day.


    On the contrary, Roland couldn''t sleep. What happened today really surprised her. She never thought that such a thing would happen to herself.


    She wanted to get up and walk for a while, but after hearing Chu Yuehua''s steady breathing, she lay down again.


    It''s hard to say what tomorrow will be like. The most important thing now is to keep a good spirit. Only when you keep a good spirit can you have the strength to face everything.


    Close your eyes and think of him again.


    "Your Highness, where are you? Are you okay? Do you know that everything is in disorder here? To tell the truth, I''m a little afraid!"


    With hope and fear, Roland tossed around very late and slowly fell asleep.


    He woke up early the next day, and Chu Yuehua also woke up.


    When she had finished grooming, she stuffed a bag into her hand.


    "This is..."


    "Hide!" Chu Yuehua looked into her eyes seriously. "Remember what I said yesterday. Don''t be careless!"


    "Hmm!" Roland reached out and hugged her. "Don''t worry. When I go out, I will find a way to get you out."


    "Don''t think about it. If this matter doesn''t end, I will be a thorn in the emperor''s heart after all. Let''s wait at ease. Anyway, there will always be a result for me!"


    It''s really sad to hear such words. Roland didn''t say anything, but nodded gently.


    Then there were footsteps outside.


    "Please greet the crown princess! I''ll invite the crown princess to Qifeng hall!"


    Hearing this, Roland was about to attack, but Chu Yuehua stopped him: "go!"

 Chapter 214

    "Lan''er, are you all right? I don''t know what the emperor thinks. He even let someone catch you. It''s also a mess in the city. It''s estimated that the emperor''s heart is also a mess. Don''t mind. As soon as the palace gets the news, it will tell the Emperor immediately."


    I don''t know if it''s because of Chu Yuehua''s words. Roland always has an unspeakable strange feeling when he sees the queen at this time.


    However, she knew that it was best not to reveal anything at this time, so she hurriedly said: "the empress mother is serious, but now there is chaos outside. I don''t know what my father plans to do."


    "Alas!" the queen sighed leisurely, "your father and emperor can''t help it. Jizhou army was originally the army of Yan state. I don''t know how it suddenly rebelled.


    Every year, there are so many people from Jizhou, Bingzhou and Yanzhou to and from the capital. Who knows if there are spies here, so it''s inevitable to be too careful. "


    Looking at her worried face, the queen smiled and said, "Oh, you don''t know! Your aunt came here early in the morning and cried to the palace!


    It startled the palace and hurried to the emperor early in the morning. The emperor woke up this morning and remembered, so he quickly asked the palace to pick someone up. "


    "The queen mother is joking. My aunt doesn''t dare to disrespect her mother!"


    "It doesn''t mean she''s disrespectful to me. That''s because I''m worried about you! I haven''t been angry for many years," said the queen with a smile. "Come on, the palace just has a table of wine and vegetables prepared for you. Now it''s very chaotic outside. You just live in my palace!"


    Then he sighed: "it''s a pity that the prince is not here. If the prince is there, the palace doesn''t have to worry about your safety outside."


    "It''s the fault of the children''s ministers to worry the mother." Roland was not unhappy and quickly bent his knees to salute.


    "You see, you child, you still say such things. Now the heart of this palace is at sixes and sevens. You can be at ease in front of this palace, and you can have someone to accompany you!"


    Once upon a time, Roland always felt that the queen was a good talker. What''s more, she was still the queen in the palace. It was rare that she should be so gentle and amiable.


    At the moment, I don''t know why, but I just feel very hypocritical, as if those smiles didn''t go deep into her flesh.


    She didn''t know whether she was distracted, or observed more carefully than before, or because she was influenced by the outside world.


    "Come on, you''re very hungry! Come and have dinner first!" the queen smiled and took her hand. "The palace is too worried about you to talk to you so much."


    Then he sat down opposite her: "our mother and I have breakfast together today. It''s said that this bad quail is your favorite. Our palace specially ordered the imperial dining room to make it.


    Try it and see how it tastes. It''s just that the palace doesn''t like bad food. "


    Originally, the elder dared not resign, but


    "Please forgive me, because your Highness''s affairs and children''s ministers have been vegetarian these days. I just hope to pray to God for your Highness''s safe return as soon as possible."


    He was already crying.


    The queen was also very sad when she said this: "good boy, God will hear you, but those of us waiting for news here should take care of their children. You''d better eat more!"


    Roland firmly shook his head: "please remember your son and minister. As long as you think that your highness is suffering outside, but your son and minister are enjoying here, it''s like being tortured by fire. There''s really no way."


    Her words are all for this reason, and the queen is no longer reluctant.


    He had to nod his head and say, "this palace knows what you think of the prince. I believe God will understand that the prince will return safely. Don''t worry."


    Roland ate this meal very hard. Fortunately, most of the dishes on the table were meat and fishy, so only two or three kinds of vegetables were pure vegetables. Therefore, her chopsticks only revolved in those two or three kinds of dishes.


    The queen in the middle planned to have someone cook a few more dishes, which was cancelled by her words.


    Half a morning, the queen ordered people to bring some snacks. However, she looked sad. She was really not in the mood to eat, and the queen was not easy to force, so let it go.


    "Lan''er, you still have to open up your mind. It''s impossible to do so."


    "Empress mother! I know you''re for my good, but I can''t help it. I can''t help thinking, sad and worried."


    What else does the queen want to persuade? Her close maid came over.


    Although he didn''t say anything, he successfully stopped the queen and went out first.


    Roland''s heart was immediately alert, but before that, she scooped out a little of the soup in the bowl with a spoon, and then poured some medicine powder given to her by Chu Yuehua into it.


    As a result, sure enough, the soup in the whole spoon turned pink.


    Before anyone came in, she quickly poured the soup from the spoon into her handkerchief.


    A heart is jumping up and down.


    It turned out that what Chu Yuehua said was true. The Queen really planned to poison herself.


    This soup is obviously highly toxic. She really wants to kill herself.


    But why? Why did she do that?


    She was the Crown Princess she chose at that time. Since she married the crown prince, she has no dissatisfaction with herself. Why did she kill her?


    Suddenly she thought of what had just happened.


    The queen must have a secret. This secret is very important.


    Otherwise, the maid of honor would not have come in and motioned directly to the queen with her eyes.


    She had a hunch that the Queen''s secret must have something to do with the war at this time.


    What the hell is she doing?


    Also, now that she is in Qifeng hall, it can be said that her life is in the hands of the queen. She can escape today, but not tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.


    We must find a way to let people tell our father and brother about the situation here.


    If he died here, what would Luo Fu''s reaction be?


    How will the emperor react?


    What does the queen want?


    The mysteries swirled in her mind. She really hoped that Chu Yuehua would be around at this time. At least there was someone to discuss.


    When Roland was in hot water, the war ahead was also hot. The power of the Jizhou army was frightening. Along the way, there was a sense of overwhelming momentum. It came directly to the capital. It was about to be attacked in the near future.


    The whole capital entered the stage of martial law. At this time, the Luo family brought a man to the chaotang.

 Chapter 215

    When the Jizhou army came to the city, the original Zhongyong Hou house was in full swing. However, outsiders could only hear all kinds of voices inside, but they didn''t know what they were doing.


    At this time, the emperor seemed to have no mind to focus on the war outside. The whole state of Yan was terrified. There was always a feeling that the sky would change in a few days.


    At this time, the emperor did not know what he was doing. It was really worrying.


    Roland looked at the queen who was anxious every day, but she was relieved. She didn''t know what had happened that day. The queen seemed to have received some news. Since then, she was very nervous every day, but she didn''t know what she was nervous about.


    It was under such circumstances that her danger was relieved.


    So I began to have the mind to observe the queen.


    The night before she was sent to the queen, Chu Yuehua asked her to be careful of the Queen''s actions, especially in eating, not to enter her mouth at will, and even gave her a small bottle of powder to identify whether the food was poisonous.


    It can be seen that Chu Yuehua has become suspicious of the queen.


    She pressed down all her uneasy emotions and carefully analyzed what would happen if she died in the Queen''s palace at this time.


    If the Crown Princess dies in the Queen''s palace for any reason, the Luo family will feel angry and need an explanation from the royal family.


    The Luo family is not an ordinary official family. Before he became an official, master Luo used to be a secretary of the Chinese Communist Party and a former teacher of the emperor. He is regarded as an imperial teacher. Over the years, the imperial court does not know how many officials came from the Luo family.


    If the Luo family is dissatisfied, I''m afraid the whole court will become a pot of porridge. This must not be the scene the emperor wants to see.


    But at such a delicate moment, someone wants to see it.


    That is the rebels. At this time, the best thing for the rebels is that there is chaos within the imperial court. Without unity, there is no way to unite as one and fight.


    That is to say


    Roland was shocked by his analysis, but there would be no other consequences if he killed her.


    Although she has a noble status, she herself can''t play a key role or have a great impact on people. The only thing she can do is her identity.


    After taking a deep breath, Roland told himself that even though the results of such analysis are shocking, we still have to think about it according to this idea, and we will be able to find a key breakthrough.


    For the queen, what good will it do for Jizhou army to win the court?


    If the imperial court is invincible, she will still be the queen, but if the Jizhou army wins, it''s hard to say what kind of ending she, the queen of the previous dynasty, will be.


    What''s more, at this time, the civil strife in the state of Yan gave the state of Qi the best opportunity. Over the years, the state of Qi has been ambitious and has always believed that the state of Yan belongs to the state of Qi. If it has to be taken back sooner or later, it has been shouting for many years.


    Does the queen have anything to do with the state of Qi?


    But it should not be. The queen is a real famous family. She is a member of the Empress Dowager''s family. The Empress Dowager''s family is also an aristocratic family of the state of Yan. She won''t have any relationship with the state of Qi.


    Is it because of the prince?


    Although the prince is gone, what does this root have to do with the Jizhou army? If the prince''s disappearance is related to the Jizhou army, the queen should hate the Jizhou army!


    She couldn''t figure out how to think about it, which gave her a headache.


    But anyway, it''s better to tell the Luo family what happened to the queen!


    Having made up his mind, Roland opened up a way to get in touch with the Luo family.


    The best is concubine Luo. Although aunt Luo has a good relationship with the queen in the past two years, it''s only for her own sake.


    If my aunt knew what had happened here, she would naturally have no friendship with the queen.


    Although this is in the Queen''s palace, there is really an unbreakable place at the bottom of the day. Roland has watched those women in Luo''s house for a long time. You know what you come and go.


    It is not difficult to find Princess Luo''s eyes and ears in the Queen''s palace.


    Just look for it with your heart.


    The emperor was shocked and happy about the discovery of the secret room in the basement of Zhongyong Hou''s house. He was able to dig it out before the enemy used it. Therefore, he had more smiles on his face in the court.


    "Emperor, there is an emergency ahead. Jizhou army is only one Yuanzhou away from the capital. Please make up your mind, otherwise..."


    "Ah! Luo Aiqing is worried," the emperor waved his hand. "The reason why they are so arrogant is that they expect that even if they fight so far, they will have supplies and weapons in the capital.


    Now that we have brought their secret nest to a pot, they will have nothing to do. When the soldiers run out of food, they will naturally be captured. "


    Luo Shangshu, Roland''s father, looked at the emperor in amazement.


    What kind of words is this? The people outside are in full swing. At this time, the emperor can say such words.


    How many soldiers will be sacrificed waiting for them to fight? How many people will be devastated by the war?


    In addition, the Honglu temple on the other side said, "Your Majesty is right. At this time, when they don''t know that we have collected all their weapons, they should lure the enemy into depth and finally catch them all. Otherwise, if they are really powerful at this time, they will return to Jizhou and the base area will be the king. At that time, it will be a permanent disaster for the imperial court."


    "Yes, that''s what I mean. If I want to fight, I''ll catch them all. Now it''s just to let them take it lightly. What do you think of Aiqing?"


    The emperor still smiled and looked satisfied, which was completely different from the irritability of the previous few days.


    All of a sudden, everyone in the hall said a word to me. Come and I''ll go. How lively is it.


    Finally, there are those who support the emperor and those who hold the same view as Luo Shangshu.


    The emperor waved his hand: "in that case, I think so! The capital is under full martial law. On the one hand, to prevent news from leaking out, on the other hand, we should make preparations together when they arrive in poverty."


    In this way, many people are worried that the emperor has become more and more unreasonable in recent years.


    But no one dared to say anything more.


    After retreating, the queen came to the heart nourishing hall.

 Chapter 216

    "It''s been such a mess outside recently. The emperor is really hard." the queen still came forward and took out a cup of soup from the food box. "Although my concubine is equally anxious, what I''m most worried about is the emperor''s body. Therefore, I specially stewed pheasant purple ginseng soup. The emperor will give me a face. Don''t let my concubine work in vain."


    The emperor was very happy to see her and quickly patted the position beside him: "Come on, you''ve worked hard, and you have to mend it yourself! I''ve been fine these two days. The loyal and brave Marquis family is really treacherous. It''s even so deep that I dug a secret room. I let people in. All of them are military supplies. There are a lot of private news about all parts of the country. It''s really treacherous and treacherous."


    "It''s not!" the queen quickly replied, "they are all very kind to them by the emperor. They do such things secretly. When things are settled, it''s best to punish them in front of the whole world and make an example!"


    "You''re right. That''s what I''m going to do. Now I''m waiting for them to come. Lao Luo, they don''t understand. I always think it''s too disturbing for the people to wait for them to come, causing losses to the people..."


    "Emperor, although Luo Shangshu is farsighted, he is a minister after all. If you don''t stand so high, your vision will not be as broad as yours. Can ordinary people understand the art of emperors?


    It seems that this will indeed cause great losses to the common people, but if not, how can we lure the enemy in? Taking the thieves at one stroke is the best way to eliminate future troubles. And if we confront the Jizhou army now, they will be afraid of the strength of the imperial court and go back to the local separatist party to continue to make trouble, which will cost us a lot of military power.


    Now that we have made a plan to lure the enemy in depth, the deployment on the battlefield is completely different. Our soldiers are only symbolically blocking, but they seem vulnerable. Isn''t this just confusing them?


    Looking back at the foot of the capital, they found that there were no military supplies. We were rising to suppress. It was easy for one to three and one to two. How much military capital was saved? "


    When the queen said something, the emperor nodded: "yes, I think so. It seems that only the queen knows me best. After all these years, at least you are the only one with me!"


    This made the Queen''s eyes flash a haze, but it was a very fast moment. Then she smiled and said, "originally, the women in the back palace can''t participate in the discussion of imperial politics. They are all the servants and concubines used by your majesty. If the people in the imperial Shitai heard these words, it would be another right and wrong."


    "It''s all right. We''re here at this time. No one can hear us. It''s just the whispers between you and my husband and wife."


    As the emperor said, he seemed to enjoy it very much. He closed his eyes slightly and sighed: "it''s been 30 years since we got married. At that time, I was still a prince. You were a princess. This dazzled me. I became the emperor and you were the queen."


    "Why did the emperor mention this?" the queen smiled. "It''s the greatest blessing of my life to marry the emperor."


    "Really?" the emperor suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her, "did you have any regrets?"


    "What?" the queen was surprised, with a faint vigilance in her eyes.


    "When I was not the prince, my father invited all the ladies to choose a wife for the prince. You were among them. Later, you didn''t choose you. Do you have any regrets?"


    "What did the emperor say?" the queen quickly smiled. "Although the minister and concubine were also among the candidates for the crown princess at that time, it was only because they met the conditions. All the girls of the right age of officials above the fifth grade in the capital had to apply for the election.


    Originally, only one was selected, who was selected, and others were also defeated. What''s the regret of my concubine? I didn''t hold any hope.


    What''s more, later I pointed out my concubine to your majesty, which is the greatest happiness of my life. "


    The Queen''s statement obviously pleased the emperor. After hearing it, he laughed: "yes, yes, that''s it. Later, I worked very hard. No one knows. In fact, I want to give you a queen''s position!


    Even if you lost the election at that time, I will give you the glory that should belong to you all my life. "


    Hearing the emperor''s words, the queen was stunned: "Emperor..."


    "When choosing a concubine for the imperial brother, I stood next to the mother concubine and saw you passing in front of me. I also saw the expectation in your eyes..."


    "Emperor..."


    The emperor waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. I can understand what you thought at that time. Since you went to participate, who didn''t hold hope, but then the emperor brother chose another woman, I saw the loneliness in your eyes. What I thought at that time was how to make you less sad!


    So I ran to my mother and said, "can you let me marry you? I don''t know how my mother did it later. When the imperial decree gave me marriage, I was so happy that I couldn''t sleep well."


    "Emperor!" the queen stared at her with her eyes open. "These... Why haven''t you ever told your concubine before?"


    "It was a long time ago. What can I say? It''s just what you said today that makes me feel that my choice is really wrong. Otherwise, who will stand next to me and support me at this time!"


    Then he smiled and rubbed the back of her head, just like when they were just married and both were young.


    The Queen''s drooping eyes were a little flustered. She thought of many things. In the past 30 years, her youth was gone, and the man had more and more women. However, she was still next to him, and the woman who could stand next to him was always only herself.


    Although there is no one in her mother''s family, and although Princess Luo''s strength is getting stronger and stronger, she is still the high queen, and no one dares to challenge her majesty.


    After all, it''s not all given by the man next to him.


    "Emperor, I feel a little uncomfortable. I want to go back and have a rest first."


    The emperor''s hand said, "what?"


    "Nothing. Maybe I got up too early in the morning."


    The queen smiled reluctantly and the emperor frowned. "Although the situation is very tense, you don''t have to worry. There is me. Just have a good rest and go back quickly!"


    On the way back, Mammy looked at her with some worry: "empress..."


    "It''s all right. I''m just a little tired," his eyes touched the chrysanthemum over there, and his eyes gradually became firm. "Is there any news today?"

 Chapter 217

    Jizhou army finally hit the gate of the capital. Earlier, it got the news that all the major gates of the capital were ready and locked.


    In addition to soldiers, there were no pedestrians in the streets of the capital, and there was also a tense atmosphere up and down the imperial court.


    The most nervous thing is Luo Shangshu. He originally disagreed with such a practice. Now when the army is under the city, it is impossible to rely on the strength of the city to fight. It seems that we should be prepared to splash blood in the court.


    "You Aiqing, don''t be nervous. The forbidden army, patrol camp and 10000 troops transferred from Yuanzhou are ready to fight in an all-round way. Today is the time to let Jizhou gang of anti thieves snare. Aiqing, just watch with me!"


    At this time, someone outside hurriedly reported: "emperor, Jizhou army has begun to attack the city!"


    "Attack the city?" the emperor narrowed his eyes slightly. "What do they take to attack the city? It was only thirty miles away yesterday. Today they began to attack the city, regardless of the soldiers'' life or death?"


    "I don''t know. It seems that they are very well equipped and look like new. They don''t look like after such a long journey."


    "What?" the emperor was surprised this time. "How? Where did they get the weapons? Grain and grass?"


    "I don''t know, but there are spies to report. They... Seem to have plenty of food and grass!"


    "What? This..."


    "They didn''t place all their hopes in that secret room. There were other preparations. In this way, the exhausted Jizhou army we thought was a well-equipped army at this time!"


    Suddenly, the Court seemed to burst into a pot. Everyone talked about it, but no one was nervous and everyone understood it. At this time, that is to say, the emperor''s previous deployment was wrong.


    According to the current strength in the capital and the 10000 yuan army, it is impossible to beat the Jizhou army over there.


    "Emperor, my minister is willing to live or die with the capital!" Luo Shangshu knelt down first and said to the emperor who was still stunned over there.


    The crowd looked at him one after another, and then knelt down one by two.


    For a time, the court was united, and suddenly everyone seemed to have a blood nature.


    "Report!" the spy who explored the military situation came back, "emperor, Jizhou army has broken through the east gate!"


    "What?" the emperor was surprised. "How could it be so fast?"


    "The general of Dongcheng gate made a mistake, resulting in heavy losses at Dongcheng gate, which was broken by Jizhou army!"


    "Damn it!" the emperor patted the desk, and there was nothing to say for a moment.


    The court was quiet. Everyone forgot what to say and broke the gate. The next moment was to come to the imperial city. Now all the arrangements in the capital were against the Jizhou army. They could come in easily. It was not easy to break the imperial city.


    This


    After looking at the emperor''s face, all the ministers knew that the next thing was actually very clear.


    No one asked the emperor what to do next, because everyone knew that at this time, the emperor had no countermeasures in his heart. It was really stupid to place all his hopes on the other party''s insufficient military supplies.


    "Call the queen!" said the emperor a long time later.


    In fact, the concubines of the harem had received the news and were waiting outside the hall. The queen came immediately.


    It just looked good. The makeup was still neat and the clothes were still intact. It was still the mother of a country. The emperor was very pleased to see it.


    "Emperor!" but when I saw the man above, I couldn''t help feeling sad.


    "You are the mother of a country. At this time, just sit next to me!"


    At this time, the emperor sat in the Dragon chair. Even if he gave the queen ten more courage, he still didn''t dare to lean up!


    "Emperor, my concubine... I dare not!"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s this time, and all Aiqing are here! It doesn''t matter!"


    The emperor was probably ready at this time. It was a gift of honor to let the queen sit next to him at this time. How could the ministers not understand, so they didn''t make a sound to stop it.


    Seeing this, the queen finally walked up slowly and sat next to the emperor.


    "Today, I''m afraid it''s my last day. Will the queen be afraid to accompany me?"


    "No!" the queen hurriedly said, "what do the emperor''s generals and concubines want to be? Since the first day I married into the royal family, I know that life and death are tied with the emperor. At this time, it is the best result for the ministers and concubines!"


    The words came out of the Queen''s mouth, and naturally there was a sense of sadness.


    The ministers who were more emotional could not help crying.


    "Well, with your words, I don''t feel afraid of anything," joked the emperor. "Sometimes I wonder if you would have been happier if you hadn''t been the emperor at that time?


    I just wanted to turn your regret into pride, so I tried my best to sit here. But if I had known that one day, I would have never made that decision. At least now, I can take you everywhere and ignore the disputes of the world. "


    "Emperor!" the queen was shocked. As soon as she turned her face, she saw the emperor with a sad smile.


    He no longer called himself "I", just like when he first got married and was still in the palace.


    She didn''t know what to say, so she just stared at him.


    "It doesn''t matter. Did you intend to wait for me? Afterlife, afterlife, we''ll start again!" the emperor smiled. "At least in afterlife, I won''t marry so many women anymore, which will save you effort. The harem is so big that you have suffered a lot of grievances!"


    He would say such words. The queen didn''t know what words to answer, so she could only cry silently.


    "Emperor, Jizhou army has attacked the gate of the palace."


    Just now, with a pathetic atmosphere, on the silent and tearful hall, it was like boiling water. Everyone panicked and even couldn''t speak completely.


    I could almost hear the sound of fighting and killing outside. I saw that life and death were in front of me.


    Who can say at this time that he is not afraid at all, that is the real spirit, but probably no one!


    Roland finally found the place where Chu Yuehua was closed. In a hurry, he couldn''t open the door several times. Finally, he took a deep breath and inserted the key well.


    "Yue''er! Jizhou army has reached the gate of the palace. Come with me!"

 Chapter 218

    Chu Yuehua was sitting at the window meditating. Unexpectedly, she rushed in like this.


    "Roland, what are you doing here?"


    "Don''t mention it. Now the whole palace is in a mess. There are no rules. The queen doesn''t have time to control me. I''ll come to the heart nourishing hall with my aunt. Come with me! Maybe the army will come sometime. It''s too wrong for you to die here."


    Chu Yuehua walked out with her holding her hand and said with a smile: "the chaotic army will come in. It''s the same where you hide. Even if you''re pulling me, you can''t run without a sword!"


    When she said this, Roland stopped, frowned and said, "Why are you still in the mood to joke at this time? Aren''t you afraid? I''ve been looking for a long time to find you and lock you here!"


    "Afraid!" Chu Yuehua narrowed her eyes and looked at the distance, "how can she be afraid? It''s just that it''s useless at this time!"


    This sentence infected Roland: "what you said is not wrong, but it''s better for us to be together than to be separated! We can''t manage so much. Go to the heart nourishing hall first!


    In other places, the disorderly army may cut and kill at will, but there will be more or less consideration in the heart nourishing hall. "


    Chu Yuehua nodded softly, "OK!"


    When he reached the heart nourishing hall, he saw that the soldiers who sent the letter were too flustered to walk steadily: "emperor, the chaotic army has come in!"


    As soon as Roland heard this, he hurriedly took Chu Yuehua and ran to the side hall of the heart nourishing hall. Where is Princess Luo? They are all there.


    Zhou Guibin was surprised to see Chu Yuehua: "moon?"


    "Mother!"


    "You..." Zhou Guibin knew about her family, so there was almost no movement in the harem during this period. She didn''t even dare to save the Zhou family. How could she not be surprised to see Chu Yuehua here at this time.


    "I can''t explain this clearly in a few words. If I have another chance in the future, I''ll explain it to my mother!"


    "Another chance..."


    I don''t know who heard Chu Yuehua''s words, followed by two murmurs, which instantly reduced the atmosphere of the whole room to the freezing point.


    Today, the city is broken and the dynasty is changed. Their concubines will only come to two ends. Either they choose to die for their country and gain a reputation, or they will become the playthings of the latecomers. No matter which kind, it is fatal to the women who have been in the palace for many years.


    "Find yourself a sharp hairpin!" Princess Luo glanced at the people here and suddenly gave a serious order.


    Everyone was startled. Chu Yuehua looked up. Today''s Luo Guifei was wearing the same dress as when she saw her that day, but she looked like two people. She was dignified, determined and full of courage at the same time.


    "Your... Your imperial concubine..."


    A timid concubine called out to her slightly trembling, "do... Do what?"


    "What do you do?" Princess Luo''s eyes swept over. "It''s all for this. You still ask me what I do? When the army may break in, we don''t have to prepare ourselves, and we have to wait until we are humiliated to die?"


    "Die!" hearing this word, someone immediately dropped the hairpin in his hand to the ground.


    Princess Luo picked up the hairpin and put it back in her hand: "it''s just a moment. It''ll pass soon. Otherwise, you''ll know what hell is like."


    Roland also pulled out a hairpin from his head: "yes, you''d better cheer yourself on! It''s just a moment, but if you fall into the hands of the chaotic army, you can''t imagine what life will be like in the future."


    "You..."


    Before she finished, Roland said with a sneer, "haven''t all the ladies read books? Don''t you know the fate of the women in the harem after the change of dynasties? Don''t you know how many people have become military prostitutes, how many have become playthings for the later court ministers, how many have been treated as pets, and how many have died naked in the battlefield?"


    These words immediately aroused the spirits of the women, and the hairpin on their hands was held more tightly.


    At this time, the door leading to the main hall opened: "ladies, the emperor asked the ladies to go to the main hall."


    In fact, the concubines and concubines who can be in this temple are all above concubines. Therefore, the number is not large.


    There was no sense of solemnity and solemnity in the hall, and the ministers themselves were trembling.


    The queen sat next to the emperor with a pale face.


    Luo Guifei took the lead in, gave a big gift first, and then stood aside.


    At this time, no one cares about these etiquette.


    When Luo Shangshu saw that his sister and daughter were still safe, he also breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, his nervous mood seemed to ease a lot.


    "Are you all right?" Luo Shangshu thought and asked.


    "Father..."


    Roland, who was still very strong and calm just now, burst into tears when she saw her father.


    Chu Yuehua, standing far away, suddenly felt sour in her nose. Maybe this is the real love between father and daughter! If your father is still there


    How worried he should be when he stood in such a dangerous place. If he saw himself at this time, he would be as relieved as Luo Shangshu, and then quietly block in front of her!


    Zhou Guibin was like a subconscious at this time, standing next to Chu Yuehua.


    Facing the hall, there was no Zhou family.


    The sound of weapons fighting is getting closer and closer, but the hall is more and more quiet. Listening to those sounds, it seems to be in front of yourself.


    Finally, I heard the familiar voice. It was the scream of the inner waiter outside the hall.


    All the people immediately stepped back under the Dragon chair and turned their faces to the door.


    Zhou Guibin grabbed Chu Yuehua''s sleeve and her breathing became heavier.


    "Bang!" the door was kicked open!


    The front is Cao Qingyu, the leader of the Jizhou army. His armor is covered with blood, and his sword is also leaving blood.


    Chu Yuehua saw such a scene for the first time. She, who had died once, felt shocking at this time. What''s more, a group of harem women who had never seen any terrible scenes immediately screamed and made a mess.


    "All quiet!" Princess Luo stood there, motionless and gave a cold order.


    It can play a key role at this time. Those concubines are really quiet.


    "Cao Qingyu! Are you going to rebel?"


    When Chu Yuehua heard the emperor say this sentence, he felt like he was listening to a book. It seems that every time the palace changed, there was such a sentence when he finally questioned face-to-face.

 Chapter 219

    Cao Qingyu looked at the emperor coldly: "rebellion? What kind of rebellion do I make? The so-called ''rebels'' are against the will of heaven and inhumane, but now you sit in that position, do you comply with the will of heaven?


    Have you forgotten what happened eleven years ago? In the past eleven years, you expect everyone in the world to forget it? "


    Eleven years ago, wasn''t it the first Prince''s house tragedy? Sure enough, he spoke with a name.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. You took the Jizhou army to attack the capital together with Bingzhou and Yanzhou. Isn''t that a rebellion? It led to the people''s livelihood all the way. Do you still want to deny it?"


    "I''m just acting on behalf of heaven. Eleven years ago, you mutilated the first crown prince, the whole family, and were destroyed by you. Unexpectedly, you still have the face to sit here and say that I plan to rebel? Why should I make your rebellion?"


    The emperor was so angry that his blood rushed up and his face flushed.


    Cao Qingyu looked at the civil and military officials on the court hall and sneered, "when the first prince was still there, there were many ministers in the hall! Why did this thief bribe you and make you running dogs in just 11 years?"


    Chu Yuehua looks at Cao Qingyu with great interest. It seems that the information obtained is not completely accurate!


    Although Cao Qingyu has great ambition and has accumulated enough troops, he wants to move his mind. He is also a little reckless in many aspects, but what he said is very good! There is a taste of torturing people''s hearts.


    "Hum! Do you think your words can convince people all over the world? The first prince himself did something bad and was punished by the former Emperor. Finally, when I ascended the throne, it is inevitable that someone will blame me for this confused account. I can''t escape this, and I don''t think I really want to escape.


    Is that enough? It''s just a shame cloth you took out to cover up your wolf ambitions! Your surname is Cao Qingyu. What does it have to do with my big yanjiangshan?


    Can''t you cao thief save the country of Yan? It''s a joke. Now you take your chaotic army into the capital. Even if you achieve your wolf ambition today, will later history books praise you? "


    "I am Cao just because I am not angry with heaven and earth. Today I am acting on behalf of heaven. You usurper, do you want to cover up your crimes that day with these clever words and expressions?


    Don''t say that the seals of the state of Yan are not in your hand now, and you are not the legal heir. Just say that your crimes are really covered up? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense here. If you have the ability, you can directly kill me and all the officials in the court. I want to see how the history books of later generations record you as a usurper!"


    "OK! Since you don''t admit it! I''ll let you see clearly!" Cao Qingyu smiled angrily, and then suddenly turned his eyes to the queen, "empress! It''s your turn!"


    Suddenly, the people who had been shocked into stone statues in the hall were shocked again, and everyone''s eyes turned to the queen.


    The emperor also looked at the queen incredulously: "queen, you..."


    The queen turned and looked at the emperor. Her eyes were full of struggle. She suddenly regretted that she had planned for 11 years. At this time, she suddenly regretted.


    She is no longer young. What is left after these long years?


    These two days, her heart was uneasy. She wished she could die immediately. Could she escape from the current situation.


    The emperor clearly saw the sorry heart in her eyes. Suddenly, it was like dry and cracked soil falling to the ground.


    "It''s so... It''s so!" he looked at her, some desperate. "For so many years, are you still thinking about him? Even if I ascended the throne and made you the highest woman in the whole Yan country, you still think I''m not as good as him, don''t you?"


    He turned his face with a smile and no longer looked at her, but the disappointment and sadness at the last glance made the Queen''s heart tremble.


    After so many years of husband and wife, I never thought that he would have such an expression.


    Suddenly I remembered that when the prince was born, on that snowy morning, he danced happily in the snow.


    After more than ten years of marriage, she finally gave birth to his first child. He was so happy.


    After becoming the emperor, no matter how old the other princes were, she resolutely established her only a few-year-old son as the crown prince, and often taught him his own knowledge.


    He really did his utmost to himself.


    The Queen''s heart was full of despair. At this moment, she found that she was wrong. Is it too late?


    "Empress, for the sake of justice in the world, please show me the evidence of the evil thief!" Cao Qingyu narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the Queen''s way above.


    "What are you talking about, traitor? The emperor is the right man chosen by God. Can you overthrow the traitor with just two words? What a joke!" the queen said coldly, "your so-called criminal evidence is just an excuse to cover up your great and evil behavior!"


    "Empress!" Cao Qingyu suddenly changed his face. "Is empress going to betray temporarily?"


    "You think you have my son''s life in your hands, so you can really completely threaten the palace?"


    The Queen''s words caused an uproar. The prince, who had not seen for many days, was abducted by these rebels.


    "Empress..."


    "Don''t threaten the palace, but once you die, the palace is not so careless. What''s more, the palace has received the news that the crown prince is no longer in your hands. You can''t threaten the palace with this again!"


    As she spoke, she suddenly felt her left hand warm, turned her face and smiled gently at the emperor.


    Suddenly, the eyes are wet. This is the last time, emperor, your tenderness for the last time.


    But it''s also the first time I began to protect you!


    "Since the empress has chosen so, don''t blame me for not talking about the friendship of the past." Cao Qingyu narrowed his eyes slightly, and the dangerous smell can be clearly felt by the people standing aside.


    Chu Yuehua clearly saw Roland''s tension.


    Just now the queen and Cao Qingyu talked about the crown prince, which fully shows that the crown prince is not dead, which should be the greatest blessing for Roland!


    "Empress, do you think I won''t leave any evidence?" Cao Qingyu sneered. When he had to go on, someone hurried to report.


    "Emperor, the reinforcements have arrived and the capital has been controlled."

 Chapter 220

    It''s Cao Qingyu''s turn to be stunned at this time. What do you mean?


    The emperor stood up and tidied up his clothes: "well, this farce is over!"


    The queen directly the warmth on her left hand suddenly disappeared. She didn''t quite understand what had happened, so she had to look up at the emperor.


    At this time, a man suddenly flew out and directly put a long sword on Cao Qingyu''s neck: "emperor, it''s too late to help!"


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help laughing when she saw the man. It seems that the queen lost miserably this time, but in the end, is it really good to use this way?


    Prince Mu immediately captured Cao Qingyu, and then the commander of the forbidden army outside also came in: "the emperor was frightened by the delay of the rescue!"


    The emperor stepped down from the Dragon chair, took a look at Cao Qingyu, then took another look at the queen still sitting on the Dragon chair, and smiled faintly: "no later, just right!"


    Then he asked, "where''s the prince?"


    "The prince and Yuanzhou army are cleaning up the rest of the party!"


    "Prince!"


    "Your Highness!"


    The queen and Roland spoke at the same time, but one voice was shocked and the other was completely surprised.


    After a while, the prince in military uniform came over. The snow-white armor had almost lost its original color. His face had always been white, but with blood stains.


    "I''m glad you didn''t disgrace your life!" the prince knelt down and saluted the emperor.


    The emperor smiled: "the emperor doesn''t have to be like this. Today you are the Savior of my big Yan. Get up quickly."


    The ministers in the whole court were confused. What''s the matter?


    "Father, there is another person who can achieve this success this time!" the Prince did not go forward with the emperor, but knelt down again.


    "Oh?" the emperor raised his eyebrows. "Who is it?"


    "Come on in!"


    He was followed by a little boy in blue. He looked only eleven or twelve years old, but he was also covered with blood.


    "This is..."


    "Father emperor, on that day, his ministers were captured by Cao thieves. It was he and his adoptive father who saved them, and then protected them all the way, so that they could contact him smoothly." the prince smiled and pulled him over. "Moreover, my ministers also found a major secret."


    The emperor''s eyes fell on the boy, but his eyes were a little cold: "Oh? What is it?"


    "Father, please look!" the prince turned the boy and slightly pulled down his back. There was a small birthmark on it.


    "Ah? He... He is..."


    The ministers in the court were surprised and looked at each other.


    "Father, do you remember the first Prince''s uncle? He was the posthumous son of the first Prince''s uncle. When there was a rebellion, Grandpa Huang did not order to kill the whole family of the prince''s uncle, but someone took advantage of the chaos to forge the emperor''s life and set fire to the Prince''s house, resulting in an eternal tragedy. His brother was born by the princess at that time, and then rescued by a kind man.


    For such a long time, my brother has been hiding his name outside until he met his son by chance and saved him. "


    When the prince said this, a moving light flashed in his eyes: "and this time, his brother helped his son-in-law break through many obstacles, so that he could make miraculous achievements at this time."


    "You..." the emperor squinted at him, and his eyes seemed suspicious.


    "Go back to the emperor. My name is Yan Yu."


    Chu Yuehua looked at him and breathed out a long breath. He really succeeded. It was really time to believe him.


    Ma Junjie, no, Yan Yu still seems to have no change from normal times at this time. He looks like a little old man and answers the emperor''s questions in an unassuming manner.


    "What can you prove?" the emperor looked at him. "Only the birthmark on your back?"


    Yan Yu stepped forward, but the emperor was slightly frightened.


    Then he took out a box from his arms and said to the emperor calmly, "the situation was tense that day. My mother just gave birth to me. Although she knew that the group of people who rushed in outside must not have been sent by grandpa Huang, she was unable to resist.


    In order to prevent this thing from falling into the wrong hands, I put it with me and waited for the opportunity to return it to Grandpa Huang. Now grandpa Huang has passed away for a long time. If I have this opportunity today, I naturally want to return it to the emperor. "


    The emperor looked at the box with a thoughtful look. Immediately, an internal attendant came forward, presented the box and opened it. It turned out to be a night pearl.


    "Night pearl?" the emperor''s eyes immediately looked coldly at Yan Yu, "what do you mean?"


    "Things are sealed in the night pearl."


    "Open!" the emperor turned and looked at the Chamberlain over there.


    Soon someone from the Sze Chen bureau came over and opened the Pearl of the night in front of everyone, using some tools we had never seen before, with a small seal on the inside.


    There is only one word on the seal - Yan!


    And it''s still the text of Qi. It''s really the national seal of Yan. That''s right.


    The emperor took it in his hand and finally laughed. Then he asked people to put it away before he came to Yan Yu: "how did you come over these years?"


    Yan Yu lowered his eyes slightly: "thank you for your concern. Yan Yu has been doing well these years. He grew up in the countryside and was taken care of by others. Under the rule of the emperor, everything is peaceful and smooth."


    "You said you were taken out by someone. Who was it?" the emperor smiled very kindly, as if looking at his nephew.


    "Your Majesty, if aunt Chu asks to see you!"


    "Ruochu?" the emperor frowned slightly, then looked at Yan Yu and laughed, "I see! I see. I say she hasn''t been found in recent years!"


    Ruochu came in and meticulously gave a big gift to the Emperor: "please forgive the emperor and hide this matter. It''s really because the traitors don''t get rid of it. If ruochu doesn''t dare to bring Yan Yu out, he''s afraid of losing the national seal! At the same time, he''s also afraid of Yan Yu''s damage. After all, this is the only blood of the first prince."


    Mentioning the first prince, the emperor was sad and nodded: "you''re right. I won''t blame you. Get up quickly!"


    When Chu Yuehua came out of the palace, he saw ye Sanye and ruochu waiting there.


    Both of them were dressed in white, which was very commensurate. Suddenly, she seemed to understand something.


    "Uncle Ye, aunt!"


    "These days, I''m scared of you!" ruochu smiled at Ye Chi and came over with a smile.


    I don''t know why, her glance seemed to block Chu Yuehua''s heart. It was stuffy and uncomfortable. She felt that she couldn''t breathe. Looking at Ye Chi''s smile, she also felt dazzling and tight.

 Chapter 221

    "Fortunately," Chu Yuehua reluctantly smiled, "at first it was a little. Later, when I received your news, I understood. I didn''t expect the emperor to cooperate with you in acting."


    "In fact, it''s not us!" ruochu helped her into the carriage, and then said with a smile, "if it weren''t for the prince, he wouldn''t be so relieved, but he didn''t know that we were standing behind the prince. It was a fluke this time, but he finally sent him back."


    "That year..." Chu Yuehua was a little anxious when he mentioned this.


    "I know what you want to say," ruochu sighed long. "It was he who washed the prince''s house, but now he is the king of a country. Not to mention that Junjie can''t overthrow him, he really took this opportunity to overthrow him. Can Cao Qingyu obey Junjie''s orders?


    At that time, what will be left in the history books will be that the state of Yan has fallen into chaos since then. In this case, I will be a great sinner. "


    Chu Yuehua didn''t expect that she could see things so clearly. When she saw her kneeling in front of the emperor in the hall just now, her inner shock was unspeakable. She thought she wouldn''t do that in her life.


    "I know. When you found out that I knew Mr. Ye and knew Junjie''s identity, you thought I wanted to push him to that position. Therefore, you thought I would take this opportunity to make the grievances of the crown prince clear."


    Ruochu smiled and said with emotion: "I won''t do that. His Highness the prince and I have been friends for many years. I know him and he won''t allow me to do so. In his eyes, the stability of the state of Yan is the most important thing.


    This time, take this opportunity to let Junjie re-enter the royal family of Yan state. Even if he returns to his own home, it is a comfort to the crown prince. As for the throne


    The current Prince is actually OK, but he is too young. He looks at the problem a little simpler. In the future, the emperor will temper him, and he should not be wrong. "


    She was right. The time Ma Junjie was captured and hurt a little, she was very disappointed with ruochu. She felt that all the images of aunt ruochu in her previous impression had been destroyed. The rest were really a good and resourceful woman.


    At this time, I found that she was still the original one.


    "It''s just difficult for Junjie. I told him about his identity when he was sensible."


    "What?" Chu Yuehua was surprised, "why?"


    He''s so young. Will you really tell him this? What impact will it have on him?


    "Naturally, it''s better to tell him!" Ye Chi, who hasn''t opened his mouth all the time, said, "if you don''t tell him, he suddenly knows, and then there will be a magic barrier. Let him know since childhood, and then give him the correct guidance, so that he can have the right mentality."


    Ruochu nodded with a smile: "yes, but it also has disadvantages. That is, he looks much more sophisticated than people of his age. Although the prince is so much older than him, they can talk very well."


    Chu Yuehua is speechless. In this regard, she is too young compared with ruochu yechi.


    "There''s just one more thing I don''t understand."


    Chu Yuehua thought about all these things and frowned.


    "I don''t understand either." Ye Chi smiled at her and said.


    Chu Yuehua looked at him. Does the man know what he was thinking? That''s it?


    "This is the past many years ago," Ruo Chu sighed. "Now look back and think about it. In those years, it was a knot, a central knot. Everyone''s lines were tied there. Now look again, almost no one can escape, but some people can see clearly and some people are obsessed with it."


    The person who is obsessed with it, if he first said, is naturally the queen.


    Hou''s house is already very difficult to live in, but the "clothes and temples" is still open. As soon as the chaos is settled, all the guys will be released.


    Chu Yuehua came back and lived directly.


    "The girl is back!"


    As soon as he entered the door, Du ruozhi, Ruoling and Ruo came.


    "Why are you two here?" Chu Yuehua was surprised. "It''s not..."


    "We came out long ago. Although we were locked up in Dali temple at the beginning, the two of us were raised separately and sent here. They were later captured and the three of us are still here."


    When Du Ruo saw Chu Yuehua crying and laughing, he had a feeling of survival.


    "What about the people in the Marquis?"


    "Wait! Although the evidence of Li''s participation this time is overwhelming, after all, the people in the Hou house are not clear, and Zhou Ruyun denounced it. It should not be involved, but the title should be gone."


    Ye Chi looked at Chu Yuehua and concluded.


    "I don''t care about this. I just hope brother Jue and third uncle and third aunt are all right. They have nothing to do with the title, but it''s a pity that brother Jue will start again."


    Chu Yuehua sighed and walked to the shop.


    Everything in the shop is still there, and the people are complete. It can be seen that nothing has happened, so I feel relieved.


    "You live here first! See how you get back, and then think about where to live." ruochu comforted her.


    "What about you, aunt?"


    "Me?" if I first thought, "since I have appeared, where do I want to live in peace?"


    Yes, she was originally a person in the palace. This time she participated in this matter. The emperor naturally made arrangements for her.


    Chu Yuehua glanced at Ye Chi. He had no expression.


    "All right! But now that things have calmed down, there is no danger. Everyone can breathe a sigh of relief."


    For three days in a row, the streets of the capital were full of troops. Nevertheless, all shops began to reopen. Now the army is just doing some aftercare work.


    On the fourth day, the results of the disposal in the palace came down.


    The leader of the rebellion led by Cao Qingyu was naturally sentenced to death and executed immediately.


    In addition, Yan Yu, the posthumous son of the first crown prince, was granted a residence to study with the crown prince, and another auspicious day was chosen to worship the heaven.


    Aunt ruochu was granted the title of king of Xiangyang County.


    Zhongyong Marquis''s house was cut. For the sake of ignorance, she will no longer be punished. Zhongyong marquis will be executed according to the law.


    The queen lost her virtue and moved to the Yang palace. Without the emperor''s will, she was not allowed to leave the palace for life.


    Luo Guifei was a meritorious escort, granted the imperial concubine and exercised the power of the queen.


    But the most unexpected thing is that "clothes and temples" came to the internal prison: "Chu Yuehua took the order!"

 Chapter 222

    "Chu Yuehua, the daughter of Chu huaiyun, a former Emperor merchant, helped the imperial court to calm down the chaos. In addition, she made great efforts to organize a women''s righteousness villa, so that the homeless orphan of Yan could live on her own. She has a good temperament and is a gentleman. She was specially granted the title of Duanyang Jun Jun, enjoying a salary of 1000 stones from the imperial court and giving her residence. Qin here!"


    Chu Yuehua listened to the imperial edict. The whole person was still covered. He knelt on the ground and didn''t react.


    "Girl, thank you quickly!" Du Ruo quickly reminded me.


    "Oh! Thank the emperor for his grace."


    Chu Yuehua took the imperial edict and stood up.


    Then he took the unique seal and service from the back supervisor.


    The internal supervisor''s father-in-law said with a smile: "Jun Jun is very lucky. Our family has been in the palace for so many years. If Jun Jun is so sealed, we''d better vote for it. Lucky! Remember to enter the Palace tomorrow morning and thank you!"


    Chu Yuehua hurriedly asked people to take out the silver reward and send them away.


    Back in the house, I couldn''t help but open the Edict and read it again. It''s true that I was so inexplicably granted the title of Jun Jun. it''s strange.


    Until the afternoon, she felt that the whole person was ignorant and sat blankly. Even if Du Ruo talked to themselves, she felt that she couldn''t listen.


    "Girl, are you so happy?" Ling Ruo couldn''t help laughing.


    It made them laugh.


    "Girl! Four girls are coming!"


    Chu Yuehua looked up blankly and saw Zhou Ruyun running up there in a hurry.


    "Moon!"


    Seeing Zhou Ruyun again, Chu Yuehua also has an unspeakable sadness: "sister Yun!"


    Zhou Ruyun''s tears immediately came down. He stepped forward and hugged her. He didn''t say anything, but kept crying.


    The two held together and cried for a long time. Chu Yuehua patted her on the back: "all right, all right, don''t cry, everything is over."


    "It scared me to death. These days, you were all arrested. I was alone. I thought you were all going to die. It really scared me to death."


    Zhou Ruyun cried and said that it was less than a month. Looking at Zhou Ruyun again, she suddenly found that she had lost a lot of weight, but she was also mature and good. The look in her eyes was different from before.


    It''s amazing that one thing can change so many people.


    "Are you all right? I heard you sealed the county king? That''s good!"


    When hearing her words, Chu Yuehua subconsciously looked at her and found that she was serious. In that way, she really said it from her heart.


    "I''m leaving tomorrow." Zhou Ruyun looked at her and lowered her eyes slightly. "The master is not sure to see his wife. We''ll go back to our hometown early tomorrow morning."


    Chu Yuehua heard, "what about your marriage?"


    "How can there be any marriage?" this made Zhou Ruyun laugh. "Originally, my wife wanted to say that our family was declining, so she simply found me a poor son, and I don''t need to look at my mother-in-law''s face in the future. Who knows, once our family fell, they came to withdraw their marriage yesterday.


    It''s funny to say that the betrothal gift is not needed. It''s like making money for my former fiancee. It''s killing me. How much did their family take as a betrothal gift at that time? I didn''t have enough money to make a plate for me! "


    "But... You just go back to your hometown. There''s nothing in your hometown. In the future..."


    Zhou Moqing is such a person again. After Zhou Ruyun followed him, he doesn''t know what kind of person he will marry for what reason!


    "Let''s talk about the future! I came to say goodbye to you today. After this, I can see that it''s not what I want. It''s the same to marry any kind of person."


    Zhou Ruyun looked at her with a smile: "you are well now. No one can control your marriage anymore. You should be careful yourself. Don''t run into a mess of people. That''s bad."


    Speaking of this, Chu Yuehua shook her mind for a moment and then said, "I''m still early! It''s you. Do you want to stay in the capital? If you want, I can find a way. I know it''s too easy to talk to him about conditions."


    "Stay in Beijing?" Zhou Ruyun''s eyes flashed a glimmer of expectation, and then darkened again. "Don''t be kidding. What can you do if you stay in Beijing? Will you be a sister to kiss me then?


    Women can''t escape the marriage after all. Isn''t it a shame to stay in Beijing and have no one to deal with me? "


    "And the empress!" Chu Yuehua said, "the empress has not been implicated this time. She is still your concubine. It''s not difficult to point out someone to you!"


    "Refers to... Refers to a person?" Zhou Ruyun was a little flustered.


    Chu Yuehua immediately understood and immediately asked, "sister Yun, did something happen to you these days? Who did you meet? Or..."


    "Girl, a young master who claims to be master Luo''s family asks for an audience!"


    Hearing this, Zhou Ruyun immediately seemed to be hit by thunder and almost jumped up.


    "Sister Yun''s acquaintance?"


    "Ah? I..." Zhou Ruyun''s face turned red at once, "I... I don''t know!"


    Seeing Zhou Ruyun like this, Chu Yuehua was about to laugh. It turned out to be so.


    "What a mess?" he frowned. "I''m a girl. When did I know the son of the Luo family? Let him go quickly. Don''t ruin my reputation."


    Chu Yuehua turned to Ling Ruo, but her eyes blinked.


    Ling Ruo understood in an instant: "OK!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Seeing that Ling was going to go down, Zhou Ruyun quickly shouted to her, and then turned to Chu Yuehua: "it''s a nephew of Luo Shangshu. I''m in Luo''s house these days, and he helped me a lot."


    "Oh! It''s sister Yun''s friend! If you didn''t say it just now, I almost drove people away!"


    Chu Yuehua smiled and asked Ling Ruo to invite people to the reception room, and then asked Zhou Ruyun, "sister Yun, go with me! After all, my soldiers don''t know him. It''s not good to meet Mao rashly. What''s more, I don''t know what he''s looking for me."


    Zhou Ruyun''s face was rarely as red as an apple, bowed her head and nodded her head twice, and then followed Chu Yuehua down.


    When I went in, I was already sitting in the reception room. I looked 17 or 18 years old. I didn''t look handsome, but I looked calm.


    "Young master Luo?" Chu Yuehua went in with Zhou Ruyun.


    The man over there looked back and saw the people behind her. He seemed relieved, and then saluted Chu Yuehua: "Luo Ziqi, I''ve seen the Dragon Boat Festival Jun."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Luo. Sit down!" Chu Yuehua said with a smile. "Sister Ling and I are friends. I don''t know that Mr. Luo came here today for the sake of the crown princess?"

 Chapter 223

    "Er..." Luo Ziqi was embarrassed when he heard this. "In fact, I came for Miss Zhou."


    Seeing his eyes looking behind him, Chu Yuehua knew it clearly, but pretended not to understand on her face: "Miss Zhou? My sister Yun? I just heard that sister Yun said that she had been in your house all this time. I don''t know if she had caused any trouble.


    Now my aunt''s family is in great trouble. Everyone knows that sister Yun will go back to her hometown tomorrow. If there''s anything, you''d better tell me! If there''s anything you can do, you won''t shirk it. "


    "Ming... Are you leaving tomorrow?"


    Luo Ziqi was surprised and quickly looked at Zhou Ruyun. He immediately made Zhou Ruyun blush, and then nodded gently.


    "This..."


    "Young master Luo, what''s important? Can I do it?"


    Zhou Ruyun looked at him with a pair of eyes. The expectation in her eyes was clear to even Chu Yuehua who didn''t see her.


    "I''ve heard about you. You... Don''t be sad!"


    Her affair should refer to the matter of being expelled! But at this time


    "I......" Zhou Ruyun''s heart stagnated, and then nodded, "I''m ok, thank you!"


    "You... I..."


    Chu Yuehua looked at the two of them with great interest. She knew that at this time, they were just one person away, but at this time, she was really unwilling to point, just to see when they were tangled.


    It''s so interesting.


    "Duanyang Jun!" Luo Ziqi suddenly felt a cross in his heart and knelt down to Chu Yuehua, "I want to marry Miss Zhou!"


    She was also called miss just now. She was called miss at this time. There was a play as expected.


    But Chu Yuehua''s face was shocked: "this... This is... You... You, what did you tell me to do? I... I''m her sister!"


    Chu Yuehua was so anxious that Luo Ziqi was stunned: "yes, I''m sorry, i... I can''t help it. She''s leaving tomorrow."


    At this time, Zhou Ruyun was full of joy, but he was too ashamed to look at people. He just wanted to find a hole to drill down.


    Chu Yuehua''s words made her like a basin of cold water, right! What''s the use of looking for Chu Yuehua? She''s still her own cousin! No one wants to propose to his cousin. Where is this!


    Seeing them like this, Chu Yuehua couldn''t tease them any more: "well, well, I see. It''s obviously Lang Youqing''s concubine''s intention. Let me think of a way for you! Now go home and ask your father and Luo Shangshu to find Zhou Guibin together and ask her to marry her.


    When the Zhou family receives the notice, then I will come forward and let sister Yun stay in the capital and stay with me. The marriage can be completed. Zhou Guibin should sell the face of your father and Luo Shangshu, and the Zhou family will not violate her mother''s meaning at this time. "


    When Luo Ziqi heard this, he smiled happily: "thank you, Jun Jun. I''ll go right away."


    Then he got up, ran out and took two steps. Suddenly he turned back and said to Zhou Ruyun, "you... You''re waiting for me."


    Seeing his stumble, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t expect I could see such a sister Yun!"


    Zhou Ruyun was even more embarrassed.


    "Just, will the Luo family agree?"


    Chu Yuehua''s words stunned Zhou Ruyun, and then gently shook her head. She didn''t know.


    "By the way, sister Xu was born, do you know?" Zhou Ruyun''s face was so hot that she could bake eggs. For fear that Chu Yuehua would still say something, she quickly turned the topic.


    "I know. I''ll know when I come out. But I just came out from there. I don''t know. Today''s decree comes down. I can go to see my sister tomorrow. If your business is successful, you can go with me the day after tomorrow!"


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Ruyun nodded with a red face.


    This is really not a matter of growing up. Who could have thought that Zhou Ruyun, who was arrogant and domineering at the beginning, would become like this now! What a surprise!


    Who knows the will of the palace will arrive in three hours. Before dark, Chu Yuehua went to the Zhou house.


    At this time, the Zhou family naturally can''t be compared with the previous one, because the inspection of the secret room has made a mess here. In addition, they are leaving for their hometown tomorrow, so they don''t have much mind to sort it out. Just make do with it a little.


    A group of people all crowded into the old lady''s main courtyard at that time. Bai and Duan were cooking dinner.


    Yang and Yao are helping. Deng is crying alone. Even if she hasn''t walked in, she can hear her cry.


    "Why am I so miserable? There''s a traitor at home, traitor! It''s all because of her. Otherwise, how could I fall into this field? I''m the eldest lady of the government. How could I, how could I!"


    "OK, OK, can you stop arguing? Everyone is quiet. Why are you arguing!" Zhou mowen''s curse voice is full of anger. Chu Yuehua listens and really doubts whether he will hit people again.


    "Moon!"


    Bai Shi first saw her and quickly stood up with a smile.


    Zhou mowen and Zhou Moqing came out immediately when they heard the sound.


    Seeing Chu Yuehua, Zhou Moqing still had no good face: "Why are you here?"


    Zhou mowen''s face looked expectant.


    "I got the will of the empress in the palace and asked me to come over. You''re leaving tomorrow. The empress has promised the marriage proposal of the Luo family. It''s impossible to let sister Yun come from her hometown at that time. Therefore, let me say that sister Yun will stay in the capital and live with me."


    As soon as Zhou Moqing heard this, he seemed to want to play some pride, but Zhou Zhaoyu over there hurriedly took over the topic: "that''s great. We''re worried about it! In this way, sister Yun''s business will bother you more."


    "Brother Jue, don''t worry!"


    Over there, Zhou Mo snorted coldly: "since you want to take it down, you will pay the dowry at that time. We''ve already looked like this. You can see that you don''t want a dowry."


    Zhou Ruyun, who had just come out of the door, suddenly changed his face when he heard this.


    "Since it''s the marriage that my mother said, my mother should also have arrangements. I didn''t want to bother you."


    Deng was still crying. When he heard this, he rushed out immediately: "what do you say? I don''t agree. Why should the rebel''s daughter marry and ask my daughter to wear wedding makeup? I don''t agree."


    Yao frowned and moved his mouth. After all, he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 224

    "Whether the empress can pay this dowry or not has nothing to do with you. You can have a rest."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t even look at Deng. She turned to Zhou Zhaojue and said, "is brother Jue leaving tomorrow? Why don''t you stay with your sister-in-law? You''re completely affected. The Emperor didn''t say that the people of the Zhou family will never be hired and still have a chance.


    If I go back to my hometown and the news is blocked, I might as well be in the capital! I live in a shop now. There are still many rooms in the shop. When the huitou mansion is built, my brother and sister-in-law will go to me! I live alone. "


    Zhou Zhaojue hesitated, but Bai said, "sister Yue, are you serious?"


    Chu Yuehua knew when she looked at her expression. Maybe Zhou Zhaojue didn''t want to leave her family alone in the capital, but for Bai Shi, the most important thing was her husband and children. If she could find a future for them, stay.


    What''s more, she didn''t like the Zhou family.


    Chu Yuehua hesitated when she saw Zhou Zhaojue''s face and said, "not to mention brother Chuan and sister Nian, the chances in the capital are greater after all. Is it not that my brother thinks I''m an outsider and doesn''t want to live with me?"


    "Where did you say that? When did you see the outside?" Zhou Zhaoyu sighed and said helplessly, "OK! Otherwise, I''ll take care of the housekeeper for you before that."


    This is Zhou Zhaoyu''s character. Chu Yuehua didn''t want him to feel attached to others, so he nodded and said, "that''s a deal."


    "Third aunt..." Chu Yuehua turned to look at Duan.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll leave tomorrow, but your third uncle will pick us up later. He said he had a friend in the South and wanted to take me there."


    Speaking of Zhou Mojiang, Duan''s face wore a faint smile and looked very quiet and gentle.


    Although the third uncle seems to have done nothing great, he is by no means mediocre. He probably just used this way to resist the life of the Marquis house before!


    It can be seen from his contacts with third Ye.


    Deng suddenly rushed out over there. The tears he had just cried were still there. He hurriedly wiped his face with a handkerchief and said to Chu Yuehua, "girl Yue, you are now the county king personally granted by the emperor. You also have your own house and salary. You need a lot of money when you are a girl at home. Since you can let your big brother live, or let us live!"


    Chu Yuehua frowned. When Deng saw it, he hurriedly said, "even if it''s not easy to live with so many people, I can do it. I''m also a girl from the government. In the future, if you associate with those ladies, you can have someone to help you, don''t you?"


    "I have to ask the two masters about this. Let''s see if they can pull down their faces and see their former subordinates or colleagues in the street. What should they call them? Lord Hou? Lord Zhou? Or call them by name?"


    Chu Yuehua said and looked at the two brothers over there.


    She has known their temperament for a long time. Even now, she will die to save face. Now when she returns to her hometown, she was born in the Hou family. When she comes to the countryside, people will look up. She is making up some stories about being implicated for no reason, and she may not let people think about it!


    In addition, there is a empress in the palace, and soon there will be a daughter-in-law of master Luo''s house. There is something else in this spectrum!


    But if you stay in the capital, you will inevitably be wronged.


    "The emperor''s will has been given. Now that we have nothing to do in Beijing, we naturally have to go back to our hometown. It''s also a kind of enjoyment to have more close relatives and mountains and rivers. You ignorant woman, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Zhou mowen shook his sleeve and went straight inside.


    Zhou Moqing glanced at Deng and followed him in.


    "Don''t be angry," Bai said hurriedly. "Now the family is like this, as if everyone has changed."


    Chu Yuehua shook her head: "it doesn''t matter. I''m used to seeing it from small to large. You clean up your things. I''ve cleaned up there. First stay with me in the shop."


    "Are you sure I''ll stay?" Zhou Zhaojue chuckled. "When did you count me in the palm of your hand?"


    "Brother Jue, why do you speak so hard? I have confidence in my ability to grind hard and soft. I must leave your family today whenever."


    Bai Shi packed up his things according to his words. Chu Yuehua saw Zhou Ruchen sitting on the swing over there, as if he were thinking about something.


    After this incident, the girl seems to have a lot more on her mind.


    "Hu''er," Chu Yuehua went over and sat with her, "what are you thinking?"


    Who knows she smiled sweetly: "I''m thinking about what the south looks like. My father said, where is the sea? There are many shells on the beach. Do you know the shells? They were brought by my father last year. You said they were very beautiful."


    Chu Yuehua''s heart is warm. Maybe only his third uncle will teach such a child in the depths of Hou''s house! splendid.


    "Chen''er, as soon as you leave, our sisters don''t know when they will meet. This is for you. You can keep it. It''s a small souvenir!" Chu Yuehua handed her a small box.


    "What is it? I like gifts best." Zhou Ruchen immediately smiled.


    "You should keep it well. Don''t ask someone to take it away. There is another layer at the bottom. It''s a gift for your mother. Now give it to her and they will see it. Say I''ll only give it to your mother, not to them. Wait until you go to the South, and give it to her."


    Zhou Ruchen was only ten years old after the Chinese new year, but he knew more or less about the upward things of these people, so he smiled and nodded and said, "don''t worry! But will you see me in the future?"


    "If I have a chance, I will see you. Remember to write to me."


    "Then, draw the hook!" Zhou Rushan playfully stretched out his little finger and hooked the hook.


    Before long, Bai Shi and Zhou Ruyun packed up their things and came out. It was really a relief for her to leave these people.


    Zhou Yichuan and Zhou Changnian followed their mother. Their spirits were not good. They were probably frightened by these things.


    Both Zhou Ruyun and Zhou Zhaoying gave Zhou Moqing a big gift and said goodbye to their father.


    Although Zhou Moqing frowned, Chu Yuehua could see that he was very happy to let Zhou Zhaoyu stay in the capital, but he didn''t want to express anything to her.


    The brothers and sisters followed Chu Yuehua back to their clothes.


    This farewell is probably a lifetime for Chu Yuehua!


    A long time later, on the way to the south, Zhou Rushan took Chu Yuehua''s gift to Duan. Duan opened the compartment and found that it was a twelve thousand silver note.

 Chapter 225

    Chu Xuhua had a son. He looked white and fat, but he didn''t look much like her husband and wife. He just couldn''t close Mrs. Mei''s mouth. When he saw Chu Yuehua coming, he quickly asked someone to take a seat.


    "Your sisters are blessed. Mr. Yu said that the article written by brother Yu was very good, and I was also happy."


    Next to Mei''s eldest daughter-in-law, she smiled and said, "madam, but it''s true. Now all her nephews have been born, and she still calls his father brother Yu. It''s time to change her mouth!"


    Mrs. Mei nodded hurriedly, "no, I forgot."


    Then he saw Zhou Ruyun following Chu Yuehua: "this is the fourth girl! I heard you promised the son of the Luo family?"


    Zhou Ruyun blushed immediately. Chu Yuehua was just her cousin. It was hard to say, so she had to laugh on one side with embarrassment.


    "What''s the matter? You and Xuhua have grown up together since childhood. They are like close sisters. Don''t be afraid of strangers when you come to me. When you go back to the cabinet, I''ll add makeup to you!"


    I knew Mrs. Mei was friendly before, but I didn''t expect to be so talkative. Chu Yuehua was happy for her sister.


    "I haven''t seen my sister for a long time, so I''ll go and have a look at my sister first! Come back to my wife later."


    Chu Yuehua held the child and was full of joy. She wanted to know what happened to her sister at this time.


    "Good, good, but your sister is in confinement. I thought about it yesterday when I heard you would come today! But I won''t let her out of the house for more than ten days. It''s no fun to make trouble in this month."


    Chu Yuehua quickly thanked her: "our two sisters died early and didn''t understand these things. Thanks to our wife, we still have to ask her for more advice where our sisters don''t understand."


    Holding the child carefully, he went to Chu Xuhua''s house and just met Mei Yu coming out.


    Seeing Chu Yuehua, Mei Yu was also very happy: "she''s waiting inside! Why hasn''t she come yet? She''s urging me to have a look!"


    "My brother-in-law is really obedient. If he did go, why don''t you urge us to come?" Zhou Ruyun met Mei Yu several times after all. Therefore, unlike in front of Mrs. Mei, he couldn''t help laughing and teasing him.


    Mei Yu said with a smile, "now my mother and sister-in-law are used to her, and I can''t help it."


    Inside Chu Xuhua heard the news and hurriedly asked, "is the moon coming? Why don''t you come in yet?"


    Chu Yuehua and Zhou Ruyun stopped talking to Mei Yu and went in with their children.


    "Oh! Why did you bring him here? Didn''t you disturb you!" Chu Xuhua said and picked up the child. "You don''t know, the child has a loud voice! Crying is really noisy."


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard a mother say that about children. My nephew is really poor and despised by my mother."


    Seeing the child asleep, Chu Xuhua put her on the bed, and then pulled Chu Yuehua''s hand: "let me see!"


    Chu Yuehua simply turned around and said, "look, there''s no missing piece of skin or kilogram of meat. It''s very good!"


    "You still say that!" Chu Xuhua''s eyes turned red as soon as he said, "but it scared me to death. Good. I heard that you were arrested or caught in the prison of the Ministry of punishment. Can you tell me not to worry? It really worried me.


    It happened that I had a big stomach. Before, my family kept it from me and didn''t leak a word. I didn''t get any news. Later, I learned that a group of people wouldn''t let me go out. What would you do if you had something good or bad? "


    Zhou Ruyun hurriedly took the handkerchief to her and said with a smile, "it''s over. You second grandmother of Mei house is now a treasure in your house. When I came with Yuehua just now, your wife said that you have to have a good month.


    Well, you''ll cry when we come. If you fall into the problem of tears at the sight of the wind, you people in Meifu won''t have to trouble us! "


    Chu Xuhua, who said this, immediately smiled and gave her a white look: "it''s not as exaggerated as you said. I''ll look back and see if you, young master Luo, will love you so much!"


    "Sister also knows?" Chu Yuehua helped her sit down.


    It''s probably because she was pregnant. Chu Xuhua still looks a little fat, but it''s not ugly. On the contrary, she is a little rich. It''s much better than she was at the Zhou family before.


    "Now who doesn''t know the whole capital?" Chu Xuhua squinted at Zhou Ruyun and said with a smile, "they all said that the young master of the Luo family directly chased you to your shop, and then hurriedly called his father and uncle to ask for relatives in the palace. How can he not know that it was so lively?


    Everyone said that the young master of the Luo family and the young lady of the Zhou family fell in love at that time. Didn''t that man come to the Zhou family to withdraw from his marriage some time ago? That''s good. It''s all a good thing. "


    Unexpectedly, this matter spread so widely. Zhou Ruyun was also shocked. A blush didn''t look like his own.


    "How... How did this happen?"


    "Well, well, what''s the matter!" Chu Xuhua said with a smile. "Anyway, you two are now agreed by both parents, and you are willing. What''s so shy about the marriage with nails on the iron plate? Just wait to turn back and give you a day to go out of the cabinet."


    The two sisters must have cried a good cry. Now they are joking because of Zhou Ruyun. They don''t have the ups and downs of the rest of their lives.


    "There''s another thing. Although you''re a pro County King now, we were born in a business family. When he told me last night, he mentioned this point. This honor comes too fast and is usually not a good thing.


    You are directly involved in such a big thing this time, but you need to be careful everywhere. My father-in-law is said to have performed very well in the court this time, so it will rise by the end of the year, and the Mei family will rise with the tide.


    If you have nothing to do, go here more. You are a lonely county king and need some help from the imperial court. Do you understand? "


    Speaking of this, Zhou Ruyun and Chu Yuehua both lived in the joke just now.


    It turned out that Mrs. Mei''s words had this intention.


    But what Chu Xuhua said is not wrong. She came so suddenly and easily. She is not a member of the royal family at all, and she has never made any special achievements. It''s really not a good thing to be sealed up like this.


    There is nothing wrong with keeping a low profile.


    But Chu Yuehua also noticed another thing Chu Xuhua said just now. She said that Lord Mei performed very well in the hall this time. That is to say, at that time, the emperor also had a test in mind.


    In this way, there should be some changes in officialdom.

 Chapter 226

    Chu Yuehua guessed right, and the change soon began. Almost in these days, the court suddenly became alarmed. Several people from the original official to the Shangshu were transferred, and the change of four and five grade officials was more troublesome.


    Many of them have been promoted or demoted, or they have been sent directly to the grass-roots level to test.


    Or he made a small mistake and was listed in two books by the censor''s desk, and then he was dismissed as an official.


    Therefore, the emperor directly ordered that 40 Jinshi and 50 examiners will be selected for the imperial examination next year.


    This is naturally a good thing for scholars, and the next good thing is their family.


    The Ministry of officials sorted out all the personnel files, specially recorded several lists of people who were not in office for various reasons, and then found Zhou Zhaojue. With the consent of the emperor, Zhou Zhaojue finally drew up the will. In February next year, Ding you expired and returned to his original position.


    This made Bai Shi and Zhou Zhaojue happy.


    What''s more gratifying is that Zhou zhaoheng has been released and is still the prince''s attendant.


    At the end of the new year, the Junjun house was built. It was not very big, but it was definitely not small. Although it was inferior to the original Hou house, they had fewer people and enough to live.


    The house was originally Chu Yuehua''s, but now Zhou Zhaojue and his wife live here. As a cousin, she is embarrassed to live in the main courtyard. She simply lives in the courtyard one by one. Chu Yuehua lives in Xiyuan with others, while Zhou Zhaojue lives in Dongyuan.


    If Zhou zhaoheng comes, he will stay with Zhou Zhaojue.


    During the Chinese new year, according to the etiquette, she had to go to the palace to receive a banquet. Princess Luo was very happy to see her and said that she would be in laws in the future.


    "Chu Yuehua!"


    On the way back, I saw Yan Yu, the former Ma Junjie.


    At this time, she was wearing a bright blue brocade dress, still the expression of the little old man, but she looked a little more noble than before.


    Looking at this, I''m really a grandson. It can be seen that people are like this. They have what kind of life they are born with and what kind of temperament they have.


    "Why are you here?"


    Chu Yuehua asked, and then randomly thought that he might have asked wrong. Originally, everyone came to receive the banquet today.


    Looking at her expression, Yan Yu knew what she was thinking and smiled: "in a twinkling of an eye, it has been more than a month. How are you recently? I heard that your residence has been built?"


    "Yes, it was cleaned up a few days ago. If Prince Yu was free, he would go and sit down."


    Yan Yu frowned slightly, then said nothing and walked around her.


    Chu Yuehua looked at his back and felt lonely. Then she looked up at the gray sky. It was about to snow!


    Chu Yuehua did not attend the royal banquet for the first time. It can be said that she often participated in previous lives, but it was in the state of Qi.


    However, the state of Yan was separated from the state of Qi. There was almost no big difference. Fortunately, it was not too lonely. After receiving a banquet in the corner, it returned to the house.


    When the car stopped at the door, I found a man standing at the door.


    The grey shirt was covered with a silver grey cloak. The snow-white rabbit hair rolled on the cloak. It looked very warm.


    He just stood there, but Chu Yuehua knew who he was even if he didn''t take a detour.


    Probably everyone has their own aura, so familiar talents can know who they are without going around the front!


    "Why doesn''t uncle ye go in and sit down?"


    Ye Chi looked back and saw her smile: "I wanted to come and see you, but I didn''t remember until I came here. You should be in the palace tonight, so I didn''t go in."


    "Is it snowing?" Chu Yuehua reached out and patted the broken snow on his cloak. "Go in! It''s cold outside!"


    Ye Chi smiled and nodded.


    Now this is her home. How to decorate it depends on her preferences. Therefore, Chu Yuehua took him to his study.


    The study is actually her living room, but it is much larger and more formal than before.


    The earthworm in the study had already burned up. Chu Yuehua took off her cloak when she went in. Du Ruo hung it up and withdrew.


    "I''ve been living here for several days. Uncle Ye doesn''t come. At least congratulate me."


    Chu Yuehua is watching Ye Chi at this time. She doesn''t know why. She always has some sad feelings. This feeling makes her very bad, very bad.


    "Just that day, I was too busy to spare time, so I came today." he took a box and said, "I don''t know what you like. This is for you. I hope you like it."


    Chu Yuehua quickly picked it up and was full of curiosity.


    When I opened the box, there was a green jade hairpin.


    The style of the hairpin is very simple. There is almost no decoration. It is a jasper, but the lines are smooth and can be seen from the light. It can be seen that it is a top grade at a glance. Looking at this, it can be worn by men and women.


    "Thank you, I like it very much!" Chu Yuehua finally smiled on her face.


    "I''m here today. Another thing is to say goodbye to you."


    "Say goodbye?" the hand looking at the hairpin happily suddenly stopped, "where are you going?"


    "There are a lot of things to do in the state of Qi. I can''t do it without me. I''ll hand it over to others for the time being. Maybe I won''t come to the state of Yan in the past two years." Ye Chi looked at her and said very seriously.


    "Two years?"


    Chu Yuehua was surprised. What does this mean?


    "Yes!" Ye Chi smiled and nodded, "but not necessarily in two years, but you may have married at that time. I''ll go to someone else''s house to find you, but the shop is still there."


    "Oh!" Chu Yuehua said a word for a long time.


    "But..." she suddenly thought of another thing.


    "Hmm?" Ye Chi looked at her and raised his eyebrows. "What''s the matter?"


    "If I have something, who am I looking for?"


    This question almost came out of Chu Yuehua''s mind when he said he would leave here for two years, but it was strange to ask it like this.


    Who is he? I''m just a friend, but I''m used to looking for him on weekdays, so I feel that once he''s gone, I don''t know who to look for.


    "Fool, now that you are the king of the county, how many things can you solve by yourself? Besides, Yan Yu is now the king of the county. If you really don''t know what to do, you can also discuss with him. He was cold some time ago. When he is well, he will come to see you."


    He, is it cold?


    "Are you... Really not coming back these two years?"


    "I''m from Qi." Ye Chi couldn''t help laughing, which made her look very dazzling.


    For the first time, Uncle Ye had a bad laugh.

 Chapter 227

    In the Shangyang palace, the fireworks of the new year seem to be unable to shine here at all. The whole palace is quiet, and the palace maids sneak to the front for excitement.


    When the queen sat alone at the window, she could guess what was going on in the palace in front of her.


    Just another person in that position.


    She always thinks of what happened that day these days. There are so many beautiful women standing in one place. Everyone thinks she is very good-looking, and after her family background, they secretly say that she is probably the destined crown princess.


    She thought so, and she was looking forward to it.


    No one knows that she fell in love with the crown prince during the spring hunting five years ago. In the past five years, she has worked hard to be a perfect lady in order to make the crown prince notice her and make the crown prince like her.


    For five years, she has changed from an ignorant little girl to the most beautiful girl in everyone''s eyes today. There is no way to describe her excitement.


    She remembered that the sunshine on that day was wonderful, bright, but not warm, with some cool autumn.


    When I raised my hand, I could almost see wisps of sunshine leaking through my fingers, and the colorful silhouette would appear in her dream for so many years.


    Later, she thought that if the man hadn''t gently picked her up and helped her dust off her clothes that spring hunting that year, she wouldn''t be so disappointed and regretful on the day of the draft.


    When he was chosen as the princess of that person, he would not feel so sorry.


    If only I hadn''t run out of the tent that day and didn''t want to ride secretly.


    Or go later!


    But in this world, there has never been if.


    That''s when he slipped out, that''s when he fell, and then the man came over.


    With a gentle smile, she told her that she was too young to ride a horse, so she remembered that smile for a lifetime.


    Later, she felt like a passer-by.


    The princess who was chosen didn''t look like the prince and didn''t have such a gentle smile, but she would often stare at her. She didn''t like this kind of look and always felt that he was watching.


    But after many years, he still looked at her like that, as if he couldn''t get tired of it.


    Later, she finally agreed to give birth to a child for him. He was so happy that he was at a loss, but he left a deep impression in her heart. He still can''t forget, just like that smile.


    When he was in the palace, he seldom went to other people''s houses. He basically rested in her room. Even if it was very late, he would return to the main room.


    Although they often don''t do anything, they don''t even talk much.


    Sometimes, she didn''t sleep clearly, but in order to avoid talking, she would choose to pretend to sleep. When she leaned over with some cold arms, she would feel uncomfortable.


    But I got used to it. When I found that it didn''t appear much later, I was not used to it.


    She thought that was it! In this way, she lived a peaceful life. Who knows that he would do such a thing and kill the most beautiful person in her heart. The hatred in her heart is like a fire buried in the deepest place. She is ready to go every day, waiting for the best moment to burst out and burn him to ashes.


    After so many years, she thought she had been persistent in this matter, but later she found that she was wrong.


    In fact, many things have already changed their original appearance. When they finally understand, it is too late. Perhaps unconsciously, he has also changed his original appearance.


    The door was pushed open and a cold wind blew in.


    Recently, these palace maids are like this. They are more and more indifferent. Perhaps it is because they have long understood that she is a queen who will never get up again!


    However, this is no longer important. After she promised Cao Qingyu at the beginning, she didn''t care much about it.


    "Why don''t you wear more clothes?"


    When the mellow voice sounded, the queen looked up blankly and saw her coming with a black cloak. There were snowflakes on the cloak, and no one was followed.


    The emperor saw that she didn''t speak and didn''t say much. He sat down opposite her and shook her hand: "fortunately, it''s not very cold. Hold the stove!"


    She stared at him, not knowing what to say.


    The emperor looked out of the window: "the Shangyang palace is too remote, but it''s also quieter."


    The queen still didn''t speak. At this time, it was beyond the range she could accept. She didn''t know what the emperor did when he came here.


    "A year has passed. We have been married for many years!"


    There was some sadness in the emperor''s tone: "I haven''t been able to make you turn your attention from that man for so many years. I can''t compare with him."


    At the beginning, the queen simply turned her eyes out of the window. She didn''t want to talk to him about that person. If she could, she wanted to escape.


    "Are you blaming me for what I did that day?" the emperor sighed and whispered.


    "The emperor naturally has the emperor''s concerns and plans. What''s strange? What''s more, he originally has a heart of disobedience. It''s the most correct way for the emperor to do so."


    "You''re obviously blaming me for doing so." looking at her side face, it''s not as beautiful as it was when she was young, but still let him know that this is the person, she, no matter how many years have passed, "But as you said, I am the emperor. I have my concerns. I must do so. Otherwise, what will be left to our son in the future will be a dilapidated country."


    The words "our son" suddenly moved the Queen''s heart. In the end, they had children and continued their lives, didn''t they?


    That man, when it comes to determination, is just a silhouette of too beautiful life.


    The sound of someone walking behind him was that his waiter presented a food box.


    "Eat while it''s hot! It''s Chinese New Year today."


    The emperor took out the contents himself. It was a bowl of dumplings.


    "I don''t want to eat!" the queen looked and said.


    "In fact, I make the dumplings you eat every year."


    The emperor looked at her with some pity in his eyes: "just maybe you didn''t find it."


    Sure enough, the queen looked at him in surprise.


    No wonder, I always feel that the dumplings I eat every time are different from those I eat during the new year. It turns out that


    She sighed leisurely and took the dishes and chopsticks he handed over.


    "Eat slowly. I let them wrap it well and it''s still hot!"

 Chapter 228

    Out of the Shangyang palace, the snow with goose feather fell down one after another and fell on his body and gray hair.


    The waiter quickly opened the umbrella, but he refused: "I want to walk like this."


    If it''s normal, he should give a voice to comfort, but at this time, even he knows what''s on his mind.


    Because it is the new year, even in such a remote palace as Shangyang palace, red lanterns are lit, which looks festive and lively.


    He suddenly remembered that when he was the prince that year, he was invited to their house as a guest. She stood alone in the moonlight and said, "God, it''s the new year today. You''ve got snow! There''s no atmosphere for the New Year!"


    It was the first time he saw her, and he inadvertently walked into the inner yard, but the side face let him see for so many years.


    The hot and humid things on his face were flowing, and then became cold again.


    Is this the loneliness of an emperor?


    For so many years, she has never shown her sincerity to him. Now she finally understands, but it''s too late. Sure enough, there is a saying in the world that there are shortcomings in the United States and many trials in good things.


    Walking along the path of the imperial garden, a man in white fur stood waiting with a white palace lamp in hand.


    She was always so safe. Even if she knew what was going on, she never said anything, but she did it clearly in detail.


    Today is the new year''s Day!


    How could she wear a white fox fur and carry a white palace lantern?


    In Shangyang palace, after watching the excitement, the palace maid who received the reward came back while chatting.


    "We''ve been walking for so long, empress, she..."


    "Don''t worry! It doesn''t matter. Where does she ask now? She sits there alone all day. When did she ask us to do anything?"


    "Yes, but add some fire to the stove, or you''ll get up again at night."


    "That''s what I said. Hurry up. We''ll play leaf cards later."


    "Good!"


    One of the maids happily arranged it, while the other added a stove to the room.


    As soon as I went in, I saw her sleeping on the table, the stove was far away, and the window was still open.


    "Empress, if you''re tired, you''d better go to bed! You''ll catch a cold!" the palace maid whispered, but she didn''t respond.


    "Empress!" after thinking about it, the maid of honor came forward again and shouted.


    But she still didn''t respond.


    Forget it. It''s better to do more than one thing. Maybe it''s annoying. At that time, it''s yourself. He added charcoal to the stove. When he was about to go out, he saw the cloak on the shelf over there. After thinking about it, he took it down and covered it for her quietly.


    But suddenly I saw the Queen''s face facing the window over there, with a smile on her mouth, but a scarlet corner appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    "Empress!" the maid of honor immediately collapsed to the ground.


    Chu Yuehua and Bai''s Zhou Ruyun are watching Zhou Zhaojue and Zhou zhaoheng set off fireworks with Yichuan and Changnian. Suddenly, they hear the funeral bell in the direction of the palace over there.


    "This......" Bai Shi was surprised.


    Zhou zhaoheng and Zhou Zhaojue over there also came with their children.


    "Empress Hong?" Zhou Zhaojue immediately responded.


    Chu Yuehua nodded: "it''s also time. The officials who should be dealt with have been dealt with. The emperor also said that the crown prince will supervise the country after the opening of the dynasty next year. At this time, the queen in the cold palace can''t keep it any more."


    "Who says it must be good to be a queen? Although we can enjoy the glory that ordinary people can''t enjoy, there are also some things that ordinary people don''t need to carry. I think it''s better for us to live at home in peace. It''s much more comfortable."


    "If everyone thinks like his sister-in-law, I guess the world will be much more peaceful." Zhou Ruyun said with a smile.


    "It''s just that your marriage has to be postponed," Chu Yuehua quickly took over her words. "The queen is Hong. Marriage and funeral should not be allowed within half a year. You are going to be an old girl!"


    "Don''t tease her. Now that you are 14 years old, it''s time to talk about your mother-in-law''s family. Since the elders are not here now, even if I''m a sister-in-law, I''ll stand up and go back to the Lord. After the Spring Festival, I''ll look at her everywhere. I''ll settle things for you this year."


    Zhou Ruyun immediately clapped her hands and laughed: "this is good. It saves her from making fun of me all day."


    Chang Nian looked at her mother joking with her two aunts over there, slapped her hands and said with a smile, "settle down, settle down."


    Chu Yuehua was angry and angry. She simply gave her a violent Chestnut: "just listen to your mother''s nonsense and don''t go to bed quickly. If I can''t get up tomorrow morning, I won''t give lucky money!"


    Inadvertently, I saw Zhou zhaoheng''s gloomy face over there.


    Since that incident, his character has been silent a lot. Even seeing that Chu Yuehua only politely called "sister Yue", he had no more words.


    Maybe it was too shocking for him!


    However, perhaps he can see now that he has no other meaning for him. It''s a good thing for two people to understand each other without saying anything.


    Early the next morning, Zhou Changnian and Zhou Yichuan came to pay New Year''s greetings to Chu Yuehua. They were so angry that Zhou Ruyun said, "you two snobs, I''m your own aunt. What''s more, I''m older than her! You should pay New Year''s greetings to me first!"


    "But aunt four didn''t give much lucky money!" Zhou Yichuan stuck out his tongue. "It''s too stingy!"


    "Your brother and sister regard me as the God of wealth!" Chu Yuehua said angrily.


    "No, no, it''s because Aunt Yue is good-looking and kind-hearted. I like aunt Yue from the bottom of my heart, so I pay New Year''s greetings to Aunt Yue first!" Zhou Yichuan smiled immediately after turning his eyes.


    Bai Shi shook his head over there: "you''d better hurry up. If your father sees it, you''ll be overwhelmed later."


    "Sister-in-law, you indulge them too much. These two children flatter yue''er and step on me in front of me. I''m so angry!"


    Bai Shi smiled and said, "you are their aunt. Just take care of it directly. Why do you have to go back and forth to me?"


    Then he said to Chu Yuehua, "today I''m going to take the children back to my mother''s house. Who''s coming? If someone needs my help, I''ll stay and go to my mother''s house another day."


    "No, no, I don''t have to cook tea. What else can I do for you? Go quickly!"


    Not long after the Bai family left, Yan Yu came.

 Chapter 229

    I don''t know why. After this series of things happened, Chu Yuehua always felt that Yan Yu was very lonely. Even before, he always looked like a little old man. However, she felt something different. As for where it was different, she didn''t know.


    "I''ve seen the king of Yu County." Chu Yuehua doesn''t know what her state of mind is. Looking at Ma Junjie''s clothes, she can''t help saluting him. The previous time when the two people were fighting together seems to be gone all of a sudden.


    The application on Yan Yu''s face became colder at this time, and then waved coldly: "Jun Jun, you''re welcome."


    He was dressed in gorgeous clothes and had a purple and gold crown in his hair. He looked Royal.


    After waving, he sat down in the guest''s seat.


    "How did you think of me coming here today?" Chu Yuehua felt that something was blocked in her throat and couldn''t say anything. It took a long time to find a seemingly decent greeting.


    "There''s nowhere to go."


    Such four words suddenly made her feel as if she had asked the wrong question.


    In fact, Yan Yu''s current status is somewhat embarrassing. Although the former crown prince''s affairs have been covered up and what should be cleaned up, it does not mean that no one really knows. Even many people secretly think Yan Yu is too spineless and accept the food from the current emperor. However, the current Emperor will not be too close to him, so, It''s not up and down. It''s a little ugly.


    When he said that, there was something of self mockery.


    Now it seems that what we don''t understand is the prince''s attitude. After the last thing, the prince has a good relationship with the king of Yu County. No matter when and where, he seems to be a good friend.


    But does the king''s house really have brotherhood?


    No one is sure, so the king of Yu county is still an unspeakable topic.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Yan Yu suddenly grinned: "why, now that you''ve been sealed as a Jun, you''re pretending to be a lady?"


    "Ah?" Chu Yuehua was stunned, and then turned her eyes, "is it possible?"


    "Impossible!" Yan Yu shook his head with a smile, and then looked ahead, "but your life is much better now. At least you don''t have to look at other people''s eyes."


    He suddenly stood up and said, "come on! As soon as I come back to you for the first time, show me around? Look at your mansion?"


    "It''s all built in the palace. It''s almost the same. It can only live."


    Although she said so, she got up and was ready to take him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Yu stood there without moving and looked at her.


    "It''s cold outside. Take your cloak!"


    This sentence made Chu Yuehua ashamed. The boy was possessed by fire. He was obviously younger than her, but now he is more and more like a little old man, and he is an aristocratic little old man. Chu Yuehua said that he was not very easy to accept.


    It was really cold outside when I got out of the door.


    Yan Yu didn''t need her to take her, so he went directly to the garden in the southeast.


    At this time, there was no scenery to enjoy except plum blossoms. When it was built, the craftsmen in the palace also asked if there was anything they needed or didn''t want to see. She shook her head in the idea of trying not to cause trouble.


    Therefore, without exception, plum blossoms are planted here. I think this is everyone''s view! In winter, there are no two plum blossoms in the garden. They are not decent.


    Yan Yu looked as like as two peas. "Indeed, the eyes of the people in the palace are exactly the same as those in my yard."


    Chu Yuehua is proud.


    He suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed, "that one is not bad."


    Chu Yuehua looked in the direction he pointed, and sure enough, he drove very well.


    Suddenly, his neck was lubricated with warmth, and the objects on his neck fell on his palm.


    The little black crucian carp.


    He suddenly smiled, and smiled a pear vortex on his right face: "you took it close to your body."


    Suddenly, Chu Yuehua''s face turned red. He sent the crucian carp. Now he takes it close to him


    Because the line was not long, he held it in his hand, and the two people were very close, as if each other''s breath would fall on their own faces.


    "I... you don''t know I like crucian carp. It''s rare, isn''t it?"


    Chu Yuehua looked up at her, suddenly blinked, then nodded and said, "yes! It''s rare, just like you like it."


    Why is there a strange feeling?


    "Well, take it with you if you like! It''s rare for me to give something to others. You''re the only one!"


    Yan Yu smiled and let go of his hand, but the joy between his eyebrows and eyes flew up.


    As for?


    Isn''t he so happy just because he takes his gifts seriously?


    With this thought, her heart suddenly missed a beat. Shouldn''t she


    Chu Yuehua carefully raised her eyes to see him, but he looked at the plum blossom over there, still very happy.


    This guy


    I''m dying. I''m dying. Don''t be like what you think.


    It''s better to send this guy out quickly. In this way, I feel more and more unclear.


    How can two good people watch and enjoy flowers here?


    Have you been too careless? He has always been regarded as a child, which leads to a lot of careless mistakes and misunderstandings?


    "Someone over there is looking at us?"


    When Chu Yuehua desperately tried to find reasons and excuses to send him away, Yan Yu suddenly said.


    "Ah?"


    Yan Yu slightly lowered his eyes and looked at her. Damn it, when did this guy grow taller than himself.


    Then he motioned with his chin in the pavilion over there.


    Chu Yuehua looked over and saw Zhou zhaoheng standing there, as if he was not moving forward and backward.


    "Brother Heng?"


    Why is he here? It seems that I haven''t seen brother Heng for a long time, because he always seems to be avoiding himself.


    "I''ll go back first. I just came to recognize the door today. Your brother Heng seems to have something to find you. Go and have a look!"


    Yan Yu looked at Zhou zhaoheng over there with a smile, then arched his hand and left first.


    Zhou zhaoheng naturally saw it and quickly saluted.


    "Brother Heng, why are you here?" Chu Yuehua hurriedly ran over.


    This garden is the garden of Xiyuan. Zhou zhaoheng said that if there is nothing, he should not come. In this way, he must have something to find himself.


    "I didn''t know you were enjoying flowers with the king of Yu County. I came here rashly. Excuse me."


    Zhou zhaoheng was so polite that Chu Yuehua was very uncomfortable.


    "What''s the matter with brother Heng?"


    "Ah?" Zhou zhaoheng raised his eyes to see her, looking at a loss, "I..."

 Chapter 230

    "I just... Just came to see sister Yue."


    Once upon a time, Zhou zhaoheng, who had always been magnanimous, blushed when he said this sentence, which made Chu Yuehua feel a little sad.


    Brother Heng shouldn''t be like this. He should always be confident and proud. He is the most promising child in Hou''s house and everyone''s hope.


    What a great future it is for the prince to read, but now


    Because of that, he seemed to have suddenly become the fuse for the defeat of the whole family.


    The whole person seems to have no spirit.


    "Come and see me and say it directly!" Chu Yuehua said with a smile. "Why are our brothers and sisters so polite now? Brother Heng was not such a person in the past, and I have never been so polite in front of my brother!"


    "No, no, no, sister Yue has always been very polite," Zhou zhaoheng suddenly smiled, as if he thought of the past. "Especially these years, maybe it''s my place that makes my sister feel a little cramped."


    "Brother Heng, now the Marquis house is gone. So many of us live together as a family. Why should you be so rigid? I remember how many times I was helped by my brother when I was in the Marquis house.


    If you live here now and feel uncomfortable and have all kinds of ideas, I''ll really feel bad. "


    Zhou zhaoheng didn''t speak, but suddenly said, "sister Yue, I''m sorry."


    "I don''t understand my brother''s words. From beginning to end, where did my brother apologize to me? If you want to say sorry, I should also say that yue''er failed to live up to brother Heng''s friendship."


    Unexpectedly, what she said was so easy. Zhou zhaoheng looked at her in surprise and his face flushed.


    Chu Yuehua looked at Zhou zhaoheng boldly: "I know my brother''s friendship. I always know it. What''s more, I''m not young now. Just because I know we can''t, I''ve always avoided my brother. My brother must be sad!"


    Zhou zhaoheng had a red face, because her words suddenly turned white.


    Chu Yuehua knows that such words hurt people''s hearts, but now Zhou zhaoheng''s state is wrong. Now it''s a good opportunity to make it clear.


    "Brother Heng, you are a good boy. I always think so, but we are really inappropriate, not to mention the various acts of our uncles and uncles in the Marquis house, even us."


    Zhou zhaoheng looked hurt, slightly lowered his head and didn''t say anything.


    Chu Yuehua felt sad: "brother Heng..."


    "Sister Yue, you... You have someone you like!"


    His words surprised Chu Yuehua: "what?"


    "Because you have someone you like, you won''t have any ideas about others. You just want to be with him all your life. Otherwise, you feel that the whole life has no meaning, right?"


    "I..."


    "It''s very important to see everything about him. When you encounter something, the first thing you think of is him. You will worry about him. You will think of him from time to time for no reason, right?"


    Zhou zhaoheng didn''t give Chu Yuehua a chance at all, so he began to tell it slowly, which made Chu Yuehua at a loss.


    "I can understand this feeling. My sister said we were inappropriate, and I can accept it. Really, such things can''t be forced. I can understand you best."


    Zhou zhaoheng said with a long sigh: "after such a thing happened, I have only one feeling, that is, I hope my sister can be happy."


    Finally, Chu Yuehua can almost interface.


    He turned his face and Zhou zhaoheng looked at her: "although I didn''t participate in the whole thing, it was all because of my wife. If it weren''t for my wife, my sister wouldn''t have suffered so much. Now my brother really just wants my sister to live well."


    "No!" Chu Yuehua hurriedly interrupted him, as if afraid of being robbed by him again. "A lot of things have been buried at the beginning. Brother, don''t think about it. You say you hope I can live well. Why don''t I hope you can live well! You must forget everything before and start over?"


    Zhou zhaoheng suddenly smiled: "I know. Don''t worry, sister. I''ll work hard. The Zhou family still has to wait for us! I''ve agreed with my eldest brother to read well and prepare for the scientific examination after the new year."


    "My brother is going to take the imperial examination?"


    "Why? You have no confidence in me?" Zhou zhaoheng looked at her and looked forward to it.


    "No, no!" Chu Yuehua quickly waved his hand. "Brother Heng has always been very powerful. I naturally believe you, but I''m very happy that you can cheer up again."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give up easily."


    He said, as if he suddenly looked for the direction: "having said these words to sister Yue made me put down some things. Most of the time, I just couldn''t see it by myself. Since my sister said so, wouldn''t I make my sister laugh if I didn''t make progress?"


    He finally stood up, and then bowed to her: "sister, go back to the house! It''s cold outside. My brother pointed me out a room a few days ago and asked me to read in it. I''m going to clean it up while everyone in the family is away today."


    Chu Yuehua quickly stood up and said, "my sister is here to wish my brother toad palace laurel."


    "Thank you, sister."


    When Zhou zhaoheng finally stepped out of the pavilion and went out, Chu Yuehua suddenly felt that he was a little taller than before. Maybe he finally decided to straighten his back and look forward confidently!


    "Hoo" was a sigh of relief. I didn''t expect that such a conversation would be a little tiring.


    When did brother Heng become so aggressive, but because of this, he regained his confidence, didn''t he?


    On this thought, Chu Yuehua felt some little happiness.


    For a long time, Zhou zhaoheng has always felt that the most indebted person is Zhou zhaoheng. From beginning to end, Zhou zhaoheng has been thinking about this and that for himself, but he has always avoided him like snakes and scorpions, which is really a little too much.


    Now in this way, it can be completely put down.


    I hope he can hold on to the end.


    But think about it, there should be no problem. After all, Zhou zhaoheng studied with the crown prince. Those teachers are the best teachers. Will there be any mistakes?


    Plus now with the big brother pointing aside, there should be no problem!


    "Sister Yue, the man in your heart is Princess Yu!"


    Chu Yuehua took back her sight and was about to step out of the Pavilion when Zhou zhaoheng, who had walked out of the way in front, suddenly stopped his footpath.

 Chapter 231

    "Ah?" Chu Yuehua was stunned, but the other party didn''t give her time to answer, and then walked away, which made her angry.


    Ma Junjie? no Yan Yu?


    How is that possible?


    The little old man


    The look of the little old man just now


    Chu Yuehua sighed slightly. It seemed that things began to develop in the direction she didn''t want to see.


    But these are not things for the time being. It''s still early. At present, the most important thing is Zhou Ruyun''s marriage.


    Although Li Shi is a sinner and has now been ruled by the law, Zhou Ruyun is her own daughter after all, and she still has to be filial to her biological mother. In sum, it will not be able to get rid of her until next year. It is also because Li Shi is a sinner. If she has been filial for three years, she will be dissatisfied by the imperial court. Therefore, just keep it for one year!


    Zhou Ruyun is older than her. Now she hasn''t been married, so she doesn''t worry about her own affairs. Because of this, Chu Yuehua feels that everything is fine.


    Chu Xuhua is now the happiest. The Meiyu family treat her as a mother because she has a son. Every time they go, they feel that she has gained weight again and will soon become the same rich face as Mrs. Mei.


    Every time her sister used to complain about the food in her mother-in-law''s family.


    Chu Yuehua and Zhou Ruyun both laughed with stomachache when they heard her complaint.


    At first glance, my nephew knew that he was a smart boy. His eyes were big and bright, but they were very similar to Chu Yuehua, which made the people in Mei house like Chu Yuehua more and more. They went to be guests. Mrs. Mei even said that Chu Yuehua would just stay in Mei house.


    But now she is a Jun Jun. if she really lives in Meifu, she has to buy all kinds of things. It takes too much effort, so Chu Yuehua has to decline every time.


    Such a carefree time flies very fast.


    Before the end of the year, Chu Yuehua personally made a marriage, which was given to Zhiruo.


    Just because Zhiruo followed her at the beginning, she said, when she can fully control her life, let Zhiruo be free.


    I just can''t imagine that at this time, those who don''t want to go are Zhiruo themselves.


    Good or bad, it was finally decided. Even if she was married, she still had to return to Chu Yuehua to be the steward, which made Chu Yuehua very happy.


    When Du Ruo talked about getting married, he first blushed, and then spat at Chu Yuehua: "the girl is tired of seeing me now. Now she wants to find a way to send me away, but it''s useless. Anyway, I have to wait until I''m twenty before I get married."


    It happened to be heard by Bai passing by, so he smiled and said, "Yo Yo, I''m not shy. I''m an old girl at the age of 20. Who will want you? We miss Du Ruo are so confident in herself."


    So Duro ran away.


    Everyone laughed and passed. After all, Zhi Ruo is the oldest of the three servant girls. Du Ruo can wait for a while. It goes without saying that Ling Ruo is still a child''s nature. I really don''t know who will be harmed by marrying her at this time!


    In Bai''s words, Ling, if the girl hasn''t paid attention, she has to take care of it for another two years. Otherwise, what if she beats her mother-in-law?


    After the new year, Chu Yuehua was really 15 years old. Bai Shi often brought one or two small messages from the outside, said who from whose family mentioned her, and asked about her age, appearance and temperament.


    Chu Yuehua laughed it off and didn''t talk deeply. Bai knew that she didn''t have this idea.


    Just put it aside.


    After all, she is only a sister-in-law. It is also because of a friendship that helps her inquire. If Chu Yuehua is unintentional, she will not go down to inquire, otherwise it will be difficult for Chu Yuehua to do it?


    Soon, the minister''s wife of Luo''s residence came over there, met Chu Yuehua and Bai Shi, smiled and said, "it shouldn''t have been so urgent. They are all the children of our family. They are really not sensible at all. It seems that they have been remembering it all the time.


    If we elders don''t work harder at this time, we don''t want our children to complain? "


    Zhou Ruyun, who was hiding in the dark, turned red.


    So the two sides quickly began to look at the days, and finally decided to let Zhou Ruyun out of the cabinet on March 26.


    Sixteen year old Zhou Ruyun has changed a lot from the naughty and arrogant she at the beginning. She actually sits quietly in the room and Embroiders her wedding dress with shame, which really makes Chu Yuehua an eye opener.


    Even Du Ruo followed her to join in the fun: "when the four girls get married, it''s our girl. I''m good at learning now. I can help our girl make good reference at that time."


    Inexplicably, he pulled the spearhead on Chu Yuehua, and everyone couldn''t help laughing again.


    The days passed in such a noisy scene.


    But in the dead of night, Chu Yuehua''s heart always felt empty, as if something was missing.


    What Zhou zhaoheng said in front of her that day, she still remembers that she likes a person


    Yan Yu!


    How is that possible?


    She and Yan Yu are very good friends, and they already have some good friends with a slight separation. No matter before or now, he is a little old man in her heart. What is the relationship between men and women? That''s a joke.


    But now Zhou Ruyun is getting married, and it will soon be her turn.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly felt like a duckweed when she was just reborn. She couldn''t help a lot of things.


    Although she is now a county king, surrounded by people she likes, and her sister is now living well, she still has to marry, marry one person and live with another person all her life.


    However, she really resists. She doesn''t want to tie her life to another man. It''s a little scary.


    At least, she thought so.


    What kind of person is that? Like my brother-in-law? Or like big brother? Or, like the third uncle?


    It''s not good. It seems that no matter who you spend your life with, it''s not good.


    She suddenly sat up and said, "otherwise, I''d better run!"


    "What did the girl say?" Du Ruo asked strangely when he heard her saying.


    "Nothing!"


    "I think I''m worried about miss four''s coming out of the cabinet tomorrow. I always thought miss four was too much and always bullied her, but I didn''t expect that now she has a good relationship with miss four, but she has changed a lot."


    Seeing that she misunderstood, Chu Yuehua didn''t explain, but smiled faintly.


    It would be nice if Uncle Ye were here. Uncle Ye always has a lot of safe ideas. Maybe he will teach himself how to break the game.


    But Uncle Ye said that he would not come back to Yan state in the past two years.


    This is the second year.

 Chapter 232

    The next day, because of the reputation of Jun''s house and the help of the prince and princess, many people came to Chu Yuehua''s house. Of course, it also has a great relationship with Zhou Ruyun''s marriage to Luo''s house.


    After all, now imperial concubine Luo in the palace is a real queen, the Crown Princess comes from Luo''s house, and grand master Luo is a model for scholars. Who can match such popularity?


    It''s lively to have so many people, but it also has disadvantages.


    "Eh? That''s Jun! She looks so beautiful! No wonder so many people talked about her before. Women are so beautiful and it''s inevitable to attract attention."


    "Yes, but this Jun is also a hero among women. As soon as the daughter of a businessman was granted Jun, it seems to be the first time in Yan country!"


    "It''s said that this year''s 15th."


    "No, the bride of the Luo family is her cousin. She is only one year older. When Miss Zhou gets married, she will go to the Jun Jun. I don''t know whose son has the ability to marry the Jun Jun home!"


    "Now the second grandmother of Mei house is her own sister, the young grandmother of Luo house is her cousin, and the expensive concubines in the palace are also sisters. It is said that she has a good relationship with the crown princess. Such a woman is afraid that she will step on the threshold in two days."


    "Ah! Mrs. Liu, didn''t your family Saburo say something about others? I think you might as well have a try?"


    Mrs. Liu, who was thinking in her heart, was a little embarrassed to say: "where can this kind of thing be accurate? It depends on fate, it depends on fate!"


    "Maybe it''s a karma. The most important thing is to find a good matchmaker. You should hurry up!"


    This kind of conversation has to be talked about twice in almost every corner. Chu Yuehua''s mouth will freeze after listening to her ears. When she turns back, she has to settle with Zhou Ruyun. Isn''t it all because she sent her out of the cabinet.


    After seeing the man off, Bai also sighed a long sigh.


    "Sister-in-law is tired!"


    Poured her a cup of tea, Chu Yuehua smiled.


    "Don''t say it. I didn''t expect to be so tired to preside over such a thing."


    After drinking tea, Bai Shi looked around. There was no one, so he looked at Chu Yuehua and said, "there''s something I have to tell you."


    Hearing this familiar opening, Chu Yuehua knew what it was. She frowned and said, "sister-in-law, you..."


    "Yue''er! Now Ruyun has been married. Your previous excuses can no longer be regarded as excuses. Forget it, don''t refuse thousands of miles away. Let''s sit down and have a talk. I''m your sister-in-law. Will I hurt you?"


    What''s that called! How do you feel that Bai Shi has become a bad party?


    "When a woman is old, she naturally wants to get married. Today I saw Mrs. Mo, the fourth Lang of their family. You have seen her. She has been to our house. She is gentle and polite, looks good, and has won the election. The most important thing is to have a good temper and be neither arrogant nor impetuous. Listen to me anyway?"


    Chu Yuehua knows Bai''s heart. In fact, she is really good for her.


    Mo Silang, how could she not know that many famous girls in the capital secretly like him!


    But


    "But don''t worry, yue''er. Otherwise, tell me what kind of boy you like first. I''ll ask for you, and then arrange for you to meet first. After you nod, I''ll tell others what do you think?"


    How about what? Chu Yuehua found that the sentence "I don''t want to marry" was really difficult to export.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Bai sighed again: "why don''t we take a look at Mo Wulang first? If you don''t agree, sister-in-law, I don''t want any reason for you. Just tell me, and I''ll refuse for you immediately.


    But you have to take a look at it anyway. Maybe it''s doomed. Isn''t it a pity to miss it? "


    Looking at her warm eyes, Chu Yuehua found that she had no way to say no, so she had to nod gently.


    The day soon settled. In Tanzhe Temple, Chu Yuehua followed Bai''s family to offer incense. Mrs. Mo also took Mo Rong to offer incense. Mo Silang escorted his mother and sister.


    Mo Rong and Chu Yuehua have known each other for a long time. When they met, they had to go to a place to talk. In this way, they even saw the Mo Silang.


    Is it true that as Bai Shi said, he is gentle and polite, and looks like a beautiful man. The key is that he has a good temperament and looks like a scholar.


    I probably know my purpose today. After seeing Chu Yuehua, when I saluted and left, my face was a little red.


    Don''t let the ninja who works hard on one side don''t laugh.


    "Yue''er, my brother doesn''t know you''re here. Don''t be surprised!"


    Chu Yuehua had to fake a smile for a while.


    When he came back, Bai Shi smiled and said, "what? Do you think it''s ok? I think it''s good. His identity is worthy of our family, don''t you think!"


    Chu Yuehua was a little distressed when she looked forward to it, so she had to reluctantly smile and say, "well... Let me think about it!"


    She can see clearly. In fact, she is not afraid of others being bad to you. For those who are bad to you, you can tear your face and refuse, or play some small tricks, but she is afraid of being good to you, because she really has scruples in her heart!


    It''s like Bai''s at this time!


    Back home, I didn''t expect Yan Yu to be there.


    "Why are you here?" Chu Yuehua was surprised.


    "Why can''t I come?" Yan Yu raised his eyebrows.


    "No! I''m just a little surprised. You didn''t say you were coming!"


    Ha ha, ha ha, it''s a fake smile again. Chu Yuehua feels that she has fake smiles too much these two days. She''s afraid of a few more fine lines in the corners of her eyes.


    "Did you go to see that?"


    Who knows, Yan Yu just sat on the chair and almost scared Chu Yuehua to get up.


    "How do you know?"


    "How many people know! You went to see Si Lang of Mo''s family today." Yan Yu glanced at her faintly, "why? Are you satisfied?"


    "Ha ha!" Chu Yuehua smiled again and finally sat down steadily opposite him, "what do you think!"


    "If you''re not satisfied, I''ll destroy it for you!"


    "Ah?" how could he speak so domineering that he almost didn''t shock Chu Yuehua. "Destroy... Destroy?"


    "Why?" Yan Yu looked at her with a smile, "don''t you want to?"


    "Don''t... don''t be kidding. I''m not going to marry that Murphy," Chu Yuehua sighed. "I just don''t know what reason to refuse. After all, Murphy is really excellent."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. As long as you don''t have a crush on him, I''ll help you, but you should remember that I''m helping you!"

 Chapter 233

    What''s that called?


    Before Chu Yuehua could understand, Yan Yu left.


    In the next few days, Bai also asked several times what Chu Yuehua thought in her heart, but she always replied in the same sentence: "I want to think again and think again."


    So Bai Shi got a lot of things from Mrs. mo. what do you like to do, what you like to eat and what you like? Let''s see if he gets along with Chu Yuehua''s temperament.


    Chu Yuehua had to accept it with a bitter smile. There was really no way to refuse it directly.


    But before half a month, Mrs. Mo came to the door with a gift and said she was sorry.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Bai''s angrily coming in, Chu Yuehua was happy. Is there a good thing?


    Bai Shi heard her words, with an apology on her face: "yue''er, I''m really sorry, but don''t worry, my sister-in-law will find you a better one."


    It turned out that Mrs. Mo had just come to apologize, saying that she had forgotten that she had actually made a baby kiss with a distant cousin when she was not yet born. The girl is now 14 years old. It was only when she went to Beijing these two days that she remembered this thing.


    In order not to break the contract, he had to come to Chu Yuehua and made it clear. He also sent a lot of gifts as an apology.


    Chu Yuehua breathed a sigh of relief. It was great. He not only ruined the marriage, but also got these gifts and made money for nothing.


    After a while, Yan Yu walked in with his head held high. Looking at Chu Yuehua, he seemed to say, "what''s up? I''ll do what I say!"


    At this time, Chu Yuehua almost threw himself into the ground: "thank you so much. I''m relieved now. There''s just one thing I don''t understand. How did you know their engagement?"


    "Stupid!" listening to her, Yan Yu shook his head, "no wonder you don''t know this virtue!"


    Then he proudly told her the right and wrong here: "in fact, it''s very simple. There''s no engagement, but it''s because that distant cousin had a good relationship with Mofei when she was a child. I asked them to find a suitable opportunity to meet. As soon as they met, wouldn''t it be done?


    Now the Mo family can''t marry you at this time. It''s necessary to find a reason and excuse to cover it up. Isn''t that it? "


    "Sir, you are a God and a man!" Chu Yuehua said in the script, "thanks to Sir!"


    "Come on, I just can''t bear to see you ruin my life inexplicably. If you encounter such a thing back, you should have a good look, but if you''re still uncertain, remember to let someone tell me and I''ll settle it for you."


    That''s not like a child.


    After this incident, Bai found several people with good family background and similar appearance to show Chu Yuehua.


    However, after the Murphy affair, Chu Yuehua had many more excuses and could not move to tears: "sister-in-law, you should check it carefully. In case another cousin of that year and former neighbors come out, my reputation will be great."


    Bai was so frightened that he hurried to dig someone else''s ancestral grave.


    In this way, he successfully sniped several attacks.


    It was June 6, the 40th birthday of concubine Luo in the palace.


    The emperor personally ordered us to make good preparations for this event.


    Naturally, the banquet is very lively, but only some princes and nobles can come in to congratulate the empress during the day.


    Chu Yuehua is now a member of princes and nobles. In addition, Princess Luo has helped her before, so what! He had some sincerity in his heart and went to the palace.


    Luo Guifei didn''t dress up too gorgeous on her birthday, but her smile was much brighter than before.


    "Jun Jun is coming. I''m waiting for you!"


    As soon as Luo Guifei saw her coming, she smiled and said, "girl Lan just told me!"


    Zhou Ruyun and Roland have come and are talking.


    Hearing this, he said with a smile: "the empress is too polite. Just call her a girl and return it to Jun!"


    "That''s what I said. Just call yue''er. That''s what people in your family called you before. Don''t you mind!"


    "How can it be? I''m lucky. Thank you very much." Chu Yuehua sat down next to Zhou Ruyun.


    All the women in the room were familiar, so they talked and laughed with concubine Luo.


    At noon, after using the lunch in concubine Luo''s house, everyone went to all parts of the palace. Zhou Ruyun went to find Zhou Ruyi.


    Although after that, Zhou Ruyi is still fine and has not been denounced. Although her favor is not as good as before, it is not out of favor. Now that Zhou Ruyun has married into Luo''s house, it is natural that even if she is a part of Luo Guifei''s family, it is helpful to her.


    Zhou Ruyun went to her to deepen her feelings.


    Roland is the crown princess. Now that the crown prince has real power, more and more people want to make friends with the crown princess.


    In the end, there were only a few people left.


    "Let''s go and play alone! Don''t stick to this palace."


    Luo Guifei smiled and said, "the lotus in the imperial pool is also in full bloom at this time. Ladies and wives can also go and enjoy the flowers."


    Then he suddenly said to Chu Yuehua, "yue''er, stay. I have something to say to you."


    Everyone saw that concubine Luo attached great importance to the business lady Jun. she even claimed that she used "I" instead of "this palace". At this time, she left her alone. Naturally, she had something important to say.


    Chu Yuehua had a new idea in her heart. She looked at Chu Yuehua secretly and smiled and left.


    "Empress, but what do you want to tell me?" Chu Yuehua knew the intimacy of concubine Luo, so she didn''t live up to her, and there was more intimacy between her words.


    "I heard that in the past half a year, you have refused a lot of marriage, as if you were worried about your cousin?" Princess Luo said with a smile on her face, as if looking at a younger generation.


    Chu Yuehua blushed: "I don''t know who chewed the root of her tongue in front of her mother. Unexpectedly, such words came over, these..."


    "Ah! You don''t have to make yourself at home. It''s nothing. In fact, it''s just that Yun said two more words and talked again. You''re 15 years old now and you''re going to be hairpin next month! You should be careful about the affairs of this mother-in-law''s family. What''s more, you have a noble status now, so you should choose well."


    What''s that called!


    Chu Yuehua had to harden her head: "what my mother said is!"


    "I have a reference candidate here to tell you. Why don''t you listen?"

 Chapter 234

    Chu Yuehua was surprised. How could the imperial concubine be involved in such a thing? He was just a small Jun Jun. when did he have such a great influence.


    "The minister''s affairs are all small things. How can I bother my mother?"


    "You girl, you''re talking outside again!" Princess Luo smiled. "I just heard it from the emperor, so I''ll tell you. Don''t worry. I didn''t tell anyone. Let me tell you the truth first and let you think it over."


    "I''m really scared. My mother really values it too much."


    "It''s about the belly of the king of Huainan, that is, the son of the world. At the age of 18, the princess chooses from left to right, but she can''t be satisfied. They are noble girls in Huainan. She doesn''t think her identity is enough. She comes to the royal family to choose, and there is no identity match. If the princess marries, she''s afraid it''s not easy to serve."


    Luo Guifei said with a smile: "but I saw the son of the world. He is a good-looking talent. You don''t have to worry. I look at him as a good child. But as the son of the world, it''s not easy for him to intervene in marriage, so it''s up to the princess to choose."


    Chu Yuehua whispered in her heart that she listened to the princess for everything. If she really married in the past, would she still have a little say?


    "The empress is too proud. I''m just the daughter of a businessman. I accidentally won the favor of the emperor and the empress and sealed the Jun Jun. how can I compare with the real daughter? The princess must be despised. The empress still doesn''t bother. It''s difficult for her to do it when I can."


    Her words were absolutely sincere. Princess Luo also heard them and said with a smile: "you girl, how can you be so flexible that you don''t understand? Although that''s what you say, if this marriage can really succeed, it''s OK to let your position be promoted again at that time. If you seal the princess, where will you not be worthy of the son of the world?"


    Seeing Chu Yuehua''s hesitation, he said, "you are a very excellent girl. If the prince likes it and has the will, the princess is naturally willing to listen to her son. Who doesn''t like it and everyone is happy?"


    Chu Yuehua was speechless and had to smile bitterly.


    "But don''t worry. Think about it. The son of God is here at the dinner tonight. I didn''t say anything about it. You don''t have any psychological burden. Take a good look. If you think it can be said again.


    Don''t worry, Shizi can''t decide for a while. Maybe it''s a match made in heaven! "


    Luo Guifei said that. Chu Yuehua didn''t say anything.


    Although she said that she had never had any conflict of interest with Princess Luo, and her relationship with her was fairly good, she was not Roland after all. She couldn''t easily offend the largest woman in the harem, so she had to be steady first.


    At the dinner, the prince of Huainan was there.


    It looks like a talent and generous, but when I''m at the table, I always look at the princess over there.


    Chu Yuehua wailed in her heart that if she married this son of a noble family, she would really let the princess rub flat and pinch round in the future. Not to mention being far away in Huainan, she should not cry every day!


    She was terrified here, but she didn''t find that all her actions fell into the eyes of Yan Yu over there.


    When she returned in the evening, Yan Yu was beside her carriage.


    I didn''t care that others would look at gossip, so I jumped into her carriage directly: "what happened at your dinner? You fell in love with the prince of Huainan?"


    Chu Yuehua was surprised: "you... What are you talking about!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense. Your eyes are going to stick to the prince of Huainan."


    Is it so obvious? Chu Yuehua was surprised. If so, Yan Yu was not the only one who saw it. I''m afraid many people noticed that she was staring at the prince of Huainan!


    In this way


    Not to mention what the Huainan king said, that is, here, the people who originally planned to propose marriage to Chu Yuehua will also start to think about it. Is this a good thing or a bad thing!


    "What are you thinking?" Yan Yu frowned and pulled her from her mind. "Are you really interested in Yan Yu?"


    "How... How possible!"


    Chu Yuehua finished, saw his puzzled expression, sighed, and told Yan Yu what Luo Guifei told her today.


    After hearing the speech, he remained silent for a long time and said, "wait a minute. I''ll help you find out. Don''t show anything these two days. Since Princess Luo said she wouldn''t force you, she probably wouldn''t say anything before the prince of Huainan left Beijing."


    Chu Yuehua nodded blankly, hoping that Yan Yu could do something secretly to make the marriage disappear.


    For five days in a row, there was no news from Yan Yu, but the king of Huainan was almost leaving Beijing. He was half angry with Chu Yuehua. The damn Yan Yu said hurry up!


    Just as she scolded secretly, Yan Yu sneezed and came in: "you can''t marry!"


    He just came in and said three words. Then he poured himself a cup of tea and drank it up.


    "What do you say?"


    "I don''t know the details, but what I know is that the king of Huainan was involved in the last thing. Now he is more or less suspected by the emperor. If I guess correctly, if you agree to this marriage, Princess Luo will come to you the night before you marry and have a good heart to heart talk with you."


    "Talk?" Chu Yuehua looked at him suspiciously.


    "Stupid!" Yan Yu shook his head again, "You still don''t see it? The emperor and concubine Luo want you to be a spy! The king of Huainan has such a son. If your son dies and you don''t give birth to a grandson, the king of Huainan will be gone. Moreover, if you marry in the past, it will make the king of Huainan stay alive. After all, you are shouldering the important task of giving birth to the next king of Huainan.


    In this way, you will be fully close to the king of Huainan and his son. Isn''t that a great source of intelligence? "


    "Feeling... Intelligence?" Chu Yuehua was a little stunned. "How can I do such a thing?"


    "Yes! How can you do it so stupid! Anyway, the person who will die at that time is not the emperor, nor the Royal concubine Luo, nor the princess, so they don''t have to feel heartache."


    Chu Yue Wharton was speechless: "this..."


    "You want to know that although the princess is golden, how can the son of the king of Huainan not be worthy of the princess? It''s not the emperor''s selfishness. Why use his own daughter when you are such a cheap Jun!"


    Listening to his words, Chu Yuehua shivered. Is it really very cold at the height?


    Yan Yu sighed and suddenly comforted her: "don''t worry first. I''ll inquire again. Maybe there''s a better way."

 Chapter 235

    Chu Yuehua doesn''t know what better way Yan Yu can do, but it''s probably the last time. Yan Yu did too well! So I couldn''t help expecting him.


    July 18, her birthday, is also the day of hairpin.


    Early in the morning, Princess Luo sent a gift. It was an extremely valuable multi treasure hairpin. It looked luxurious and beautiful. The gem on it almost blinded Chu Yuehua''s eyes.


    Chu Xuhua said with a smile, "now it''s all complete. Let your mother insert a hairpin for you!"


    Mrs. Mei smiled: "with my mother''s hairpin, I''m sure everything will go well in the future."


    But Chu Yuehua felt that the hairpin was so heavy.


    It''s not only heavy on the head, but also heavy in the heart.


    In the evening, when Du Ruo took off her makeup, she sighed: "girl, what can we do now? Is it difficult to marry to Huainan? It''s so far away that we may not be able to adapt. Moreover, the big girls are here, we..."


    Du ruo''s worry she understood that they spent much effort to get familiar with and adapt to the capital from the south. Now it''s easy to live a stable life. She really doesn''t know what kind of place Huainan is.


    If it''s a tiger''s den again, what should I do? She is not familiar with her place of life. No one can help her at all. What''s more, she had no family at all. The only foundation she had was in the capital.


    "Don''t worry! There must be a way to the front of the mountain. It''ll be fine."


    The next day, Chu Yuehua had an early meal. Someone reported that the princess of Huainan was visiting.


    The princess of Huainan gave birth to a pointed melon seed face, which is not like a rich woman. Everyone said that a woman with such a face must be intolerable.


    Chu Yuehua is noncommittal about this statement.


    But the princess of Huainan is not very easy to get along with. It''s easy to see that just that smile makes people feel very fake.


    "I don''t know if the princess suddenly married here. It''s too far to welcome and impolite." Chu Yuehua naturally had to carry it at this time. She didn''t have any friendship with the princess of Huainan. She didn''t dare to be careless.


    The princess of Huainan quickly piled a smile on her face: "they are all discussing our first beauty Jun in the capital. I have never seen him before. This meeting is about to go back. How can I have a look at it? It''s not a failure to come to the capital."


    Chu Yuehua pretended to be surprised: "who is this? It''s a shame to say such words."


    In fact, after the birthday of concubine Luo, Chu Yuehua heard a lot of news about her being rated as the first beauty in the capital, saying that some people who had nothing to do secretly commented behind her back.


    But she knew exactly what it was for.


    With the position of Jun Jun, it means that she is no longer inferior in identity. Another title of the first beauty in the capital shows that Chu Yuehua herself is also well qualified. The emperor and Luo Guifei have calculated well!


    "Don''t be modest!" the princess of Huainan looked her up and down quietly and said, "originally she was going to visit the princess in Beijing, but the birthday of the imperial concubine is there, so it''s not easy to mess up the priorities."


    Then he asked the servant girl behind him to present a box: "this is our specialty in Huainan. I don''t know whether the princess likes it or not. Let''s try it!"


    Chu Yuehua thanked again.


    Seeing that the greetings between the two people were almost over, the princess of Huainan took a sip gently with a tea bowl and sighed gently: "Alas!"


    Chu Yuehua''s heart moved: "why did the princess sigh? But what happened?"


    Chu Yuehua thought carefully these days. If the princess of Huainan knew the emperor''s plan, she must be excluded. Let alone send her such a merchant''s daughter over, she really sent a princess over. I''m afraid she''s also frightened. Who wants to come and stare at herself all day.


    Therefore, if the princess of Huainan really has a plan, she may come in advance and tell herself something.


    At this time, Chu Yuehua''s heart was immediately lifted by her sudden arrival.


    As if hearing her words, the princess of Huainan found her gaffe and quickly said with a smile: "look at me, I''ve been thinking about my mind these days. I''ll run away if I''m not careful, which makes the Jun laugh."


    "Princess, what are you talking about?" Chu Yuehua was more and more careful. "Since the princess thinks highly of me, come to my house. If there is anything that can help, you might as well say it and let me listen. If you can really make a little strength, it is also your fate."


    Hearing what she said, the princess was very pleased and said, "I heard that Jun Jun was the smartest woman for a long time. Now it seems that she is very considerate."


    Chu Yuehua just smiled and didn''t answer, waiting for her to say.


    Sure enough, the princess of Huainan sighed again: "it''s still for my bad son!"


    "Shizi?" pretending to be surprised, Chu Yuehua looked puzzled. "Shizi is generous, modest and polite. How can the princess be so upset?"


    "Oh! Don''t mention it," the princess waved her hand. "I''m not quite Jun. originally, it''s better to tell the prince a marriage according to the meaning of the prince. Jun probably knows that we are in Huainan after all. Even if there are many ladies, they are not as good as the ladies in the capital, so I came with this idea."


    "Oh!" Chu Yuehua nodded with understanding. "The princess also said that it is true. The son of the world is a talent. He really wants to choose a good woman."


    Princess Huainan listened to her with a smile on her face, but she despised it in her heart. Chu Yuehua was too ashamed to say such words in front of her own face. If she really didn''t know what to do, she really had to think of a way.


    Thinking so, there was no leakage of landscape on his face: "that''s what I mean. Jun Jun knows people."


    "Well... I wonder if the princess has a candidate?"


    "Alas! That''s what bothers me!" when the princess said this, she stared at Chu Yuehua''s face. "Although I came and saw a young lady who is quite young and good-looking, I don''t know her temperament after all. I heard that Jun Jun and the ladies in Beijing are playing well. I don''t know if there is any news to disclose?"


    Chu Yuehua smiled to herself. As she thought, she breathed a sigh of relief. Then it was easy to do this thing.

 Chapter 236

    "The son of noble status, but more rare is that his character is also first-class. Naturally, it takes a girl with both talent and appearance to be worthy. Although I know many young ladies, I don''t know how high the princess''s requirements are."


    Chu Yuehua looked like a little embarrassed, and suddenly said, "I don''t know how many candidates have been determined in the princess''s heart?"


    Hearing her words, the princess of Huainan was relieved. Fortunately, the Jun Jun was on the road and didn''t think about where she shouldn''t think.


    After being so sure, he reached out and waved back the crowd.


    Du Ruo glanced at Chu Yuehua in surprise. He nodded gently and went down with the people in the house.


    There are only two of them left in the whole hall.


    The princess of Huainan was very satisfied with this. When she saw that the doors were closed, she hid her smile and looked serious.


    "The princess has something important to say?"


    "In fact, I can''t help it," said the princess of Huainan, looking at Chu Yuehua, taking out her handkerchief and pressing the corners of her eyes. "I talked to Jun Jun today and found that Jun Jun was so reasonable and considerate that I wanted to tell Jun about it. I hope Jun can help find a good way."


    Chu Yuehua knew that now the two sides had reached a common agreement.


    When the princess of Huainan left, Du Ruo came over with a puzzled look on her face: "what did the princess say to the girl? It''s so mysterious. Does she really want the girl to marry to Huainan? Don''t you look down on us? Why..."


    "Isn''t it?" Chu Yuehua sneered. "On the one hand, she doesn''t like me, on the other hand, she wants me to marry!"


    "Well... Why doesn''t the girl refuse clearly! Are we girls so easy to climb? They may not be able to climb up!"


    Seeing her angry face, Chu Yuehua smiled: "don''t worry, it doesn''t matter. By the way, help me prepare something. I''ll go to langyuan to see Koi with the princess the day after tomorrow!"


    Langyuan is actually a different Royal courtyard. Ordinary people naturally can''t get in, but the princess of Huainan comes all the way and is the princess''s identity. If you want to go, you can go.


    The most famous Koi in langyuan is the koi, because the koi here is really different from others. After special training, it is said that they are about to become proficient.


    Chu Yuehua heard of it in her previous life. She yearned very much, but she never had the opportunity to go there. She didn''t expect that she would go away this time because of the relationship with the princess of Huainan.


    After hearing the news that the princess of Huainan was going to langyuan with her, Princess Luo specially asked the palace maids to send some clothes, saying that she thanked her for entertaining the king of Huainan instead of the royal family.


    In fact, Chu Yuehua knows what it means.


    Now look, concubine Luo is really more suitable to sit in this middle palace than the previous empress.


    Early the next morning, the carriage was arranged. Chu Yuehua made an appointment with the princess of Huainan to meet at the gate of langyuan at Chenshi.


    Some palace people had received the news and served in langyuan early. When they saw the arrival of two important people, they all stood on both sides respectfully: "princess, Prince, please come inside."


    Wang Shizi of Huainan is really a talent, probably similar to the man in the script.


    Chu Yuehua took the hand of the princess of Huainan and went inside, followed by the son of God.


    This scene was seen by the palace people, and they all thought it was very pleasing to the eye.


    Naturally, it is pleasing to the eye. If you report back to the superior, there must be a reward. Such a child is not pleasing to the eye. What kind of eye is called pleasing to the eye?


    Chu Yuehua and the princess chatted as they strolled around the garden.


    Although the weather is still very hot, langyuan naturally has a way to relieve the summer heat. There are shady weeping willows around the central lake. Standing below, I just feel cool and comfortable.


    "Princess, let''s have lunch first! It''s said that the performance of the koi is arranged after lunch!" Chu Yuehua said with a smile.


    The son also said: "Jun Jun is right. Don''t mention you two. I feel a little tired when I walk like this. Is the mother imperial concubine unable to walk?"


    "You don''t have a guy, but I have to rely on your mother and father. I''m fine!" the princess smiled. "But I''ve been walking for a long time. The yard is so beautiful that I can''t stop. Let''s have dinner first!"


    The lunch here is also unique. The dishes are basically fish, shrimp and crab, which are very delicious. Chu Yuehua and the princess of Huainan are full of praise.


    After lunch, Chu Yuehua helped the princess to have a rest: "we have to raise enough spirit to enjoy the koi in the afternoon. I heard that there are many kinds of tricks, which can jump over the dragon''s gate! The dragon''s gate is Zhang high, one by one. Just think about it. It must be very novel."


    "That''s right!" the princess smiled and held Chu Yuehua''s hand. "If you weren''t here today, you wouldn''t have fun like this."


    As she spoke, her eyes seemed to sweep through the outside window inadvertently.


    Chu Yuehua understood and nodded almost imperceptibly: "where did the princess say? It''s rare for the princess to take me as a person. Naturally, it should be well arranged!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard a noise over there.


    The princess of Huainan was stunned and raised her face to see Chu Yuehua with the same stunned face: "what''s going on? Is it starting now?"


    "It''s impossible! I''ve already said hello to the people here. We''ll start after our lunch break. What''s more, even if they make a mistake, it can''t be so noisy! Let me go and have a look!"


    The princess quickly got up and put on the ordinary clothes she had just dragged back: "no, I''ll go with you. Don''t ask me if anything happens!"


    While she was getting dressed, one of the princess''s servant girls rushed in: "the empress is bad. Something happened. The princess over there fell into the lake!"


    "Princess?" Chu Yuehua and Princess Huainan were surprised. "Which princess? Why haven''t you heard of any Princess coming today?"


    "It''s not the princess who just came, but she''s always here!"


    Chu Yuehua immediately understood and grabbed the princess''s hand: "it''s bad. I know what''s going on."


    Without waiting to explain to the princess, he hurriedly asked, "where is it? Don''t hurry to lead the way. Do you want me and the princess to grope for the past?"


    The servant girl was said by her, and several people hurriedly led the way. Chu Yuehua took the princess of Huainan and went there.

 Chapter 237

    The place where the accident happened was not far from here. Soon they came to the place where the accident happened. Chu Yuehua and the princess of Huainan saw a group of people around there all the way. They were shouting without any rules.


    Chu Yuehua looked embarrassed, then raised her voice and shouted, "what are you doing? Are there any rules for the noise?"


    At this time, the talents there hurriedly separated the two sides, but just let Chu Yuehua and the princess of Huainan see the situation there.


    There was a woman lying on the ground, probably the princess, and then a young man was holding her, but his action


    She was saving her mouth to mouth.


    In fact, there are records in medical books that if someone falls into the water and has difficulty breathing at the moment, others can use this method to restore the drowning person''s breathing.


    But


    The present situation


    That man is a princess!


    The rescuer is... Shizi!


    Chu Yuehua quickly held the Huainan princess who was about to faint: "Princess!"


    At the same time, the prince of Huainan shouted in surprise, "wake up!"


    Chu Yuehua only felt that at the same time, the world was about to change color, which


    Back to the palace, the princess of Huainan knelt outside the heart nourishing hall with the prince''s son of Huainan and the sad Chu Yuehua.


    I only heard the dead silence in the heart nourishing hall.


    Before long, concubine Luo hurried over, her clothes were dragging on the ground, her ring was Ding Dong, and the aroma was striking.


    "This... What''s going on? How could such a thing happen?" even after walking such a long distance, Princess Luo''s face was still full of surprise.


    As soon as the princess of Huainan saw her, she immediately kowtowed like garlic: "the imperial concubine, it''s all the fault of the minister''s wife. She even let the prince make such a big mistake, which affected the princess''s reputation. Please tell the emperor that we are willing to make any compensation and ask the emperor to make atonement!"


    "This......" Luo Guifei was also helpless. "What can I say?"


    Then he sighed heavily and hurried to the heart nourishing hall.


    In the heart nourishing hall, the emperor sat on the Dragon chair, his face a little angry, and kneeling below was another protagonist today, Princess Anping.


    Luo Guifei hurried forward to help Anping up: "my princess! You almost died. How can you kneel here at this time! Get up quickly!"


    Princess Anping brushed away her hand and still knelt motionless.


    Princess Luo was embarrassed: "emperor, this..."


    "Anping, tell yourself what you want to do with the prince of Huainan. As long as it''s what you want, your father and Emperor will help you do it!"


    "Then the father emperor will help me kill him!" Anping raised his head and looked at the emperor with no waves in his voice.


    "What?"


    "My son was bullied by the prince of Huainan in front of so many people today. I have no face to see that man. My father will kill him directly. In this way, I can live in my heart."


    Her tone shocked the emperor, then nodded and said, "OK! I''ll kill the prince of Huainan and calm you down!"


    As soon as she said this, Luo Guifei took a breath. How can such words be said easily.


    Anping''s eyes suddenly became sharper: "what the father said is true?"


    "Princess, don''t talk nonsense. The king of Huainan has only one son. If the prince of Huainan is killed in the capital, I''m afraid it will cause chaos and be a disaster to the whole Yan country."


    The emperor seemed to be suddenly reminded: "what the imperial concubine said is also reasonable, Anping, look..."


    "The father is unwilling!" Princess Anping was not affected at all, and there was still no expression on her face. "Compared with the stability of the world, the stability of the world is naturally more important. I should have understood this for a long time, shouldn''t I?"


    If such a sentence meant something, the emperor''s heart was blocked, but he didn''t know what to say to make his daughter change her mind.


    "Then ask the father to marry his son and his son!"


    "What?" the emperor was surprised.


    "There are not one or two people who see what happened today. The father and the emperor will not want to cover everyone''s mouth with the move of killing people! What''s more, two hours have passed. At this time, I''m afraid all the streets and alleys in the capital have already known.


    So... My father ordered me to marry you! "


    "Absurd!" the emperor patted the table angrily. "That disciple bullied my dearest daughter, and I should even marry her to him. What if there are rumors? Can''t I stop the mouth of those fools?"


    Anping didn''t take this sentence, but looked at the emperor calmly, as if he were acting.


    "Anping..."


    "Then whatever your father and Emperor!"


    Her attitude made the emperor a little unpredictable. It was absolutely inappropriate to marry Anping to the prince of Huainan. Even other princesses were better. Anping, absolutely not.


    "Am I the father''s most precious daughter?" Anping suddenly asked again.


    "Of course! From small to large, the father''s favorite is Anping. Don''t you know?"


    "If so, I hope the father and emperor can let Anping choose his own life after Anping has no mother."


    No mother!


    This sentence hit the emperor''s heart heavily, and the Shangyang palace had been locked, as well as the lonely soul that had fallen there. At this time, her daughter knelt in front of her.


    When Luo Guifei saw the emperor''s expression, her heart burst. When she was about to remind her, the emperor sighed heavily: "you still blame me after all!"


    "My son......" quietly raised his head and looked at the man in front of him, the man she became her father. "My son wants to stay away from the capital!"


    Luo Guifei stood aside in a hurry: "emperor!"


    "Concubine Luo! I just want to talk to my father for a moment. Can you be a virtuous imperial concubine on the list later?"


    There was resentment in her eyes, which Luo Guifei clearly saw.


    Suddenly, she felt that her position at this time was like the so-called stepmother in the folk.


    This understanding is funny, which makes her want to laugh.


    But this was in the palace. She could not be presumptuous. She simply bent her knees and retreated.


    After all, this world is the emperor''s world. This matter can also be said to be the emperor''s family affairs, and she is just a concubine.


    It seems a little easier to think so.


    Walking out of the heart nourishing hall, she saw the three people still kneeling there. She suddenly smiled: "don''t worry, princess. Get ready for the wedding!"

 Chapter 238

    Princess Anping''s marriage was soon confirmed. The emperor personally gave the marriage, and many of the dowries were written by the emperor. For a time, everyone focused on the princess''s marriage.


    Princess Anping is the Queen''s own, the only legitimate princess in the palace, and now the prince''s close sister. If it comes to dignity, no woman in the state of Yan is more noble than her.


    Therefore, some people said that the prince of Huainan had a deep mind. He even married the most noble princess of Yan.


    Chu Yuehua breathed a sigh of relief. When she saw Yan Yu, the smile on her face was particularly relaxed: "thanks to you, did the princess find that you moved your hands and feet?"


    "My hands and feet?" Yan Yu raised his eyebrows. "How is it possible?"


    "Don''t pretend to be silly in front of me. If it weren''t for you, how could all this be so smooth? Why did the princess just fall into the water at that time?"


    "She jumped."


    Yan Yu wrote lightly.


    "Come on, didn''t we all discuss it? But anyway, I''ll thank you! If it weren''t for you, I might really marry the son of the world."


    "The princess really jumped down by herself," Yan Yu looked at her again and said very seriously, "what did I cheat you to do!"


    "Really?" she said, but her face was full of disbelief.


    "In fact, just think about it carefully. After the Queen''s funeral, the princess asked to move to langyuan, which shows that she doesn''t want to face the emperor and see every plant in the palace.


    In other words, she has a grudge against the emperor. At this time, she naturally hopes to leave the capital, but she is a princess and the only legitimate princess in the palace. There is no chance to stay away from here except death!


    I told her about it, then simply said your respective concerns, and she agreed. Therefore, today, she really jumped into the water by herself. "


    Chu Yuehua thought of the first time she saw Anping in Majiazhuang. At that time, the smile on her face was flying freely. At that time, she was still thinking, how could there be such a lovely princess in the deep palace without the Queen''s love and unrestrained life.


    It makes sense that Princess Anping has deep feelings for the Queen''s mother and daughter, so


    This is also a little persistence of her love for her mother.


    It''s kind of tied to them.


    After hearing Yan Yu''s words, Chu Yuehua was inexplicably unhappy. This was clearly the best ending.


    "Girl, where are you going? It''s getting dark!" Du Ruo asked hurriedly as she hurried back to the house and put on a dress.


    "I''m going out. Don''t ask too much."


    Ling Ruo hurriedly followed up: "I''ll follow the girl!"


    Langyuan has closed the door, and the father-in-law guarding the door is very polite: "sorry, Jun, this is the rule of langyuan. Since the princess lived in, the door will be closed at sunset. Please forgive me, Jun."


    "I just want to see Princess Anping." Chu Yuehua hurried.


    "The princess gave orders today, and there was no one."


    "I..."


    "Father in law, let Jun come in! It means princess."


    The girl who came here is the personal servant girl beside Anping. Chu Yuehua knows her, but she doesn''t remember her name.


    Seeing her, my father-in-law naturally knew whether it was true or false. He didn''t say a word and greeted her with a smile.


    Langyuan is still very lively, but it is also very lonely.


    The only people who came and went were teams of people with lights. They didn''t hear a word.


    Anping lives in the inner courtyard and goes around most of the lake.


    It seemed that she knew she was coming. When Chu Yuehua went in, she had made two cups of tea.


    "Sit down!"


    Anping at this time is really a big change from before.


    Chu Yuehua originally wanted to tell her she was sorry, but in this case, she found that she couldn''t say it.


    "Try this tea. I''m not good at making tea. I seem to have made progress in living here for more than a year, but no one evaluates it for me, so I don''t know whether it''s true or not. Naturally, those girls are coaxing me and can''t be true."


    Chu Yuehua smelled the speech, took a sip, and then tasted it carefully: "it seems... Something has been put? It tastes bitter."


    Then he smiled: "I''m really sorry. I don''t like to put things in tea, so..."


    "It''s Coptis," An Ping smiled, "or you directly. No matter what I put, they all said very well."


    "Coptis chinensis!"


    "The bitter taste of Coptis is good for the heart, which was said by the empress mother. It is said that when I was born, she filled me a bowl of Coptis water. As expected, I was in better health than ordinary girls."


    Speaking of the queen, Anping put on a smile again.


    "I''m sorry!" Chu Yuehua finally found the opportunity, "what happened today..."


    "Didn''t Yan Yu tell you? I would." Anping looked up at her with a faint smile on her face.


    "But it''s all because..."


    "Don''t think too much. Although it helped you, it also helped me."


    Anping put down the tea bowl in his hand: "you don''t know my situation. My birth is too high. Now without my mother, it''s hard to say what it will be like in the future!"


    "Neither..."


    Chu Yuehua was about to say, not necessarily. Concubine Luo is not that kind of person. She will arrange her well.


    But when I thought of this time, it was clearly the idea of concubine Luo, I swallowed this sentence.


    "You have found that Princess Luo will be a good queen, a better queen than her mother, but she will not be my good mother."


    Anping smiled bitterly: "I don''t have many requirements. I just hope to find a quiet place to live a good life. Don''t be manipulated by others. Instead of not knowing where to go in the future, I''d better catch what I can catch.


    Although it''s a long way to get married in Huainan, I''m really happy to leave here. In my capacity, the prince of Huainan dare not bully me. I just have to do my duty well. Without fear, I can live a really comfortable life. "


    Her words didn''t seem to be fake to deliberately comfort herself. At least Chu Yuehua was relieved.


    "So say! Don''t have any burden in your heart. I''m really good. Don''t worry!"


    Then she called her servant girl: "send Jun out!"


    Back home, the princess of Huainan was waiting.

 Chapter 239

    This time, when I saw the princess of Huainan, neither of them had the hypocrisy of the previous two days.


    "Jun Jun is back? I heard he went to langyuan. How''s the princess feeling?"


    Chu Yuehua can understand the princess''s mood. Although it is a good thing to marry the princess home, if the princess herself is full of exclusion, it is really not a good thing for a family.


    "The princess is in a good mood. She is calm and willing to accept the marriage to Huainan. She said that the son of the world looks like a good husband."


    Hearing what she said, the princess of Huainan smiled and narrowed her eyes: "of course, although my son doesn''t boast much, he is really a good child. I''m absolutely sure of that."


    "That''s good," Chu Yuehua thought. "It''s just the princess. I hope you can understand that the princess will choose to marry to Huainan, mostly because she feels sad about the capital. After going to Huainan, the princess still needs to take care of more. In fact, I''m a little guilty about today''s things. After all, Princess Anping and I were good friends."


    "Don''t worry, Princess Anping married in the past, and the crisis in Huainan will be solved.


    In the future, when the crown prince ascends the throne, the child born to the princess is the emperor''s nephew. We are at ease on both sides. "


    Chu Yuehua didn''t know what she said. Did the princess listen to it, but she couldn''t control it. She had to reluctantly smile and nod her head to let someone send the princess back.


    With a long sigh, I always feel that some meaning is difficult to calm. Sure enough, there is no way to be perfect in this world. It is doomed that someone will be sad.


    Ling Ruo heard her sigh and said, "is the girl still worried about Princess Anping?"


    "It''s hard to be upset, but it''s just some emotion!"


    "I said the girl was really hearty. At this time, she was still in the mood to feel about the princess."


    Chu Yuehua said, "what do you mean?"


    "I said to my girl, you really didn''t think of it, or it''s not the same thing!" Ling Ruo rolled his eyes. "Although this thing has been done very successfully, Princess Anping and Princess Huainan have got the results they want.


    Miss! You also avoided marrying the prince of Huainan, but think about it, it''s not really seamless. How could the emperor and Princess Luo not know that you and Princess Huainan directed it.


    They can''t do anything to Princess Anping or to the Huainan kings. Can''t they do anything to you, girl? "


    Ling ruo''s words immediately reminded Chu Yuehua that what she said was not wrong. Neither imperial concubine Luo nor the emperor were stupid people. How could it not be adjusted? This thing was designed by her and Princess Huainan.


    This must annoy the emperor. What should I do?


    Seeing her nervous appearance, Ling Ruo is a little helpless. Has the girl really forgotten herself?


    At this time, a pair of soft pancreas gently removed the Dragon Robe in Princess Luo''s palace. Princess Luo''s voice was very gentle: "don''t worry, the emperor. Maybe this is the blessing of the princess. The princess will say so today, which shows that she has more or less recognized the prince of Huainan.


    After all, in langyuan, she saw the son with her own eyes, and she was not too wronged. "


    The emperor was still angry: "what is this called a good marriage? It should have been for Chu Yuehua to marry, but now it''s good to accompany my most noble daughter."


    The cousin on Luo Guifei''s face was more embarrassed, but soon showed a smile: "well, now things have happened. There is no way to be angry. Just take it as God''s arrangement. The emperor should not be angry about this."


    "What God''s arrangement is clearly planned by Chu Yuehua and the princess of Huainan. Should I be blind?"


    Luo Guifei frowned slightly and didn''t say what she wanted to say after all.


    "Princess Huainan, I''m afraid I''ll send a spy. I''m excusable, but what about Chu Yuehua? It''s too much and hateful. She''s a merchant''s daughter. I gave her the position of county king. Now it''s good that she doesn''t even want to do this for me! It''s hateful!"


    "She... Maybe she''s worried that she can''t do well!"


    "Hum!" the emperor shook his sleeve angrily. "Even so, we shouldn''t cooperate with outsiders to calculate me. This is written down for her. It''s really hateful, little girl!"


    "Well, well, the emperor should not be angry. We will consider this matter in the future. The emperor should have a good rest first. The princess will come to the palace to thank you tomorrow!"


    Mentioning Anping, the emperor''s face was a little disappointed: "Anping... Alas!"


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help feeling a little nervous after Ling ruo''s advice. The emperor is really hard to say. Maybe she already hates herself. I''m afraid she will die ugly at that time.


    Soon, the wedding date of Princess Anping was fixed, at the end of October.


    Although it was hasty, the emperor did not give an explanation to the people in the world. In fact, Princess Anping asked for it.


    Seeing her eagerness, the emperor found that he could not even say no. he had hurt the child''s heart.


    Therefore, the most lively thing in the capital is to talk about the princess''s marriage.


    After the princess got married, the emperor''s longevity day came immediately.


    The emperor was born in early November. This time of year is the busiest time in the capital. However, the emperor asked for simplicity in the first two years, but this year, it seems that he has made up his mind to make a good noise and dispel some haze, and asked for a good show.


    Therefore, all neighboring countries will send envoys to attend.


    For the people in the capital, this is naturally an unprecedented excitement and a gospel for small businessmen. Rich businessmen from all over the world can be regarded as the best consumers. They can rely on this opportunity to make a good profit.


    Naturally, the same is true of "clothes and temples".


    Before longevity day, we began to study the style of ready-made clothes. We must catch the eyes of guests at one stroke and keep them staring.


    Even now Chu Yuehua is the king of the county, but the business has not been relaxed. Therefore, Ling Ruo is a little strange at this time.


    Why doesn''t the girl happily prepare to earn a lot of money at this time, and she looks worried?


    Chu Yuehua knew what she was thinking when she looked curious, but there was no way to explain!


    Because the most important moment for her in her previous life is coming.

 Chapter 240

    Half a month before longevity day, many envoys from small neighboring countries have come. On weekdays, you can see many foreigners in strange clothes on the street. Ling Ruo and Du Ruo are very excited about it.


    Ling Ruo also bought some small items from foreign businessmen and said they would give them to Zhiruo''s baby to be born in the future.


    Zhi Ruo will come to the house to serve Chu Yuehua after she gets married, but before she has everything ready, she is diagnosed as pregnant. Chu Yuehua simply asks him to help look at the shop with her men.


    Now the couple have bought a house and two girls to serve. Their life is delicious.


    Ling Ruo and Du Ruo go to their house when they are free. Every time they come back, they will tell Chu Yuehua about the change of Zhi Ruo.


    Yan Yu still occasionally comes to Chu Yuehua.


    But the child is becoming less and less like a child. He is only 13 years old, but he talks like he is 30 years old.


    But now the people around him are gone. He has something to say.


    I don''t know if ye San ye will come back next year. He only said he won''t return to Yan state within two years, but next year is the third year. Maybe she will come back.


    Well, it seems that the capital will become more fun again.


    "It is said that the envoys of the state of Qi will come tomorrow."


    Yan Yu came directly to Chu Yuehua''s yard without waiting for a report.


    Although the two are now 15 and 13, there is no taboo. Perhaps everyone is used to it. Even Bai Shi sees it and says hello with a smile. Nothing feels wrong.


    "Ah?" hearing the two words of Qi, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but stay like a conditioned reflex, and then hurriedly smiled, "really?"


    "What''s the matter with you?" but Yan Yu''s eyes seemed to be able to see through the hearts of the people. "How are you surprised to hear that the envoys of the state of Qi are coming?"


    "I''m not surprised!" finally returned to normal, "just think that Qi is our biggest enemy in Yan, and its strength is much stronger than our Yan, so I''ll want to see their tolerance."


    What''s this called? She doesn''t want to have a relationship with the people of Qi. What happened in her last life has been a nightmare.


    "Is that so?" who knows that Yan Yu came, "in fact, it''s nothing. You and I must attend the dinner on longevity day in two days. Won''t you see it then?"


    Chu Yuehua''s face turned white and quickly nodded, "that''s what he said!"


    But in the evening, I couldn''t sleep over and over.


    In her previous life, she was naturally not qualified to go to the longevity dinner, but her fate was decided at that moment.


    Later, she learned that it was the envoys of the state of Qi who brought their emperor''s will, saying they wanted to marry a princess of the state of Yan to the state of Qi.


    Then, after a burst of discussion among the royal family, she was inexplicably awarded the princess and sent to the wedding.


    But this life


    unable!


    The queen is gone, and he has nothing to do with the prince. No one will have to give himself a reason to spend.


    What''s more, at that time, the Marquis wanted their own dowry to plug themselves into the road of marriage. Now this matter has been completely broken. How can there be any demons and monsters?


    But


    Suddenly something flashed in her mind, but it was too fast for her to catch anything.


    After two days of meditation, Chu Yuehua still didn''t think of what the thought flashed in her mind at that time.


    Longevity day still came like this.


    After a hot and noisy day, it was finally time for the dinner. Although some envoys of the state of Qi appeared on the same occasion during the day, there were too many people to notice.


    The banquet was very luxurious. Even though Chu Yuehua was now granted the title of Jun Jun and often had the opportunity to go to the palace to receive a banquet, he still rarely saw such a big battle.


    This time, she was ranked at the end of the tenth, because there were too many big people. She was a little out of class as a small county king.


    Yan Yu was very close to her. Seeing her absent-minded face, he asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you today? What''s the look of dying and living? What are you worried about?"


    "Ah? Do I?"


    Yan Yu didn''t answer her directly, but answered her with a "very obvious" expression.


    Then he motioned her to look at Roland''s position over there. Sure enough, he saw Roland''s concern on his face.


    "Ah! Maybe she didn''t sleep well last night, so some ran away." Chu Yuehua hurried back to her mind and comforted herself that there wouldn''t be so many coincidences. She has changed a lot in her life. How can she repeat the mistakes of the past.


    Soon it was time for envoys from various countries to present gifts.


    In fact, the gifts have already been carried to the emperor''s small Treasury. At this time, it''s just to read them once to let everyone know, that is, to show off.


    Here, of course, there are a wide range of rare treasures, but of course, the most eye-catching gift is the gift of the state of Qi.


    Qi has a vast territory and rich resources, and has always been a big country. It must be extraordinary.


    Sure enough, when the long list was read down, it naturally won the admiration of the whole audience. Indeed, it was the state of Qi! How generous! What a precious thing!


    Yan Yu raised her eyebrows and declined to comment.


    "There''s another thing. The minister went to the emperor for us and said to his Majesty the emperor of the state of Yan."


    The emperor slowly put down his smile and said with a smile: "the envoy is too polite. I don''t know what your majesty wants to discuss."


    "My emperor said that Qi and Yan have been friends for a hundred years, but there has never been a family, so I hope to marry a noble daughter of Yan for my royal sons and grandchildren, so as to show the eternal friendship between the two countries."


    As soon as he said this, the emperor was stunned. Then he smiled and said, "it''s wonderful. It''s a good idea. I didn''t think it would be better. The two countries have peaceful diplomatic relations and jointly establish the friendship between Qin and Jin. It''s wonderful!"


    After saying this, the courtiers at the bottom naturally cheered: "in this way, our Qi and Yan countries are even real in laws."


    Luo Guifei also raised a glass of congratulations: "the concubine is here to wish Qi and Yan the same heart forever."


    This sentence pushed the whole dinner to a climax.


    After such an episode, the next song and dance performances were not so good-looking and were very entertaining.


    The emperor was flushed with wine. He was very satisfied with today''s arrangement. Naturally, the Ministry of rites would be rewarded.


    Yan Yu was still a faint look, as if he didn''t care about such a thing at all, but when he turned his face, he saw Chu Yuehua''s face scared and stupid.

 Chapter 241

    "What''s the matter with you?" Yan Yu asked in surprise.


    Chu Yuehua recovered, but found it difficult to laugh, "nothing!"


    Back home, Chu Yuehua walked around and couldn''t be quiet, because her heart was pounding at this time, but she couldn''t be calm.


    Yes, this life has changed a lot. It''s unlikely to repeat the mistakes of previous lives, but


    But what happened some time ago was still in the emperor''s mind. If he had any ideas about it


    The more I think about it, the more I think it is possible, but now there is no way.


    If I knew, I promised that childe Mo, at least, I don''t have to go to the state of Qi, and I won''t be the same as in my previous life.


    Chu Yuehua never thought of any good way to come and go, but made the people in a room feel frightened.


    For the countless times, when Du Ruo wanted to stop talking, she finally crossed her heart. No matter what happened, she had to wait until tomorrow!


    "Du Ruo, Ling Ruo, draw water and bathe."


    However, there is nothing wrong with saying that. Lying in bed, I didn''t fall asleep all night.


    Early the next morning, Chu Yuehua sent a letter to Zhou Ruyun.


    In the afternoon, Zhou Ruyun rushed over in a rage.


    "How''s it going? Any news?"


    "There''s some fart news!" Zhou Ruyun drank a mouthful of water regardless of her image. "My sister doesn''t know at all. When I went, she explained to her sister for a long time. She went to inquire about the imperial concubine and empress. She doesn''t know what use you have. She was so anxious. She almost didn''t kill me!"


    Chu Yuehua quickly smiled, "what''s the situation? Did you hear anything?"


    Zhou Ruyun suddenly reacted: "are you worried..."


    Seeing her expression, Chu Yuehua knew, so she had to nod her head: "yes!"


    "Is the previous rumor true?"


    "What rumors?"


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know!" Zhou Ruyun looked at her in surprise. "Didn''t everyone tell you and the prince of Huainan some time ago? The princess of Huainan came to the door with gifts in person. You accompanied their mother and son to langyuan two days later."


    It was normal for such things to happen at that time, but Zhou Ruyun obviously had other meanings.


    "And then!"


    "Everyone outside said that in fact, you didn''t want to go to Huainan at the beginning, so you designed to let the prince of Huainan have such a relationship with Princess Anping, and finally let Princess Anping marry to Huainan instead of you, but your move will inevitably cause the emperor''s dislike!"


    Chu Yuehua helped her forehead. Unexpectedly, these people''s reasoning ability was so strong.


    "So..." Zhou Ruyun looked at her nervously. "Those rumors outside are likely to be true?"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t want to hide it anymore, so she had to nod helplessly: "but don''t tell my sister!"


    "Don''t tell me anything!"


    Chu Xuhua''s voice came in at this time.


    Seeing that she didn''t even bring her children, she came in directly with an angry look on her face.


    "Sister!" Chu Yuehua felt a little nervous. From beginning to end, the person she was most afraid of was her sister. She was not afraid of what she did to herself, but afraid of her worry and sadness.


    "What did you do?" Chu Yuehua burst into tears as soon as she said this. "I just heard that you didn''t discuss with me about your relationship with the prince of Huainan! Even if you were looking for someone to replace me!


    Well, I''ll pull an Ping down. Now the emperor doesn''t hate you! "


    Chu Yuehua just said nothing with a smiling face. Obviously, it''s unwise to say anything at this time.


    In fact, I thought of using substitution from the beginning, but how can it be so easy to cheat in front of the emperor?


    At that time, we will inevitably get married under the eyes of the emperor. What should we do? The point is that she never wanted to marry anyone, so


    "You!" Chu Xuhua seemed to hate that iron is not steel. He wished he could come forward and punch his sister twice!


    "If you really want to be sent for a kiss, what should I do! What should I do!" Chu Xuhua thought, and his nose felt sour.


    This is also Chu Yuehua''s nightmare. Thinking of Qi Chonghuan, her head is big.


    Although there is hatred in her heart, the ostrich''s temperament in her essence is still there. If she can''t meet, it''s better not to meet. Revenge or something, how can she have her own free life now.


    "Looking at you like this, I''m angry!" Chu Xuhua was angry and said simply, "I went back and asked my mother-in-law if there was any way. If she hadn''t told me, I really didn''t know what you did!"


    Chu Yuehua was surprised. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Mei leaked the secret.


    After Chu Xuhua left, Zhou Ruyun sat for a while and left.


    But she also said that she was helpless. Now she is the daughter-in-law of the Luo family. If Luo Guifei wanted to treat her, she had no room to speak.


    Chu Yuehua understood her sufferings and naturally wouldn''t blame her. They turned their eyes to Roland again.


    Roland heard the news, her heart was also a sudden, and then she used her relationship in the palace to find a way.


    He ran over the next afternoon with a smile on his face.


    "How''s it going?"


    "You!" Roland stretched out his hand and nodded her forehead. "This will be urgent? Why didn''t he care when competing with his father at that time!"


    Chu Yuehua stuck out her tongue. It seemed that there was nothing wrong.


    "I didn''t dare to ask my aunt directly. It''s really frightening for you. I''m afraid there''s something really involved in it, so let my people check it for me," Roland said while sitting down for tea. "As a result, I found that these lists were selected by my aunt.


    With theout your name, most of the them are ladies of the great families in capital, and there are also two or three undesirable princesses. Of the course, some princesses are in there with theout you! Don''t worry about that! "


    Chu Yuehua put her heart into her stomach: "I''m relieved to have you. I''m really going to get sick. I have to thank you."


    "But you should be careful. As far as I know, you really annoyed your father and emperor that time. This time, you were spared. It''s hard to say when you look back!"


    Looking at her serious expression, the things said by the crown princess will not be false. Chu Yuehua frowned slightly and finally nodded seriously: "Hmm! I know, thank you!"


    "All right! Don''t thank you. It''s better to quickly find a way to settle the marriage. After all, even if you don''t get married, if your father and Emperor casually point out one to you, you''ll cry!"

 Chapter 242

    Roland''s words really reminded Chu Yuehua that according to the emperor''s temperament, such a thing is not impossible, but it is very possible.


    Not long after she left, Yan Yu came back.


    When he came, his face looked like a smile, which made people want to beat him.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Chu Yuehua raised her eyebrows.


    "You make me feel strange. I run here from time to time and never see what you said. Why are you so impatient today?"


    "All right, all right! It''s my fault!" Chu Yuehua rolled her eyes. "I saw you haven''t come over for days, so just ask."


    "I didn''t think I came frequently, but I came less!"


    "Hello!" Chu Yuehua threw him an orange and said coldly, "you''ve had enough! If you have something to say, you can drink tea if you have nothing to do."


    "Don''t worry! There''s no you on the list of your daughters to be married. Don''t worry!"


    Chu Yuehua was stunned by his words.


    "You looked like a ghost that day. Who can''t see what you''re worried about! Maybe the emperor thought it was too humiliating to send you over to make peace, so he just crossed out your name."


    Ma Junjie still looks like a faint expert.


    But Chu Yuehua felt warm in her heart. Probably only he knew when others didn''t know why she was worried! And will help her figure out what she wants to find out.


    "You are so moved?"


    However, the next sentence beat the emotion in Chu Yuehua''s head.


    "It will be the twelfth lunar month in a few days. You prepare the materials. Let''s have Laba porridge at your house this year!"


    "Didn''t you drink with me last year?"


    "Oh! Yes!" Ma Junjie seemed to remember, "your cooks here are pretty good, better than mine, and drinking Laba porridge still needs more people. It''s more lively. I''m too cold."


    To tell the truth, Chu Yuehua smiled and agreed to his proposal.


    "It''s said that the candidate who will announce the decree of marriage on the sixth day of the ninth day will get married in March next year." Yan Yu suddenly brought the topic back.


    "Never mind him! I don''t care if it''s not me and my relatives that decide now."


    "Although that''s true, can you hide this year and next year? Next year you''ll be 16 years old, and maybe there''s something else waiting for you." Yan Yu''s expression returned to that kind of smiling state.


    I hate his expression most. Chu Yuehua can''t even punch him.


    "Look at the girls in Yan kingdom. Most of them are married at the age of 14 and married at the age of 15 and hairpin, but you... Really want to be an old girl!" he said, glancing at her in disgust, "you don''t already have someone you like!"


    "Psychosis."


    "I''m serious!" Yan Yu suddenly put away his smile and looked at her seriously. "You really should kiss, or you will be remembered sooner or later."


    Chu Yuehua is a little upset. How do you feel that everyone is concerned about her marriage during this time? Is it really so difficult? Can''t you live your life alone?


    "You will be fourteen years old next year!" Chu Yuehua gave him a white look.


    But let Yan Yu look at her with special vigilance: "what do you want?"


    Chu Yuehua suddenly felt narrow-minded: "otherwise, next year you will be my excuse! Fourteen is enough."


    "You..." suddenly, Chu Yuehua seemed to see his face blush suspiciously.


    "Ha ha!" finally he couldn''t help laughing, "I''m scared of you."


    "It''s not impossible!" after the two people''s frolic, he suddenly muttered to himself and said very seriously.


    Chu Yuehua was suddenly stunned and looked at him blankly.


    At this time, it was the setting sun outside the window. The light from the window plated a light halo around him. The long eyelashes seemed to be able to decompose the light and emit colorful light.


    The boy has such long eyelashes that he hasn''t found before.


    His eyes suddenly blinked, and all the colorful lights were broken. He looked at her against the light: "in fact, it''s OK."


    "What?" Chu Yuehua was stunned and asked a word foolishly.


    Then he stood up and said, "I''m going back. It''s too late."


    That night, Chu Yuehua''s dream was always shrouded in the golden light, and the sentence suddenly turned around: "in fact, it''s OK."


    But, in my heart, why so uncomfortable!


    Empty and uncomfortable.


    Intuition told her that Yan Yu was serious.


    He was really telling her that he would.


    But how could it be? He is Yan Yu, Ma Junjie and the little old man.


    In her impression, it was a child like her brother. How could it


    When did the little boy like his brother suddenly grow so tall, wearing a black brocade shirt and a purple gold crown, he looked like an adult.


    It was obviously not like this in Majiazhuang.


    Thin and dense sweat came out on her forehead. Chu Yuehua had a lot of things in her head. She wanted to wave away some, but


    No, no!


    Then suddenly I saw the big locust tree. The afternoon sun was broken on the stream. The thin sunshine was jumping. The horses were eating grass in the distance and falling their tails slowly!


    Everything is beautiful and outrageous, and she knows that someone is not far from her. She smiles and looks at her. That smile is very comfortable and warm. She doesn''t have to look back. It''s enough to know that it''s there.


    But who is it?


    The dream was too hazy for her to remember. It was hard to remember.


    I don''t know why that face is so vague, which makes her feel a little unpredictable.


    Who the hell is it?


    "Girl... Girl, wake up!"


    Dimly, it was Duro''s voice.


    Chu Yuehua opened her eyes and found that it was Du ruo''s voice.


    "Girl, you''re living in a nightmare. I see you''re sweating."


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s time." Du Ruo quickly waited on her. "Grandma said she was going to prepare Laba ingredients!"


    "Isn''t today the sixth day?"


    "No, but you have to prepare in advance!" Du Ruo said while smiling and dressing her.


    Laba! Yan Yu said he would come here to have Laba porridge with her.


    "Girl, no, the imperial edict has come."

 Chapter 243

    Chu Yuehua felt that she didn''t understand the imperial edict at all, so she stupidly took it in her hand.


    As like as two peas.


    Even the title is the same, Princess Kangping.


    Hehe


    Hehe


    Chu Yuehua fell into the snow as soon as her body was soft.


    When he woke up, he saw Bai Shi and Chu Xuhua standing by their bed with red eyes.


    When the door rang, Zhou Ruyun also ran over: "how could this happen? Didn''t you say there was no Yuehua''s name? What about the imperial edict? Let me see!"


    Du Ruo glanced at the table with the imperial edict over there and burst into tears.


    Unexpectedly, I still haven''t escaped this fate. Do I still have to be sent to make peace?


    She doesn''t accept it!


    Really disagree!


    "I''ll ask in the palace!" Zhou Ruyun glanced at Chu Yuehua, who was expressionless, turned and walked away quickly.


    Chu Xuhua cried so hard that his eyes disappeared: "how could this happen! Moon! My moon! How could this happen!"


    Chu Yuehua also wanted to ask, how could this happen!


    But she didn''t speak because she really didn''t have the strength. If she heard her name on the list at the beginning, she might be ready, but now


    It''s all because she was so careless. It was so careless that she let herself fall into the vortex unprepared.


    Blame yourself, no one can blame.


    Chu Yuehua closed her eyes and a string of tears fell from the corners of her eyes.


    Until the afternoon, the people from Meifu came to pick up Chu Xuhua. Chu Yuehua didn''t say a word. Whatever Chu Xuhua and Bai said, she kept her mouth closed, as if she hadn''t heard their voice at all.


    She doesn''t know what to do!


    In this case, you can''t die.


    Because death means resisting the imperial edict and disrespect for the imperial court and the emperor. It can destroy the nine families.


    Others she can not care, but how can my sister not care!


    Finally, Bai Shi left. Perhaps Chu Yuehua should be given a better space to be alone.


    With her eyes closed, Chu Yuehua couldn''t tell whether she was sleeping, awake, or half asleep.


    It seemed that a warm hand fell on her forehead.


    When he opened his misty eyes, it was Yan Yu''s face that didn''t match his age.


    "Moon!"


    Chu Yuehua turned her eyes and heard it.


    This was the first time she heard Yan Yu call her "yue''er".


    It seems that the impression has always been "hello", or the "girl" at the beginning.


    However, I didn''t feel very contrary at this time.


    "I''ll go to the Palace tomorrow. I won''t let you go and marry. If there''s really no way, I''ll ask the emperor to marry us. Are you willing?"


    Chu Yuehua was surprised and looked at him blankly, but her throat that had not spoken for too long was too dry. She couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "It doesn''t matter. I know you don''t want to be with anyone. You don''t want to get married. We can all live like this. You live yours and I live mine, except living under the same roof, just like friends, okay?"


    I didn''t expect him to know.


    He knew he didn''t want to marry anyone. He knew he wanted to live alone all his life.


    Chu Yuehua was surprised, moved, and sad. At one time, she could not say anything, but shed tears.


    "Don''t worry! I can certainly do it. You wait for my good news."


    When he stepped out of the door, Chu Yuehua shouted, "little old man!"


    But the voice was so low that Yan Yu couldn''t hear it at all, and finally didn''t look back.


    Little old man


    Don''t go. It''s no use. The emperor originally regarded you as a thorn in the eye. There''s no tenable reason except you. That palace is not a good place for you.


    In the evening, when Du Ruo served her soup, she endured the nausea in her stomach and drank a bowl, which made everyone happy.


    Du Ruo is crying and laughing.


    "Girl, don''t worry! No matter where you go, I will follow you. I won''t let people bully you." Ling Ruo frowned and looked ready to fight with others at any time, which made Chu Yuehua smile.


    "Laugh, girl!" Ling Ruo shouted happily, "just laugh."


    After sitting for a while, Chu Yuehua''s nausea went down.


    It''s so useless that such a message knocked him down.


    Chu Yuehua Qiang sat up and said, "bring me a bowl of porridge."


    As soon as he heard this, Du ruo''s mouth would grin to the back of his ear and quickly ordered someone to carry it.


    Then he disliked that the little girl was too slow and ran away by herself.


    Chu Yuehua drank a bowl of porridge very cooperatively, and then felt that her limbs came back and were her own again.


    "Girl, I''m eating. I''m scared to death. I''m afraid you''re good or bad." Du Ruo wiped his tears from the corners of his eyes and complained.


    "I''m fine, but I can''t accept it for a while." Chu Yuehua said and got out of bed.


    "Girl, are you..."


    Bai Shi heard that she had porridge, and brought him and Chang Nian: "moon, you..."


    "Hasn''t Yan Yu come yet?" Chu Yuehua''s expression gradually became serious and looked at Du Ruo.


    Du Ruo didn''t know why: "I came in the morning! Then... Then I didn''t come again."


    Chu Yuehua knows Yan Yu''s temperament. He usually can do it. He said he would go to the palace to find the emperor in the morning. He hasn''t come yet, which means there is a problem.


    "Prepare the carriage and go to the king''s house of Yu County!"


    "But girl, it''s so late!" Duro stopped her quickly.


    "Yes, it''s snowing outside! You''ve just got up from bed, and you''re sick again. You''re not going to die!" Bai quickly pulled her to bed.


    "What''s the setting? Just send someone to ask," Bai said to lingruo. "You girl is a little smart. Take two little girls to ask and see if the princess has come back."


    Ling Ruo answered.


    Bai Shi comforted: "maybe people will have come back long ago, but it''s snowing outside at the moment. It''s hard to come over. You''re in such a hurry. If you get cold and sick again, how can you be good!"


    Looking at everyone''s concerned faces, Chu Yuehua sighed in her heart. Knowing that the door couldn''t get out, she had to go back to her bed again: "well, I''ll wait here for lingruo''s news."


    In fact, Ling ruo''s work was really hot and fast. A girl didn''t bring it, so she went there by herself. Fortunately, it wasn''t far away. She came back in a moment: "girl, the servant of the princess''s house said that he hasn''t come back since he went out in the morning."

 Chapter 244

    Chu Yuehua immediately understood that she was not as eager as she had just been. She nodded and said, "I know."


    "Girl!" Du Ruo was worried. She had followed Chu Yuehua for the longest time. She knew Chu Yuehua''s expression best, "is something wrong?"


    Bai Shi also looked at her anxiously.


    "Let''s talk about something tomorrow! Let''s have a rest earlier! It''s cold tonight."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t answer Du ruo''s words, but her heart was like a mirror.


    At this time, if Yan Yu really told the emperor to stop Chu Yuehua''s marriage, the emperor could find a pile of charges and deduct them to him, which would affect the diplomatic relations between the two countries. The greater the charges, the more happy it should be for the emperor!


    Yan Yu is such a fool!


    The next day, it cleared up.


    Chu Yuehua hardly slept all night. Hearing the sound of sparrows outside the window, she opened her eyes and lifted the bed curtain. She saw that the window paper was red by the sun.


    "The girl is awake!"


    Like her, there was no one in the night. Du ruo''s eyes were black. He was really worried about what Chu Yuehua would do and didn''t dare to sleep.


    "Yes!"


    But what surprised Du Ruo and Ling Ruo was that Chu Yuehua was very calm, dressed and washed calmly, dressed and had breakfast calmly.


    Then he picked up a book and looked at it, just like countless quiet days in the past.


    Girl, what the hell is going on?


    Both of them had such doubts, but Chu Yuehua didn''t say anything, so they had to keep silent.


    "Girl, there are people in the palace."


    Chu Yuehua put down her book and looked calm, as if it was very natural to hear the news.


    "Change your clothes! Enter the palace!"


    Du Ruo was stunned. He didn''t see who came from the palace. Why did the girl


    Standing in the hall was the mammy next to concubine Luo. Seeing Chu Yuehua coming out according to her big makeup, she was surprised: "princess, this is..."


    "Mammy should have come to call me into the palace!"


    This made the Mammy''s face a burst of sweat. She was embarrassed and said, "look, it''s all the brains of slaves and maids. I forgot. The imperial concubine and empress asked the slaves to invite the Jun to the palace for a chat."


    Princess Luo is really a good queen.


    When Chu Yuehua saw her, the smile on her face was very dignified. It was like sticking it on.


    Such a smile made Luo Guifei feel a little uncomfortable.


    No way, she won''t understand. When she sits in this position, she can''t expect to be understood.


    "Yue''er, sit down! Don''t be so polite here."


    Chu Yuehua gave a gift: "thank you, imperial concubine."


    Luo Guifei just smiled, but didn''t say anything to make her not too polite.


    "The matter of the marriage..." Luo Guifei said half, then looked up at her, "I''m really sorry, I didn''t help."


    "I know," Chu Yuehua smiled softly. "After all, the empress is not the final decision maker. The emperor must have considered carefully and considered various factors. I... I accept it."


    Luo Guifei sighed in her heart, and there was a sense of regret in the smile on her face: "in fact, I like you very much. I always feel reluctant to give up when I think you want to marry to the state of Qi all the way."


    "Thank you for your love. Isn''t it my honor to be able to make peace on behalf of the state of Yan?" Chu Yuehua said with a faint smile, "I think the emperor said so!"


    One word is not bad. Luo Guifei wanted to say that when she learned that Chu Yuehua was going to make a peace marriage that day, she was also shocked. It was clear that her name was not in her list. Then the emperor also said: "it''s her honor to make a peace marriage on behalf of Yan state."


    "In fact... You weren''t among the people we planned at the beginning. After all, you didn''t have a strong mother family. However, when the emperor wanted to determine the candidate, the envoys of the state of Qi suddenly mentioned you because of the righteous villages you run.


    Many people in the state of Qi know about it, so it seems that the emperor of the state of Qi is also very curious about you. "


    "Really?" Chu Yuehua smiled faintly. "I really don''t know whether it''s fate or evil fate."


    Princess Luo didn''t recognize the irony in this remark, but she didn''t know what to say.


    No matter who it is, if you suddenly know that you are going to make a marriage, I''m afraid you won''t have a good tone! Forget it, what do you do with her!


    Thinking so, the smile on her face became more natural: "don''t worry! Several princes of Qi have been to Yan state, and I''ve seen them. There are really some good ones, maybe they won''t be so bad."


    Qi Chonghuan looks really good from the outside, but


    She shivered at the thought of her death in her previous life.


    In her impression, Qi is a very cold place.


    "Why? Is it very cold? Is the Earth Dragon not hot enough?" Princess Luo found her shivering and asked softly.


    "No, it''s good," Chu Yuehua waved his hand. "Today is Laba. I also cooked Laba porridge at home. I originally asked the king of Yu County, but he entered the palace yesterday and never went back. I think I''ll find him to go back with him later, so I won''t eat at my mother''s place and ask her to plead guilty!"


    "What did you say?" Princess Luo quickly smiled. "As for the king of Yu County, he should have gone back. Only then did he hear mammy say he was out of the palace!"


    "Really! That''s good!" Chu Yuehua breathed a sigh of relief. It was true.


    She had to accept the threat of Yan Yu.


    Luo Guifei felt a little unbearable, but she still had to say such words: "when you go back, say to Princess Yu, and the emperor will tell you that some words can be said, but some words can''t be said. In the future, don''t say such words again, otherwise, when the Emperor is angry, he doesn''t know what will happen!"


    Chu Yuehua leaves.


    When he returned to Jun''s house, Yan Yu had been waiting under the plum blossom tree. He stood there, but much higher than last year. His back looked a little lonely.


    "Little old man, you are here!" Chu Yuehua took a deep breath and deliberately smiled.


    Yan Yu didn''t look back immediately, but paused, and then turned slowly.


    His nose is a little red. I don''t know whether it''s cold or something else.


    "You''re back!"


    "Hmm! We agreed to have Laba porridge together!"


    "Sorry, I..."


    "It doesn''t matter!" Chu Yuehua shrugged and said with a smile, "I went into the palace today and exchanged a condition with Princess Luo."


    "What conditions?"

 Chapter 245

    "I know it''s too late to say I can''t make peace now, and they won''t allow me to change my mind, so I''ll just ask them for some benefits."


    "What?" Yan Yu looked at her incredulously. "What''s the advantage?"


    "Let her tell the emperor that you can come and go to the capital freely."


    "You..."


    Chu Yuehua walked over, looked up at him slightly and said with a smile: "I know, I know there is a secret decree in the decree that he made you a princess. You can''t leave Beijing for no reason. However, when I leave, there will be no place for you to go in the capital, so..."


    Before she went on, Yan Yu suddenly hugged him and was a little excited: "I''m sorry!"


    "It doesn''t matter! Who do you marry anyway? As long as the people I care about are good, it doesn''t matter. You can leave Beijing freely now. As long as the two countries are friendly, you can go to the state of Qi to see me! It''s said that the folk custom of the state of Qi is a little more open than that of the state of Yan. Women can go out at will. Don''t worry."


    "I''m really sorry!" but Yan Yu came and went, and there was only such a sentence.


    "Oh, that''s enough! Can I really marry you? You''ve always been my brother in my heart! Don''t worry! I''ll be fine."


    Finally, he let her go and tried to squeeze out a smile on his face: "OK! Let''s go and have Laba porridge!"


    "Yes, the Laba porridge this time must be very delicious. My sister-in-law started preparing it several days ago."


    It was Luo Guifei who told her that when she was going out of the palace, Luo Guifei told her that in fact she could strive for a condition, and told her that there was a secret edict in the edict given to Yan Yu that day.


    Made it, didn''t it?


    Think so, the mood is not so bad.


    Yan Yu didn''t come back after that. He didn''t know whether he didn''t want to see Chu Yuehua and feel sad, or because of something else.


    Chu Xuhua came almost every day and cried again and again. Later, she became her. Mrs. Mei followed her and somehow didn''t let her cry again.


    Zhou Ruyun, such a domineering man, didn''t know what to say at this time. He just brought a pile of things every time he came: "I don''t know if there are plum cakes there. You used to like to eat most. You always rob me, but you can''t take so much in this area. It''s really distressing."


    "No, you gave it to me when you were nine years old. Well, actually, I robbed it from you. You cried for two days and I gave it back to you. Just remember, it''s mine. When you look back over there, you should also remember that I am and I gave it to you."


    "And this, I got it two days ago. You always like these gadgets, so I''ll give it to you! I heard it''s rare. I''ll ask him to help me get it in the future. I''ll give it to you first!"


    Roland also came, but unlike Chu Xuhua, who was crying and didn''t nag like Zhou Ruyun, he sat on the arhat bed every time and put on a posture: "when you leave, no one will play chess with me. Come here! Let''s play another game."


    Compared with Roland''s technology, Chu Yuehua is really a rotten chess basket, but she just likes it so much that she has to compete with Chu Yuehua. In the end, naturally, she was abused to pieces.


    But today


    "I... Won?" Chu Yuehua looked at the chessboard blankly.


    "Yes! You won!" Roland put the piece in his hand back into the chess box.


    "How possible!"


    Knowing Roland for so long, she has never won. It''s really strange how a good man can win Roland.


    "It''s not so strange! At least you were taught by me. Besides, playing chess is just like being a man. You can''t win by skills alone. The most important thing is to concentrate. As long as you pay attention, it''s nothing rare. It''s like you beat me now, isn''t it?"


    "You let the water out on purpose!"


    Roland dusted his clothes and drove smartly: "you think beautiful!"


    Sure enough, this is Roland''s way. She is telling her that there is nothing terrible. She is concentrating on doing well and always wins back. She is also telling her that she will not give up her.


    She can''t say this clearly!


    Chu Yuehua thought.


    After all, Roland is now the crown princess. If there is no accident, she will be the queen of the state of Yan in the future. At this time, it is a guarantee for her.


    Thinking of this, she felt warm, not because of the guaranteed weight, but because of the guaranteed heat.


    At this time, it is too happy to find that the people you care about and the friends you like still stick to it.


    However, despite all this, the year in Jun''s house was still very unhappy.


    Zhou zhaoheng was drunk and left the table in advance, but Chu Yuehua knew that he was sad.


    In the past, every time we celebrated the new year, we all looked forward to the arrival of the new year with joy.


    Only this time, no one wants the new year to come so early.


    Bai Shi also had no appetite. Finally, he had to tease the children all the time to create a lively atmosphere at home.


    Under the light, when I went back to my house, I saw the dark shadow on the rockery over there. Chu Yuehua asked Du Ruo to wait there.


    "Brother Heng!"


    Zhou zhaoheng looked back and smiled apologetically under the light: "I''m sorry, I drank too much, which made everyone sweep their sex."


    "What nonsense!" Chu Yuehua smiled. "I know you didn''t drink too much."


    "Yue''er, do you think I''m special and useless?"


    "No! I just heard my eldest brother say that you have made rapid progress and done a good job in your article. You will be able to go back to high school."


    "However, I haven''t helped you much. For so many years, I have always hoped to keep you from being bullied and make you happy, but I didn''t do it at all. My family bullied you and I couldn''t help you. Later, you were wronged and I couldn''t help you. After such a big thing happened, there was nothing I could do for you in the prison.


    Even now, I''m still useless. I can''t help you. Even he can plead for you in the palace. He''s so brave. "


    Chu Yuehua finally realized that he meant Yan Yu.


    "Brother Heng, it has nothing to do with you. You love me very much. I understand in my heart. However, some things are like this. It''s not that you are useless, but that we are too small. Besides, in the future, you will be a senior official in high school. Qi knows that you are my brother and dare not bully me anyway!"


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. I have someone here to support me. How can they embarrass me!"


    It seemed that the stars in the sky fell into Zhou zhaoheng''s eyes. This year, he was 20 years old, and his eyes twinkled with the light of a child.

 Chapter 246

    Reluctantly, the days passed day by day, and people from the palace became more and more frequent. They sent this and that one at a time.


    For the first time, Du Ruo made a temper and saw that they didn''t have a smiling face, let alone lingruo. He didn''t show his head at all.


    Chu Yuehua sat in the embroidery room.


    Just embarrassed Bai Shi, obviously a hundred people in his heart were not happy, and he still had to greet them with a stiff smiling face.


    Chu Xuhua simply lived in her house and didn''t even bring the child. Relying on the child to get close to her grandmother, she liked it.


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help shaking her head: "if you look like this, if the child remembers, he will have to blame you in the future."


    "If he wasn''t afraid of being too naughty and quarreling with you, why didn''t he come and knock his head?" he said with tears.


    Chu Yuehua was completely used to it. She looked like she didn''t see it. She said to herself, "forget it! But she''s only three years old. Don''t bother the child. I''m not dead. What''s the kowtow!"


    "Bah, bah, bah!" Chu Xuhua''s face changed and cried, "you''re sincere to gouge out my heart, aren''t you! What''s dead and alive? Can you talk nonsense? You''re not going out to play. You''re going away. If there''s something good or bad... I......"


    "Well, well, it''s my fault. I can''t speak. Well! My sister, I really convinced you." Chu Yuehua sighed long. Her sister''s temper is getting worse and worse, still because she''s worried about her.


    In February, Chu Yuehua wrote a letter to Ye chi through the people in good clothes and temples, telling him about it.


    In fact, she thought of Ye Chi at the beginning. After all, he was in the state of Qi at this time.


    She couldn''t tell why she didn''t start writing. On the one hand, she was afraid that he would suddenly come back. On the other hand, she was afraid that he had forgotten his little girl of that year!


    Or, if she writes to a girl like this, it will bring him some unspeakable troubles.


    But in February, seeing that the day was approaching, I finally decided to write a letter to him.


    The reply was not received until the end of February, when she was ready to leave the state of Yan.


    The reply was very simple. He said that he was now in Kyoto, Yan state. You can go to him for anything, and told her not to worry. He still had a certain relationship with the royal family, which reassured her.


    After reading so much content, Chu Yuehua''s heart was a little bitter.


    In any way, I always feel that the content of this letter is too alienated to read.


    Like two very ordinary friends, a simple greeting.


    What he said was like saying, "really? You''re coming? It doesn''t matter. I''ll take care of you. I''m familiar here. You don''t have to worry about life here."


    However, she didn''t go there to do business or play, but married there. Doesn''t it matter?


    She felt that she should cry at this time. At least two tears should be shed, but no, she really didn''t like crying.


    Chu Yuehua sighed and put the letter into the lowest part of the box.


    On the last day of February, she called all the people in the house together, and then assigned everything in the house.


    This house was given to Zhou Zhaojue and Zhou zhaoheng, and the Junjun house was changed into Zhou house.


    This matter has been said hello to the government. There is no problem. Even if they want to move away in the future, the title deed of the house will still be theirs.


    As for some of her farms, they were all left to Zhou Zhaojue.


    "Clothes and temples" is the common property of her and yechi. She can''t divide it. It''s still like this, but let Zhiruo and his wife watch more.


    Zhi Ruo cried for a long time and said that she had known so long ago that she shouldn''t have married at that time.


    Du Ruo naturally goes wherever Chu Yuehua goes.


    Ling Ruo was even more straightforward and gave Chu Yuehua all his salutes: "my things are packed. When the girl leaves, I''ll follow when I leave."


    Bai naturally told and told, and talked and talked.


    Zhou Zhaojue, who has always been serious and serious, has red eyes.


    "I heard from my fifth uncle that as long as I study well and become a senior official, I can help my aunt. I also want to study well. I can help my aunt by participating in the children''s test next year. I should see my aunt again, right?"


    Zhou Yichuan, with a pair of adult eyes, pointed out the river and mountain like tunnel. His small eyebrows were wrinkled into a ball. He was unspeakably cute. He had to pretend to know everything.


    In fact, it was Zhou Zhaojue''s education. He was also 12 years old, but he was still a child''s nature, because both their husband and wife felt that the child''s nature could not be erased.


    Chu Yuehua''s favorite place for this brother and sister is here.


    "Yes! My aunt is waiting for you! We''ll see brother Chuan bring good news to my aunt."

 Chapter 247

    On the sixth day of March, when the Imperial College had seen it, it was appropriate to travel and marry. There were no taboos.


    The emperor was overjoyed and decided that the sixth day of the ninth lunar month would be the day when the princess of Duanyang came out of the cabinet. He ordered concubine Luo to send it personally and treat it as a wedding gift. For a time, the capital was bustling again.


    On the fifth day of junior high school, Chu Yuehua was dressed in a red dowry. Looking at herself in the mirror in front of her, she almost thought that she was repeating the things of her previous life at this time.


    Because she was sent to the wedding, her rank also rose, from the prince of Duanyang county to the princess of Duanyang.


    In the whole princess''s house, everyone''s face was not good-looking. Chu Yuehua felt uncomfortable. He simply smiled all day and comforted everyone.


    But such things, especially comfort, can be comforted. She saw Du Ruo hide and wipe her tears secretly more than once.


    Only Ling Ruo, fearless, said in her words: "it''s the same everywhere. As long as I''m next to the girl, I''ll be satisfied! No matter where I am, I treat the girl and the girl treats me the same as now, so there''s no difference."


    Duro was so angry that he didn''t want to talk to her.


    Zhiruo''s stomach was already big, and she cried a few times. Chu Yuehua was afraid that she might hurt her child, so she often asked people to send it back quickly.


    "Girl! It''s time to start."


    Because the emperor ordered, according to the ceremony of marrying a daughter, she will go to the palace today and start from the Palace tomorrow.


    The place where she sleeps at night is Luo Guifei''s palace. Luo Guifei is also dressed in a festive color. The smile on her face is impeccable, and the arrangement is orderly and stable.


    Zhou GUI''s concubine also came over and looked, and there were two tears on her back.


    Fortunately, he didn''t say anything personal, otherwise Chu Yuehua really didn''t know how to parry.


    Early the next morning, there were special people waiting on her to go out.


    It''s early in the morning, but it''s still dark outside.


    Because it takes a long time to walk from Princess Luo''s palace to the gate of the city.


    Roland, Zhou Ruyun and Chu Xuhua who didn''t know how to get in came in.


    For a moment, everyone was speechless. Chu Yuehua doubted whether Chu Xuhua would fall down immediately.


    In fact, this is much better than the previous life. At least it is no longer sent away from the Hou''s house, nor will I see my sister send her away alone at the gate of the city.


    Today''s weather is very good. It looks sunny. It''s really a suitable day to go out.


    The front guard of honor is very long, followed by a lot of people.


    Chu Yuehua sat in the car, surrounded by red gauze curtains, and he could see the people watching the excitement on both sides.


    When she left the palace, it was already dawn, and the morning light fell on the street, in the crowd, and beside her and her relatives'' cars and horses.


    Goodbye, it''s so easy to rearrange your life and start again.


    Go to that place.


    The people around did not know her mood at this time, but felt lively and felt that it was a grand event.


    Chu Yuehua closed her eyes and the noise came from the market.


    Maybe I haven''t heard such a voice for a long time.


    Finally, she walked out of the capital. According to the etiquette, she had to kneel here and give a big gift. Princess Luo stood at the exit of the capital instead of the emperor, helped her up with her own hands, said some words of encouragement, and then helped her get into the carriage.


    This time, it''s a really long-distance carriage.


    Chu Xuhua and Roland they stopped here.


    Du Ruo and Ling Ruo sit up and serve.


    Take off her heavy headdress.


    Du Ruo looked unhappy: "I really don''t know what to do with these. It''s very tiring. Fortunately, I asked. You can take them off when you get out of the capital."


    In the end, it was because she went to marry. If she married normally, Du Ruo would not say such a thing.


    Chu Yuehua knew it, but he didn''t say it. He just smiled and said, "it''s good to take it down. Just now so many people are watching. It''s too shabby. Won''t you lose the royal face?"


    When she said this, she didn''t make duruo feel any better. She just pouted and didn''t speak.


    "When I go to the state of Qi in the future, I can only rely on you two. Now clean up our mood and we''re going to start a new life!"


    Chu Yuehua''s words made Du Ruo feel confused. At the same time, there were some fears about the unknown future.


    Ling ruoque said, "isn''t Third Master ye in the state of Qi? I don''t know if we can meet him, and if we find him again in the future, will he help us as in the past."


    Probably because lingruo ran errands more in the past, lingruo seemed to have more trust in Third Master Ye.


    "But I''m more worried that when the girl goes to the state of Qi, I don''t know who will be given the marriage, what kind of temperament the person will be given, and whether she won''t be happy because the girl comes from the state of Yan."


    Chu Yuehua was surprised and didn''t expect Du Ruo to say such words.


    When she thought of things in her previous life, she suddenly realized that she might have said such things in her previous life, but she didn''t take it to heart at all, so she trusted Qi Chonghuan so much.


    But this life


    Chu Yuehua took a deep breath. Anyway, she won''t believe Qi Chonghuan in this life. She won''t live on her own.


    "Don''t worry. No matter who he marries, he will treat our girl as a treasure. Don''t worry about it!" Ling Ruo is really too optimistic.


    However, the optimism at this time is not a bad thing.


    The carriage suddenly stopped. Chu Yuehua looked at Du Ruo suspiciously, with a puzzled face.


    "Is there any procedure?"


    No, Du Ruo doesn''t know. She knows that there were no such messy things in her previous life. What happened?


    "Princess, someone stopped there in front to see the princess."


    Chu Yuehua was a little wary when she heard this. This time, she was on the way to make peace. Who would be so bold to block the way? Where would it be a good thing.


    "Princess, get off!"


    It was mother Shang from the palace who spoke. She looked very kind. Chu Yuehua also knew that she knew the rules best. At this time, she wouldn''t make such a mistake. She simply nodded.


    Holding mother Shang''s hand down, Chu Yuehua politely asked, "can I..."


    "No, no, it''s right there!"


    Chu Yuehua looked in the direction of her fingers. Sure enough, he saw a man and a horse near the river, but he turned his back here and couldn''t see what he looked like.


    Du Ruo and Ling Ruo hurriedly followed Chu Yuehua, but mother Shang stopped them: "don''t go there, the princess will come back soon."

 Chapter 248

    Chu Yuehua was still dressed in red wedding clothes. She walked slowly and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    There he turned and smiled.


    "Yan Yu!"


    "You''d better call me little old man!"


    There was no sad expression on Yan Yu''s face, but a sunny smile that he had never seen before.


    Like today''s weather, he makes people feel comfortable looking at him.


    "How did you come?" Chu Yuehua was not surprised. She didn''t see him since then. She was really confused.


    What''s more, today is her day to go out. He has no reason not to come and give himself a free ride.


    "Because I can go out of Beijing now."


    Chu Yuehua''s eyes fell on the horse next to him.


    "This is... When did you learn to ride a horse?"


    "I always will!" he picked his eyebrows. "How fragile am I in your heart?"


    This amused Chu Yuehua: "you know I don''t mean that."


    In this regard, Yan Yu just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    "OK!" Chu Yuehua put away her smile and looked at him seriously. "If you have anything to explain, just say it quickly! But you have to say something new. I''ve heard too many repeated words these two days."


    "I''m not going to tell you anything!" Yan Yu shrugged. "There''s nothing to say."


    "Then you don''t want to tell me anything?"


    Her expression made Yan Yu laugh and patted her on the shoulder: "let''s go!"


    "Ah?"


    "I''ll see you off!"


    Chu yuewharton understood when he saw what was on his horse''s back.


    She went to make a peace marriage, and Yan Yu''s intention to leave the capital came to the princess''s house, so now he went on a wild journey.


    Just waiting for her here, just to give her a ride.


    In the next few days, Yan Yu was always in the middle of the team. When she rested, she would come and talk to her. When she walked, she didn''t know where to go and found some interesting things.


    There are many legendary scripts for her to read in the car.


    There are even many books about Qi.


    Chu Yuehua knew about the customs of the state of Qi. Therefore, she just pretended to turn it over. Of course, she was grateful.


    In the near April, we finally reached the border between Qi and Yan. Yan Yu can only send them here.


    "I..."


    "I know, you go back!" Chu Yuehua looked at him and smiled. "In fact, there is nothing. We just remember each other."


    "I suddenly regret it."


    There was a sigh in his smile.


    "What?"


    "Why didn''t you choose another way at that time."


    Chu Yuehua''s heart suddenly shook. She knew what he meant: "you..."


    Seeing that she was so nervous, Yan Yu smiled and shook his head: "don''t worry! There''s no chance now."


    Then he shook his head: "if you had chosen another way at that time, perhaps the situation would be completely different now, and you wouldn''t have to go so far."


    "Well, well," Chu Yuehua waved, "how do you make it look like I''m going to die right away? What do you think? It''s all right, go back quickly! If you have a chance to see me in the state of Qi in the future, just don''t make yourself too ugly."


    Yan Yu suddenly hugged her hard: "you should take good care of yourself and wait for me. I will go to the state of Qi."


    Chu Yuehua was moved, but she didn''t dare to shed tears. She just smiled and said goodbye.


    As the carriage went away, Yan Yu''s horse also moved away. Chu Yuehua suddenly felt that he was so lonely.


    At this time, Yan Yu did not dare to look back at the carriage.


    Because at this time, he felt so useless.


    For the first time in his life, he felt so.


    Since childhood, he knew who he was, what kind of people surrounded him, and more clearly what they wanted to do.


    He has never felt that there is anything bad about this, so he has been working hard. All the time, everyone is very satisfied with his performance, which gives everyone confidence.


    But later, because of him, everyone fell short. No one knew what he had done, except the man.


    But he always felt that there was nothing wrong with it.


    How nice! My wife lived a peaceful life. There was no war in the world. The crown prince was also good. She finally left the Marquis house smoothly and could breathe and live freely.


    And he himself, even if he is a useless princess, it''s very good. His life is easy, isn''t it?


    But at this moment, he finally realized what power is, just like at this moment, even if he watched her be sent away to that strange place and become a bargain, he could do nothing.


    This kind of pain is really deeper than those borne in my heart when I was a child.


    Yan Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at the front. He was a little angry!


    When the whip was waved down, the horse, for some reason, hissed and ran wildly.


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t know what Yan Yu thinks at this time. For her, it''s a time to take a good rest and make good plans when she arrives at that house in the future.


    When you cross the border, you come to the territory of Qi.


    In the state of Qi in April, grass grows and kites fly. The scenery here is unique.


    The procession of welcoming relatives in the state of Qi has been waiting in the post station on the border.


    Although the identity of the person who came was not low, Chu Yuehua didn''t show up. She was the bride. At this time, she should stay in the sedan chair and pretend that she didn''t know anything.


    She heard a familiar voice. She was the maid of the queen of Qi.


    Of course, she is not a close maid of honor. The close maid of honor will not come here. Today, she came here just to find a chance to reveal her meaning and hope that Chu Yuehua will not be betrothed to her son.


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t care about these things.


    After arriving in the state of Qi, the people of the state of Yan went back, leaving only some important people.


    When they arrived in Kyoto, they all had to go back. Only duroling and mama would stay. As for the others, she was the girl whom she did not know.


    They are destined not to live long.


    Anyway, the days are still passing, and the road of her marriage is still moving forward.


    Duruo seemed a little acclimatized and looked haggard. Mother Shang asked her to rest in another carriage.


    Ling Ruo was very curious and looked around: "girl, I think there is nothing different between Qi and Yan!"


    "The state of Yan was..."


    Before he had finished speaking, suddenly there was a noise.


    "Protect the princess!"

 Chapter 249

    Chu Yuehua is a little messy this time. Unexpectedly, there is such a drama. It''s still


    She couldn''t think too much. She grabbed lingruo and got out of the car with mother Shang.


    "Mammy, what''s going on?"


    When I got off the bus, I almost stepped on the corner of my skirt and fell down, and mother Shang had to help me quickly.


    At this time, there was a mess over there. Even if Chu Yuehua didn''t understand it anymore, he could see clearly and fight.


    "Maybe I met a strong man!"


    "Robber?" Chu Yuehua asked back, but he felt funny in his heart.


    Is that possible? She''s taking the post road. Will there be robbers on the post road? The governance of the state of Qi is too chaotic! Chu Yuehua was secretly impressed by the wisdom of mother Shang.


    "Princess, it''s too late to explain so much. Step back and don''t hurt you!"


    Although this is her duty, Chu Yuehua still feels a trace of warmth. Now she has arrived in the state of Qi. If anything happens to her, it has nothing to do with the state of Yan, and it has nothing to do with mother Shang. It is the responsibility of the state of Qi.


    At this time, she can still say such a sentence and try her best to protect herself, huh! Very good.


    "Du Ruo!" as she retreated desperately, Chu Yuehua grabbed their hand and suddenly remembered that Du Ruo was still in another carriage.


    "Go! Find Miss Duro!"


    Mother Shang also knew that she cared about her servant girl, so she directly caught a man and asked him to bring Du Ruo.


    After a while, Du Ruo, who was white under his face, followed.


    The four men stepped back together and stood in front of them a pair of protective soldiers.


    Chu Yuehua narrowed her eyes and looked over there. She could see clearly where the robber was. She was well-trained and clearly sent by others.


    People in the state of Yan are unlikely. After all, the state of Yan doesn''t want to start a war at this time, that is to say, they are from the state of Qi.


    Just, who could it be?


    Damn it, I can''t see what they look like. Maybe I can recognize one or two, if they are Qi Chonghuan''s people.


    Or the Queen''s people, can''t they?


    While thinking, I stepped back and reached the edge of the nearby forest.


    "Girl, it''s the forest to step back!" lingruo suddenly reminded.


    "Just in time, we hid in the woods."


    "Don''t enter every forest. What if there is an ambush!" Ling Ruo frowned.


    Du Ruo was stunned when he heard this, and then smiled: "you girl can''t read too much. These are just robbers. You think they are fighting on the battlefield!"


    Looking at what they said, mother Shang seemed to have no idea. Then she looked at the chaotic battlefield in front of her and clenched her teeth: "girl, I think these strong people are just like this. We''d better hide first and come out after these people have been cleaned."


    Chu Yuehua nodded and followed them in.


    Only Ling Ruo seems very nervous.


    "Don''t worry! Fool!"


    Like mother Shang, Du Ruo looked at the war outside, probably with an optimistic attitude.


    When I got into the forest, I immediately felt as if it separated a world. The key is that there are many shrubs in the forest, which makes me feel cool.


    "Girl, hide here!" mother Shang found a place where the trees looked thick and dense.


    Chu Yuehua was about to pass by. Suddenly, he only heard a few "whoosh". I don''t know what the sound was. Suddenly, several people jumped out of the nearby trees.


    In an instant, they cut down a dozen soldiers who followed them.


    Rao, who had lived for two generations in Chu Yuehua''s life, was also frightened. Mother Shang almost couldn''t stand up. Du Ruo was scared out of sweat, which was lighter than when she was ill before.


    Ling Ruo quickly picked up a long gun from a soldier just now and put it in his hand, which can be regarded as a little comfort to himself.


    Several people watched carefully behind lingruo''s gun.


    However, many people suddenly appeared in the woods, and the dozen soldiers were not enough to see.


    "Ah!"


    Mother Shang suddenly shouted and fell to the ground.


    I was stunned.


    Chu Yuehua frowned and settled down: "no matter her!"


    Dragging her was a burden. She fainted here. Those people would never lay hands on an old woman like her again.


    Still follow Ling ruo''s long gun back, and the three men''s foreheads are sweating.


    Watching the last soldier fall, Chu Yuehua felt that the string stretched in her heart was broken.


    "Girl, let''s change clothes!" Du Ruo suddenly said.


    Chu Yuehua was startled: "what!"


    "No!" Ling Ruo said, "although their target is a girl, even if you wear a girl''s wedding dress, they won''t let the girl go. They don''t have a brain. Their master is too brainless."


    Chu Yuehua reacted at this time. What did Du Ruo mean? It was clear that this group of people came to target themselves. Therefore, he thought of this plan of switching.


    "Yes, as Ling Ruo said, at this time, they will not let any of us go. We will die together..."


    One sentence was half blocked in his mouth, because after the soldiers over there didn''t deal with it, a man directly flew a knife over here.


    Chu Yuehua felt so fast that she didn''t even have the strength to escape.


    I don''t know where it was. Suddenly, she pushed her aside.


    Ling Ruo fell to the ground with her. She quickly looked over there. Du Ruo also fell to one side and didn''t hurt anyone.


    "You are the princess of Yan!" a man in strong clothes stepped over and looked down at her.


    "You..."


    "Sorry, die!"


    Chu Yuehua only saw the ferocious smile on his face, and then a silver light cleaved down.


    "Bang"! It''s the sound of weapons intersecting.


    When he closed his eyes and opened them again, he saw that the long gun in lingruo''s hand was blocked with the sword lattice in his hand.


    "The little girl is so brave!" the strong man sneered again, "then let you..."


    Before he finished, there was only a "cluck" sound in his throat. It sounded scary in the jungle.


    "Ling... Ling Ruo!" Du Ruo quickly climbed over there, tears fell down, and then looked at her foolishly.


    At this time, as like as two peas, the right hand long gun is still blocking the sword, and suddenly there is a long sword that is exactly the same as that man in the left hand, but the other side of the long sword is pierced into the left breast of the other side.


    "Bang"! It''s the sound of the other party falling to the ground.


    "Ah!" is Ling ruo''s scream.

 Chapter 250

    At this time, Du Ruo and Chu Yuehua knew that they were wrong. Ling Ruo didn''t suddenly become so powerful, but it was the blind cat who met the dead mouse, but accidentally gave her a good chance.


    Most of the consequences of this good opportunity are due to the other party''s unprepared for her.


    Looking at Ling Ruo, who was trembling and about to cry, and then looking at the aggressive men over there, Chu Yuehua smiled bitterly in her heart.


    Unexpectedly, this life turned out to be such an end.


    "I''ll fight with you!" Du Ruo grabbed the long gun in Ling ruo''s hand and rushed over there.


    Chu Yuehua could not scold. She watched one of them fly up and stabbed Du Ruo with a sword.


    "Duro!"


    Ling Ruo and Chu Yuehua exclaimed at the same time, and the despair in the voice tore their hearts and lungs.


    Seeing the long sword going to penetrate her left chest, suddenly I don''t know why. The man, together with the sword in his hand, was pulled down by something, and then was thrown aside quickly.


    "Duro!"


    Chu Yuehua hurriedly climbed to her with her hands and feet.


    What happened later was so strange that Chu Yuehua didn''t see what was going on.


    When I returned to the carriage, everything seemed to have never happened.


    However, the embarrassed appearance of the three people was clear and tangible evidence.


    "Don''t worry, princess. Everything is over. The emperor of Qi sent someone to help the princess. Now there is no danger."


    Mother Shang suddenly appeared miraculously again. Her makeup on her face was intact and her hair was neat, which made Chu Yuehua doubt whether she pretended to faint just now.


    However, she didn''t have time to think about these. She was in the forest just now. Later, it was too chaotic. She thought about Du Ruo wholeheartedly. The rest of her eyes seemed to see a familiar person, but she didn''t know if she was wrong.


    It upset her a little.


    Since this incident, there has been no accident on the way to Kyoto. It is also a kind of luck to finally live to Kyoto of Qi.


    Like in previous lives, I lived in the guild first.


    You can''t enter the palace until an auspicious day.


    The store was well arranged, everything was in order, and the servant girls served very well.


    Du Ruo, seeing such an environment, didn''t have the first kind of disgust and said, "maybe they pay so much attention to our girl at this time, and they won''t go too far in the future!"


    In that case, Chu Yuehua just smiled.


    At that time, the robbers had not been made clear!


    It''s the end of May and the weather is a little hot.


    Fortunately, Princess Luo had prepared wedding clothes all year round. No matter how she changed them, she looked like an impeccable princess.


    In the afternoon, mother Shang brought a message saying that the state of Qi had chosen the time and would enter the palace in three days. In the evening of three days later, the palace of the state of Qi would hold a banquet.


    In the past two days, people from the palace have been sending things in an endless stream, which makes people feel lively.


    Occasionally, people of the state of Qi stopped outside the guild hall, but the guild hall was naturally guarded and did not let outsiders stay.


    Chu Yuehua felt relaxed when she put on her home clothes and ordinary accessories.


    "Mother Shang, I can''t show up in these three days, can I?" Chu Yuehua asked mother Shang.


    "Yes!"


    "Well... No matter how important people come in their palace, I can disappear?"


    "Yes!" mother Shang didn''t know what Chu Yuehua meant, so she had to answer according to the rules.


    "Great!" Chu Yuehua said, then stepped down from her chair and said with a smile, "I''ve heard that the folk customs of the state of Qi are open. Girls can go shopping on the street at will. I just want to go out!"


    "Ah?" mother Shang was surprised and didn''t think she thought so.


    "Anyway, I don''t want to meet anyone. Everyone doesn''t recognize me. What does it matter if I go out?" Chu Yuehua said with a smile.


    "That''s right, Mammy," Ling Ruo quickly agreed when he heard that he was going out to play. "In the future, our girls will also live in the state of Qi. It''s good to know now!"


    Mother Shang hesitated: "it''s not that the maidservant won''t let the princess go out, but if this matter is told in the future..."


    "If you don''t tell us, who knows!" Chu Yuehua hurriedly said, "don''t worry! We quietly went out through the back door. When we came up last night, I went to see it. The back door is clean. No one will know when I go out."


    "But..."


    "Mammy, don''t worry! I won''t run. Where can I go if I''m not familiar with Qi country? What''s more, I''m still a girl. How can I live if I run and return to Yan country?"


    It seemed that this sentence moved mother Shang, and she could see that what she was really worried about was this.


    "The princess should come back earlier and think about it for us. If the princess has a good or bad, the maid can''t live."


    Is that consent?


    When such a thing moved mother Shang, everything would be easy. Chu Yuehua knew in her heart, thanked her quickly, and went out with Ling Ruo and Du ruofeng.


    It''s not that she really wants to go shopping, but because such a long way, always facing these people, will make her think about it all the time.


    Thinking that she will soon marry Qi Chonghuan, this feeling is very uncomfortable. Just go out and listen to the market sound outside, which will divert her attention.


    "Girl, you see this is so beautiful. Let''s buy some back!" Du Ruo saw the small pendant on the stall over there at a glance. "I don''t know how beautiful it will be hanging by the window."


    The girl was so worried before. Now she wants to settle down.


    "Girl, there''s delicious food over there. Hurry and have a look."


    Seeing the excitement of the two of them, Chu Yuehua''s heart was also a lot more cheerful, so she casually followed them around.


    Strolling around, you will arrive at Mingcha Pavilion.


    It''s a very simple store name, as if it''s afraid that others don''t know that it sells tea.


    Chu Yuehua raised her feet and went in. Du Ruo and Ling Ruo looked puzzled: "girl, do you want to buy tea?"


    "What kind of tea do you want, girl?"


    The shopkeeper was very attentive. As soon as he saw her go in, he hurried to entertain her. The smile on his face could drown the fly: "come on, serve good tea!"


    "To tell you the truth, I''m looking for someone!" Chu Yuehua saluted him slightly, and then smiled.

 Chapter 251

    "It''s not a coincidence that you''re looking for... He''s not in the store at this time. He''s not here every day, but occasionally." the shopkeeper heard that she didn''t come to buy tea. She didn''t look unhappy. The tea sent by the clerk is still very precious.


    But Chu Yuehua didn''t drink. After an interruption, she went out and said goodbye.


    Du Ruo and Ling Ruo looked at each other and said, "who are you looking for? Why didn''t you tell us before."


    After looking at Du Ruo, Chu Yuehua smiled and shook her head: "it''s all right!"


    "It doesn''t matter! If we don''t find anyone, we''ll just come back tomorrow," Ling Ruo said with a smile, and then pointed to the nearby restaurant. "Let''s have a good meal. Maybe the food of Qi is very different from that of Yan!"


    She just likes to eat, a good food.


    Du Ruo and Chu Yuehua knew this. Seeing her excited face, it was not good to disappoint her, so they nodded and said, "OK!"


    "But it''s your treat!"


    "Why should I treat you? I can''t afford such an expensive restaurant!"


    "Then you want the girl to invite you. What if the girl has no money one day?"


    "Then earn more!"


    "You..."


    Listening to their quarrel, Chu Yuehua also felt interesting, but


    Looking back at the mingchaxuan, I still felt a little disappointed.


    There are indeed many dishes in the state of Qi, which are different from those in the state of Yan.


    It''s like the cyan on the fish fillet. It''s like celery. Du Ruo and Chu Yuehua can''t eat it. They always feel a strange taste.


    But when I saw the people on the tables around me, it seemed that they were eating happily.


    Even Ling Ruo, the food opposite, is not taboo at all.


    "Wow! Why don''t you eat this?" Ling Ruo took another thing called coriander and sent it to his mouth together with a red fish fillet. "I didn''t expect that there was such a thing. It really tastes much better."


    Chu Yuehua reluctantly smiled and said, "if you like it, just eat more! I... I''m not very receptive for the time being."


    "I really don''t know how to enjoy it! You two!" who knows that the girl admonished them, and then began to eat.


    "I didn''t expect to meet the princess here. It''s really beautiful!"


    A man appeared with some teasing voices. Before he could see what was going on, he sat next to Chu Yuehua.


    Du Ruo was surprised and hurriedly came to protect Chu Yuehua.


    "Don''t be so nervous!" the man had a pair of peach eyes. "I''m not a villain."


    "The villain''s face has never been engraved. How do we know if you are a bad man?" Duro said without any guest.


    Ling Ruo also put down his chopsticks and looked on alert.


    "All right, all right! It''s just a joke!"


    It was another dazzling Kung Fu. The man had sat in the seat opposite Chu Yuehua.


    "In fact, I''m from the state of Yan. I just heard that you were discussing coriander on your table. I found that the state of Yan has no coriander. Naturally, I can''t get used to it. I think of the recent events in the two countries of Yan and Qi. Looking at your dress, I can guess."


    Looking at the man in front of me, it seems that the smile has completely changed. It is no longer the thief smile with peach blossoms, but a little more aboveboard.


    "Don''t know where the childe is?" Chu Yuehua asked with a relaxed tone.


    Seeing that his girl''s expression and tone were calm again, Du Ruo and Ling Ruo were also slightly relaxed.


    "I''m from Jiangzhou! I like to eat fish, and the specialty of Jiangzhou is silver fish. I don''t know if the princess has eaten it. We Jiangzhou people like to put silver fish in starch for the main soup. If we go to the capital, it will take 20 days."


    Chu Yuehua said with a smile, "you''re too nervous. I don''t doubt you so much."


    Of course, there is such doubt. A good man suddenly appears. How can she safely eat the food before the next meal? Just when he says so, Chu Yuehua doubts more and more whether he is a Yan.


    Just because it''s too much.


    It might be better if he just said a few words to him, exchanged greetings and left, but now


    "The princess didn''t arrive until yesterday!" the man laughed again. "I heard the news long ago and kept asking. I just kept saying that I hadn''t come yet, so I had to wait. I didn''t expect to meet her here. It was really a strange fate."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t say anything about such polite and scary words, but smiled faintly.


    "I know the princess came here because of her marriage. However, whether she was granted to the prince, she will be a noble person in the future. If the government needs to buy some cloth, needles and thread, please remember to take care of it! I''m in this business. The Zhenxiu Pavilion in front is my shop. We are all from the state of Yan. Don''t be polite if the princess can use me in the future ¡£¡±


    Hearing this, Du Ruo couldn''t help but curl his mouth. No wonder he was so enthusiastic. He turned out to be doing business for the sake of future business!


    "Sure!" Chu Yuehua didn''t say much, just smiled.


    "That''s great!" the man smiled and wished he could come forward to salute Chu Yuehua. "Although there are many people doing business in Yan country, it''s better to do business, but it''s difficult to do business without help!


    If the princess could help me in the future, I would really appreciate it.


    When the princess first came to the state of Qi, she was unfamiliar with everything, not to mention that there was no one who could use it easily. I would take the initiative to do things that could help the princess, as long as the princess was relieved. "


    Then he poured a glass of wine for himself and another for Chu Yuehua: "I''ve thanked the princess here now. Please don''t be polite!"


    Chu Yuehua quickly waved his hand: "wine is still free. I''m not good at drinking."


    I don''t like this person very much, but his words are all for this reason. It should be necessary to give a verbal response for the time being. Therefore, Chu Yuehua doesn''t give too much face.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right. This wine is sweet wine. Besides, I''m not here to fill the princess''s wine. It just means that I''m happy to see the princess."


    When he finished speaking, he threw up his glass of wine, and then put the wine pot on the table on the open space over there: "look! There is absolutely no second cup!"


    Speaking of this, Chu Yuehua refused even if she was unhappy.


    I just didn''t expect that he would have such a character with such a good appearance.


    He shook his head slightly in his heart and picked up the wine glass after all.


    Just before the glass touched the lips, a force suddenly hit me inexplicably, and a glass of wine fell on the table.

 Chapter 252

    A man in gray clothes suddenly came up from the stairs: "Luo Jun doesn''t seem to have appeared these two days!"


    "Why is the third master here?" the man opposite suddenly turned and arched his hand at the visitor: "I wanted to find the third master to drink two days ago, but I couldn''t find him alive or dead. I thought the third master had gone to the free Jianghu again."


    "Really?" the third master smiled. "I''ll go back to luojun''s house to have a drink with you for three days, but I''m not kind to do this today!"


    The smile on Luo Jun''s face was a little unnatural: "a misunderstanding, but some sweet wine, that is, the Third Master..."


    Then he waved his hand: "forget it, forget it. It''s no use explaining in front of the third master. Brother knows this, OK! Then I''ll go back first and wait for the Third Master in the house."


    "Thank you!"


    Seeing him stride over, Chu Yuehua has a feeling of being separated from the world. He has changed a little and seems to be more mature


    no Or it can not be called mature, but older.


    "Uncle Ye!" Chu Yuehua stared at him blankly.


    "I heard from the clerk in the store that you just went to me and came here again. I''ll come here. How''s it going? Are you okay?"


    Chu Yuehua stared at her blankly, then remembered and nodded: "everything is very good."


    "That''s good!" Ye Chi nodded. "Originally, you calculated the time. You arrived in these two days, but you forgot them. If you hadn''t come to me, I really couldn''t remember."


    This sentence instantly erased Chu Yuehua''s joy at seeing him.


    He quickly put a smile on his face: "yes! Your business is very busy! Qi is really different from Yan. It seems more prosperous when walking on the street."


    "Hmm!" Ye Chi nodded, as if he had inadvertently answered, and then threw out the poured wine glass on the table, "don''t drink the wine of strangers."


    "That man..."


    Referring to Luo Jun, ye Chi seems to have a headache: "this man... In short, if you meet him again in the future, stay away from him! He is a good worker."


    Ling Ruo looked very happy when he saw Third Master ye: "Third Master, what have you been doing these years? I heard from our girl that you won''t return to the state of Yan within two years. I still thought it was false! I didn''t expect you to really go.


    I don''t know how many things have happened to us, our girl... "


    Chu Yuehua found that ye Chi seemed to be impatient, so he quickly interrupted Ling Ruo with a smile: "in fact, it''s nothing. It''s good in the past two years."


    "Well! That''s good!" Ye Chi''s face wore a faint smile.


    But I don''t know why. Chu Yuehua always felt that it was different from the smile she had seen on his face before, but she couldn''t tell what was different in the end.


    "We''ve been out for a long time today. There''s a mammy waiting for us to go back. It''s hard to stroll again. Go back and visit Uncle Ye!" Chu Yuehua always felt depressed in her heart. After all, she let herself say such a sentence calmly.


    "Good!" Ye Chi nodded and stood up. "I also happen to have something. If you have something to do later, go to the store to find me and talk to me about your work, just like in Qingfeng building before."


    Speaking of Qingfeng building, Chu Yuehua suddenly felt better in her heart.


    Just about to say something, ye Chi suddenly added, "but I''m not necessarily here. Your business is very urgent, and if I''m just not here, you''ll have to find a way by yourself!"


    It''s another heavy one.


    Chu Yuehua reached out and held the corner of the table, then reluctantly smiled and said, "I know. Uncle Ye is busy. I can understand. It doesn''t matter!"


    "Hmm!" Ye Chi answered, went to the stairs, took a step, and suddenly turned back and asked, "you don''t blame me!"


    "No, no!" Chu Yuehua quickly waved her hand, "how can it!"


    "That''s good!"


    Back in the hall, Chu Yuehua''s mood hasn''t turned around yet. Ling Ruo has found this.


    He whispered to Du Ruo: "do you think ye Sanye seems to have changed?"


    Du Ruo frowned and snorted coldly, "don''t say it! Don''t say it''s you. Even before I came to Qi, we didn''t have any acquaintances, but at least there was a third Ye.


    His business is so big that he should always help us, but look at him today. I don''t say it. I always think he''s afraid that our girl will stick to him. "


    It was said all the way that Ling Ruo of Third Master Ye was silent, because Du ruo''s words were really right. Even she felt some, so she couldn''t refute it.


    "Alas!" Du Ruo sighed, "I don''t want to think so much. Anyway, can''t we girls live by ourselves? Didn''t we all live well in Hou Fuli''s life before?"


    "Hmm!" Ling Ruo nodded and suddenly asked, "can we also open a shop in the state of Qi? As long as we open a shop, our girl will have money, and then we will have a lot of delicious food."


    Hearing her words, Du Ruo suddenly felt that when he had something to discuss with someone, he should not find Ling Ruo. The girl was out of tune at all.


    "What are you muttering about over there?" Chu Yuehua suddenly put her head out of the window. "Come and help me sort things out. Everything is mixed up later."


    "Ah! Coming!"


    Du Ruo and Ling Ruo answered and followed in.


    Chu Yuehua is writing something wholeheartedly.


    Her heart seems to be a little chaotic, but this time should not be chaotic. She should be calm.


    It seems that copying things like this will be much better.


    Although the emperor of the state of Yan hated her, she prepared a lot of things to make peace here. After all, it represents the face of the royal family of the state of Yan.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t care about these things in her previous life. She didn''t know where they went later.


    Now, she has to make a good plan. She can''t let herself fall into the mire of her previous life!


    For the next two days, she didn''t go out. She stayed in the store safely and sorted things out with Du Ruo and Ling Ruo, so that she could have a number in her heart as soon as possible.


    Alas! Sure enough, I''m a businessman in my bones! I still love money. Money is the most precious thing.


    However, there are too many things. When entering the palace, there are still many things that haven''t been sorted out.


    After changing into her wedding dress again, Chu Yuehua finally went to the palace of the state of Qi.

 Chapter 253

    She was received by the queen of Qi. The queen was only in her forties and looked very young. However, Chu Yuehua knew that she was not the original Queen, but the second.


    The emperor of the state of Qi felt a lack of blessings. The former queen didn''t have children at all, and then died. She married the queen and only gave birth to a daughter.


    He is still the prince who has not been born.


    And now some of these princes are born late. The emperor is in his sixties, the eldest is only thirty-five, and has died. The remaining princes are in their twenties and thirties, and there seems to be a teenager.


    Chu Yuehua is also anxious. After all, it is a matter of previous lives.


    However, the third prince was raised in front of the queen since he was a child, which is also a little honor.


    "Princess Duanyang is really a national beauty. I''ve heard that the princess looks very beautiful. It really brightens people''s eyes when I see her today."


    It''s said that the Queen''s background is not high. Chu Yuehua thought so when she heard her talk today. Although it''s natural to praise more when meeting for the first time, she has never seen that educated woman. When she sees a young girl who may become her own daughter-in-law, she speaks highly of others'' good looks.


    Chu Yuehua can''t remember what she said when she met her for the first time in her previous life. In short, this time, the queen didn''t leave any good impression on her.


    But even so, Chu Yuehua did her best to praise her.


    "The princess looks lovely. The palace is also blessed to see it. The emperor has ordered that the princess rest here today, and the envoy will take her to the dinner party in the evening.


    The emperor is very happy. He has already asked the palace to make good arrangements. Don''t worry! There''s nothing wrong with it. "


    This has nothing to do with yourself. Even if it''s wrong, you don''t have to worry about anything!


    It''s probably that Chu Yuehua doesn''t really like the state of Qi, so Chu Yuehua doesn''t like what the queen says at this time.


    Du Ruo and Ling Ruo feel strange in their hearts. Why do they feel that the girl feels strange today? Don''t contradict the queen. Otherwise, something will happen. It''s not a good thing.


    Now under the eaves of others


    But Chu Yuehua hasn''t done anything to worry about since.


    At the dinner party, Chu Yuehua was not immediately arranged for the banquet, but still waiting in the Queen''s palace.


    "Sister, hurry up, the three princes are waiting!" a little girl passed under the rear window with a low voice.


    "Just fine!" the other servant girl whispered, "you''re really in a hurry! I''m afraid others won''t hear you?"


    "Isn''t it for me to get things done quickly? Our sisters can get a reward!"


    "My God, save it! Dare you take the reward from the three kings? I''ll thank God as long as I don''t get punished."


    Then the voice behind could not be heard, but Chu Yuehua knew who they were talking about.


    Qi Chongwei, the third prince, is violent by nature. He was raised by the queen since childhood. Although he is also a common son, he is still more noble than other princes.


    I just don''t know what moth he''s going to give birth to.


    Before Chu Yuehua thought more, someone came and passed her on.


    If someone is leading ahead, it won''t go the wrong way. Chu Yuehua will follow.


    The banquet was not far from the Queen''s palace.


    But when she just arrived at the side hall, she happened to hear it say, please the envoys of the state of Yan come forward.


    Everything was the same as in previous lives. Chu Yuehua knelt down and said some auspicious words to make the emperor and queen happy.


    "I''ve heard the wise name of Princess Duanyang for a long time. I''ve got a gem from your Yan country!"


    "The poor quality of the courtiers and women should not be praised by the emperor!" Chu Yuehua saluted again.


    As for the marriage grant, the emperor did not directly say, but gave the seat, said something about the diplomatic relations between the two countries, and then let Chu Yuehua settle down in the state of Qi, hoping to like the state of Qi.


    Chu Yuehua naturally listened honestly, sat in her position, raised her hand and threw her foot, and dared not make mistakes.


    Fortunately, I also attended several court dinners of the state of Qi in my previous life, so I wouldn''t make a fool of myself.


    The etiquette of the state of Qi has long been understood and let people see. As long as she was trained in the state of Yan, she seemed to attach great importance to the harmony of the state of Qi and nodded gently.


    Although Chu Yuehua didn''t raise her head much, she just listened quietly and sat quietly, but the remaining light in the corner of her eyes could see clearly that Qi Chonghuan was the most prominent Prince sitting together.


    Qi Chonghuan''s mother''s identity was low, but all the time, he also took this as an umbrella, pretending that he had never thought of Xiao''s great position. After years of bitter meat, the emperor really believed him.


    In recent years, he also began to have military power slowly, but rarely involved in the government, which made the emperor trust more and more.


    It seems that because he has the smell of a soldier, when sitting, he also sits straighter, which makes people feel that among the princes, he is more majestic.


    Chu Yuehua''s hand holding the wine cup tightened involuntarily. People who used to sleep together in previous lives and those who killed themselves in previous lives sat opposite them. This feeling


    I really can''t tell the taste in my heart.


    If this life


    Chu Yuehua shivered involuntarily at the thought that Qi Chonghuan would be given this life.


    Qi Chonghuan over there looked at her at this time.


    He seemed to notice the sight of her falling on him.


    With such an eye contact, the things on the night of death suddenly appeared in front of us.


    She swallowed the breath that poured into her throat. It seemed that she didn''t look at him at all.


    After the dinner, Chu Yuehua still returned to the Queen''s palace.


    When I passed the imperial garden, I suddenly heard someone talking over there.


    "The fourth prince?"


    "How did you react!"


    "You''re kidding! His mother''s concubine was born as a singer, the Emperor... No! He won''t think so himself, you!"


    "Really?"


    "If I don''t lie to you, the emperor won''t do it anyway."

 Chapter 254

    Chu Yuehua knew what they were talking about, but he didn''t intend to ask more questions in the past.


    Although now her identity can be asked.


    But she knew that these words were just deliberately wanted to be heard by her.


    Qi Chonghuan, Qi Chonghuan, who gave you such strong self-confidence, but because you found yourself looking at him, you were afraid that you would choose him and let him marry yourself.


    It''s funny. Chu Yuehua will never choose to marry Qi Chonghuan no matter who she marries in this life. Of course, the premise is to let her have a choice.


    However, it can also be seen that Qi Chonghuan''s influence in the harem is not small. At least, there is no problem in arranging two little maids to chew their tongue here.


    Chu Yuehua simply ignored them and took people directly to the Queen''s palace.


    The people over there saw that she had gone far, but they were surprised: "why isn''t she curious at all?"


    "I don''t know, but don''t worry so much. Anyway, our task has been completed. If she doesn''t believe it, we can''t help it."


    The queen came back in a short while and saw her still with a warm smile: "the princess is tired all day! Go and have a rest! Originally, the palace wanted to talk to you, but the days are still long! Don''t be tired is the most important."


    What''s that called?


    But Chu Yuehua still politely salutes and leaves with Du Ruo and Ling Ruo.


    In that case, wouldn''t it be better.


    The next day, the queen smiled and said to her, "the emperor secretly told me that it''s better not to think about who you will be betrothed to. Among the several princes, there are princesses above the five princes, but the five princes..."


    At this point, he seemed to realize that this could not be said casually. He stopped talking and said with a smile: "but don''t worry, our emperor likes you very much and will choose the best husband for you."


    "Thank you, emperor and empress."


    "You child, why are you so polite? The emperor settled you in this palace. I was very happy when I saw you. You should be treated as a guest here. You should be treated as your aunt or aunt. Don''t be so polite and nervous."


    When the two were talking, someone over there hurried in.


    "Empress mother!" a man stepped in, "I asked her to greet you!"


    Qi Chongwei quickly walked in, followed by a woman in pink to dress up.


    "Are you..."


    "Isn''t the Queen Mother surprised that Yuanyuan and I agree, so..."


    "Mischief!" the queen immediately yelled, and then remembered and looked at Chu Yuehua.


    "My mother has something to do here. I''ll leave first."


    I''m relieved. Fortunately, the princess can look at people.


    Chu Yuehua was about to turn around, but Qi Chongwei looked at her with burning eyes and said, "are you the princess of Duanyang sent by the state of Yan?"


    Seeing his eyes, Chu Yuehua was surprised.


    "It''s my daughter."


    "He looks so good!" Qi Chongwei said such explicit words without considering that there are many people here and his face at this time.


    "Ah Wei! Don''t be rude!"


    The queen immediately frowned!


    But Qi Chongwei didn''t listen to her at all. He stared at Chu Yuehua with a pair of eyes: "it''s too much for you, empress mother, not to tell me such a sign of the Dragon Boat Festival princess, or I would have asked my father to let her be my side princess last night."


    "You..."


    "You didn''t look as good last night as you do today!"


    Chu Yuehua was about to attack. The queen suddenly stopped between them and smiled at Chu Yuehua: "princess, go and have a rest first!"


    Chu Yuehua just felt sick in her heart. She nodded and ran away quickly.


    Before leaving, I seemed to hear the cry of the woman who accompanied Qi Chongwei behind.


    "You''re crazy, aren''t you!" the queen roared after Chu Yuehua left.


    "Empress mother, empress mother, you need to help me. I want her. Will you go and tell my father? Just tell my father that I want to marry her as a concubine!"


    The queen shook off his hand and said, "don''t blame me for fooling around again. I don''t care about you in the future. Your two side concubines are married. Where is the position of the side concubine for her? She is a dignified Princess of the state of Yan, so she can''t serve you as a concubine!"


    "This..." Qi Chongwei seemed to realize this problem and felt a little difficult. "I tried to move a seat for her. If I couldn''t do it, just... Let her be a concubine. Would the emperor of Yan come to challenge Qi for her?"


    "Don''t dream. You don''t know what to do with this in front of you!"


    The queen said, reaching out and pointing to the woman in pink.


    "She..."


    "What, she! She''s the sister of Princess Shu. You... You... Really want to kill the palace!"


    "Ask the queen to decide!" the woman in pink over there quickly knelt down.


    "Yuanyuan and I are congenial!" Qi Chongwei said shamelessly, as if he was telling the truth.


    "No... no, empress!"


    That''s all Chu Yuehua heard from lingruo.


    "The third Lord is too shameful. He is such a virtue. Look at the meaning of the queen, or do you want him to be the prince! What kind of atmosphere can such a person become!" duruo was angry and scolded.


    "Shh! My girl, you should keep your voice down. It''s in someone else''s place! How can you talk nonsense!" mother Shang warned as soon as she heard it.


    "It''s clearly the fault of the so-called three kings. He dares to bully Princess Shu''s sister. He even came to talk to our girl today..."


    Speaking of this, his eyes turned red: "I didn''t expect that people in the state of Qi would look like this. If we girls..."


    "Well, well, not yet. Don''t worry. It''s best for someone to help us find out the meaning of the former Emperor, otherwise such a heart is hanging..."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t go out all day. Who knows if Qi Chongwei is still there? Chu Yuehua doesn''t want to meet this inexplicable person again.


    "Girl, someone is coming."


    A little girl came in with a smile on her face: "I''ve seen the princess of Duanyang. Our princess asked the princess to talk."


    Princess?


    Chu Yuehua looked at the palace maid inexplicably. She came to know what princess. How can she be good


    The palace maid obviously saw Chu Yuehua''s doubts, but she just stood there in danger and didn''t mean to solve her doubts.

 Chapter 255

    ok In mother Shang''s words, people have to bow their heads under the eaves. Since a princess invited them, they naturally have to see them.


    The princess''s appointment was far away and partial, but generally speaking, it was still within Chu Yuehua''s physical strength.


    Then he took a look at the palace maiden who led the way in front, and secretly wondered whether the palace maiden was the one who was hated by the princess and would let her come so far to find herself.


    Du Ruo is very nervous. It''s not a good thing to be called to such a place by a princess.


    Before long, the answer was revealed. Chu Yuehua was still a little surprised when she saw the princess. She looked about twenty-three or four years old, but she still dressed up as a daughter. Hasn''t she come out of the cabinet yet?


    But it''s impossible! In the emperor''s house, how can you be so old and haven''t come out of the cabinet yet?


    "This is our princess."


    "I''ve seen the princess!" Chu Yuehua gave her a gift.


    "You must be wondering why I kindly invited you to talk, didn''t you?"


    Of course, Chu Yuehua thought, but he didn''t say it, just with a smile.


    "I am princess Showa and my father''s favorite daughter."


    Showa sat in the chair, not looking at Chu Yuehua, slightly raised his chin, as if he looked down on Chu Yuehua.


    Chu Yuehua still didn''t speak. She didn''t deliberately make this gesture, but she really didn''t know what to say. Up to now, she still didn''t understand what she wanted to find herself for.


    "Lift your face up and let me see."


    Chu Yuehua was surprised and looked at her blankly.


    "Hum! Sure enough, she has a fox face!"


    Chu Yuehua, who said this, was even more confused: "what does the princess mean? Please forgive me for being stupid."


    "Do I have to explain so much to you?" she snorted coldly. "You can help me finish this here!"


    Then she asked the maid to put out a sewing basket.


    Chu Yuehua saw a half made needlework inside.


    "I''m not good at sewing!"


    Chu Yuehua saw such an inexplicable princess for the first time. It was clear that she came to find fault on purpose.


    "I don''t care if you will. Just do it for me."


    "This..."


    "Why?" Showa raised his eyebrows. "No, I don''t want to. I heard that you are the most disciplined. Many people at the dinner party said that you are all right! What do I mean when I ask you to do such a small thing today?"


    Chu Yuehua frowned at the embroidered basket. The princess was too impolite.


    But she didn''t think about this. A person must have a reason to do something. Princess Showa never had any grudges with herself. Before that, she didn''t know her at all. How could there be any hatred between the two?


    What''s the point of her doing this?


    "Back to the princess, our girl is really not good at sewing. If the princess wants it urgently and doesn''t mind, let the maid do it for her!"


    Seeing Chu Yuehua being bullied, Du Ruo was so angry that he didn''t dare to say anything, so he had to say so.


    "You?" Zhao he squinted at Du Ruo, then snorted coldly, "you are a god thing. Can you touch my things?"


    "I......" Du ruo''s face turned red and white.


    "Take her down to me, it''s so noisy!" Showa looked at the people behind him and said coldly.


    Who is this? Chu Yuehua knows.


    However, she has always been a very short protector. She immediately stood up and took Du ruohu behind her.


    "I don''t think the princess has anything to do with me. I still have something to do with the queen. I won''t accompany the princess much. I''m leaving!"


    Then he took Duro back.


    "Wait, stop it!"


    Showa was furious when he heard this. He was so brave that he dared to say such words to himself here. There was no royal law.


    Chu Yuehua did not look at Showa, but looked at the two palace maids who stopped in front of him: "it turns out that the people of Qi treat visitors like this. At that time, I want to ask your majesty, so that I can learn your etiquette."


    "Hum! You have to have this chance!"


    With a cold hum, Showa planned to leave.


    But Chu Yuehua heard her implication and said she had to have a chance, which means


    She came today, but she won''t have a chance to see the emperor of Qi again.


    However, the emperor of the state of Qi has not made an order to let her marry anyone, so she must meet again. Therefore, the meaning from this sentence is that she can''t live at all?


    This princess Showa wants to kill herself! Why?


    Is it Qi Chonghuan?


    "Call you a toad to eat swan meat!"


    Showa has gone far. She really doesn''t want to say more to her. She just floated over from a distance.


    What does that mean?


    "Ah! My little beauty!" suddenly a slightly familiar voice sounded.


    The two palace maids in front of him immediately ran away.


    Chu Yuehua saw that Qi Chongwei came over with two eunuchs. Chu Yuehua looked at him with a bloody smile and felt cold in her heart.


    "You..." Du ruoyi was also frightened when he saw him, and hurriedly blocked in front of Chu Yuehua.


    "Third Lord, this is the harem!"


    "It doesn''t matter. A spring night is worth thousands of gold, no matter where he is! My Yuanyuan is not in the palace... Huh?"


    The "um" behind Chu Yuehua was creepy, as if she had been suddenly blown by a cold wind.


    "Don''t mess around. I''m the princess who sent the peace. If you... If the emperor knows, I''m afraid you..."


    "I''m not afraid. I''ll let my father give you to me at that time. You think I don''t know. It sounds good to say. Who knows what kind of little official''s daughter you used to be. Now you''ve sent them here. Whether you live or die, your emperor doesn''t care!"


    This is really right. Chu Yuehua can''t admit it.


    But


    If so


    no way! Absolutely not!


    "Pull her little girl away from me. I don''t like that. I like the princess!"


    The two eunuchs around him came forward with the same smile as him, and took Du Ruo aside one by one.


    "Third Lord, calm down. It doesn''t matter if I have any damage, but if today''s thing is seen, go back and say something to the emperor as an excuse. For you, it''s the real consequence!"


    "Do you think I''m afraid of this?" Qi Chongwei couldn''t hear anything and rushed over directly.

 Chapter 256

    Just as he was about to jump on Chu Yuehua, a man suddenly stood in front of her: "the third brother is drunk?"


    The man''s voice was very clear. He stood in front of Chu Yuehua with wide shoulders, blocking her sight.


    "You... What are you doing here? Oh! I see!" Qi Chongwei sneered, "so your boy has a crush on her, well! It doesn''t matter! It''s hard to say anything between our brothers!"


    "Third brother, I''d better go back! My father is coming this way."


    "You..."


    "I got the news, so... Sorry, third brother, I told my father!"


    Qi Chongwei looked at Chu Yuehua, looked at him again, snorted coldly, and then walked away quickly. He was probably afraid that the emperor would really come, so his steps were a little unstable when he walked.


    Chu Yuehua quickly saluted him: "thank you, fourth Lord!"


    Chu Yuehua can confirm his identity by listening to him. The fourth Lord Qi chongalkyne.


    "Are you frightened!" Qi chongyne said with a smile.


    He doesn''t look very good, but he has an unspeakable sense of sureness. It''s just that Chu Yuehua hasn''t seen him twice in his previous life and doesn''t have a deep impression of him. It can be seen that he hasn''t been involved in seizing his legitimate rights.


    Otherwise, Qi Chonghuan would recognize him if he had fought with him more.


    "Fortunately, the fourth prince came in time, but now the third prince has left. If the Emperor..."


    "I lied to him!" Qi chongyne took over her words. "My third brother is also spoiled by the queen. He has become more and more lawless in doing things over the years, but fortunately, he is still afraid of his father. No matter what it is, as long as he says that the father comes, he will be nervous first."


    Thinking of his appearance just now, Chu Yuehua had to say that it was true, so she couldn''t help laughing.


    "In fact, I have heard of your name for a long time!"


    "Ah?"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t understand what he meant and looked up at him blankly.


    "Nothing!" Qi chongyne waved his hand, "forget it, I believe the imperial edict will be issued soon. Go back to the queen!"


    Then he shouted and a little eunuch came out: "it''s far from the queen. The princess may not know the way to go. Please send it!"


    "Thank you!"


    Chu Yuehua quickly thanked again and took Du Ruo to follow the eunuch.


    "Yes!"


    Qi chongyne suddenly shouted again.


    "The empress... You''d better not say anything."


    "Good!"


    "She... Is not that simple!" Qi chongyne suddenly added for fear that she would not understand.


    Back in the Queen''s palace, the queen asked hurriedly, "where have you been? Your servant girl said that the princess asked you to go. Who is it? Nothing happened?"


    "No, it''s just that Princess Showa called me over to have a chat. It''s really my fault that worried my mother."


    When the queen heard what she said, ah Hong seemed to think for a moment, then nodded: "by the way, if it''s Showa, it can make sense."


    Suddenly he came back to his mind: "the palace is OK. I''m just worried that you don''t know the way. You''ve gone to some messy place. Are you tired? If you''re tired, take a rest first."


    What is Showa? It makes sense?


    It doesn''t make sense, does it?


    Chu Yuehua wanted to ask more, but when he thought of the last sentence Qi chongyne had just said, he swallowed the words that had come to his mouth.


    Ling Ruo tells Chu Yuehua that the queen is very worried when she hears that she has gone out. It seems that she is afraid that something will happen to her.


    Probably know his son''s virtue! Chu Yuehua sneered. I can''t imagine that there is such a prince among the elite.


    However, mother Shang told her another news. She wandered around the palace today when she was free. Instead, some words came out of the little girl''s mouth. It seemed that the emperor had an idea who to give her, and the queen seemed to have received the news.


    In this way, Chu Yuehua thought of what the queen had just said about Princess Showa.


    Today''s play seems to involve too many things.


    In the afternoon, Qi Chonghuan suddenly came. Chu Yuehua was chatting with the queen. The queen came and went to apologize, but she didn''t say anything substantive.


    Chu Yuehua felt tasteless, but she couldn''t say anything directly.


    Therefore, when Qi Chonghuan came, she was still a little dizzy. When she saw him, she suddenly forgot the disguise she had been trying hard to disguise.


    Qi Chonghuan was puzzled by his straight eyes.


    He just came to greet the queen, and Chu Yuehua said goodbye.


    Just a few steps out, his voice came from behind: "princess, please stay!"


    The heart was suddenly picked up.


    Turn around and see his gentle smile.


    He always seems to be like this when facing unfamiliar people, with a gentle smile and a gentle childe''s appearance.


    "The fourth prince."


    Chu Yuehua was graceful and impolite, and her eyelashes covered her disgust.


    "Is it customary for the princess to come to Qi?"


    It''s actually a greeting.


    "Not bad, empress. Everything is well arranged here."


    "That''s good!" Qi Chonghuan nodded. "In fact, I''ve heard of the princess''s wise name for a long time. I''ve always admired her in the bottom of my heart. Although the princess is a woman, she has great righteousness in her heart, which makes us all ashamed."


    "The fourth Prince is over praised. It''s just a little thing."


    "Princess, don''t be modest," said Qi Chonghuan with a more beautiful smile. "I just don''t know who has such luck to marry a woman like princess. It''s really lucky."


    Such words sounded so hypocritical and ironic at this time. Chu Yuehua sneered and kept silent.


    "Don''t get me wrong, princess." Qi Chonghuan looked at her expression and seemed to have some regret. "I knew I didn''t deserve it and didn''t dare to expect the favor of the princess. I just admired the princess in my heart. Anyway, now that the princess has come to Qi, I hope the princess can be my friend in the future.


    If you need help anywhere, don''t hesitate to ask. "


    Show kindness?


    Chu Yuehua was surprised. What was Qi Chonghuan''s idea?


    However, the answer was revealed too quickly, and Chu Yuehua didn''t make too much speculation.


    The imperial edict was passed to the Queen''s palace shortly after Qi Chonghuan left.


    Hearing the content of the imperial edict, she didn''t have any reaction. It was the same to marry anyone, but she didn''t know what the Taishi mansion was.


    However, the matter was finally determined, but she thought of that person.


    Are you going to find him again?

 Chapter 257

    Chu Yuehua was a little nervous in the Mingcha Pavilion. When he was waiting there, he was a little nervous. Would he feel too tired and come to him for anything?


    Or, he is busy now, he suddenly comes over, and he can''t refuse?


    Or, when he comes over later, his attitude is the same as before?


    Chu Yuehua suddenly regretted. Why did she come to him?


    Now the ending has been determined anyway, hasn''t it?


    When she thought about it, she felt like a needle and felt. Since she saw him last time, she was afraid to see him again, because she was afraid to hear that tone and see that cold attitude again.


    Why don''t you go now before he comes!


    At this thought, the meaning of retreat became more and more prominent, and Chu Yuehua simply got up.


    But just then, footsteps came from outside.


    When the door was pushed open, she looked at the visitor in a daze. It was the same dress as when they first met.


    It has been five years and he is twenty-six years old, but he still looks the same as at that time.


    "Leaves..."


    "Sit down!" Ye Chi sat down opposite him with a signature smile on his face.


    Chu Yuehua had to sit down.


    "Shouldn''t you be in the palace at this time? How did you get out?"


    "I told the empress directly," Chu Yuehua calmed herself a little, and then looked at him with fixed eyes. "Now the marriage has been determined, and the empress will no longer restrain me."


    "Oh? The marriage is confirmed? Who?" Ye Chi was surprised to hear the news.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t know why, but somehow she lit up a glimmer of hope.


    "The only grandson of the Taishi mansion."


    There was hope in her eyes. In fact, she didn''t know what she was hoping for, but her eyes were full of expectation.


    Ye Chi frowned and pondered for a while, as if he were thinking about something, and then gently shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Chu Yuehua stared at him blankly. What does that mean?


    Ye Chi seemed to misunderstand her meaning. He shook his head and said, "I''ve heard of the only grandson of the grand master''s residence. At the age of 16, he was three yuan and became the youngest champion in the history of the state of Qi. Later, he helped the emperor calm the rebellion in the northwest and persuaded the emperor to dig a canal. There were many political achievements. The emperor granted the title of young master."


    Chu Yuehua''s original purpose was not here, but he was surprised to hear his introduction. He was so powerful. Why


    "But later, I don''t know why, he suddenly resigned and retired. I heard that he traveled all over the world. Later, I heard that he fell in love with Taoist priests who burned pills and refined mercury. I didn''t see his style when I came out late."


    Chu Yuehua stared at him blankly and soon came back. What does this have to do with her? Anyway, for her, she is no longer married to Qi Chonghuan, so others are almost the same.


    But ye Chi thought she was still worried about the situation of the Taishi mansion, so he explained it to her very enthusiastically.


    "Now the grand master, that is, his grandfather, is no longer an official in the imperial court, but the students are still all over the imperial court, but their family is such a single child. Now they are almost 30 years old and haven''t married yet. I want to come to the emperor to sympathize with their family, so..."


    Then he hesitated and said, "just in this way, you will marry them..."


    "It doesn''t matter," Chu Yuehua managed to squeeze out a little smile. "I knew I was coming to make peace, and I was ready."


    "But I''ve heard that the young master''s character is OK. If it''s fate, I''d like to get to know him."


    Then he smiled again and was about to stretch out his hand to touch her head. Suddenly, it seemed that the two people were not as they used to be. Chu Yuehua was now big and retracted his hand.


    "Uncle Ye," Chu Yuehua took a deep breath and said with a smile, "you''ve helped me so much. I''ve never visited your house! I haven''t seen my aunt. I wanted to make a suit for you and my aunt before. Who thought you''d leave. I''ll talk about it later... Later!"


    Who knows this makes Ye Chi laugh.


    Seeing his smiling appearance, Chu Yuehua was puzzled: "what''s the matter?"


    It was easy to hold back his smile. Ye Chi said, "I didn''t get married, so I don''t have your so-called aunt."


    "Ah?" Chu Yuehua stared at him.


    "There''s no way. There was something at home before. Later, I went out to do business myself. I''ve been delayed. I''ve been in Kyoto for the past two years. My family also told me several marriages, but they didn''t say it. I don''t know how my mother met the girl this time. I''ll meet her only after it is arranged!"


    Chu Yuehua''s heart suddenly seemed to be put into warm water. The warm feeling made her nose sour: "Uncle Ye..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ye Chi asked with a smile.


    "Nothing!" Chu Yuehua shook her head.


    So what? What if you know he hasn''t got married yet? Now that it''s settled, it''s impossible, isn''t it?


    In fact, she didn''t know when she began to like yechi. Maybe it was because she took his help every time, maybe it was because he always maintained himself as a child, or maybe it was just because the sun was too warm that afternoon.


    Until Zhou zhaoheng asked her if there was someone she liked, the blurred image in her heart gradually became clear and slowly realized that she had already had the mind of her little daughter.


    However, why is it so hard to hear him say he didn''t get married after recognizing all the facts now!


    "You just said you would get married in three days, but I just had to accompany my mother at that time, so... There may be no way to drink your wedding wine."


    Ye Chi''s tone was a little apologetic.


    "It''s ok... It''s OK!" Chu Yuehua shook her head quickly and said in a hurry, "I have to go back quickly."


    He ran away.


    Originally, I always thought he had a family, so I tried my best to escape my heart and told myself that it was impossible. Therefore, I have never written to him in the past two years. Now that I know this, is it considered that I missed it?


    While running, Chu Yuehua asked herself.


    Suddenly, she thought of another possibility. Maybe Ye Chi understood it at all, so he didn''t say it, so he didn''t want to do it at the beginning!


    As if struck by a lightning bolt, Chu Yuehua trembled all over. Finally, she didn''t know how to return to the palace or the queen. She only knew that in three days, she would marry someone else, and ye Chi would go to his family.

 Chapter 258

    The weather on this day is very good. Chu Yuehua knows that today must be a good day even listening to the lively voices of the palace maids.


    Du Ruo and Zhi Ruo accompanied the dressing Mammy to dress up Chu Yuehua carefully.


    The two of them followed Chu Yuehua from the state of Yan. Probably no one knows her better than them. Chu Yuehua came out of the tea hall yesterday. Chu Yuehua''s mood is obviously wrong. Even if they don''t know much about men and women, they can guess a little.


    However, their attitudes are different.


    Du Ruo just felt bitter in his girl''s heart.


    But Ling Ruo is more thinking that the character of the Taishi mansion is also good. Maybe the girl will like my uncle in the future!


    The sedan chair was directly carried out from the palace. It was very lively and lively.


    Chu Yuehua only knows that.


    As for what kind of procedure it went through, she didn''t remember.


    Confused, she was led into a sedan chair, blowing and beating all the way. With the noise of watching the excitement around, she felt that she was a puppet.


    Then the sedan car stopped, and someone stuffed a section of red silk into her hand. The red silk never landed and hung in the air, so that she knew that there was another hand holding it at that end.


    There was a voice of admiration around: "young master Chi is still elegant!"


    "Yes! I haven''t seen him for many years. I was still regretting why I married earlier. Maybe I caught up with a good marriage. Who knows that my son is ten years old now."


    "I think it''s cheap for this princess. I don''t know what kind of woman she is. She just..."


    "I can''t say that. It''s ridiculous for young master Chi these years. Who knows what kind of temperament he is now!"


    "That''s true. Now I look at it. In addition to the skin bag, I''m still afraid of the inside..."


    "Shh..."


    "Keep your voice down!"


    Chu Yuehua listened and sighed slightly in her heart. How can outsiders know whether it is a blessing or a disaster?


    "Brother Yang! Do you really want to marry her? I''ve been waiting for you for so many years. Now you really want to marry her? This woman you''ve never seen!"


    A familiar voice broke into Chu Yuehua''s ear.


    Princess Showa!


    Sure enough, a stern voice sounded immediately: "Showa! Today is a happy day for the Taishi residence. Don''t be ashamed!"


    He also recognized the voice. It was Qi chongyne, the fourth prince.


    "I''m not reconciled! I''m not reconciled!" Zhaohe''s voice was a little shrill. "Why, I''ve been waiting for so many years, I......"


    But without allowing her to say more, she was directly pulled down.


    On the other end of the red silk, he never opened his mouth.


    Chu Yuehua''s heart is not cold. Does she really care about the woman who has loved her for so many years?


    The ceremony continued without any influence, and he naturally led her forward.


    After worshipping heaven and earth, they were sent directly to the new house.


    Ling Ruo and Du Ruo sent them yesterday. When he left, someone picked them up to serve.


    As usual, the new house is very lively.


    Inexplicably remembering the marriage between Chu Xuhua and Zhou Ruyun, everyone seems to be like this.


    But at her wedding today, these lively people were strangers to her.


    Mother Shang''s voice was full of festivity and welcome.


    "The bride has been tired all day. Let''s break up!"


    I don''t know which wife spoke, but she won the approval of many people.


    Chu Yuehua knows the rules here. The bride''s headscarf must be opened by the bridegroom alone, and it will not be opened to all the women in the afternoon, but must come alone after the banquet.


    What the bride looks like will not be known until the next day.


    Chu Yuehua sat quietly.


    If Du Ruo looks worried, the girl must feel very uncomfortable!


    "Girl, I haven''t eaten all day. Let''s eat something to cushion my stomach first! Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t carry it!"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Chu Yuehua''s voice was faint, "I''m not hungry!"


    "Girl, I heard that the Ye family sent gifts this morning, but no one came."


    Hearing the news, Chu Yuehua suddenly said, "what did you send?"


    "I can''t ask too many questions, but the people here muttered that they didn''t know the people of the Ye family. How could they send a red envelope of one thousand Liang silver notes."


    Duro said, looking at her carefully.


    Chu Yuehua''s chest is sluggish. Is it a thousand taels of silver?


    Maybe the shopkeeper in the store is the winner!


    He said he didn''t have time to come today! I''m meeting that girl.


    I don''t know what kind of girl she is, whether she looks good or not, what family she belongs to, and whether she has a good temperament.


    He said that several of the girls he met before didn''t succeed, and he didn''t know what kind of girl he liked.


    If he suddenly appears at this time and takes himself away


    On such a thought, Chu Yuehua felt her face hot. How could she think of such a thing!


    Suddenly there was a gust of wind, and a man suddenly appeared in front of him, a white fine Ge cloth long shirt, a black sandalwood hairpin on his head, and a faint smile.


    Chu Yuehua stared at him blankly: "Uncle Ye!"


    Ye Chi smiled, still the same smile: "I think about it, or forget it. Maybe other girls won''t be suitable for me."


    "Ah?" she couldn''t understand what it meant.


    But he didn''t explain. Suddenly, a hand stretched out and directly circled her waist: "I''ll take you elope!"


    "Ah?" she was still at a loss, but her feet were hanging in the air, like in the clouds, but his side face was clearly in front of her.


    Yeah! Uncle Ye has lightness skills.


    Just


    "Come on! Someone took the bride!"


    "Girl, girl!" Du Ruo and Ling ruo''s voice was a little anxious.


    "Girl, my uncle is coming. Don''t sleep!"


    This time, the voice clearly fell to her ear. Chu Yuehua returned to her senses. Her eyes were still red, and the outside light fell into her eyes through the cover.


    It was a dream. I fell asleep unconsciously.


    "Girl, no matter what, you and your uncle have worshipped and will always be together in the future, so..."


    "Girl, we don''t know. They say the rules here are that there can''t be anyone in the room. Du Ruo and I have to withdraw. You... Take care of yourself!"


    Ling ruo''s temperament has always been like this. How can I feel that this is like running away!


    They hurried out, and soon the door was pushed open again.


    What came in was a steady step.


    He''s coming.


    Chu Yuehua felt that he was standing in front of him, saw his hand holding the tassel of the cap, and then the red disappeared, and his eyes saw everything in front of him.


    I also saw his face. It really looks good, as ye Chi said.

 Chapter 259

    "I''ve always heard that Princess Duanyang is generous. Why are you looking at me like this? Are you... Nervous?"


    There was a funny smell in his voice.


    "You..."


    "I''m getting married today."


    Chu Yuehua looked at his face and pinched his thigh. It hurt!


    It hurts so much that tears come out.


    they hurt? Not a dream!


    This knowledge made her eyes open to him again.


    But he quickly stretched out his hand to cover the place pinched by herself, frowned and said, "what are you doing?"


    "You... You... How could it be you!"


    Yes! How could it be him! Who can tell her why yechi is here.


    The smile on yechi''s face grew bigger and bigger, and finally smiled.


    Chu Yuehua looked blankly, and then suddenly remembered, "you... Where did you get him?"


    "He?"


    "Did you knock him out, throw him somewhere, and then come here in his clothes? You... What do you want..."


    Suddenly the lips were blocked and the rest of the words remained in the throat.


    Chu Yuehua only felt that her neck was very sour and her body seemed to carry the weight of two people. His face was so close and so close. She saw him so clearly and so unclear for the first time.


    The eyes are full of red, big red and festive colors.


    He finally let go of him with a smile in his eyes.


    A little rouge on his mouth proved what he had just done. Chu Yuehua was stunned. He still wiped too much rouge in the morning.


    I shook my head. Now I''m thinking about this.


    What the hell is going on? I haven''t figured it out yet!


    Seeing his vacant face, ye Chi shook his head in tears and laughter, then sat down beside her, pressed her on his chest and stretched out his hand to surround her body: "How stupid you are! It took me two years to marry you. Now I''ve finally married you. What if you look so stupid? I''ve spent so much time marrying a stupid woman."


    Then he lowered his head, his eyes full of smiles, but some woman was still there.


    "You mean..."


    "Yes!" Ye Chi nodded, "I''m the one you''re going to marry today. I''m the young master Chi."


    "But isn''t your surname ye?"


    "That''s a pseudonym, fool! Ye Chi, you turn your head and read it."


    "Chi ye?"


    "I just wrote my name backwards and changed ye into Ye Ye''s last name."


    Ye Chi is a little helpless. Why is the little girl so smart when it comes to the key!


    "Isn''t your surname Chi? Why are you late again?"


    "What?" Ye Chi, no, is Chi Ye looking at her inexplicably.


    She looked at him for no reason.


    Chi Ye sighed, took her palm and wrote it to her: "remember it."


    "Oh!"


    "That''s your husband''s name."


    Chu Yuehua''s face turned red when she heard the word "husband": "I... When did I say I wanted to... Marry you!"


    "You have accepted the imperial edicts!" but Chi Ye picks his eyebrows. "It''s too late to repent now."


    Chu Yuehua is still Meng. So far, she still hasn''t figured out what''s going on.


    Then he stuffed a glass of wine in his hand and drank Heying wine carelessly.


    "No!" Chu Yuehua suddenly stood up and knocked someone''s hand off his clothes. "You... You... How did you become Chi ye? You said you hadn''t seen him that day."


    "I haven''t seen Ye Chi! Chi Ye wasn''t there when ye Chi was there! Ye Chi naturally disappeared when Chi Ye was there." Chi ye took it for granted, "you asked Chi Ye about ye Chi you saw that day. Naturally, I said I haven''t seen it."


    "You... You... You..." Chu Yuehua couldn''t say a word. She pointed to her fingers and trembled slightly. She couldn''t accept it!


    There''s a sense of being sold for no reason.


    "Well, well, don''t you understand now? Don''t you like me in your heart?" Chi Ye looks at her with a smile, and then takes her hand to bed. "Spring night is worth thousands of gold. I''ve worked hard for the past two years. You should compensate me anyway."


    "Get out!" Chu Yuehua roared out one word. "You cheated me. You dare to say anything. It''s laborious. You haven''t told me a word. What else do you want... You dare to touch me!"


    "I am your husband!"


    "Get out!"


    "All right, all right, stop it, sleep!"


    "Get out! Where do you put your hands!"


    "Stop it!"


    "You let go of me!"


    Chu Yuehua only felt that the night was too chaotic. He didn''t even know how he fell asleep in the end.


    When I opened my eyes and saw the face in front of me, I felt like I was still in a dream. The face in front of me was strange and familiar. He said last night that they were married and he was her husband.


    "You''ve been peeking at me for a long time." Chi Ye suddenly opens his eyes, with a smile in his eyes. "Why? I''m very good-looking!"


    Chu Yue Wharton was so angry that he just didn''t open his face.


    In fact, nothing happened last night. Both of them slept in harmony, but the whole person was wrapped in his arms like a warm quilt.


    Fortunately, there is ice in the house, otherwise you have to sweat.


    "Well, well, I''ve been angry all night. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. Can I ask your forgiveness?"


    "Hum!"


    Chu Yuehua snorted coldly.


    "We''ll discuss something slowly between husband and wife, but it''s time to get up now. There are still many guests at home today. You have to recognize your face."


    Although the account with Chi Ye has not been settled yet, he is also right. As a newly married daughter-in-law, she still needs to do her duty as a daughter-in-law, even if this person is not Chi Ye.


    Get up angrily and sit in front of the dressing table. Only then do you find your whole big face, red and black, in a mess. Only then do you remember that last night, it seemed that you didn''t remove your makeup at all, so you were directly taken to bed by someone.


    But all the headdresses have been put on the table.


    "You were probably angry with me last night, so you went to bed directly. I was afraid you were stabbed, so I took it off for you, but your face... Didn''t wash!"


    Chu Yuehua thinks that he just woke up and saw his quiet sleeping face. Suddenly, he thinks that Chi Ye just woke up and is just like himself, but what he sees is an extremely dirty face!


    "Miso" once, his face immediately turned red, but fortunately, his face was already dirty. He couldn''t see it when he was so red.


    "I''ll ask your servant girl to come in and wash you!" Chi Ye opens the door with a smile on his mouth.

 Chapter 260

    "Bang"!


    It''s the sound of the kettle landing.


    Suddenly a group of flustered footsteps came.


    "What happened!" someone hurried in.


    "You... You... Third Ye!"


    Then he suddenly thought of something and quickly pulled him over: "third ye, hurry up. I saw it yesterday. The back window can jump out. Our girl... Our girl is married now. In the future... You won''t come again in the future."


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t laugh or cry. Sure enough, her servant girl was the same as herself. Later, she felt that she was not a little bit.


    "You still laugh!"


    Chu Yuehua glared at Chi Ye over there.


    Then he said to Du Ruo, "he is not the Third Master of Ye, but the great master of Chi Ye Chi!"


    "What?"


    "Oh! What''s the matter? Don''t you see that the young master and the young lady haven''t freshened up yet, Du Ruo? If the water is spilled, let the little servant girls come and clean up quickly. Just fetch water again quickly. What are you doing there?"


    Du Ruo was still a little dull. Mother Shang quickly smiled and said, "don''t mind, young teacher. This girl was very safe. She was just nervous when she came here and made mistakes in many rules."


    Chi Ye''s face was serious and gently waved: "fetch water quickly! Madam Shao is going to wash."


    In a word, a group of people were busy again.


    A group of people seemed to feel a little misty. After dressing Chu Yuehua, they helped her out and went to the main hospital.


    On the plaque of the main courtyard, there are three words "An Xi hall", which can be seen as the residence of the elders.


    Chi Ye stands beside her and doesn''t speak.


    Chu Yuehua looked up and saw his faint face.


    This is the same as Chi Ye''s faint expression she has always seen. Although he was also a faint expression in the past, he would have a smile on his face, but at this time, his face is a kind of alienated indifference.


    As if it took him so much effort to get him here.


    I don''t know why. Chu Yuehua always feels that Chi ye with such an expression is very sad.


    Walking into the main room of Anxi hall, there were two people sitting on the main seat of the hall, and a man and a woman on the right were sitting there.


    The servant girl had already reported it. From time to time, one or two low-pressure laughter came from the corner.


    All brides are like this. Chu Yuehua doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with it.


    "Ah! It''s coming, said the grand master and the old man!"


    The woman sitting on the right stood up and came over with a smile. Then she stretched out her hand to attract a mammy over there to serve tea quickly.


    Then a servant girl put two futons in front of the old man and the old lady.


    Chu Yuehua and Chi Ye knelt down obediently. A servant girl whispered in her ear, who is the man above.


    "The granddaughter-in-law visits the grand master and the old lady!"


    Chu Yuehua saluted according to the etiquette of the state of Qi, making sure that it was not bad.


    It seems that Chi Ye glanced at her and knelt down like her.


    "Good!"


    Master Chi and his wife took out a red envelope and put it in the tray held by Du Ruo.


    "Now that you have become a pro, you are no longer a child. In the future, you can''t be as naughty as before. Cultivate your self, govern the country and level the world. Now that you have got a family, you should make up your mind."


    Master Chi naturally said these words to Chi Ye. Chu Yuehua knelt aside and kept silent. He stole an eye to see Chi Ye. He found that he was the same as himself, but he didn''t know what he thought.


    Looking at his attitude, the old man was obviously very dissatisfied. His eyes seemed dissatisfied. Then he turned to Chu Yuehua. This time, he put on a little smile: "When sun''s daughter-in-law first came, she didn''t understand many things. She should learn more from the old lady and your mother. She should also learn to persuade her husband to let him have no worries. If he needs anything, just speak. This is also your home. Don''t look outside."


    "Please follow the instructions of the grand master, and my granddaughter-in-law will remember."


    The old man seemed satisfied with this answer. He twisted his beard and nodded. Then he looked at Chi ye and snorted coldly. It seemed that he had dirty his eyes after looking at him.


    Chu Yuehua suddenly wondered what was going on between the grandparents and grandchildren!


    "All right, all right!" a girl standing next to the old lady immediately smiled, "it''s time to meet my cousin and aunt now."


    Chu Yuehua hadn''t noticed the girl before. At this time, her parents turned their eyes to Chi ye when they heard her call her so.


    She looked about sixteen or seventeen years old, not much older than herself, but she still dressed up as a girl. It was obvious that she had not come out of the cabinet. At this time, her face was smiling, but Chu Yuehua had an inexplicable feeling when she looked at her.


    It seems that the girl doesn''t like herself very much?


    But this is not the time to think about these things.


    Chu Yuehua and Chi Ye kneel in front of his parents again. They also worship and offer tea.


    Chi Ye''s father looks like he is 40 or 50 years old, but he is very thin. However, it can be seen that he is quite happy about their marriage.


    But my mother looks a little too young


    "I hope your future life will be smooth, your husband and wife will live in harmony and grow old."


    Chu Yuehua was surprised that it was such a blessing. As a father, shouldn''t he encourage old master Chi?


    "Hum!" the old man over there snorted coldly as expected. Then when he saw that the ceremony was over, he got up directly, "I''ll go to work first."


    "Office work, you are so old. What else do you do? You don''t know how to take good care of yourself every day!" the old lady frowned and complained.


    "What do you know?" the old man said, but his tone was not heavy, and then he left.


    It can be seen that the old couple have a good relationship.


    After the old man left, Chi Wen also left. Then he pulled Chi ye out.


    Chu Yuehua understands that this is to leave space for women. After all, is Chu Yuehua a future life circle or an inner house.


    "Take the seat for the young lady!" the old lady put away her smile and ordered.


    The girl over there immediately came forward.


    The old lady grabbed her: "you girl, why do you do this every time? I want you to accompany me well, not to be a little servant girl. Sit down quietly for me."


    "Look at our old lady. Isn''t miss Ming hardworking? It hurts the old lady."


    Chu Yuehua quickly saluted the girl: "excuse me, I don''t know anyone just now. This is..."


    "I''m brother Ye''s cousin. My name is Ye Ming. My sister-in-law just calls me ming''er."


    The old lady then added faintly, "she''s from my mother''s family."


    Is this... Backing Ye Ming?

 Chapter 261

    With the idea of static braking, Chu Yuehua naturally smiled at Ye Ming and said, "I hope sister Ye doesn''t blame me. I really don''t know the situation in the house, and no one will ask. It''s impolite."


    "Sister-in-law, what are you talking about?"


    The smile on Ye Ming''s face, with some innocence and enthusiasm, held Chu Yuehua to sit down in the chair: "in the future, we will be a family. Why is my sister-in-law so polite? It doesn''t matter. Our old lady has always loved us most. When my sister-in-law knows it in the future, she must be like me, like a skin monkey."


    The old lady gave her an angry look: "fortunately, you still have a little self-knowledge. You''re not too stupid."


    Ye Ming smiled shyly and didn''t say much.


    Then he obediently stood next to the old lady, like a little daughter-in-law.


    After all, Chu Yuehua is a man of two generations, that is, she has no previous lives. She is really a bride. If she can''t distinguish anything, it''s too clumsy.


    Ye Ming''s words were decent and generous just now, but it''s not good to say them in front of her who has just become Chi Ye''s wife.


    Just now, her identity has been identified. She is a cousin of the Chi family, that is, a sojourner or guest here. What family do you mean?


    Even if it is a real family, she and the old lady can barely be counted as, and her? It seems a little far away!


    Looking at her behavior, it was a bit like the master''s posture, one old lady at a time, as if she was afraid that Chu Yuehua didn''t know she was very popular with the old lady.


    "Princess Duanyang!" the old lady looked at her purse with Ye Ming''s hand for a while, and suddenly came lazily.


    Chu Yuehua was surprised and looked up to see her sharp eyes fall on her.


    "The old lady is too polite. If the old lady doesn''t mind, she''d better call her granddaughter-in-law''s name directly. The princess is just a title. It''s too strange to shout at home."


    Chu Yuehua originally kept everyone''s mind of living in peace, so he tried not to provoke any unhappiness.


    "Well, I understand a little bit." although the old lady said so, her sharpness in her eyes did not decrease. "Although you are from the state of Yan, it doesn''t mean that we don''t know anything about you.


    I asked people to make a good investigation when I knew that the Grand Master asked the emperor to marry him. You were originally just the daughter of a merchant. Later, you were granted a County Prince because you helped the imperial court. Now you were sent to make a peace marriage and granted the princess. Therefore, you just said you didn''t need to call it that. It''s a little self-knowledge. "


    Chu Yuehua never wanted to hide her identity and didn''t think she could hide it, but she still felt embarrassed to be said so.


    However, this is the first day. I don''t know how everyone''s temperament is. It''s really inappropriate to cause any unhappiness, so the old lady said so and she listened.


    Just the light from the corner of her eyes still saw the faint smile from the corner of Ye Ming''s mouth over there.


    Sure enough, it''s not a gentle and kind role.


    "What the old lady said is that I really came from a merchant family."


    Listening to her, the old lady didn''t go on with the topic, but turned a sentence: "now you are married to our family, which is our daughter-in-law. The state of Qi pays attention to marriage from husband, and so is the state of Yan?"


    "I think these great righteousness are the same all over the world, and the state of Yan is no different."


    "That''s good!" the old lady suddenly seemed to have a smile on her mouth, but it was very cold, which made Chu Yuehua uncomfortable.


    "Then you should remember that since you have entered our chi family, you should abide by the rules of our chi family. You should carefully accept what the elders say, be filial to your grandparents and parents, be considerate to your husband, and don''t let him worry about things in the inner courtyard."


    "Yes!"


    It turned out that the old lady didn''t lecture at all just now. She stayed here!


    "In addition, I won''t say much about women''s three obediences and four virtues. You''ve also been granted a county king. You don''t want to know all these things."


    "Yes!"


    "If I find anything wrong with you, I will punish you severely. If you don''t abide by women''s morality, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    The last sentence was very cruel, which made Chu Yuehua always feel that there was something in the old lady''s words.


    But it happened that there was nothing to choose on the surface, so he had to answer honestly: "yes!"


    "OK!" the old lady suddenly sat up straight and stared at her firmly, "then Chu, now kneel down in the yard."


    Chu Yuehua was surprised. Du Ruo was also stunned and hurriedly stopped in front of Chu Yuehua.


    "Why?" the old lady looked at it and sneered, "you have a bodyguard? What you just promised me is just talking casually?"


    Chu Yuehua frowned. If she got her mistake, it might be better to say, but if it was Du Ruo


    Thinking of the past life, Chu Yuehua pulled Du Ruo behind her and quickly apologized: "don''t blame the old lady. The little girl is not sensible. She just saw the old lady''s punishment come suddenly and doesn''t know why it happened."


    Then he took a deep breath: "speaking of it, the sun daughter-in-law doesn''t know why she made the old lady so angry."


    "OK!" the old lady smiled at Ye Ming and the lady over there. "She doesn''t know what it is because! It''s really going to kill me."


    Mrs. Chi didn''t know why, so she had to hold the corner of her mouth reluctantly. She should be with the old lady. In the end, she didn''t say a word.


    It''s clear that the old lady is the master of the house of Chi Fu. Mrs. Chi has no right at all.


    "Please tell the old lady!"


    Chu Yuehua gritted her teeth and said again.


    This inexplicable punishment of kneeling, she doesn''t agree, and it''s not like this!


    "You still have the face to say, dirty seed!"


    The old lady suddenly threw down a sentence that startled Chu Yuehua. What does this mean?


    She raised her head and looked at the old lady in amazement: "old lady, my granddaughter-in-law really didn''t know what was wrong the first day she married, which made the old lady so angry and said such heavy words."


    "How dare you pretend to be stupid with me?" the old man seemed to be so angry that he shouted, "bring it to me!"


    Chu Yuehua really didn''t know what it was because of. She frowned and stared at the old lady who obeyed the old lady''s orders.


    Sure enough, before long, the old lady came out of the inner room with a tray in her hand.

 Chapter 262

    Chu Yuehua understood instantly when she saw that thing, but


    The old lady threw the things inside on Chu Yuehua''s head: "do you understand now?"


    It''s a white towel. The fabric is excellent in workmanship, clean and flawless.


    If she hadn''t had a marriage in her previous life, she wouldn''t know what it was.


    This is called xipa. It is usually on the sheet of the wedding bed when the elders get married.


    The next morning, the old mammy sent by the elders to make the bed and bring the xipa to the elders. If there is a bride''s falling red on it, it means that the bride is perfect. If not, it means that the bride who marries the door is unclean.


    But last night Chu Yuehua had been thinking that the so-called husband in front of her was Ye Chi. He never thought of it. He didn''t think that the old lady would take it out, and questioned her with it at this time.


    But


    What did she say?


    She didn''t have a round house with Chi ye?


    It doesn''t seem like a good thing to say. Does it mean that she and Chi Ye don''t like each other?


    "I..."


    "What do you have to say?" the old lady asked her with staring eyes.


    There, Ye Ming blushed and hurriedly stepped back. When she left, she also looked at Chu Yuehua, but what was contained in her eyes. Chu Yuehua had no intention to explore.


    "Drag Chu out to me and kneel. Don''t get up until noon!"


    "Old lady, this... The Dragon Boat Festival just got married, and it''s Yanguo who came in person. So... Will it..."


    It was Mrs. Chi who spoke, but she probably never spoke well in front of the old lady, and her tone of voice was insufficient.


    "Hum!" sure enough, the old lady snorted coldly, "you can be gentle. Now you are a mother-in-law. You are still so gentle. How can you catch wen''er? It''s no use for you. You can''t think clearly. You still say such a thing.


    In your opinion, don''t punish her? Since she married to our family, she naturally has to follow our family''s rules, not to mention a princess granted by the state of Yan, that is, the legitimate princess, who came here. When she came to our chi family, she must abide by the Chi family''s rules! "


    After saying that, he simply waved and asked people to put Chu Yuehua out: "look at her kneeling!"


    This season is the hottest time. The bluestone floors outside were hot. Chu Yuehua had no chance to escape, so she was held and pressed on the floor.


    The clothes were thin, and the slate was very hard. When she was pushed to kneel down, she clearly heard the sound of bones colliding with the slate.


    Du Ruo was so anxious that tears came out and he almost wanted to jump, but he looked at the old lady over there and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Now all the girls are married. They are from the Chi family whether they live or die. It is impossible to escape. If you can''t reassure the old lady at this time, it will be difficult in the future!


    "Young lady, we can''t help the orders given by the old lady. It''s all because of your own fault. The old lady is punishing you and teaching you. Just learn it well! Our taishifu has always attached great importance to rules. Learning more will be good for you in the future."


    The head of the mammy is probably very trusted by the old lady. She speaks like a model. She doesn''t worry at all. At this time, the young lady kneeling on the ground is the young lady in the house.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t answer. It''s no use wasting saliva with these people.


    It''s just that Chi Ye''s home is so stuffy that he can''t imagine that it''s like this. A grandmother who is just like a tiger, a mother who is as soft as Ciba, and a cousin who is watching the excitement. It''s really a good and simple family.


    Inexplicably married him. He didn''t make it clear. He became such an inexplicable family member.


    Anyway, he who knows current affairs is a hero. To fight against the old lady at this time is to die.


    Now I remember all the accounts well. When I see Chi ye, I''ll come back with him.


    Although I thought so in my heart, I knelt for a while and my knee hurt like a drill.


    The sweat on his forehead and back kept flowing down, and his throat was dry and about to smoke.


    Chu Yuehua bit her teeth and thought, fortunately, she didn''t draw much makeup in the morning, otherwise she would be like a ghost at this time.


    After the old lady looked in the main room for a while, she entered the inner room. Mrs. Chi came out and looked at Chu Yuehua. She sighed and paused. After all, she left without saying anything.


    The sigh was obvious that she couldn''t help.


    Before long, Ye Ming came out with a worried look on her face: "cousin, are you okay!"


    Chu Yuehua looked up at her and turned her eyes again. She didn''t say anything.


    "Sister in law, don''t hate the old lady. She is very angry. After all, brother Ye is the only one in our family. You......" he seemed embarrassed, hesitated and asked, "are you really......"


    "Sister Ye''s words don''t seem suitable for you. Are you... Very interested in this aspect?"


    Chu Yuehua sneered at the old lady. She could bear it. After all, she was an elder. After all, she had a misunderstanding.


    But what can such an ambiguous cousin bear?


    Ye Ming didn''t expect that she would say so, making herself so embarrassed. At that moment, her face changed: "what did your sister-in-law say! I... how could I..."


    "Sister ye, you''d better not ask! It''s inappropriate for you to ask such a thing. Moreover, I''m new here and I don''t know my sister well. It''s hard to say such a private question. It''s better to ask your brother Ye directly! Maybe he will tell you!"


    "Cousin, you really are," Ye Ming immediately changed her face and said angrily, "I just care about you. Seeing you kneeling here so hard, I asked one more question. You said, let me... How can I live?"


    Chu Yuehua simply doesn''t open her face and doesn''t speak. She can''t speak. It''s so hot and her mouth is dry. It''s really tiring to deal with such a cousin. Let her go!


    Ye Ming was obviously angry. She picked up her skirt and was about to leave. Suddenly, she stopped again.


    "Cousin, you are not familiar with us. You don''t know the old lady''s temper and I''m normal. I just hope sister-in-law doesn''t misunderstand my kindness. Brother ye and I have been together since childhood. Naturally, I hope he is good and I hope you are good. No matter what you think, I''ll help you. I''ll help you plead with the old lady now."


    Chu Yuehua looked at her inexplicably. The painting style turned too fast!

 Chapter 263

    She soon understood.


    Suddenly there was a strong force in her hand, which pulled her directly from the ground.


    Chu Yuehua is surprised and turns to see Chi Ye''s forbearing anger.


    "Well, what are you doing on your knees?" Chi Ye seems very angry, looking at Chu Yuehua''s eyes and blaming him.


    "I......" Chu Yuehua originally wanted to explain, but when he saw his face, his anger suddenly rose. "You think I want to! Your old lady wants me to kneel. What can I do? What are you shouting?"


    Ye Ming, who was on one side, was startled and said, "cousin... Sister-in-law... You, why are you so fierce? How can you talk to your cousin like this? Cousin he... Doesn''t he care about you too?"


    Then he immediately said to Chi ye, "cousin, sister-in-law is also angry. Don''t mind. She just knelt for a while! Although it has nothing to do with you, sister-in-law can''t find someone to vent at the moment, and her tone is inevitably worse."


    Ye Ming''s persuasion is really good, but it has become a standard peacemaker.


    Just


    What is "it has nothing to do with your cousin, but my sister-in-law can''t find anyone to vent now"?


    Does Chu Yuehua take chi Ye as a vent?


    Is this really persuasion? Are you sure Chi Ye won''t fall her back to the ground in anger?


    Chu Yuehua thought so and quickly stood up to avoid being thrown again.


    Then he saw Ye Ming over there with a worried face, for fear that they might quarrel.


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t care about her anymore. She can only look at Chi Ye.


    Who knows, he suddenly smiled, reached out and touched her head: "fool? When were you so easy to bully? If you let you kneel, you kneel? Don''t you know if you go back? Who can pull you to kneel when you come to our house?"


    "Ah?" Chu Yuehua looked at him blankly without reflecting.


    Chi Ye shook his head, and then naturally took her hand and walked out: "go back!"


    "Brother Ye!" Ye Ming is shocked. This is not his brother Ye!


    When was brother ye so gentle to others? He never wanted to talk to others, even his family. Even in the past, when his former wife was still there, he had a good relationship with his wife and kept a polite distance from others. How can he now


    Chi Ye stops and looks back at her: "go and tell the old lady that Mrs. Shao''s leg is hurt. I won''t come to greet you these days."


    Ye Ming hasn''t reacted from her shock, so she can only stare at them.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The old lady didn''t know when she came out of the house. She looked at this side coldly with anger on her face.


    Chu Yuehua simply doesn''t speak and hides directly behind Chi Ye.


    This is their family''s business. She doesn''t want to be the first bird. Let Chi Ye solve it by herself!


    "Old lady, you just heard that. I think yue''er''s leg just seems to have hurt on her knees. It''s not suitable to walk these days. It''s far from us. You should have a good rest these days. If you fall ill, you won''t come and greet me."


    "How dare you!" the old lady was furious. "It''s only so long since she just married a daughter-in-law and dared to talk to me like this. She defended her so much that she didn''t listen to me!"


    "Didn''t you want me to marry this daughter-in-law? In that case, what are you picky about at this time? Or do you prefer me to be alone now?"


    Who knows, Chi Ye doesn''t care about the old lady''s attitude at all. He looks at the old lady with a smile. His tone is a little ironic.


    The old lady is Chi Ye''s own grandmother. Did something happen that made her dislike the old lady?


    However, Chu Yuehua doesn''t like the old lady herself. If Chi Ye cares, she happens to have a husband to sing and women to follow. It''s really perfect.


    "You..."


    "I hope this is the last time. Don''t let her kneel easily. I look uncomfortable. My people are not used to spoil others."


    This sentence shocked everyone present.


    His people? You mean yourself?


    Chu Yuehua suddenly felt a strange feeling, warm and hot, as if warm water had overflowed her heart.


    The old lady over there paused. This time... Is he serious?


    Ye Ming is pale!


    Brother ye, what''s the matter? Is the Dragon Boat Festival princess from Yan a witch? How could brother ye say such a thing?


    In the past two years, Chi Fu has found many talented and beautiful girls for him, but he has never been moved. He can even say that he is full of disgust for those women.


    It is because of this that she feels that even if brother Ye doesn''t like himself, they have the friendship of cousins there. She is different to him after all, and the old lady thinks so.


    She had told her privately that if Chi ye still hated the princess, she would ask the palace to make her his wife.


    Her identity is not worthy of Chi Ye. She always knows this, but... She always thinks she is different!


    Who does brother Ye mean by "my man" just now?


    "You said I spoiled her?" the old lady smiled angrily. "It''s a joke. Did I beat her or kill her? Or abused her? It''s just to teach her not to obey the rules according to the rules of the government. Is it wrong?


    With my grand master''s wife, I can''t even teach a granddaughter-in-law a lesson? Where have you read the books of sages for so many years? The emperor also asked you to marry and become an official. If you are like this, becoming an official will not pit the people all over the world! "


    Chi Ye narrowed his eyes slightly, and then looked coldly at the old lady: "so, you said she had violated the family rules. What family rules did she violate?"


    At this time, Mrs. Chi, who had just left, came back and saw that their grandparents and grandchildren dared not come forward to stop Mai Mang, so they had to watch.


    The old lady sneered: "since you are not afraid of losing face and have to protect this unclean bitch, I''ll give up my old face!"


    Then he asked someone to take out the square xipa just now and slam it on the ground again: "look for yourself. I asked mammy Zhu to put it on your bed yesterday. It''s still clean this morning. Don''t say you didn''t do anything all night. There''s no round house at all!"


    This sentence brightened Ye Ming''s eyes and immediately locked Chi Ye''s face.


    Who knows, Chi Ye sneers, as if he saw some kind of joke.

 Chapter 264

    "What does this thing represent?" Chi Ye sneered and asked, "who stipulates that the husband and wife''s room must be in bed? Where I love, it''s where I don''t like to see the white thing on the bed. What if we go somewhere else?"


    Chu Yuehua''s face was like a cooked crab, red to the root of his neck.


    Rao is a person of two generations. Even though she always feels that she has been invincible and has a thick face, she is stunned when Chi Ye says such words in front of so many people.


    Does he know what he was talking about?


    This is nothing, this is a frame up, this is inexplicable!


    How can I see people?


    Sure enough, the servant girls who had been watching the war suddenly whispered, mixed with some low laughter.


    Hearing this sound, Chu Yuehua wished she could drill a hole in the ground and escape.


    Chi ye, Chi ye, you are not such a person! Why did you come to your home like a different person!


    Can you stop it?


    Don''t bring such a trap!


    Chu Yuehua thought so. She felt soft under her feet and could hardly stand.


    Who knows, at this time, he came again with a shocking sentence: "yue''er was tired last night. Today, she was still kneeling here. I couldn''t bear it. I took her back first."


    With that, he picked her up directly.


    ad locum!


    So many people!


    And his mother and grandmother!


    Didn''t it kill her?


    "Hey! Don''t... don''t... don''t..."


    "Don''t move!" Chi Ye whispered, "if you move again, I''ll kiss you!"


    Chu Yuehua almost felt that she was hit in the head by something. This is what Chi ye said. He


    When did you become such a scoundrel?


    On the way back, Chu Yuehua really experienced what people pay attention to.


    This guy actually walked all the way back to his house with himself in his arms.


    In his arms, Chu Yuehua didn''t dare to look up at all, so she had to bury her whole face in his arms.


    Occasionally, I took a sneak look and saw Du Ruo and Ling Ruo whispering behind me, laughing with a red face.


    Now


    When he finally returns to his room, Chi Ye puts her down.


    There was a smile on his face.


    "You..."


    Chu Yuehua''s face is still crimson. He''s going to be angry. What does this man think!


    "Now, after showing such a big joke, people don''t know how to talk about me behind my back! Last night... Last night..."


    Seeing her hesitation and worry, Chi Ye smiled and said, "what''s the matter? Now you''re married to me. It''s all right. Do you think others will believe that you''re still perfect?


    Besides, if I really said I didn''t do anything all night, wouldn''t it make people doubt my ability? "


    "You... Doubt, there is nothing!"


    Chu Yuehua glared at him fiercely, which was better than the current situation!


    People really don''t know what to think of her!


    "You mean... You really doubt me?" Chi Ye suddenly deceives himself with a serious face. "Maybe I want to prove something?"


    Chu Yuehua is not a fool, not to mention money. She is at least a married woman. How can she not understand such obvious words? At that time, she screamed, pulled over the quilt, covered herself and kept kicking blindly.


    I didn''t see anything for a long time before I took the quilt down, but I saw that he had come to the door, smiled and looked at her and said, "well, you have a good rest. I''ll let someone bring medicine. Your knees are not used to kneel. You can remember this sentence in the future. No matter who makes you kneel in this family, I won''t allow you."


    Then he went out, leaving Chu Yuehua with a blank face.


    Although it is said that his practice today is a little too much, which will certainly make Ren misunderstand her deeply, I have to say that the words he just said sound very warm!


    When he left, Du Ruo and Ling Ruo came in with their mouths closed.


    Originally, Du Ruo felt it was hard to accept the fact that Chi Ye was Ye Chi, and always felt that his girl seemed to have been deceived.


    Then he saw that scene in the Anxi hall and became more and more dissatisfied with the Chi family.


    But now, with such a reversal, she suddenly felt that it was not very good now?


    This uncle likes girls very much!


    People say that the most important thing is to marry someone?


    Others, as long as my uncle is good enough, everything is floating clouds!


    When I think about it, I feel much happier.


    The two came to greet Chu Yuehua with a smile: "have you seen our young lady!"


    Chu Yuehua knew that they were joking, and his face turned red again: "well, well, you two are also fooling around. Don''t get up soon."


    "Don''t you think our master''s performance today is really very good?" Ling Ruo asked Chu Yuehua with a smile. "I have only one feeling in my heart. It''s a good choice for a girl to marry him."


    Chu Yuehua frowned: "when did you change his name?"


    Ling Ruo smiled at Du Ruo, and then said, "he used to be called third Ye. Now we all know that people don''t have the surname ye, and they have become a family with us. Naturally, they have to change their words. There is an old master above, so he is naturally called our master."


    She glanced at Du Ruo. It was obvious that it was discussed by Du Ruo. Chu Yuehua shook her head and said nothing.


    Just talking, someone came in.


    "Young lady, we are the servant girls sent by the Lord. We will serve young lady specially in the future. My name is Huixiang and her name is Lanxiang."


    The two men first gave Chu Yuehua a big gift and recognized the door.


    "This is the ointment that the Lord just asked us to send," Lan Xiang stepped forward and handed over a green porcelain vase. "The LORD said that the young lady is used to being served by her two sisters and only let us send it. It''s better for the two sisters to take medicine for the young lady!"


    Even though it was hard to accept the change from ye chi to Chi ye for a while, Chu Yuehua decided to accept his consideration.


    Du Ruo and Ling Ruo always have a smile on their lips. When they serve Chu Yuehua, they appear to be particularly energetic.


    "By the way!" Chu Yuehua suddenly remembered something. "It''s fine today. Why did he go back to the main hospital again? Didn''t he follow out?"


    Du Ruo glanced at Ling Ruo and said with a smile: "speaking of this, I have to admire the girl. It was really good to accept the girl at that time. It was the right choice to bring the girl to Qi."


    Chu Yuehua looks at Ling Ruo curiously.

 Chapter 265

    When Ling Ruo heard the speech, he returned to Du Ruo with a white eye and said to Chu Yuehua with a smile: "in fact, I''m bored sitting here. Seeing that the girl and Du Ruo haven''t come back, I''m going to pick you up in the main courtyard. Who knows, I saw the girl kneeling at the gate of the main courtyard when I arrived at the door. I was frightened at that time. The old lady was so angry that she let our girl kneel on the first day, so


    I went to find my uncle, who knows... "


    Said unexpectedly sold a pass, covered his lips and smiled before saying, "who knows, when my uncle heard this, he directly left the grand master and went to the main hospital to save the girl."


    Chu Yuehua was surprised. Unexpectedly, Ling Ruo went to the outer courtyard and called Chi ye from the old man. Now even the old man knows.


    How could this happen?


    Uncle Ye was not like this before!


    Uncle Ye is always gentle and quiet. He does everything quietly. He seems to have a plan in mind and indifferent to his chest.


    How come it''s like a different person in the state of Qi?


    When I thought about it, I was surprised.


    It''s not true. Since Uncle Ye left, Chu Yuehua hasn''t seen him for two years and hasn''t had any contact with him. Until the marriage is determined, he wrote a letter to him. His tone is not like Uncle Ye before.


    Later, he came to the state of Qi and met him twice, which was far from yechi.


    Let alone Chi ye, who is too weird today.


    Suddenly there was a cold sweat behind him. Has Uncle Ye been replaced by this man?


    But if he wasn''t Uncle Ye, how could he know her? How can you seem to know their past very well?


    At lunch, Chi Ye didn''t come. It seems that he was tripped by the old man.


    Today, according to the old lady, it seems that Chi Ye agreed to marry and enter the court.


    Are you preparing for that now?


    However, Chu Yuehua didn''t calm down to think well. Now her mind is full of the question of her talent.


    After lunch, I took a nap as usual, but I was busy getting married a few days ago, so I dealt with it casually.


    Now I have just settled down. As soon as I have had dinner, I feel sleepy.


    In addition to what Chi ye said in the morning, she doesn''t have to go to the main hospital to say hello these days. She feels more and more burdenless and sleepy.


    As for Chi ye, it''s obvious that he can''t make it clear for a while. He simply put it aside and slept soundly.


    I woke up in a daze, but I felt very hot. I don''t know if it''s because the little girl fell asleep and forgot to add ice.


    Struggling to wake up, I felt a warm gas potted between my neck.


    And his chest is still pressed with an arm.


    Turning his face gently, he saw Chi Ye''s sleeping face.


    Inexplicably, I feel very relieved.


    But


    Suddenly he remembered the thought in his heart before going to bed, and couldn''t help looking at him carefully.


    There''s nothing wrong. This is Uncle Ye. There''s no doubt about a face.


    The most important thing is the smell of him.


    This is the only smell she has smelled on him for so long.


    Light rosin fragrance, different from all spices.


    "I found that your favorite thing to do when you wake up is to stare at me. Is it really so beautiful?"


    Chi Ye suddenly closes his eyes and smiles, and then spits out such a sentence lazily.


    Chu Yuehua suddenly blushed, and then realized that he raised his hand and slapped him: "who let you sleep here? This is my bed."


    "You''re wrong!" he finally opened his eyes, propped up his head with one hand and looked down at her. "This bed is mine. You... Don''t seem to have any dowry!"


    "You..."


    After grabbing her hand, Chi Ye kisses her on the lips, and then turns over: "well, enough sleep. If you go on sleeping, you will have no strength. Get up! If you feel bored, let Du Ruo and Ling Ruo accompany you around the house. Huixiang and Lan Xiang are both my people. They are very familiar with here. Let them take you around."


    Then he dressed and said, "I''m a little busy these two days. I can''t accompany you."


    Hearing what was going on inside, Huixiang and LAN Xiangyi still came in, one tidying his hair and the other tidying his clothes.


    Looking at the posture, it looks very familiar. It can be seen that you are used to it.


    Sure enough, as he said, the two were his men.


    Du Ruo and Ling Ruo hurried in after Chi ye had cleaned up everything.


    Chi ye said with a smile, "you two slackers, hurry up and wait on you. Young lady, get up! I''ll go first."


    The last sentence is naturally to Chu Yuehua.


    Ling Ruo and Du Ruo sent him away, so they came to serve Chu Yuehua and got up.


    But Du ruo''s face looked unhappy, and Chu Yuehua understood.


    Ling Ruo didn''t understand: "what''s the matter with you? Suddenly it seems that you''re unhappy."


    "You go out first!" Chu Yuehua''s voice took a little smile.


    Huixiang and Lanxiang bent their knees and went out obediently, closing the door.


    "The girl is so polite to them!" Du Ruo pouted and looked very unhappy.


    "You''re surprised. Why do good people suddenly have an opinion on them? Aren''t they good? Where did they annoy you again?" Ling Ruo was surprised and couldn''t understand Du ruo''s idea.


    "You really don''t understand anything!" Duro stamped his feet angrily. "Don''t you see the way they serve the Lord? It''s obvious that they have done it many, many times."


    "I see!" Ling Ruo blinked. Doesn''t that mean they are very hard-working? What''s wrong? Are you afraid that they are doing too well and that we will be useless in the future? "


    If Ling Ruo is really her virtue, she is as smart as what she usually meets. In terms of these human and worldly sophistication, she doesn''t understand much after all.


    "You''re an elm head!" Du Ruo glared at her. "You don''t know this. You really don''t know what to say about you. They look like this. They know it must be that!"


    "That?" Ling Ruo was more confused, "which one?"


    "It''s Tongfang!" such lingruo is really unbearable. Du Ruo angrily said, "don''t tell me what Tongfang is. You don''t know!"


    But very helpless, Ling Ruo really frowned and looked naive: "what is Tongfang?"


    Chu Yuehua actually felt a little discordant in her heart. She seemed to reject it.

 Chapter 266

    Du Ruo saw Chu Yuehua''s gloomy expression at a glance, and hurriedly said, "girl, don''t be sad. Although you have a general room, you somehow don''t have a reputation. You''re not even an aunt. You''re not the same as us.


    Besides, as soon as they see, they are the ones who used to be around me. Now that I have a girl, they naturally have nothing! "


    This is like the tone of her previous sister. Chu Yuehua can''t help but miss Chu Xuhua.


    "Can my sister-in-law get up?"


    Suddenly, Ye Ming''s voice came from outside.


    Chu Yuehua quickly asks Du Ruo and Ling Ruo to pack themselves up and welcome them out.


    Huixiang and Lanxiang were already waiting on her. Chu Yuehua went over and said with a smile, "why is sister ye here? Don''t you wait on the old lady?"


    Ye Ming''s face is stiff. Does she regard herself as a servant?


    But she soon adjusted and said with a smile, "the old lady hasn''t woken up yet! What''s more, there are many people around, but the old lady likes me to hang around."


    Chu Yuehua smiled and didn''t answer.


    "Brother ye also did business in the capital of Yan state for two years before. Did your sister-in-law know brother ye at that time?"


    Chu Yuehua sneered in her heart. She came to inquire about the past.


    Then he smiled and said, "at that time, I knew so many people in a girl''s family, not to mention young master Chi of the state of Qi. Moreover, I was not a princess at that time, but a cousin girl living in the Marquis house."


    Ye Ming accompanied her smiling face, but the smile was a little ugly.


    I don''t know whether Chu Yuehua''s answer satisfied her or not.


    "Don''t mind that thing this morning, sister-in-law. The old lady is actually a very good person, but she has always been strict with herself and attaches great importance to the rules. It''s hard to avoid speaking ugly. Moreover, brother Ye is the only child of our family, so she naturally has high requirements for you."


    Ye Ming said with a smile: "but I''ve been with the old lady for so many years. She still knows her temper. If my sister-in-law doesn''t mind, you can ask me. I must know everything. It''s much easier for you to get along with me."


    Ask her?


    Chu Yuehua sneered in her heart. What''s her mind? It''s so obvious after only half a day today. She asked her if she was really right?


    Who dares to guarantee this.


    Thinking so, I can''t help feeling a little upset.


    "Well, sister ye, after all, I''m the husband''s daughter-in-law. You have to call me an aunt if you call me an old lady. In sum, I''m my grandmother. Thanks to you taking care of the old lady these years, now that I''ve entered the door, I naturally have to take good care of it.


    Today''s matter is also that the old lady misunderstood the husband''s mischief last night. Such a thing will not happen in the future, and let my sister worry about whether it''s ours or not. "


    Ye Ming''s face changed. After all, she asked reluctantly, "morning... What brother ye said is true?"


    Chu Yue Wharton looked embarrassed and gave her an angry look: "Oh! Why does sister ye ask such a question, it makes me feel embarrassed. However, I have counted this account with your cousin. Anyway, he made me so ashamed."


    Aren''t you unhappy? I''ll let you listen more and let you misunderstand!


    "Well... Well, brother Ye is very polite and regular on weekdays. I don''t know..."


    "Well, it''s all my fault. My sister hasn''t come out of the cabinet yet! How can she attract her sister to say such words!" Chu Yuehua suddenly thought of something, "how old is your sister this year?


    It looks like it''s about my age. My husband''s family has agreed? Which family is it? Don''t be too far away. It''s easy for me to come. If you run too far again, you won''t see it. "


    Ye Ming''s face suddenly turned pale: "why did you say such a thing, sister-in-law? Did you think I was in the way today? Although I live in Chi mansion, I have always treated me like a granddaughter and never said anything about me.


    I don''t want my sister-in-law to look down on me when she comes. If so, I don''t need my sister-in-law to open this mouth. I''ll tell the old lady immediately and move away tomorrow. "


    I didn''t expect that she would mind so much. She was stunned to lean on her words.


    Chu Yuehua was also angry: "sister Ye is too atmospheric. I just asked casually. You just made up so many things yourself. Why did I say a word and a half that I didn''t want you to stay in Chi mansion?


    Not to mention that I just got married, even if this family really let me be the master of the family, I don''t have the mind to let you go. The old lady likes you, and you are raised by the old lady. What does it have to do with me? The girl doesn''t know why she talks about me like this?


    Now the people who know here are fine. If they accidentally say it out and people talk nonsense, it really makes people think I can''t tolerate others. "


    Ye Ming didn''t expect that Chu Yuehua''s temper was not small. When she came to this house, she dared to make it clear. After she was stunned, she took a handkerchief and wiped her tears out.


    "Girl..." Du Ruo was worried. "She ran out like this and said something to the old lady. We..."


    Chu Yuehua was stunned and thought of this problem. In fact, Du Ruo was right. If she ran to the old lady and cried like this, the old lady would not like to see herself more and more.


    What trouble!


    After all, it''s because Chi Ye cheated himself for some reason. It turned out to be such a mess.


    "Girl..."


    Du Ruo looked at her for a long time and was worried. He called out carefully.


    "Regardless of her, Chi ye said she didn''t have to go to the main courtyard to say hello and make her cry these days. Would the old lady come to my moon pavilion to find me because of her? Chi Ye is still there when the sky falls!"


    In the afternoon, when Chi Ye comes back, Chu Yuehua doesn''t tell him about it. The two people still don''t like him as at noon. Of course, Chu Yuehua doesn''t like him. Chi Ye teases her aside.


    Seeing that he was not impatient at all, Du Ruo was relieved.


    Just didn''t expect the real trouble the next day.


    Chi Ye doesn''t know what''s going on. He went out early in the morning. It''s said that he went out and wasn''t in the house.


    Then came a servant girl: "madam, please go there!"


    Chu Yuehua frowned. Did Ye Ming not only win the favor of the old lady, but also the favor of the old man?


    When I think about it, I''m ready. No matter what it is, just deal with it calmly.


    The old man doesn''t go out on weekdays. He''s in the study outside the yard.

 Chapter 267

    Probably knew she was coming. People at all levels didn''t stop her and led her in.


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but wonder. As expected, it was the grand master''s house. I don''t know how much more dignified it was than the study of the Zhou family in the Hou house.


    Although this is a study, it is actually a separate courtyard, or not a small courtyard.


    Moreover, there are many partial and cross courtyard connections. Here is probably the disciple of the grand master''s house!


    It''s just that the defense between men and women in the state of Qi is not very strict. Otherwise, how could she come in so easily? If the state of Yan is such a place, she can''t set foot in it at all. She can''t even call her little servant girl just now.


    Go all the way to the door of the main house of the main courtyard, and the people who came in with Chu Yuehua withdrew.


    The room is so big that the door alone opens three times.


    Chu Yuehua stood at the door and hesitated for a while. Just about to come forward, a little servant girl came over: "Madam Shao is coming, and the grand master is waiting inside!"


    Then he led her in with a smile.


    Chu Yuehua could not help nodding in the dark. Indeed, she was a big family. The girl who served the pen and ink in the study was different from the girl in the inner yard. Her temperament alone brought some ink smell and was elegant.


    Chu Yuehua stepped into the study and felt that there was something of a sea of books here. There was a huge pear blossom wooden table in the middle of the study. There were more than a dozen pear blossom wooden chairs beside the table, and there was a desk above. The old man sat behind it.


    Almost all other places are book shelves. There are all kinds of books on the shelves, and many are materials, because the boxes are different.


    "Here you are!"


    The old man''s voice was still as dignified as he heard yesterday, but it was not so frightening.


    Chu Yuehua hurried forward to salute.


    I don''t know when the little girl has retired, and the door has been taken from the outside. There are only her and the old man behind the desk in such a big study.


    Maybe she was busy. The old man didn''t ask her to get up immediately. Instead, he finished writing the things in his hand, put down his pen and said, "get up! Find a place to sit by yourself."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t really find a place to sit, but still stood there.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "my granddaughter-in-law suddenly received a message from the servant girl that the grand master came to me. I don''t know what it was for all the way! But what did you tell my granddaughter-in-law to do?"


    The old man sat down on his red sandalwood master''s chair, seemed to squint at her for a few times, and then said, "last night, I heard the old lady say that Ye Ming cried all afternoon last afternoon. After dinner, he locked himself in his room and cried.


    I didn''t open the door for anyone to knock, and I didn''t say what was going on. Later, I asked the servant girl to know that I went to your place this afternoon. "


    Chu Yuehua was surprised that she really came to raise her teacher''s guilt. According to reason, she shouldn''t!


    It''s just the old lady. Women always tend to help people close to them. Often they can''t think more, so they attribute many mistakes to others.


    But the old man is the imperial master of the dynasty. There are so many students in the court hall. He can be called the pillar of the court. He shouldn''t think so.


    "Yesterday afternoon, sister ye did go to sun''s daughter-in-law''s moon pavilion to sit for a while. Sun''s daughter-in-law did say something wrong, which made sister ye a little unhappy, but..."


    But the old man didn''t let her say this, but waved his hand and said, "just admit it. Since you are wrong, you should take responsibility and go to accompany Ye Ming later!"


    Chu Yuehua was blocked in his chest. The old man asked himself to apologize without asking?


    "But, master, I don''t think I''m wrong about this. I just..."


    "Well, whether you are wrong or not is secondary. The most important thing is that Ye Ming is sad and crying because of your words, so you should apologize."


    What''s the reason?


    Chu Yuehua only felt oppressed, but the old man''s meaning was obvious.


    Even if I know it''s not my fault, I still have such an attitude.


    She can see that in fact, in this family, the newly married bride doesn''t have any right to speak at all. In other words, Ye Ming has more status than herself.


    Whether in the eyes of the old man or the old lady, Ye Ming is half or even a whole family, but she is not Chu Yuehua. Chu Yuehua is just a woman with a different surname.


    What about Chi ye?


    What does Chi ye think in his heart?


    He is always different from others! He defended himself like that yesterday morning, didn''t he?


    But even so, the old lady is still his grandmother, and the old man is still his grandfather. No matter how close he is, he won''t be closer than his own grandparents, right?


    Maybe they have their own knot, and Chu Yuehua is just a temporary chess piece. Maybe he used her to annoy his family yesterday morning?


    Silently, I thought of what he said yesterday morning: "didn''t you want me to marry my daughter-in-law? In that case..."


    This tone sounds awkward!


    By the way, it''s resentment!


    When Chu Yuehua understood this, she just felt a "buzz" in her head, as if she suddenly felt that she was isolated from a circle.


    "Well, if you understand me, go out! Do this thing well and don''t do it again in the future."


    The old man picked up his pen again and waved to her.


    Chu Yuehua only felt a breath in her heart. She took a look at the people above and went out after all.


    Just when she came to the door, she was illuminated by the sun. The tone in her heart suddenly seemed to rise. When was Chu Yuehua so timid?


    If you still keep silent, what''s the difference with Chu Yuehua in the previous life?


    On this thought, she didn''t want to. Suddenly, she turned around and walked into the study again.


    The old man was startled: "Why are you back?"


    Chu Yuehua looked at him straightly: "I don''t agree. I don''t agree with this way of handling. I''m not wrong about this matter. She deliberately wants to misinterpret my meaning. Now the house beauties think I can''t tolerate others. I''m inexplicably dumb. Why should I apologize?


    Is this how the grand master''s residence handles things? Just because she is deeply liked by the old lady and the grand master, I must apologize? Right or wrong? "


    She also knew that she could not compete with the family at this time, but she just felt uncomfortable.


    The old man looked at her for a while. At last, he seemed to be a little angry and said, "what a fool!"

 Chapter 268

    Chu Yuehua didn''t expect that the old man should scold her like this!


    Even if she is a junior, as an elder, there is no problem scolding her for one or two, but at least she has just entered the door, so she should save face for herself!


    When she just came in, she told herself that no matter what the old man''s attitude was, she would bear it and must find an explanation for herself, but


    I didn''t expect the old man to say that.


    Chu Yuehua''s face turned red and felt a little untenable.


    The old man still looked at Chu Yuehua with some angry eyes, and then said, "you are also the princess of Yan country. Why don''t you even understand this?"


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Chu Yuehua raised her head blankly and looked at the people above. It seemed that she didn''t understand him.


    "Now you''re Lin''s daughter-in-law, the one that Ming media of Chi family are marrying. The emperor made the order himself and sealed the wife before entering the house. Who dares not take you seriously in this house?


    Ye Ming is a guest. She lives in our house. No matter what happened yesterday? No matter who is right or wrong, since you are Mrs. Shao, you should show her demeanor. No matter how rude the guest is, you should comfort her.


    Don''t ask outsiders to read jokes! "


    The old man''s words were like being impressed. Chu Yuehua felt that the study was not as cold as before. It seemed that all the sunshine outside shone in. Why was the old man''s face so friendly?


    Looking at the look on her face, Chi Qiusheng knew that she understood what she meant, so he still frowned and waved: "well, if you understand, go down quickly! I have to make it clear."


    Chu Yuehua was not angry this time, smiled and nodded: "yes!"


    Finally, another sentence was added: "thank you, master!"


    When she went out, the old man smiled and shook his head.


    A woman turned out and came forward to grind ink for him: "the grand master raised the young lady like this. If the old lady knows..."


    "That''s not true. Although the girl has just made a mistake, she may not be really stupid. I said so, she can let the old lady know. Even if I read it wrong."


    Chi Qiusheng said and then looked at the official document.


    Although he is no longer in the court hall, he can''t hide the affairs of the court hall from him. Everything big and small is on his desk. It is rumored that master Chi will always be in the court hall unless he dies.


    It''s hard to estimate how many people in the hall are doing things according to master Chi''s orders.


    This is not a watch for the time being.


    After Chu Yuehua returned to the moon Pavilion, he called Du Ruo and Ling Ruo.


    "The girl came back. The grand master called her over, but we were scared. Was it for yesterday? What did he say? Maybe they all helped Ye Ming!"


    Chu Yuehua said with a smile, "don''t worry about this. Help me straighten something out first. I''ll send it to the main hospital."


    Both of them are in the clouds. What do you mean, girl?


    Whole thing?


    "The girl wants to..."


    "Pick out a few pieces of cloth and pack up some more playthings."


    Du Ruo backed down when he heard the speech.


    It wasn''t long before things came out.


    "I''ll let you choose some good ones. How..."


    Looking at the things she brought, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help laughing: "yes, I''m going to make an apology to Ye Ming, but you can rest assured. I have my own opinion. Let you go and get some good things. How can you do these things?"


    If Du Ruo didn''t speak, Ling Ruo was unconvinced: "the girl is too good-natured. She came here to find trouble. Why do you want the girl to make an apology now? I have to fix these good things for her? I''m not convinced!"


    "Let''s talk about it later. Follow my instructions first."


    The two men looked at each other and were very unhappy, but seeing Chu Yuehua''s appearance, it was clear that there was no room for turning around, so they had to go unhappily.


    After taking two steps, Chu Yuehua suddenly shouted to them, "there''s another thing you should pay attention to."


    "What?"


    "Don''t shout at me, just follow the people in the house and call me young lady."


    The two were stunned at first, and then smiled. There was more ambiguity in Chu Yuehua''s smile, and then they saluted together: "yes, young lady!"


    Chu Yuehua was said by them. Her face was hot and angry with them: "don''t go quickly?"


    When the people in the main hospital saw Chu Yuehua, their faces were strange. Of course, it was easy to see that they were visiting and unhappy.


    When the old lady heard that she was coming, she immediately sent mammy Zhu out. After a salute, she said faintly, "young lady, the old lady is not feeling well. I''m afraid she doesn''t have the heart to see young lady today."


    Chu Yuehua quickly said with a smile, "Mammy, you''re welcome. Since the old lady is uncomfortable, I don''t dare to disturb her, but I''m looking for sister Ye today. Sister Ye suffered some grievances from me yesterday. Today, I know that my sister misunderstood me and took it to heart. I''m not happy now! That''s why I came to apologize to my sister."


    Mammy Zhu was stunned on her face, and her expression was a little strange. Then she nodded and said, "Miss Ye lives in the West Wing room. In that case, young lady, go there by herself!"


    "Mother Lao Zhu showed the way."


    Seeing Chu Yuehua passing in the room, mother Zhu felt more and more strange. Did the good young lady change her temper? It didn''t look like this yesterday!


    The door of Ye Ming''s room was closed tightly, and Chu Yuehua stood three steps away from the door and said loudly, "sister ye, I''m my sister-in-law. I''m sorry. I just made a casual remark yesterday, which made my sister misunderstand. Today I heard that my sister-in-law was feeling uncomfortable. My sister-in-law came to apologize. Open the door and let her apologize, okay?"


    There was no sound in the room.


    Du Ruo and Ling Ruo were very angry, but Chu Yuehua still looked enthusiastic and pressed down his unhappiness.


    "Sister ye, sister-in-law swear, yesterday''s words really meant nothing else, but since you misunderstood, it still means that your sister-in-law can''t speak, which makes you sad. Now open the door and let your sister-in-law talk to you, okay?"


    The door still didn''t move, and Chu Yuehua still called her loudly at the door.


    The old lady in the main room over there could not help frowning and said, "is she going to shout like this all the time?"


    Mother Zhu said, "I don''t know, but it seems that she sincerely apologized. I see that there are still many things on the hands of the servant girls on both sides!"


    "I''ll have a look!"

 Chapter 269

    Mammy Zhu was startled when she heard this: "but, old lady, aren''t you feeling sick now?"


    "At first I thought she was not feeling well until she came to me after listening to the grand master. It''s not easy to go out now. Let''s just look at the door and see what she can do."


    Mammy Zhu quickly helped her to the window and said with a smile, "the old lady is really interested in us, Miss Ye."


    "What can I do? It''s not all my fault. I originally planned to marry her to ye''er. Who knows that the first edict came down, so I delayed her for nothing. It''s just that this is a solid eyed person. Now I don''t want to choose my mother-in-law again."


    Outside the window, Chu Yuehua stood outside Ye Ming''s door, with no impatient look on her face.


    "Sister ye, I just came to Chi''s house. I really don''t understand your character. What I said is somewhat out of your temperament, but it''s good or bad that I just came here. How about you forgive me?"


    After talking about this, Ye Ming still didn''t open the door and kept silent.


    Chu Yuehua was somewhat discouraged and couldn''t help crying: "sister ye, you''re about my age. How can you be more considerate of me? Since I married to the Chi family, I''ve been a member of the Chi family all my life. How can I want to fall out with my own family?


    From this point, you should know that I didn''t mean it!


    Today, the grand master found me and said I was too much. I did something wrong. How sad I am. How could I want to quarrel with my sister for no reason? I don''t know what others think of me today!


    You must be considerate of me. As my sister-in-law, I sincerely want to be friends with you. Only when we have fate in this life can we meet. If we are good, don''t waste God''s arrangement. "


    Ye Ming, who was originally in the room, felt some regret after listening to her so much. Her original intention was to make her stand down and make the old lady and the grand master hate her. Who knows that she really came to apologize, which made her feel flustered.


    But if you don''t open the door all the time, the one who has no reason will become himself. Isn''t it a mistake?


    But when she was about to open the door, she was angry when she said that fate was not fate. She meant that she had no fate with brother ye, and brother Ye''s Tianding was her Chu Yuehua?


    She is not convinced!


    Chu Yuehua said a lot, but it still had no effect.


    At that moment, I opened my mouth and said, "now my sister refuses to open the door and forgive me. I have no other way. I kneel in front of my sister''s door. When my sister opens the door, I get up."


    The old lady in the room frowned and said, "what is she doing?"


    After thinking for a while, Mammy Zhu said, "there''s no way. After talking so much, Miss Ye doesn''t open the door. She must have been trained by the Grand Master in the morning."


    "That''s not good either. My sister-in-law kneels on her knees. If it''s going to be spread, won''t it make people laugh at our chi house?"


    "But..." mammy Zhu looked at Ye Ming''s door over there and sighed.


    "I''ll go!"


    The old lady couldn''t care so much, so she went straight to the door.


    "But..."


    But aren''t you feeling unwell?


    The second half of Mama Zhu''s words got stuck in her throat.


    Chu Yuehua was about to kneel down when a voice came from behind.


    "Wait!"


    Chu Yuehua was stunned and looked back at the old lady in surprise.


    The old lady glanced at her faintly, then turned to Ye Ming inside and said, "girl Ming, open the door quickly. Since your sister-in-law has made a mistake and specially came to apologize to you, it would be impolite for you not to open the door again."


    Ye Mingzheng was so angry with Chu Yuehua that she secretly blamed her for retreating and forcing herself into an unreasonable situation. When she suddenly heard the old lady''s words, she suddenly woke up.


    What are you doing?


    If you don''t open the door in this way, it will make people feel more petty, but you''ve lost out.


    He quickly opened the door and burst into tears on his face: "old lady!"


    "You girl!" the old lady came quickly, "how long will it be?"


    Then he gave an order to the back: "don''t you serve the girl to wash?"


    Chu Yuehua hurriedly came forward and held her hand: "it''s all my bad that makes my sister so sad. I''ll serve my sister to wash her face in person."


    After saying that, he didn''t wait for others to speak, so he ordered, "Du Ruoling, fetch water and bring fragrant pancreases."


    Then he helped Ye Ming in, sat her in a chair, took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped her tears: "if my sister is willing to open the door, I''ll be relieved. It''s all my fault. Otherwise, my sister has been stuffy in the house. If she gets sick, I''ll be really guilty."


    The old lady over there saw that she was still aware of current affairs, and her anger subsided: "what did you say yesterday?"


    "Speaking of this..." Chu Yuehua looked embarrassed. "I still don''t understand! I''m afraid I accidentally violated my sister''s taboos. I''ll take this opportunity to ask, so as not to make it again next time. Sister ye, I did it yesterday..."


    "Actually, there''s nothing wrong with my sister-in-law. I think too much. When my sister-in-law asks about my life experience, I think of my parents. That''s why I''m so rude..."


    Of course, Ye Ming doesn''t want to tell everyone what she talked about yesterday. Doesn''t this mean that she still has her old thoughts about Chi ye?


    Suddenly he casually found an excuse to deal with the past. When he said it, he gave Chu Yuehua a cold look.


    Chu Yuehua sneered in her heart, but was stunned on her face. Then she smiled and said, "yes! I don''t know sister Ye''s life experience. I just think everyone will be a family in the future. I''m about the same age as my sister, so I accidentally asked one more question. Who knows that it caused such a big noise when it aroused her sister''s sadness."


    When the old lady heard that it was like this, she said, "you too. Just come here and ask East and West. Won''t you know these things in the future? It''s too introverted."


    Chu Yuehua quickly made an apology.


    "But girl Ming, you are also wrong this time. Your cousin came here. Naturally, there are many things you don''t understand. Just ask, there''s nothing. What do you want others to think? You haven''t opened the door just now. Where''s the bearing you''ve developed over the years? You can''t do that in the future."


    "Yes!"


    It happened that Duro fetched water.


    Chu Yuehua quickly rolled up her sleeves: "let me make up for my sister!"


    The old lady gave her a white look: "well, there are no rules. How did you do such a thing? Let the servant girls come."

 Chapter 270

    Chu Yuehua was in a dilemma. Finally, she smiled and said, "in that case, Du Ruoling, don''t be lazy for me and make up for the girl."


    The old lady was satisfied with this arrangement, and then turned to the outside: "since things have passed, it''s OK. I''m not feeling well. Go back first, and go back to Duanyang by myself!"


    Back to the moon Pavilion, Ling Ruo and Du Ruo just laughed: "it''s so funny. It''s funny to see that her face is speechless. It''s too funny. I think she won''t dare to use it again in the future."


    Chu Yuehua said, "don''t worry, there''s still a play behind!"


    These words puzzled both of them: "what else?"


    "You''ll know soon, but don''t do it now." Chu Yuehua smiled. "Help me tidy up the Luohan bed over there."


    She raised her finger to the bed by the window.


    "What''s it for?" Du ruo''s face was nervous, "isn''t it..."


    "Don''t say so much. Let you clean up."


    Chi Ye goes out all day and doesn''t know what he''s doing. He doesn''t come back until it''s getting dark.


    Seeing her, she suddenly smiled: "what are you doing at home today? Has anyone come to trouble you?"


    Chu Yuehua asked the little servant girl to eat and didn''t answer him.


    He was about to walk to the dining table when he pulled him from behind.


    Caught off guard and fell into his arms.


    The warm temperature was on his back, and his breath lingered around his neck.


    "Why didn''t you tell me yesterday?"


    I know what happened yesterday.


    "Nothing to say." Chu Yuehua shrugged and came out of his arms, "eat!"


    When I looked up, I saw that Huixiang and Lanxiang were both red and hung their heads. Du Ruo and Ling Ruo didn''t know where they had gone.


    In an instant, his face turned red.


    Chi Ye knows what''s going on with a glance. He smiles and waves his hand: "go down!"


    "Yes!" the voice always feels a little


    Inexplicably, I remembered what Du Ruo said yesterday afternoon.


    Are these two Chi Ye''s Tongfang?


    "The next time you encounter such a thing, you don''t have to pay attention to her at all. I''ve ordered it. No one else can visit the moon Pavilion without my permission."


    Chu Yuehua, who was about to kill the sauce elbow in front of him, heard that everything on the chopsticks slipped down: "what?"


    Chi Ye reaches out and touches her head: "it''s all right. Don''t worry! No one dares to listen to me in this house."


    "No, I can handle it." Chu Yuehua shook her head.


    "Don''t think too much. Since you married me, I''ll make you feel at ease. I won''t let you be bullied by others."


    How can you speak so well?


    Inexplicably, my eyes are a little hot.


    Simply throw away the chopsticks: "you''re full, you eat!"


    Then he lifted the curtain and went to the inner room.


    Chi Ye is puzzled. He looks at the still shaking curtain in a daze.


    Chu Yuehua simply closed her clothes and lay down on the bed.


    Yes, yes, she likes Chi Ye. No, it''s Ye Chi.


    But she was unable to accept it. She married him like this. She always felt empty and not practical at all.


    Perhaps, not only is not down-to-earth, but also some fear, afraid that all this is just a dream, even more afraid that whether he has been deliberately arranged by him, just for some need.


    After all, for so many years, she didn''t know that he was the most famous young teacher in the state of Qi.


    When he was in the state of Yan, he was still the third ye in the business world and became such a number one figure.


    What did he go to Yan state for at that time, and what did he approach himself for?


    She didn''t even want to think about it.


    Now, she''s more afraid.


    They are so close, but so far away.


    She can''t catch anything at all.


    Although she tells herself that she is worthless now, Chi Ye doesn''t have to waste anything on her.


    But this is just psychological comfort. When she is awake, it doesn''t matter at all.


    In this way, tears fell one by one, fell on the pillow, penetrated into the beauty and soaked a piece.


    Suddenly, she was pulled up and held in her arms: "well, well, it''s me. I didn''t deal with it well, so I let you be wronged. Don''t cry, okay? If there''s another time, you''ve been wronged, just find it back here. Feel free to beat or scold, and don''t resist!"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t speak or move, but she was always blocked in her heart.


    She misses Uncle Ye who took her on a horse.


    Seeing that she didn''t cry anymore, Chi Ye was relieved, smiled and comforted her: "will you take you out in a few days? Haven''t you had fun in Qi?"


    Chu Yuehua cleaned up her mood and broke free from his arms: "talk back!"


    Then he got out of bed and said, "I''m going to wash."


    "No, eat first. You don''t eat much. You''ll starve yourself."


    After all, Chu Yuehua was too lazy to argue with him and went to have a good meal.


    Then he looked at the legend story book under the light for a while before he went to wash.


    Chi Ye doesn''t bother her either. After washing, she follows her.


    When she returned to her room and was about to go to bed, Chu Yuehua stretched out her hand and pointed to the arhat bed over there: "your bed is there!"


    "What?" Chi Ye seems not to understand.


    "I said, where''s your bed!"


    Looking at the simple bed over there, Chi Ye touches his nose: "no! We all..."


    "Are you going?" Chu Yuehua suddenly sat up.


    "Go! Go! Go!"


    Who knows, Chi Ye seems very spineless and agrees immediately.


    But Chu Yuehua couldn''t sleep. She simply turned around and looked inside.


    Chi Ye listens to the movement of her turning over and sighs in his heart. Is it wrong to do so?


    The girl is still angry in her heart!


    But if she doesn''t, what if she marries someone else?


    As soon as this problem came out, he seemed to take a reassurance: "yes, it should be like this. No matter how unhappy she is now, sooner or later, she will understand that marrying herself is the best choice!"


    The next day, Chu Yuehua opened her eyes and looked at them with a smile.


    "You..."


    "I think you looked very cold last night."


    He didn''t blush at all when he told a lie.


    Feeling that her whole body was entangled by her, Chu Yuehua''s heart beat faster.


    Two people, at this time, are so... Close!


    And his breath fell clearly on his face. What''s the word?


    be on very intimate terms with each other!

 Chapter 271

    "Moon!" Chi Ye suddenly calls her gently, as if she were in the state of Yan.


    The face began to heat up again.


    "You... You..."


    "It''s time to get up!" Chi Ye smiled gently, and then printed a kiss on her forehead.


    Chu Yuehua only felt as if she had fallen on the clouds. She couldn''t tell the southeast from the northwest.


    Chi Ye puts on his clothes and asks Du Ruo and Ling Ruo to come in and serve Chu Yuehua.


    Having breakfast, he said with a smile, "today I''m going to take you into the palace."


    "Huh?"


    "Did you forget when you went back in the Third Dynasty?" he blinked. "You''re from the state of Yan. There''s no way to go back to the state of Yan, so you''ll go back to the palace to thank the emperor for his marriage."


    "Thank you, ghost!"


    "What?" Chi ye asked in some surprise.


    "Nothing!" Chu Yuehua quickly waved her hand. "I mean, do you want to change something?"


    "Didn''t you give your clothes down on the wedding day?"


    "I don''t know!" Chu Yuehua looked blankly.


    It was only yesterday that she learned from the old man that she was directly canonized as a third grade lady when she got married. This can be regarded as the answer to the question of how she was called her young lady.


    "Lan Xiang!" Chi Ye doesn''t pay attention to the little doubt in her heart and calls people directly.


    "Young teacher, young lady!"


    "Didn''t I ask you to take care of your wife''s clothes? Why doesn''t your wife know?"


    "Ah?" Lan Xiang was surprised, and then hurriedly said, "on the day of marriage, the maidservant had already told his wife, but... Maybe he was too busy that day and had too many things to forget for a while."


    When she said this, Chu Yuehua remembered that before Chi ye came in, someone told her a lot of things, but she had been worried about who the groom was, so she forgot.


    "Oh! I forgot."


    Chu Yuehua hurried.


    "It was the fault of the maid. She was so busy that day and told Mrs. Shao. She forgot to tell Mrs. Shao again the next day."


    Lan Xiang retreated after saying that. Obviously, she went to prepare clothes and accessories.


    Sure enough, she is a well-trained girl. Chi ye can really enjoy it.


    However, even if Lan Xiang could serve her so well, Chu Yuehua felt uncomfortable.


    The clothes are gorgeous, but


    I feel constrained when I wear it.


    Chi ye said that if she feels uncomfortable, she should try not to enter the palace in the future, or she will ask for a decree in the future so that she can enter the palace in her regular clothes.


    This guy talks as if he opened the palace.


    The emperor seemed ready for them to come.


    When they got out of the carriage, an internal attendant came and said, "Your Majesty ordered that when the young teacher and the young lady came, they would go to the imperial garden. Your majesty and your mother are there."


    Chu Yuehua came to the imperial garden, but he only walked a small part. Today, beside the imperial liquid pool, the emperor and his concubines in the harem are enjoying flowers.


    This summer, you can only enjoy the lotus.


    The lotus flowers in the imperial liquid pool are indeed in full bloom at this time. The lotus leaves in the fields are green and boundless, and the lotus flowers stand on them one after another.


    The breeze passes through, making people feel comfortable.


    "Ye''er is coming. Come here quickly." the emperor saw Chi ye from a distance and waved quickly.


    "Wei Chen, please see the emperor, Empress and all empresses."


    Chu Yuehua saluted with her.


    A palace woman over there smiled and said, "I''ve heard that Princess Duanyang has a good face. I can''t really see it that day. Today, I see it. It''s a great beauty. If I hadn''t seen it today, I wouldn''t believe that women in this world have such a good face!"


    "My mother praised me."


    Although I don''t know who it is, I must be a favorite concubine if I can appear next to the emperor at this time.


    Someone over there gave a cold "hum".


    I don''t need to see. I''m an old acquaintance of Chu Yuehua.


    Princess Showa.


    Later, Ling Ruo inquired about it. Princess Showa was very popular with the emperor when she was a child, and Chi ye walked in the palace since childhood. He fell in love with Chi Ye as soon as he came and went. Unfortunately, Chi Ye was five or six years older than her. Before she reached the age of matchmaking, Chi Ye left again.


    She had been waiting in the palace. When the emperor wanted to discuss her marriage, she was in a mood.


    But the emperor spoiled her and couldn''t force her to keep it all the time.


    Who knows she''s getting hotter and hotter when she''s waiting, even everyone in the hall has heard of it.


    At first, the emperor thought that when Chi ye came back, maybe he could marry her to Chi Ye. Who knows, old master Chi ran up to him and said that Chi ye would not marry anyone, saying that he wanted to wait for the person he wanted.


    Compared with his daughter, the emperor still paid more attention to the Chi family, so he still let Showa delay.


    I brought her here today to make her die.


    "Speaking of it, the Dragon Boat Festival is still married here in the palace. It seems that the palace is half the daughter of the palace. Don''t be too polite. It''s good to come to the palace often in the future."


    The emperor nodded and said with a smile, "what the queen said is very true. I grew up watching Ye son, and I still got his name! I gave him the marriage, and the palace is half his home."


    Chu Yuehua was very puzzled to hear them talk like this.


    Why? Why did the emperor treat Chi ye so well? Even if he was the pillar of the country, it wouldn''t be so!


    Moreover, even if Chi Ye is talented, he only saw it later. He often came to the palace to play when he was a child, which is too much.


    "How was the Dragon Boat Festival in Chifu? The old lady always pays the most attention to the rules. She won''t feel very tired!"


    Chu Yuehua quickly saluted when the woman in palace dress still spoke: "everything is fine. The old lady is strict with her concubines. She is also in the spirit of education. My concubines understand, and all the people in the house are very polite to my concubines. My dear, my concubines feel very good."


    Over there, Zhaohe said with a smile, "the county Lord has met Miss ye in the house! She and I are good friends! You should take good care of her in the future. She is the most sticky person."


    This surprised Chu Yuehua. Are Showa and Ye Ming good friends?


    How is that possible? Shouldn''t it be a rival in love?


    But as soon as I saw the cunning smile on Showa''s face, I knew that Showa had suffered a loss from Ye Ming!


    That''s funny. It''s none of her business!


    "Your Majesty, today Wei Chen brought his wife into the palace. On the one hand, he meant to take her back to the door for three dynasties. On the other hand, he also wanted to ask for a decree from the emperor."


    Chu Yuehua has some strange feelings. She seems to feel that Chi Ye''s pursuit of this imperial edict seems to have something to do with herself.


    The emperor smiled and narrowed his eyes: "you child seems to have asked for a lot of decrees here from childhood! Tell me what you have!"

 Chapter 272

    "Weichen has never been married, and his grandparents have been thinking about it. It is true that Weichen has not been filial in recent years..."


    "Well, well, don''t say more about these empty things. Just say what you want! I don''t know your temperament yet. Don''t beat around the bush."


    Chu Yuehua is ashamed again. Is this the dialogue between the emperor and his ministers?


    It sounds like an elder at home talking to his younger generation.


    "Now I''m married, but I really don''t want to have more disputes. Therefore, I want to ask for a decree from your majesty. I won''t marry any woman to enter the door or any concubine."


    "What?" the queen was surprised. "What is this, young master? You are the young master of the dynasty. How can you have no concubine? Only the poor and small family has a wife all their life, which..."


    "As my mother knows, I don''t want to fall into a struggle between wives and concubines all my life. I think it''s enough to have a wife all my life. No one else will be in my eyes."


    Chu Yuehua feels her hands tremble. Without blinking, she looks at Chi ye and doesn''t move.


    He... What did he just say?


    Don''t marry any more women?


    He said a lifetime as long as he was enough?


    "That''s funny," laughed the emperor. "When your grandfather came to ask me to marry you, I was still thinking, don''t marry a Dragon Boat Festival into the door, and then you made a big fuss again, which really made it difficult for the state of Qi and the state of Yan.


    Who knows you came to ask for such a decree after you married... "


    "I have always been unwilling to marry, which is an obsession in my heart. Now that I have married, I have fulfilled the wishes of the elderly at home, but I really don''t want to marry anyone else."


    "Young master, I really don''t know how many women in the world will envy Princess Duanyang."


    A quiet woman standing next to the queen suddenly said.


    That tone seems to contain countless deep meanings.


    The palace dress woman who spoke before smiled and said, "what sister Zhenfei said is that we have too many sisters. Is it too noisy?"


    "Sister Shufei is worried too much. This palace just sighs like this."


    Over there, Showa immediately jumped out: "brother Yang, what did you say? You... You..."


    "That''s all! Since you are so determined, as long as your husband and wife have a harmonious relationship and live a safe life, I will really approve you. Don''t regret it in the future."


    The expression on Chi Ye''s face is very firm: "minister! Thank Lord longen!"


    The queen said with a smile, "the Dragon Boat Festival is not happy yet. Thank you. Aren''t you happiest about this?"


    Chu Yuehua knelt down in ignorance, but she was still at a loss. What''s going on?


    The emperor rewarded the flowers for a while and took Chi ye to the front.


    Princess Shu came over and said with a smile, "the princess hasn''t been to the palace yet. Since she came today, she should go there and have a seat."


    Even though Chu Yuehua doesn''t know the state of Qi, seeing Chi Qiusheng''s strength in the court and the emperor''s attention to Chi ye, he knows the weight of the Chi family in the state of Qi.


    At this moment, Shufei took the initiative to show her kindness, but whether to go or not has become a problem.


    While hesitating, the queen over there said, "don''t be too polite, Princess Shu. If you want to go to the Dragon Boat Festival, go back! Today she came to the palace to visit her relatives. She married from the palace of the palace. Naturally, she will go to the palace now, otherwise she will lose etiquette?"


    Princess Shu glanced at the queen, and the smile on her face looked uncomfortable: "I''ve forgotten that. In that case, princess, come back to me! My concubine will leave first. The emperor said that she hasn''t cleaned up well since she came here tonight!"


    Then he took the maid of honor and left, leaving only a gust of fragrance.


    "I haven''t sat in the empress palace for a long time. Today, there are guests here, which makes it even more lively."


    There was hatred in the tone of Zhaohe.


    Chu Yuehua can''t help but help her forehead. God, what''s the matter with Chi ye? Just leave Ye Ming at home. There''s a Showa in the palace. It''s obviously making him feel bad, isn''t it!


    Chu Yuehua was familiar with the Queen''s palace, and the maids saluted naturally when they saw her.


    Just after sitting down, Showa sneered: "the princess of Duanyang is so powerful that she quietly won brother Yang''s heart over. Brother Yang doesn''t want anyone for so many years. Now you''re close to him. He suddenly said that as long as you''re alone, what means did you use?"


    The empress didn''t expect Showa to directly attack like this.


    At that moment, his face was a little ugly: "Showa! Today, Duanyang came to the palace to visit relatives, and this is the place of the palace. You can see the place again!"


    Showa glanced at the queen and finally said nothing more.


    Chu Yuehua said, "didn''t Princess Showa know her husband in the palace since childhood? I think it''s good to have feelings. I didn''t think of this edict today. I''m confused! Otherwise, the princess will ask him himself!"


    "You..."


    "Well!" the queen interrupted her, "you have seen it with your own eyes now, just like the princess said. If you really find it difficult to accept and explain, ask yourself! Don''t cause any trouble here."


    Showa got up angrily. Obviously, it didn''t help to stay with the queen, but when he walked out of the door, he suddenly turned around and smiled at her. The smile looked strange.


    Chu Yuehua frowned. Before she thought what would happen, the queen said, "don''t care too much. This girl is too solid eyed. The palace is worried to death. The emperor asked me to choose a good son-in-law for her two days ago, but what should I do with her temperament!"


    In fact, Chu Yuehua was not at ease in the Queen''s palace. After all, the third prince


    "By the way, empress, did the lady have a relationship with the Chi family just now?"


    Chu Yuehua suddenly thought of the expression on Shufei''s face and asked, pretending to know nothing.


    "Lady?" the queen was stunned and then said with a smile, "she just likes new people, so she will let you sit down. But you should know that you are the daughter-in-law of the Chi family. You can go to some places, but some places are not easy to go. You should think it over yourself. Don''t be confused!"


    Chu Yuehua nodded hurriedly, "thank you for your instruction!"


    "It''s hard to say what''s going on inside and outside the palace. You''ll understand it slowly in the future."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t consider the amount of information in this sentence. It can be understood that there must be a hostile relationship between the queen and the princess.

 Chapter 273

    The queen still had lunch here. Chi Ye didn''t come. He thought it was for the emperor.


    Then in the afternoon, I had the same pastime as those ladies outside - listening to the play.


    It''s just that the drama in the palace feels a little more solemn. Even though it is more rigorous, it lacks some flavor.


    Showa didn''t come back until evening, but the last smile was strange.


    Chu Yuehua still follows Chi ye out of the palace.


    Sitting in the carriage, she wanted to ask him something, but it seemed that she didn''t know where to ask.


    "What''s the matter? Are you unhappy with the queen?" Chi Ye suddenly asks her, "what do you think of your sullen appearance?"


    Chu Yuehua looked up at him: "I..."


    "Now you don''t tell me everything as you used to." Chi Ye''s voice is a little lonely, and he doesn''t feel good.


    "I just don''t understand," Chu Yuehua raised her face. "Why did you ask for the imperial edict?"


    "Didn''t I make it clear in the palace? I don''t want so many women. It''s not a good thing that the backyard is too noisy, isn''t it?" he said naturally.


    "But..." Chu Yuehua frowned, but he didn''t know how to refute.


    "All right!" Chi Ye pulls her up and simply lets her sit on her lap. "Anyway, you are my wife now. Just be yourself. Do you want me to get some more people to make a noise in your moon pavilion?"


    "How dare you?"


    "That''s it!" Chi Ye smiles.


    "Even if you get some more people in, you are not allowed to enter my moon Pavilion!"


    "But Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang are not there," he said


    "What?" Chi Ye is confused by her words.


    Why did you accidentally speak out your heart? Chu Yuehua is ashamed, but it seems a little late to take it back!


    "You don''t think they......" then seeing Chu Yuehua''s unhappy face, he shook his head and said with a smile, "they are just my servant girls. Don''t think about it. Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang have nothing else except the daily life they serve!"


    Chu Yuehua felt her brain "buzzing" for a while, but there was an unspeakable pleasure in her heart, "it''s none of my business. Who are they? Does it have anything to do with me?"


    Even learned to talk angrily!


    Chi Ye simply hugged her: "don''t say such words. My people are yours. No matter what it is, as long as it is mine, it is also yours."


    Is that true?


    Whether it''s true or not, I always feel very comfortable when this word falls in my ear!


    "However, I will enter the hall from tomorrow, and you will have more entertainment in the future. You should be careful yourself. However, if anything is bad for you, you can tell me directly."


    When he said this, Chu Yuehua remembered: "Lady Shu asked me to sit in her palace today. Later, she stopped me."


    "Hmm!" Chi Ye nodded. "Now the situation in the palace is very chaotic. You just came here and don''t know the situation."


    Then I roughly analyzed the situation.


    So far, the emperor has nine sons.


    The eldest son of the emperor, the sixth Prince and the eighth prince are gone. There are only six sons.


    The second prince, Qi Chongyang, accidentally broke his leg on a hunting trip. Now he has no formal position, but he has been sealed as a prince, but everyone knows that he has little chance to inherit Dabao.


    The third prince Qi Chongwei''s biological mother has passed away. Now he is raised at the Queen''s knee. He is regarded as a person in the middle palace. Although he is also a common son, he has this relationship. His status is obviously higher than that of other princes.


    Qi chongyne, the fourth prince, is twenty-five years old, but he seems to have been indifferent to the affairs of the court. He was very clever when he was a child, but once he accidentally made a mistake. After being punished by the emperor, he began to indulge in poetry and calligraphy, writing good poetry and painting well.


    Now the emperor sometimes wants to help him and ask him to do something. He always fails. Many people think he is hiding his clumsiness in order to escape the dispute for the throne.


    The fifth Prince Qi Chonghuan!


    Introduced here, Chu Yuehua''s heart still couldn''t help but follow. There was no way. The trace engraved by this man in her heart was too deep.


    Qi Chonghuan''s biological mother was just a dancer in the palace. She got pregnant after being lucky by the emperor. Later, she was secretly executed by the first empress dowager. As for Qi Chonghuan, no one took care of her. She only showed amazing courage during the hunting period again, which made the emperor pay attention to him. Later, she threw him at the border.


    He only entered Beijing in the past two years, but he has never had any official positions, only some scattered rank military attache positions.


    The emperor seems to have always cared about his origin, and he hasn''t mentioned what to ask him to do until now.


    The remaining seven princes are only 14 years old this year, but they seem to be smart. Princess Shu has been a pet for the past two years and has given birth to two more princesses. At one time, she has no different scenery in the harem. Calculated, the seven princes are now 14 years old.


    The emperor can endure for a few years, so it seems that he has moved a little to activate his mind.


    The remaining nine princes are only eight years old, and their biological mother''s background is not high. There should be no way to make waves among several brothers.


    On the chaotang, although Chi Qiusheng has become an official, and Chi Wen has no intention of becoming an official at all, the Chi family''s prestige has always been, and some people even say that the Chi family controls half of the chaotang of the Qi family.


    There is some suspicion of framing, but the emperor trusted the Chi family. Even if someone said so, it doesn''t matter.


    But those princes naturally don''t think so. Seeing that Chi Ye is coming back, many people naturally move their minds.


    Chu Yuehua, who just married Chi ye, naturally became the object of many people''s eyes.


    After listening to these words, Chu Yuehua thought: "well... In your opinion, who do you think is more likely?"


    Chi Ye was stunned for a moment, then reached out and knocked her head down: "what are you thinking? Can such a thing be nonsense? If you are not careful, there will be a suspicion of party struggle."


    "Don''t treat me like a child. Do you think I can''t see it? Even if you don''t want to get involved in any party struggle, is it still that you can really stop doing it if you say you don''t want to?"


    Chi Ye didn''t think she would say this. He thought for a moment and said, "what you said is not wrong, but... Forget it, take one step at a time!"


    What? Step by step?

 Chapter 274

    Chu Yuehua is so angry that she wants to know if Chi Ye is supporting Qi Chonghuan.


    Qi Chonghuan knew that she looked like a particularly honest person. He would do whatever the emperor asked him to do, but she knew how many hands and feet he had moved behind his back, and her mind was alive!


    It would be terrible if Chi Ye was dragged by him.


    However, in her previous life, she was around Qi Chonghuan and had not even heard of Chi Ye. It was very strange.


    Chi Ye is so famous in this life, why hasn''t she heard of it in her previous life?


    Can we say that this person does not exist in the previous life?


    Then why is there him in this life?


    Looking at the man around him, Chu Yuehua is in trouble. You can''t ask him!


    "What are you thinking?" Chi Ye smiles. "Anyway, I''m here! I won''t let others bully you."


    "Do you still have to stand in line in the future?"


    "Huh?"


    "With the status of the Chi family and the emperor''s trust in the Chi family, are you destined to stand in line in the future?" Chu Yuehua raised her eyes and looked at him very seriously.


    Chi Ye sighed: "I don''t want to, but there''s no way..."


    "You didn''t want to face this, so you left chaotang at that time, didn''t you?"


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "Isn''t it?" Chu Yuehua couldn''t care so much at this time. Anyway, she couldn''t let him stand in the first team with Qi Chonghuan. She couldn''t accept it in her heart.


    "Yes!" Chi Ye nods.


    "Then why did you come back?" she was even more confused and looked up at him blankly.


    Chi ye thought carefully for a long time. He wanted to give Chu Yuehua a definite answer, but found that he couldn''t give it, so he had to say, "this reason can''t be explained clearly in a few words. I''ll explain it to you slowly in the future!"


    Probably it should have been like this. How can men tell women in the inner yard about things outside, big and small!


    Chu Yuehua knew this, but he still felt very uncomfortable when he decided not to say it.


    "Just remember that you are my wife and stand with me whenever you want."


    This made Chu Yuehua conditionally say, "then you can''t stand with Qi Chonghuan."


    Suddenly, the air in the car seemed to freeze, and Chi Ye''s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    Chu Yuehua was surprised that she had lost her attitude, but it was irreparable. This sentence had been said.


    "I don''t like him."


    "How do you know him?" Chi ye also thinks a little. Chu Yuehua can''t know the fifth prince. There must be other reasons. He doesn''t want her to be used by anyone.


    Chu Yuehua''s brain is turning rapidly. She can''t say it all. She married Qi Chonghuan in her previous life!


    But now she really owes Chi Ye an explanation.


    Even if she hasn''t accepted Chi Ye as her husband, it''s true that they have become husband and wife, and they are a family.


    "I..." suddenly thought of something, "in fact, the day before the decree came down, I met Qi Chonghuan in the palace."


    "Oh?" Chi Ye frowned.


    "That day he told me a pair of inexplicable words. In short, I don''t think he is a good man!"


    "What do you say?"


    Chi Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a dangerous smell.


    "I don''t remember what he said, but I understand what he meant. I knew from the queen before that the emperor''s son is only him. The fifth Prince is of marriageable age. Many people speculate that I may be betrothed to him.


    Therefore, I understand from his words. He just said he hoped I could marry him! "


    "What?"


    Chu yuewharton felt her hand around her waist tightened.


    "Listen to me!" Lede Chu Yuehua was a little hurt, moved quickly, and then continued, "but after the dinner I just entered the palace, I heard some palace maids talking about his bad, low birth and so on.


    Later, I thought carefully. Whoever is in the palace probably wants me to marry him! After all, he has no power in the palace. How can someone speak ill of him and let me hear him, so... "


    "So you think he deliberately let you hear these words."


    "Yes, I heard all kinds of bad things about him. Later, after the decree was determined, I said so to me. It was clear that I didn''t have any good intentions."


    "Hum! I was afraid that you would marry him, but later I heard that I was the one accused of marriage and wanted to win you over. I just didn''t expect that he would win over in this way. It''s really fantastic!"


    Chi Ye''s dissatisfaction in his tone is very obvious, but Chu Yuehua is very comfortable.


    That''s right! It is most important to draw a clear line with Qi Chonghuan.


    "Listen to me. I''ve just asked for the edict. As long as I want you in my life, you can remember it for me. You''ve been my woman all your life. Don''t think of anything else."


    On the face, he just said it very seriously, but he was very angry in his heart. Damn it, there are still people thinking about her. It seems that the little girl is getting better. I heard that Qi Chongwei wanted to be bad for her a few days ago.


    "Why?"


    "Why? You have worshipped heaven and earth with me. If you are still with other men in your life, you will go to hell if you die in the future!"


    In this way, it''s too weak to scare her!


    Seeing her expression, Chi Ye knows she didn''t take it to heart, which makes him feel very unhappy. The result is


    Chu Yuehua''s heart seems to stop. What is this man doing?


    The slight tingling on her lips made her return to God again: "you..."


    Chi Ye laughs: "you are mine!"


    Then he pressed her in his arms regardless and didn''t let her move at all: "moon, just stay by my side. I won''t let you be wronged."


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t move at all, so she had to stay in his arms, but her heart was cold hum: "it''s not you who let yourself be wronged now!"


    When I returned to the moon Pavilion, I obviously saw that Du Ruo and Ling Ruo were smiling, and the small dissolved beans were about to overflow.


    For them, this edict is a shower, which completely eliminates their previous worries.


    Chu Yuehua secretly told them about Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang, and the smile became more and more beautiful.


    They are also very enthusiastic about Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang.


    They just don''t understand one thing. Who is the arhat bed for?


    Fortunately, they also put a lot of walnuts under it!

 Chapter 275

    At night, Chi Ye continues to sleep in Luohan bed, but feels as if there is nothing under the cushion.


    I couldn''t help laughing. This little woman was so careful.


    But Chu Yuehua was still held tightly the next morning without exception.


    After a few days of this situation, Chi ye went straight to bed. Chu Yuehua didn''t bother to stop it. He couldn''t stop it anyway.


    The next morning, with breakfast, someone from anxitang came to preach Chu Yuehua.


    When Du Ruo saw it, he was like facing a great enemy: "young lady, I have already said that you don''t have to go to the Anxi hall to greet you these days. At this time, you can simply hide! I don''t think the old witch is good enough. Wait until I come back."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, he''s fooling around, and you''re fooling around too?" Chu Yuehua glanced at her. "The elder and his grandmother live in the Anxi hall. How can they really be so unruly?"


    Then he ordered Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang to help change their clothes and went over.


    In the Anxi hall, there was only the old lady. Mrs. Chi probably asked Ann to go back.


    Seeing Chu Yuehua coming, the old lady''s face was blue and said directly, "kneel down for me!"


    Inexplicably, he began to kneel again.


    Ye Ming is next to the old lady. Her eyes are red, as if she had cried.


    Is this woman causing trouble for herself again? Are you tired?


    "Old lady, sister-in-law, she may not know, or..."


    "Don''t talk!" the old lady stretched out her hand. "It has nothing to do with you."


    Ye Ming quickly shut up and listened quietly.


    "Yesterday, an edict came to the palace, saying that lin''er would never marry another woman to enter the door again. Do you know?"


    For this?


    Chu Yuehua wails in her heart. It doesn''t matter to her! Is it Chi Ye''s own idea?


    "Madam Hui, when my husband asked for an order in front of the emperor yesterday, my granddaughter-in-law was right in front of me!"


    Over there, Ye Ming immediately grabbed the handkerchief: "why didn''t sister-in-law stop it?"


    Chu Yuehua was stunned: "stop? I didn''t know in advance. What''s more, it was in front of the emperor. How dare I be rude?"


    "You said yourself, what flattering means did you use to make Ye Er invite such a will? Don''t say it has nothing to do with you. If it wasn''t for you, how could it come down? Don''t you want me to be the queen of the Chi family?"


    Queen? The old lady''s speech is too ugly! Does it mean that Chu yuewatson can''t have children?


    But she didn''t dare to say that. The main reason was that she didn''t have the confidence to say it. After all, they didn''t have the same room. They couldn''t say anything about having children!


    "Excuse me, madam. My granddaughter-in-law really doesn''t dare. I really don''t know about this!"


    "I didn''t say sister-in-law, and I blame you for not discussing with brother Ye. Now this situation is caused. Seeing that there is only brother ye in our chi family, we should know that our family should multiply more children. Now suddenly, such a decree comes down, isn''t it to let our family..."


    Ye Mingben said this was very inappropriate, but it was obvious that the following words moved the old lady, and her face became very ugly.


    "In that case, go and discuss with ye''er yourself. Either find a way to withdraw the edict or put more people in his room. Anyway, I must have a grandson this year!"


    Chu Yuehua hurriedly said, "old lady, this decree has been issued. Where does it say that you should withdraw if you withdraw?"


    "Then discuss it yourself. I just want to see my grandson."


    This sentence immediately made Ye Ming think about it.


    Back to the moon Pavilion, Chu Yuehua even poured a few salivas, which was to lower his anger.


    Don''t they say that the old lady is the most knowledgeable and reasonable? It''s funny that you can say this when you withdraw the edict!


    "Young lady, the four princesses here sent a post."


    Chu Yuehua took a look, but it was her birthday post.


    "On weekdays, the wives of princesses will also receive posts in their birthday house. They are both the old lady and the wife. Now the young lady has entered the door, so there is the young lady''s share," Lan Xiang explained quickly when she didn''t understand, "Generally, if we are not familiar with the home where the post is sent, we can not go. Only those who are familiar with each other will walk around each other.


    But if we don''t go like the princess, we won''t give face. After all, the princess sent the invitation herself. "


    "So, it''s necessary to go?" Chu Yuehua was naturally willing to get close to her without the previous view.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that."


    "Well... What should I send?" Chu Yuehua always doesn''t like the communication between you and me. However, now her identity is different, so she can''t be willful.


    "I have prepared the gifts for Mrs. Shao. Mrs. Shao wants to have a look. In previous years, Mrs. Shao went there, and almost all her gifts are like this."


    Huixiang came in from the outside and said with a smile.


    "In that case, I''m relieved. I heard that you two are very safe."


    Even one person smiled and saluted Shane.


    Chu Yuehua suddenly remembered something: "there''s something I don''t understand. Since your Lord says I can trust you, I can ask you."


    Huixiang and Lanxiang looked at each other, and then Lanxiang said, "young lady, do you want to ask about the master and wife!"


    Chu Yuehua was surprised. Is her intention so obvious? The two little girls looked through it at a glance.


    "Mrs. young, don''t be surprised," Huixiang hurried over. "Before Mrs. young came in, my Lord told us. If Mrs. young asked about something, I would tell her without concealing a word."


    Chu Yuehua is bored. Chi Ye has been waiting for him for a long time!


    "In fact, the lady is not the master''s mother, but the old lady appointed it for the master."


    Chu Yuehua guessed this, just because Mrs. Chi is too young.


    "What about his mother?"


    "The first lady passed away seven years ago," Lan Xiang answered. "The first lady has always been in poor health, quiet and loving with the master. She suddenly left five years ago. The master has left home since then. The old lady has already begun to see his marriage."


    Seven years ago?


    That is, two years before Chi ye went to the state of Yan, shopkeeper Liu said that Chi Ye suddenly became famous in those two years.


    But not so! Not that his mother died, he had such a big change!


    "Well, has the master always been the same as he is now?"

 Chapter 276

    "Yes," Lan Xiang thought, then shook her head, "it''s not!"


    "Is it or not!" Chu Yuehua was stunned by her.


    "In fact, before his wife passed away, although he didn''t like being an official and never liked to do any economic articles, he was still very good-natured and often went out to communicate with his friends. Even in Kyoto, he was a famous person.


    Others say that our grand master has the ability to help the world, but the master has beautiful articles. The reputation of the current four princes was not as good as the master at that time! But the master seldom spoke after his wife died.


    Even at home, I seldom saw his figure. Later, my lord quarreled with my Lord and ran away from home. My lord became more and more silent. Perhaps it was because the death of my first wife had a great blow to my Lord. "


    Chu Yuehua didn''t expect that Chi Wen and Chi Ye''s mother''s feelings were so good. She couldn''t help sighing for a moment.


    "What about the lady now? She doesn''t seem to show up much..."


    Who knew this made Lan Xiang smile: "young lady just came, so I don''t know."


    "The young lady is in the moon Pavilion all day. She has only been to Anxi hall. Naturally, she doesn''t know," Huixiang said with a smile. "The lady likes to go out very much. She is also famous in the whole circle of ladies in Kyoto, but she is outside most of the time. In ten days, she will be in the house for about four days."


    "What''s more, the master said before the young lady came in. You don''t have to say hello to her. Naturally, she didn''t know."


    Unexpectedly, there was such a situation in it: "he said I didn''t have to go to greet you?"


    "I think it''s probably because I hope the young lady will only greet the first lady!" Huixiang thought for a while.


    Chu Yuehua could probably understand this mood. Then he nodded with a smile and said, "I know. Thank you for telling me this."


    Who knows, Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang quickly waved their hands: "this is originally our duty, not to mention my previous orders. Madam, please don''t say that and kill us."


    "OK, I just heard from your master yesterday that you have served him since childhood. Before, you were regarded as a servant girl sent by the government. In the future, you will take care of the affairs in my house with Du Ruo and Ling Ruo!"


    Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang seemed very happy and quickly agreed.


    After taking a nap in the afternoon, Chu Yuehua got up and went to the livable hall.


    This is where Chi Wen is.


    After hearing Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang''s words in the afternoon, Chu Yuehua felt that she had to honor her father-in-law as her daughter-in-law anyway.


    The livable hall is indeed as elegant and quiet as its name. There is a cluster of Xiangfei bamboo in the yard. At this time, there are two acacia trees at the door, which are already very strong.


    Chi Wen is playing the piano under the eaves of the corridor.


    Chu Yuehua stood listening for a while and didn''t bother.


    Until the end of a song, people were not allowed to go in and report.


    I heard that Chu Yuehua came. Chi Wen was surprised, but more surprised.


    "Why are you here? Lin''er is out today!"


    Chu Yuehua suddenly felt inexplicably sad. He didn''t know that his son began to enter the DPRK today.


    It was mainly because she heard the concern in these words, not a polite and casual greeting.


    "He''s on duty today. He was supposed to come with me."


    Chi Wen smiled and waved his hand: "you don''t have to lie to me. He won''t come."


    Chu Yuehua suddenly found that Chi Wen''s smile was very similar to Ye Chi.


    It''s not Chi ye, it''s Ye Chi. Ye Chi was seen when he was in the state of Yan.


    However, this is not the time to speak.


    Chu Yuehua took the food box from Du ruo''s hand: "I asked the servant girl to make some snacks from the state of Yan today. I don''t know if your father had eaten them, so he sent them here. Have a taste. It''s really my craft. Otherwise, I''ll make them myself."


    Who knows that Chi Wen was stunned, and then asked excitedly, "what did you just call me?"


    "Father!" Chu Yuehua said, "I... I think since I married Chi ye, you should be my father!"


    After saying that, I felt something wrong: "is... Qi not..."


    "No," Chi Wen hurriedly said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s like this. It''s very good. You... It''s very good to call it that?"


    But she was wrong? Chi Wen''s eyes seemed to have some sparkling tears.


    Originally, Du Ruo was waiting for the waiter in the room to come out and bring the dessert. He didn''t see anyone coming out. He was about to put it down, but Chi Wen took it.


    Chu Yuehua was about to speak when he saw Chi Wen go in with a food box.


    Duruo and she looked at each other, wondering whether they should stand under the eaves and wait for him to come out or go in.


    After standing for a while, he didn''t come out, so he just lifted his legs and went in.


    In the middle of the room, there was a holy place. Chi Wen stood in front of the holy place, and the box of snacks was placed on the table.


    Hearing the footsteps, Chi Wen turned back and said with a smile, "good boy, come and kowtow to your mother. On the day you got married, they won''t let Wan''er pass. It''s good to see you today."


    Waner?


    It''s probably the name of Chi Ye''s mother!


    But Chi Wen, who is now nearly 50, shouted with a feeling of doting.


    Chu Yuehua knelt down on the futon as he said: "my mother is on the, and my daughter-in-law just came to see me today. Please forgive my mother for being unfilial."


    "Look, this is the dessert for my daughter-in-law. Try it and see if you like it. Brother Ye likes it very much. He also said that he would only have this daughter-in-law all his life. If I had the courage of brother ye at that time, you wouldn''t regret it."


    At the end, I can''t help feeling a little booed and sad.


    Chu Yuehua suddenly wanted to know what kind of person the mother she had never met was. Chi Wen liked her so much that she thought she would be very happy!


    "You go back!"


    Chi Wen didn''t seem to want to talk to her more, but his smile came from his heart. "I''m glad you came to see me today, but you still don''t want to come here in the future. Brother ye, he doesn''t like it!"


    "Why?" Chu Yuehua didn''t understand.


    Chi Wen looked at the acacia tree over there and suddenly thought of something: "these two acacia trees were planted by myself seven years ago before she died. Now... They have grown past the gate."


    A sad feeling seemed to drown Chu Yuehua in an instant.


    He must love her very much.


    How sad and regretful it is for a man to live in a person''s world for her.


    Back at the moon Pavilion, Chu Yuehua kept thinking about it until Chi ye came back.


    "You all step back."


    As soon as he came back, he waved everyone back.

 Chapter 277

    "What''s the matter?"


    Chi Ye suddenly takes an arrow step forward and holds her in his arms.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t know what had happened, but she could feel that he was very upset.


    Holding her for a long time, he didn''t speak.


    Then he loosened her and said, "did you see him today?"


    He? After a reaction, he remembered that he was talking about Chi Wen.


    Chu Yuehua nodded: "I think I''ve been married for several days and haven''t paid a good visit to my father, so..."


    "Don''t call him father!" but Chi Ye stops her.


    "Why?" she didn''t understand.


    Chi Ye lowers his head and holds her face. His eyes are very gentle: "he''s not a good man."


    "But he is your father."


    This sentence made Chi ye let go of his hand and turned to one side of the window.


    At this time, Chu Yuehua felt that he was very lonely. Such loneliness made her heart ache.


    She walked gently over and hugged him from behind, although she didn''t know why she did it.


    Chi Ye is disturbed by such a hug. He just falls into the cold heart and suddenly melts.


    He turned around, hugged her back, put his chin on her head and said gently, "moon, you don''t know many things. I can''t tell you clearly now. Take your time! You''ll know slowly.


    Just, don''t go to see him in the future. I don''t want you to see him. "


    She wanted to refute and say that Chi Wen was very lonely there at this time. She thought he was very poor.


    But she couldn''t say it, because she felt the bitterness and sadness in Chi Ye''s tone.


    She swore in her heart that she would find out about it, that she would.


    It''s finally the fourth princess''s birthday.


    Chu Yuehua got up early in the morning, and the gifts Lanxiang and Huixiang had been packed and written.


    Then they helped with dressing.


    "Let Huixiang and duruo accompany me today! Otherwise you two will be as black as me and don''t understand the rules here."


    Ling Ruo smiled and nodded, "OK! I''m also very afraid of the occasion where there are so many people over there."


    Even now, Ling Ruo is still not used to so many rules of everyone''s life. Just around her, she never uses rules to control her, and she feels much more comfortable.


    Mrs. Chi''s carriage was already waiting in front of the flower dropping gate over there. Seeing her coming, she smiled and said, "I heard you would go too yesterday. I was about to ask someone to call you! Who knows you came here. What''s the matter? Are the gifts ready?"


    Hearing Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang''s words that day, Chu Yuehua had changed a lot about Mrs. Chi. At this time, she only looked at her in the popular twelve skirts and looked very rich.


    The smile is much brighter than before.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m ready. I''m worried that I don''t know anyone in the past today. I''m relieved to have my wife here."


    Chu Yuehua smiled.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you who''s who later!" he got into the carriage and reached out to help her up.


    The carriage was very comfortable. It was probably the one she often used. Because it was summer, the seats were filled with ice cushions, and there were several pieces of ice in the fixed box on the carriage table. Therefore, she didn''t feel hot at all.


    Mrs. Chi looked at her and said with a smile, "I''m afraid of heat. I''ve already used ice. Are you very thin, cold or not?"


    "No!" Chu Yuehua quickly waved her hand, "that''s good."


    The fourth King''s house was not far from here. The carriage came to the corner gate. Someone shouted, "Madam Chi, little madam."


    Then someone came to entertain him.


    This time Chu Yuehua hurriedly got off the carriage and then helped Mrs. Chi down.


    When I heard a sound inside, someone came immediately.


    At first, a woman who looked like she had just passed the flower letter came over wearing an orange red saddle and greeted with a smile: "I can see it today. Everyone is arguing to come and see the first beauty of Yan country!"


    Mrs. Chi smiled and said, "that''s your mouth. It''s not good for people to say anything. Anyway, I can bring our daughter-in-law today. If there''s a little bad reception, I won''t play with you next time."


    There immediately came several women in beautiful clothes and said with a smile, "as soon as you listen to what she said, you know it''s Mrs. Chi, and her mouth is powerful!"


    Chu Yuehua looked at this posture, okay! Huixiang and Lanxiang are right.


    Mrs. Chi is really a good communicator outside.


    "This is the daughter-in-law of Princess Duanyang, our young master in Kyoto!"


    "No, it''s really beautiful. I just don''t know how many girls in Kyoto are sad and heartbroken."


    "There''s no way. Such a appearance is just right for our young teacher!"


    Chu Yuehua Rao told herself that everyone was just a joke, a joke, and her face was still red.


    Finally, the fourth princess said with a smile: "well, well, don''t make fun of the princess if you settle down. Welcome in quickly! Don''t let people see our sisters'' jokes and say that my family doesn''t know the etiquette!"


    Chu Yuehua quickly gave her a grateful look, and then went to the garden.


    It was not appropriate to put the birthday banquet in the garden. It was too hot in such a season.


    However, there is a large canopy in the garden, with a grape rack on it. At this time, some small green grapes are hung on it and close to the water. The cool wind is very comfortable.


    "She''s such a place! That''s what makes me want to come here every summer!" a young woman who looked only 25 or 26 years old smiled and said to Chu Yuehua.


    "This is the third princess!" Mrs. Chi, who was on the side, hurriedly said.


    Chu Yuehua quickly saluted: "I''ve seen the three princesses!"


    "Oh! Why are you so polite!" the third princess hurriedly picked her up. "Today is to celebrate the birthday of the fourth daughter-in-law. If you meet me like this, the girl won''t be happy later."


    "The third sister-in-law is speaking ill of me. All the people here are sisters. They play together on weekdays. I don''t want to speak ill of others!" the fourth princess smiled.


    Are the three princesses and the four princesses already working hard?


    Chu Yuehua''s heart rings the alarm bell. Even if Chi Ye says that the fourth Lord himself is unwilling to participate in the matter of seizing the legitimate rights, it is inevitable that the idea of the housewife.


    Chu Yuehua was sitting at the head of the fourth princess.


    "How to be?" she waved her hand quickly. It looked like she was friendly with the fourth princess?


    "It doesn''t matter!" said the fourth princess with a smile. "Today, these people just come to see you in the name of congratulating me on my birthday! There''s no other meaning!"

 Chapter 278

    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but sit in her seat.


    "Princess Showa is here!"


    What a fear!


    I was still thinking last night that it''s better not to meet Showa today. I hope she can avoid meeting herself after Chi Ye''s last request. Who knows


    Suddenly, many eyes fell on Chu Yuehua.


    It seems that many people know Showa''s heart for Chi Ye!


    It''s terrible. Chi Ye leaves something for himself. He has to leave several rival lovers, and he''s still such a big rival.


    "Showa is coming, please take your seat!" the fourth Princess obviously has a big head for the princess, and even her smile is a little stiff.


    "You''re welcome, sister-in-law. I can sit here."


    Showa''s dress today is very beautiful. The pink skirt and Pink Opal Jewelry look like the graceful lotus on the lake.


    However, she is now 23 years old and still dresses up for her daughter''s house, which is somewhat eye-catching.


    And it doesn''t seem natural.


    The key is that the place she chose was Chu Yuehua.


    "It''s rare for you to come to my house. You can''t neglect it. You''d better sit on it!"


    It would be strange if the fourth Princess didn''t know about Showa. Now there can be no accident at her birthday party.


    "What''s the fourth sister-in-law doing so politely? Since I call you so, don''t treat me as an outsider," he said, turning to Chu Yuehua. "Young teacher''s wife doesn''t want to sit with me!"


    "Princess, what are you talking about?" Chu Yuehua quickly smiled. "Isn''t it a blessing to sit with the princess? The fourth princess is worried too much."


    At this time, there were some strange expressions on everyone''s faces, but several people seemed very curious and wanted to know what would happen when the princess and the princess sat together.


    "It''s said that most of the women in the state of Yan are versatile. The previous Princess Hao''s Pipa is really amazing. I don''t know if Princess Duanyang has any technique of pressing boxes, which also makes us open our eyes?"


    The fourth princess was about to say that she had invited a good drama team, but Showa suddenly said such a sentence.


    "I''m sorry. I really don''t have any talent. I can''t cheer you up."


    "A woman''s lack of talent is virtue! Our two countries are still connected, and I can''t do anything." the fourth Princess hurriedly came out to make a round, "if not, let''s go to the theatre!"


    "Princess, don''t be modest. I''ve heard of the princess''s reputation for a long time! How can I say nothing! I don''t believe that. Do you mean I can''t invite you, or don''t you pay attention to me?"


    Unexpectedly, they carried out their identity directly, which made everyone sweat. Even those who wanted to see the excitement before had a rest.


    Chu Yuehua''s heart is cold. It seems that Showa wants her to make a fool of herself here.


    "Princess, I don''t understand this. Let alone say that my concubine is only an ordinary woman in the state of Yan. Later, she won the title of princess, which is not as good as the wise name of the princess. I don''t know. I''ve heard a lot about the holy heart of the Princess since I came to the state of Qi."


    Showa raised his eyebrows and snorted coldly, "this palace is the daughter of the son of heaven. It has a deep love with his father and daughter. What''s so strange?"


    "Naturally, I''m not surprised. My concubine is just thinking that the emperor dotes on the princess like this. I think the princess is superior and talent is essential. Otherwise, how can she always be reluctant to let the princess get married?"


    Suddenly, the whole yard was quiet.


    Princess Showa hasn''t married yet. It''s a secret everyone knows. No one dares to start talking about it.


    Even if I secretly think that the 23-year-old princess is very strange as a daughter, I still pretend to be very natural in the light.


    At this time, the princess of Yan, who had just married to the state of Qi, started this matter directly. Is it really because she has a harmonious relationship with young master Chi?


    Doesn''t she know that the reason why Princess Showa hasn''t married up to now is because of her current husband?


    Showa''s face turned white, and his fingers pointing to Chu Yuehua trembled.


    "You..."


    "I''m really poor in talent. It''s not good to lose the face of Chi Fu in front of so many people. If the princess thinks it''s necessary to warm up the field with some skills, I think it''s better for the princess to go out!"


    I''m really afraid of ambition. It''s estimated that many people have this idea in mind at this time. Is this woman out of her mind?


    If you offend the princess in front of so many people, you don''t know how to die in the future!


    Even Mrs. Chi on one side turned pale with fear. Princess Showa has a strange temperament, and she doesn''t consider the consequences at all. Who knows what she will do to deal with Chu Yuehua.


    "Very good!" Zhao he smiled angrily. "It seems that the princess doesn''t think it''s as good as this palace. You''ll follow this palace into the palace later and let this palace teach you well!"


    "Princess," Mrs. Chi quickly stood up and said with a smile, "we can''t speak at Duanyang, which makes the princess unhappy. It''s the minister and concubine who didn''t teach well, so she doesn''t understand the rules. Please forgive her for her first visit to the state of Qi!"


    Mrs. Chi opened her mouth, and naturally there were many people nearby to help.


    Zhaohe sneered: "Mrs. Chi is polite. The palace just thinks it''s speculation to talk to the princess and wants to invite her to stay in the palace for a few days. Does Mrs. Chi think it''s difficult for the palace to meet each other, so I''m afraid the palace will scold her?"


    "I dare not!"


    "Don''t be afraid to talk!"


    Showa threw a word to Mrs. Chi, then turned to Chu Yuehua and said, "what''s the county''s idea?"


    "I also ask the princess to make atonement. I''m afraid I don''t have time to go to the princess."


    It''s like this again. Is it obvious that you want to embarrass yourself on purpose?


    Just because she is a princess from a foreign country, she underestimates herself too much!


    Showa did not speak, but looked at her coldly.


    But Chu Yuehua didn''t look at her, but turned to the fourth Princess and said, "today is to congratulate the princess on her birthday. Who knows that such a thing has happened, which makes everyone in a bad mood. My concubine went back first."


    "Dare you!" Showa suddenly patted the table and coldly pointed to Chu Yuehua.


    This frightened everyone, and no one dared to speak.


    Chu Yuehua''s stubbornness began to stir up in her heart. She was not afraid to stare at Showa. The meaning was obvious - I dare!


    "Ah! What''s that!" I don''t know who it was. Suddenly, I shouted in horror.


    The crowd looked at the lake, only to see a big Python suddenly appeared in the lake, with a black blue luster on its back, and half of its body had come up.

 Chapter 279

    There were all women''s family members present. They were all scared and screamed.


    Originally, there were many servant girls waiting here. Just now, they were still in order. Suddenly, this situation occurred. No one could keep calm. As soon as they were in a mess, they suddenly became a pot of porridge.


    In addition, these women are wearing cumbersome long skirts. When someone is waiting on them, they naturally have all kinds of elegant gestures, but now they have become a stumbling rope.


    If a person falls down, he will bring two immediately. The more he runs, the more chaotic he becomes.


    Chu Yuehua was also very frightened. He had never seen such a big Python in his life, let alone so close.


    The boa constrictor had come quietly. Now the shore was in chaos, and it was soon disturbed and agitated immediately.


    The huge head half stood up, and a pair of eyes turned, as if looking for prey.


    Fortunately, Du Ruo and Hui Xiang are holding her nearby. They won''t be so afraid when they are together.


    "Young lady, this way!" Hui Xiang looked at the python over there and said nervously.


    Du Ruo felt his three souls flying away, and his hands holding Chu Yuehua trembled: "girl, let''s hurry up, the python seems to be irritable."


    Chu Yuehua tried to tell herself not to panic.


    Generally speaking, snakes will not take the initiative to attack humans. They will attack only when they feel dangerous. The more flustered they are at this time, the easier it is to attract its attention.


    The bodyguards of the fourth King''s residence have come here. Just keep calm before they come.


    "Don''t panic and don''t attract its attention. Let''s step back and take our time."


    Chu Yuehua clenched her teeth, tried to make herself look very natural, and then held their hands back slowly.


    Seeing her appearance, Du Ruo also understood that he and Huixiang didn''t dare to mess around at all, but walked back step by step.


    Seeing that he was about to withdraw to a relatively safe place, he didn''t know where he suddenly jumped out of a man and hit Chu Yuehua directly.


    It is obvious that he is a man with martial arts.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t reflect it at all, and the whole person flew out.


    Duro''s frightened voice only remained in his throat, and there was no way to send it out.


    The body was still in the air. Chu Yuehua clearly saw the Python''s head, so close.


    Obviously, the suddenly flying object attracted the boa constrictor''s attention. Chu Yuehua could even feel its suddenly narrowing pupil.


    This is an attack!


    At this time, something suddenly entangled her waist. The whole person immediately stopped the trend of flying forward. When she turned her face, Huixiang didn''t know where to draw a long silk and tied herself at one end.


    Then he pulled hard over there and the whole person flew to Huixiang''s side.


    "Ah!"


    Just when she landed steadily in front of Huixiang, the panic sound in the crowd over there was creepy.


    Chu Yuehua looked at the sound and saw a servant girl in blue held by a python over there.


    The servant girl was pale and wanted to shout, but it was too late. Half of her body had been sucked in.


    At this moment, no one could speak.


    The people present may be good at communication in their own homes or between governments, but they are foolish in the face of such a cruel scene.


    Many women who had just said they were laughing at Yan Yan fainted.


    Chu Yuehua saw clearly that the servant girl in blue clothes was the one who had just hit her hard.


    "Yes!" Huixiang''s voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    Chu Yuehua gave her a blank look.


    She reached out and pointed to the other side.


    So Chu Yuehua sees Chi Ye coming with a gloomy face.


    At the same time, the bodyguards of the four kings'' residence came forward one after another and subdued the python.


    The servant girl who had been swallowed half was also pulled out, but the part she had been swallowed didn''t know why. The whole skin was gone. It looked terrible and fainted several times in an instant.


    Chi Ye takes Chu Yuehua from Huixiang and lets her lean against herself.


    Then his eyes seemed to sweep Zhaohe inadvertently: "I sent this girl to the mouth of the python snake, because she dared to send my wife there. Her heart is punishable. I don''t know who it is. Please go back and check it carefully. What''s in her mind."


    The last sentence was so loud that it sounded very deterrent.


    Chu Yuehua looked up at him and was surprised. He didn''t expect that Uncle Ye, who has always been gentle and elegant, would have such a fierce look.


    "Go!"


    At the exit of one word, he half hugged and half pulled Chu Yuehua away from the scene.


    Chu Yuehua stumbled and looked back at Du Ruo, but he saw Zhaohe''s face that was about to lose its color.


    "What''s going on here?" Chu Yuehua asked hurriedly after sitting on the carriage and regaining her ability to speak.


    "How dare you!" Chi Yebai glanced at her. "How dare she talk to Showa like this? What about her man? She can do everything, and where is her identity? You don''t want to die?"


    "Didn''t you say you would protect me? What? Dislike me for causing you trouble?" Chu Yuehua also squinted at him. "Then don''t swear so much at that time! It would be good if you told me not to provoke her?"


    Chi Ye laughs: "you too. I''ve only said so, and I''ve told you so much! I''m not afraid you''ll suffer. If she''s really determined to let you go to the palace with her, I really don''t know what to do! In the future, she''s a king and I''m a minister.


    And she doesn''t pay attention to so much. She has done a lot of things to offend people, and I can''t help her. "


    Chu Yuehua didn''t speak, but she could see that she was unhappy.


    Chi Ye shrugged and said, "however, after this, she will stop. Just now, the snake scared her."


    "By the way, I still want to ask!" Chu Yuehua immediately responded, "this is the fourth King''s residence. How can there be such a big snake? It''s frightening to death. Fortunately, many people have found it today. If it''s hidden, the whole people in the king''s residence are very dangerous."


    "Thank the fourth princess for this!" Chi Ye seems to think of something and laughs. "Probably because she saw you in trouble, the fourth Princess made this plan to save you from Showa''s words."


    But she didn''t understand this. After thinking about it, she shook her head: "I don''t understand. What do you mean? What is the fourth princess to save me? Save me with a snake?"

 Chapter 280

    "Yes! Use a snake to save you!" Chi Ye takes her into his arms and slowly says, "don''t think it''s a wild snake from somewhere. Think about it. It''s impossible. In fact, it''s raised by the fourth Lord."


    "Raised?" Chu Yuehua''s head showed the appearance of the fourth Lord Qi chongalkyne he saw in the palace that day. It''s really hard to imagine him raising such a big snake.


    "Well, don''t you know? Almost everyone in Kyoto knows that the fourth Prince is the most independent. Other princes are desperately leaning towards the court and desperately trying to show their faces in front of the emperor. He is the only one who is drilling camp every day. What''s fun.


    He got this snake not long ago. Where did he get it again


    I don''t remember, but he is very precious. He has been raised for several months now. I don''t know what it will be like to sacrifice for your glory today. "


    Chu Yuehua only feels a chill on her back. Fortunately, Chi Ye doesn''t have such a strange habit. Otherwise, her family doesn''t know when or where to drill such a big snake. It''s scary to think about it!


    "Don''t worry!" Chi Ye laughs as if he knows what she''s thinking. "I''m not interested in these things."


    Then he added, "in fact, that snake is not dangerous."


    "How possible!"


    "Really, otherwise the fourth Lord dares to take it home like this. Even if he doesn''t consider the servants and bodyguards, he should also consider the fourth Princess and the children! Chi Ye sees that she is very frightened, so he explains with a smile, "Therefore, they can only get it home if they understand that it is not dangerous. You don''t know, there is a tiger in the forest behind them! But they have their teeth pulled out and castrated."


    Chu Yuehua blushed, and then thought, "the one just now..."


    "Isn''t that your husband''s hand?" Chi Ye picks his eyebrows and looks very proud. "What''s the use of that snake?"


    "You..."


    "I know she''s from Showa. I just want Showa to see it and make her dare not trouble you next time."


    It was because of this that Chu Yuehua didn''t answer, but lay quietly on his chest. Today, the noise was a little tired. He just lay on his chest and closed his eyes to rest.


    It didn''t take long to reach the moon Pavilion. Ling Ruo and Lan Xiang were surprised that they came back so soon.


    But when the two came back together, they didn''t ask much.


    When Chi Ye left, Ling Ruo asked strangely, "what happened? Why did you come back so soon? Why did you come with you? Madam?"


    Chu Yuehua thought of the thrilling thing today, so she waved her hand: "OK, ask Huixiang! I don''t want to say more."


    Huixiang answered immediately and said today''s matter very objectively and briefly.


    Ling Ruo was startled: "snake? So big?"


    "Yes!" Chu Yuehua glanced at her unhappily. "Will you offend anyone next time?"


    "Young lady, why didn''t you take me today? I didn''t see it. I knew there was such a funny thing. How should I follow!"


    "I..."


    Chu Yuehua, who was drinking tea, almost covered the tea bowl on her head. How long is it in her head? Is it the way normal people talk?


    "Lan Xiang Hui Xiang!"


    When the atmosphere in the room was being cheered by Ling Ruo, Chu Yuehua suddenly highlighted four words in her voice.


    Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang were startled and instinctively knelt down directly.


    Du Ruo and Ling Ruo also looked at each other.


    Looking up at Chu Yuehua, she saw that her face was green, and her eyes on the two people were full of visits.


    "Little... Little madam!"


    "What have you two done to me?"


    On hearing this, Du Ruo, who really wanted to plead for them, immediately stood behind Chu Yuehua.


    Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang looked at each other as if they didn''t understand what Chu Yuehua was asking.


    "Don''t pretend, let me make everything clear!" the table was patted again.


    Finally, Lan Xiang kowtowed: "I really don''t know what Mrs. Shao said. I asked myself. Up to now, there''s nothing to deceive Mrs. Shao, but there are many things in the house. We didn''t tell Mrs. Shao in detail from the past to the future. It''s also because it''s too complicated. At your command, Mrs. Shao can ask and answer any questions.


    Therefore, I wondered what Mrs. Shao was talking about. "


    "Well, I''ll ask you, do you know martial arts?"


    Du Ruo and Ling Ruo were surprised and opened their eyes to see the two people kneeling on the ground.


    Lan Xiang was a little confused. Hui Xiang hurriedly said, "yes!"


    "Then you..."


    "Madam didn''t ask, so we didn''t feel the need to say it!" Huixiang hurriedly replied, "we were rescued by my lord outside and have always obeyed my orders. That''s why when the front lady asked, my Lord said we were all his people."


    "Are you from the Jianghu?"


    "No!" Lan Xiang said this time, "we are orphans. When we were young, we were picked up by the Lord, but the Lord invited someone to teach us martial arts. We haven''t been out of this door and have been in the house until the young lady entered the house. The LORD sent us to the young lady to serve her and protect her safety."


    Chu Yuehua listened to them and didn''t speak for a long time. Suddenly she smiled: "so it is. You said it earlier! I misunderstood!"


    The smile on his face is a little scary.


    They didn''t know what Chu Yuehua thought at this time. Otherwise, they were afraid to be speechless.


    For Chu Yuehua, it''s happier to learn about this than to know that they are not Tongfang girls. Doesn''t that mean that she can be domineering from now on?


    "Come on, get up! Don''t kneel too often. Didn''t I say that earlier? You are like Du Ruo and Ling Ruo. They are like you. Have you ever seen them kneeling in front of me?


    And don''t call yourself a slave or maid, and call yourself inferior. "


    Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang looked at each other, kowtowed and thanked, and then got up happily.


    But such joy did not last until the next day, and people came to the house immediately.


    "Aunt?" Chu Yuehua looked at Lan Xiang in surprise. "Why didn''t I know there was an aunt in the house?"


    "Because Mrs. Gu went back to her mother-in-law''s house and the marriage between Mrs. Shao and Mr. Ye was urgent, she couldn''t come back."

 Chapter 281

    Why does that mean a lot?


    Chu Yuehua frowned as she rushed to Anxi hall.


    What do you mean going to my mother-in-law''s house?


    It wasn''t long before I heard bursts of laughter coming from the front yard.


    ok Another man of great weight.


    Chu Yuehua went in and saw the old lady talking to a woman who looked more than 40 years old. Ye Ming''s face was full of happy smiles.


    Mrs. Chi is also nearby, but she is not in good spirits. Maybe she still has some lingering fears about yesterday!


    "Young lady, come!" the servant girl who informed the door was very conscientious.


    "Coming!" the old lady raised her eyelids and looked at Chu Yuehua. Her smile disappeared in an instant. "This is your aunt. You haven''t seen it yet. Come and meet her quickly."


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t know how Chi Ye feels with this aunt. She doesn''t dare to offend her at the moment, and immediately comes forward to salute.


    I just learned from Huixiang''s mouth that this aunt''s name is Chi Xi. She is Chi Wen''s sister. She has been very popular with the old lady and the old man since childhood.


    Chi Xi looked at Chu Yuehua up and down, smiled and said, "my nephew and daughter-in-law are very beautiful. Our family is blessed!"


    Then he turned and looked at Mrs. Chi: "sister-in-law, do you think so?"


    Mrs. Chi smiled reluctantly and said, "the key is that their husband and wife are harmonious, which is the most important."


    "That''s right. That''s what my sister-in-law cares about most."


    A word instantly made Mrs. Chi''s face more ugly.


    Aunt and sister-in-law disagree?


    "I heard you cried a few days ago when she was angry?" Chi Xi, who was still smiling and very polite, suddenly changed his face and asked Chu Yuehua coldly.


    Chu Yuehua was shocked by the sudden change. The woman changed her face so quickly.


    "I..."


    "Aunt, it''s a misunderstanding," Ye Ming said before Chu Yuehua spoke. "I understand it. I blame myself. I''m sad because I misunderstood my cousin''s meaning. Later, I explained it clearly. My aunt has always loved ming''er. Ming''er knows that it''s not my cousin''s fault this time."


    After hearing what she said, Chi Xicai sneered: "since girl Ming said that this matter has passed, even if it has passed, I know that girl Ming has always been the most considerate. I was not there that day. Now I am here. You should listen to me. I can''t see you bullying her."


    What is this?


    Chu Yuehua is determined to find a good opportunity to sit down with Chi ye and clarify how many wonderful flowers there are in the family?


    "Aunt is back!"


    Thinking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive.


    Chi Ye''s voice has no emotion. He can''t hear joy and anger.


    "You came so soon. Did you hear that I called your daughter-in-law over?" Chi Xi smiled, but there was something like a smile.


    Chi Ye hurriedly said, "my aunt is joking. I just heard that my aunt came back and specially ran over to have a look."


    "You have a conscience!" Chi Xi nodded gently, "Since you take my aunt seriously, I''ll leave my words here. You know, I''ve always regarded girl Ming as my own daughter. Don''t forget everything now if you marry a daughter-in-law. If she suffers any injustice on your husband and wife''s head, don''t blame my aunt for being impolite."


    "Aunt, what are you talking about?" Chi ye still has the same faint expression just now. "Yue''er and I live in the moon Pavilion, and Ye Ming lives in Anxi hall. How can a good girl make my sister unhappy!"


    Chi Xi just nodded faintly and didn''t say anything more deeply.


    The old lady took a sip of tea, waved her hand and said, "all right, it''s time to see the ceremony. You all step back! I''ll talk to Xi''er."


    Chu Yuehua obviously saw that Mrs. Chi was relieved.


    It seems that Mrs. Chi has suffered a lot from this aunt!


    And Chi ye go to the gate of the hospital. They are about to break up. Ye Ming runs over there in a hurry.


    A pair of eyes seem not to see Chu Yuehua at all, and just stick to Chi Ye.


    "Ye Ming? What''s the matter? Is there anything else?"


    "Brother Ye!" Ye Ming''s eyes are red. "Do you blame me?"


    "Blame you?" Chi Ye is puzzled. "Why do you say that? I don''t blame you!"


    "Well..." Ye Ming looked as if she was about to cry. "Why are you so polite to me all of a sudden?"


    One sentence puzzled everyone. Even Chi ye had to look at her suspiciously.


    "You used to call me sister Ye. Why do you call my name now?" especially when her name and Chu Yuehua appeared in his mouth at the same time, one was "yue''er" and the other was "Ye Ming", close and distant.


    Of course, she didn''t say anything later. She just stared at Chi ye and waited for his answer.


    "Hmm?" Chi Ye frowned, as if he had never considered this problem before. After thinking about it, he said, "sorry, I didn''t notice it before. It''s abrupt."


    What does that mean?


    Chu Yuehua knew in her heart that the man in front of her was clearly confused!


    Just as Ye Ming stared at Chi ye, he stepped back: "I have something ahead, so I''ll go first. Go back by yourself!"


    The words behind this were for Chu Yuehua. After that, he turned around smartly.


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help cheering Chi Ye. This guy pretended to be stupid, but he pretended to be good!


    Turning his face, he saw Ye Ming''s red eyes and almost jumped: "I''ll go back first. It''s windy outside. You can go in!"


    In the last sentence, Chu Yuehua felt hypocritical. What''s the wind in this summer?


    "Chu Yuehua!" after only two or three steps, he was suddenly stopped by Ye Ming behind him.


    "Er... What''s the matter?"


    "Did you say something to brother ye?" ye Mingfei quickly came over and said angrily to her.


    She said inexplicably: "what did I tell him? We said a lot! What do you mean?"


    "Did you say something about me to brother ye, which made him so estranged from me?"


    The resentment in Ye Ming''s eyes is too obvious. Chu Yuehua can''t ignore it even if she wants to. Zhihao stares at her eyes and hardens her scalp.


    "I really don''t know what you mean. Our husband and wife talk a lot. Where do you have time to tell him about you? Do you think too much?"


    "Then why is he suddenly so polite to me now?" Ye Ming looked at Chu Yuehua and began to change her eyes, as if she wanted to swallow her.

 Chapter 282

    "This is between you and him. How can I know when you ask me? If you really want to know the answer, you''d better ask him yourself!"


    After that, he didn''t bother to pay attention to the woman, so he took people back to the moon Pavilion.


    Ling Ruo smiled and said, "I really don''t understand what this watch girl is thinking. She comes to our young lady for everything. Doesn''t she see that our young lady is easy to bully?"


    "In fact, I don''t have any intersection with cousin these years. I don''t know how many years ago I used to call her ''sister Ye''."


    Huixiang suddenly said something leisurely.


    Chu Yuehua was stunned and suddenly remembered that Chi ye might as well ask these two girls about many things in the house! Didn''t they say they were in this house long ago?


    Back, Chu Yuehua called them over and said, "I have a few questions to ask you. Just tell me what you know."


    "Young lady, just tell me!"


    "First of all, what''s the matter with this aunt?"


    "In fact, Mrs. Gu married to the north in her early years. I heard that the old lady was very reluctant at that time. Later, within two years, Mr. Gu died, and Mrs. Gu didn''t leave a son and a half. The old lady discussed with the other side and picked up Mrs. Gu. Since then, Mrs. Gu has lived at home."


    In other words, it''s a widow.


    "It''s so easy. Didn''t you say anything over there?"


    Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang looked at each other and didn''t answer.


    Chu yuewharton knew when she was young. What kind of family is Chi Fu? The family Chi Xi married to is afraid of feeling!


    Let the girls of the Chi family force their son to be widowed. They don''t have the courage.


    "The Chi family has no opinion?"


    "There are so many people in the Chi family. Naturally, the old lady can''t wait. The master doesn''t care much about such things. Who else would object!"


    After Lan Xiang finished, Hui Xiang continued, "besides, our wife can''t be more friendly. When I heard that my aunt was coming back, I laughed it off."


    "After Mrs. Gu came back, didn''t she want to remarry?"


    Chifu is one of the best families in Kyoto. The girls in Chifu have no reason to wait at home to grow old!


    "In those years, many people came to propose marriage, and the old lady also took a fancy to several, but the aunt said that they would not consider it.


    According to the rules of the state of Qi, we follow the father at home, marry from the husband, and the husband dies from the son. The aunt is a married person, and her husband dies without a son. She is the master of all life events, so the old lady can''t help her. There are a lot of food in hengchi house, so no one will mention it again.


    After another two years, the age is getting older, and no one has mentioned it again. "


    "Do you mean the old lady or the present lady?"


    Chu Yuehua is always curious about Chi Ye''s mother. Especially after discovering that their father son relationship is bad, he always feels that it has something to do with the lady in front.


    "It''s the first lady," Lan Xiang said. "The first lady has a different temper from the present lady. She never asked about foreign affairs. Therefore, the first lady didn''t say a word when her aunt came back."


    "Well... What about my wife''s family? It''s reasonable to say that after I get married, I should also go to visit my grandfather''s family!"


    This made Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang hesitate for a moment, then shook his head and said, "the first lady has no family."


    "No mother''s home?" Chu Yue Wharton felt very strange. "How can a person have no mother''s home? Not to mention the wife of Chi Fu."


    "This..." Lan Xiang shook her head, "we don''t know. When we came to Chi Fu, madam was like that."


    "Well, what''s the relationship between the Lord and his wife?"


    "That''s my biological mother. The relationship is naturally excellent. Although my wife doesn''t like excitement, has a quiet temperament, and has a bad body all year round, she is in pain for me."


    "At that time, the clothes of Lord Hou, from the inside to the outside, to the cotton padded clothes in winter, small bags and socks, were all made by the first lady herself. She never pretended to be others."


    Speaking of Chi Ye''s biological mother, Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang seem to miss her very much.


    "Is that so?" Chu Yuehua wondered. "Did the first lady and the master have a bad relationship in the past?"


    "How?"


    Huixiang asked in surprise, "why does the young lady think so? The relationship between the master and the first lady can be said to raise a eyebrow. The whole people in Kyoto know it. Some even say that the master is confused by the first lady when he doesn''t become an official! Of course, it''s just a joke."


    Although Huixiang said so, Chu Yuehua grasped the key. It seems that as she thought at the beginning, there must be something strange about the death of her first wife.


    And now the relationship between Chi ye and Chi Wen is so bad, it is probably because of the former wife.


    The most puzzling thing is, why didn''t the first lady have her mother''s family? Isn''t her origin unknown? Then how could the old lady and the old man agree to this marriage?


    These things have always troubled Chu Yuehua.


    Although in the eyes of outsiders, the relationship between her and Chi Ye is so good, she knows that they are actually far apart.


    Like two people who are familiar with each other, but they are not very close.


    At the beginning of marrying Chi ye, it was a dream she secretly hid in the bottom of her heart, but the dream came too suddenly, came true too suddenly, and was mixed with too much uncertainty. It was covered with a layer of yarn, so that she couldn''t see it clearly.


    However, since Lanxiang and Huixiang don''t know the key ones, it means that Chi Ye doesn''t want her to know them.


    In that case, she did not intend to ask, so as not to disturb the current peace.


    A few days later, the fourth princess suddenly came to visit.


    Was stopped outside the door.


    Chu Yuehua hurried to let them not be rude.


    "It really scared me," said the fourth princess, not angry, but smiling at her. "I''m so big that I''ve never been stopped at the door!


    You girl is so arrogant that I dare not come to you later. "


    Chu Yuehua was very embarrassed by what she said. This is the person sent by Chi ye here to prevent people from coming in at will.


    Unexpectedly, they were so obedient that even the four princesses dared to stop them.


    "Princess, forgive me. I didn''t discipline them well. Let them do such a thing. Please come in quickly. The distinguished guest was frightened when he came to the door."


    Several servant girls immediately moved and were busy greeting guests.


    The fourth Princess sent the mammy beside her to give gifts to the old lady and Mrs. Chi.

 Chapter 283

    "Why did the princess come at this time? But what''s the matter?"


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t hate the fourth princess, and after knowing about the snake that day from Chi Ye''s mouth, she also has a little gratitude in her heart.


    Moreover, she began to have a little guess in her heart, and she didn''t know whether it was right or not.


    No matter from what point of view, it is not wrong to be friendly to the fourth princess.


    "There''s nothing wrong, but you were so frightened in my house last time. I''ve been sorry to see you. In addition, it''s the bathing Buddha Festival. I want you to go to sandalwood temple with me. Are you free?"


    "Don''t say anything about the last time. I''ve heard what the young master said. I haven''t thanked you yet! You come here to apologize to me. How nice it is for me.


    I haven''t considered the bathing Buddha Festival, and I don''t know if the old lady at home has any arrangements. When I ask, let someone tell you, how about it? "


    "OK!" the fourth princess was also cheerful, "but I''m waiting with this idea. Don''t let my hope fail!"


    "Ah?"


    Seeing her astonishment, the fourth Princess laughed: "you girl, why are you so interesting? I''m kidding! Do you say you can''t force you to promise me without time? Isn''t that what they say in business people is to buy and sell?"


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help laughing. Who would have known that the fourth princess had such a jumping temperament.


    Two people were talking. Huixiang came over and said, "the old lady sent Miss Ye."


    The fourth princess looked at this side curiously, as if she was surprised by this sentence.


    Chu Yuehua, in line with the idea that family ugliness should not be publicized, said with a smile: "their wooden heads are just enough. Can''t you weigh them? Please invite sister ye in quickly."


    After a while, Ye Ming came with a dignified smile on her face.


    "I''ve seen the fourth princess!" when she came to the fourth princess, Ye Ming Yingying saluted. Chu Yuehua remembered that she didn''t salute the fourth princess.


    "Well, you''re welcome. I''m not here to put on airs today."


    When she said this, ye Mingcai got up with a smile: "I haven''t seen the princess for a long time. It seems that it''s much more ruddy than the last time I saw it, but what''s good in the house?"


    "Still talking!" the fourth Princess pretended to look at her angrily. "Why didn''t you come to my last birthday party? I usually see you coming and going with Mrs. Chi. What do you mean if I don''t come on my birthday? Is it difficult that I don''t invite you?"


    "I''m wrong, I''ll admit it!" Ye Ming hurried forward to hold her hand. "It''s really that our wife and sister-in-law went that day. My aunt''s wife is coming back. I''m busy making arrangements! I still want to make amends with you later."


    "It doesn''t matter if your wife doesn''t take care of things. It''s hard to say that many things in the house have fallen on your girl''s house for so many years. Now that your sister-in-law has entered the door, it''s time to let you unload the burden."


    She was still smiling and her eyes were full of smiles.


    Ye Ming''s face was also stiff. Then she smiled and said, "it''s nothing. It''s all about her own family. If I can share a little, I can share a little. What can I be tired of?"


    Then he turned the topic: "just now I seem to hear you say about the bathing Buddha Festival, but I want to go together?"


    "Your ears are sharp. Just now I said to invite your sister-in-law to sandalwood temple! She said to see what the old lady arranged."


    Chu Yuehua''s heart clicked. God, don''t go with Ye Ming.


    Even though she is not afraid of Ye Ming, she always feels strange to be with her. Who knows what chaos will happen.


    Fortunately, Ye Ming didn''t go on, but chatted with the fourth princess.


    It seems that she has several masters'' styles.


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t know anything about the private affairs of some women''s family members in the state of Qi. Even if she knows something, she doesn''t dare to talk about it now. After all, it will make people suspicious if she doesn''t do well in her previous life.


    After chatting with the fourth princess for a while, Ye Ming went back to the main hospital.


    The fourth princess looked at her back, smiled and said to Chu Yuehua, "this watch girl in your family is powerful."


    In this regard, Chu Yuehua has no interface.


    First of all, she didn''t know what purpose the fourth princess said this sentence.


    Secondly, she doesn''t want to say much about Ye Ming and Chi Ye.


    Many things are like this, because you don''t want it to be known to others, so you try hard to cover it up with words, which will be counterproductive in many cases.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, the fourth princess smiled and said, "we all thought that the young master would eventually marry her! It was Showa who bullied her for a long time.


    Because she followed the old lady, she was very brave. She didn''t let Showa take advantage. "


    This surprised Chu Yuehua.


    Ye Ming and Showa?


    This is not a segment at all!


    Showa is a princess, Ye Ming, she


    "But don''t worry!" the fourth Princess comforted her as if there were no one else. "This is only what we think in private, probably because of her style. In fact, there are no exact words."


    In other words, although Ye Ming regards herself as Chi Ye''s fiancee, she carefully controls the rumors?


    Is that so?


    Lunch was sent to the moon Pavilion for dinner. The old lady originally wanted to accompany the fourth princess. She said that she just came to visit the door at will today. It''s not good to disturb the old man.


    If ordinary guests come here, there is absolutely no reason not to visit the old lady, but who makes her the fourth princess!


    The difference between monarchs and ministers, as Royal people, has a lot of confidence.


    After she left, Chu Yuehua felt confused, as if she had ignored something.


    I was about to take a nap when I heard a noisy voice outside.


    Just about to ask what happened, Lan Xiang came over with an embarrassed face: "young lady, it''s aunt coming."


    "Aunt?"


    "The people at the door only listen to Mrs. Shao and Mr. Ye. Just now we said that Mrs. Shao has rested. We''ll go back and greet Mrs. Gu. Who knows that Mrs. Gu is unhappy and will come in on the spot, so..."


    Chu Yuehua sighed. He really didn''t know whether Chi ye sent someone to watch her or not.


    Just get up and go.


    "Sure enough, I''ve been away for two days, and the house has changed a lot! I didn''t think there was any difference between here and before I got married. Now I can see it. It''s clear that I''m an outsider!"

 Chapter 284

    This aunt is an expert at quarreling. She speaks like Yang and Deng in the past.


    Chu Yuehua hurriedly greeted them: "look at them. These people can''t do anything. The young teacher just told them to watch carefully and don''t let outsiders in and out at will. Who knows, they have so little eyesight."


    Then he scolded them for a few words, and then turned to Hui Xiang and Lan Xiang and said, "don''t you help your aunt in?"


    Lan Xiang was about to come forward to help. Chi Xi shook his sleeve and directly refused: "not so lucky."


    "Don''t you blame me for saying this?" Chu Yuehua still came forward with a smiling face. "It''s all the fault of my nephew''s daughter-in-law and didn''t discipline good people."


    Seeing that she seemed to be relieved of her anger, she immediately said, "it''s rare for my aunt to come and get my tea for my aunt to taste."


    Who knows, Chi Xi stopped and looked at her sideways: "why? When I haven''t seen the world and haven''t drunk your good tea?"


    "How can I! This tea is from the state of Yan. I don''t know whether the state of Qi has it or not. It''s just for my aunt to taste it. Naturally, you drink a lot of good tea!"


    That''s all. Chi Xi took back his eyes and raised his legs to the main house.


    He went to the door and looked around again. He shook his head and said, "Ye is becoming more and more outrageous. He is so gorgeous that people can see. Maybe he can say something extravagant."


    Chu Yuehua looked at the speech. In fact, it''s all right! There is no heap of the gold and jade!


    Therefore, he directly regarded Chi Xi''s words as a bone in an egg and had nothing to find trouble.


    "Speaking of it, you''ve been in the door for half a month. I''m not an aunt. Now that I''ve come back, I should come and have a look. It''s good to recognize the door."


    "Aunt, don''t you blame me for being a niece and daughter-in-law and not going to see my aunt!"


    Who knows, Chi Xi looked at her as if she didn''t understand the rules. "I thought you didn''t understand the rules. It turned out you did."


    She was just casually polite. Who knows Chi Xi is really thinking about this.


    "You just came to the state of Qi. I don''t understand many rules. I don''t blame you too much. After all, I don''t know what the customs of your state of Yan are."


    Chi Xi took a sip of Du ruo''s carefully brewed tea, and then frowned. It seemed that he was not satisfied.


    "However, now that you have married over, to the state of Qi and to Chi Fu, you have to understand the rules."


    "Yes!" Chu Yuehua nodded hurriedly. The hero didn''t eat the loss at present. First stabilize her and then see what she came for. "My nephew and daughter-in-law still have many things she doesn''t understand. Please give me more advice in the future."


    "I''m here for this," Chi Xi nodded gently. "Now the whole state of Qi knows that our family still has a princess from the state of Yan.


    Your words and deeds are related to my image, so I discussed with the old lady. From tomorrow, I will teach you the etiquette of the state of Qi, with the help of girl Ming.


    You don''t know. Although mingwench looks quiet, she is a little famous in the expensive women''s circle in Kyoto these years.


    It''s more than enough to help you. "


    Feelings today, this aunt came here to set herself up!


    "Why? You don''t want to?" Chi Xi saw that she didn''t speak, so she raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "No, it''s just that I didn''t do well and made my aunt very dissatisfied. Then I suddenly proposed to teach me etiquette?"


    "You''ve always thought you''ve done a good job, haven''t you?" Chi Xi saw her like a monster. "Or, do you think I''ll teach you to make you feel uncomfortable?"


    "I..."


    "Then I''ll go back to the old lady. It''s good for me to be an aunt''s meddler."


    "No!" Chu Yuehua clenched her fist, "mainly because I think it''s too troublesome for my aunt."


    "That''s why I said to ask girl ming to help!" Chi Xi naturally said, "I''m so old now. I''m really tired of staring at you all day, but it''s related to the reputation of our chi family. I can''t come out."


    In other words, no matter what Chu Yuehua said today, the aunt''s etiquette has been taught!


    In the afternoon, as soon as Chi Ye comes back, he sees him sitting there with a bitter face. He looks very depressed.


    It''s listless to see him coming.


    "What''s the matter? Who bullied you? I heard them say that the fourth princess came today. Did she tell you something?"


    "No!" with a white look at him, Chu Yuehua sat aside and found that he was the only one who could bully in the pool house.


    "Why is that?"


    Chu Yuehua told him what Chi Xi meant.


    "So you promised?"


    "What you said is funny. Can you refuse?"


    "Of course!" who knows, Chi Ye nods solemnly. "If you don''t want to accept it, just say you don''t want to."


    "You, you put it simply. When the whole family comes to me, what should I do?"


    Chi Ye nodded her nose: "fool, tell me at night and I''ll tell them No."


    Really? Chu Yuehua looked at him faintly and doubted.


    If he gave it to him, he estimated that it would worsen her relationship with all the people in the family the next day.


    This is not what she wants.


    Chifu is different from the Zhou family.


    At that time, she was living in the Zhou family. She wanted to escape from the Zhou family, so she was not afraid to offend the Zhou family.


    But it''s different here. Even if her relationship with Chi Ye is strange, it doesn''t affect her willingness to stay with Chi ye all her life.


    Therefore, she needs to get on well with the Chi family and integrate herself into the family.


    family?


    The word startled herself. It turned out that she already had this idea in her heart.


    Is it a good thing?


    "If you really don''t want to, forget it. I''ll explain it to the old lady now."


    Chi Ye sighs at her troubled and worried expression.


    It was also her fault to forcibly pull her into this environment, where she didn''t want to stay, but let her suffer together.


    "No!" Chu Yuehua waved her hand. "Let them come! At least... At least let me see what level it is. If I really can''t accept it, can you help me again?"


    "Are you really sure?" Chi Ye''s face is suspicious. "Aunt, she..."


    "Huh?"


    "Forget it, it''s up to you! Try it!"


    The next day, Chu Yuehua began to regret. She didn''t want to continue.

 Chapter 285

    As soon as Chi Ye left, Chi Xi came with Ye Ming.


    The people in the moon Pavilion immediately entered the alert state, and they were worried when they looked at Chu Yuehua.


    Chi Xi looked at Chu Yuehua, frowned and said, "who is responsible for waiting on you?"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t have separate tasks. There were four of them. Whoever wanted to be free, Chi Xi asked. It seemed that according to the rules, there must be someone in charge.


    Du Ruo quickly stood up and hung his head and said, "Madam Hui, it''s a slave."


    "It''s the girl you brought from the state of Yan. No wonder!" Chi Xi said with a frown. "What rouge is used? It doesn''t match your clothes. It can be seen that you didn''t study this subject well when you were in the state of Yan."


    Chu Yuehua is stupid. What''s the lesson?


    Speaking of it, Chu Yuehua and Chu Xuhua grew up with the old lady. Why did they ever do makeup homework!


    Even if I became the fifth princess in my previous life, I always dress up according to the way I have always done. Why do I suddenly have so many requirements here?


    "And I think you have some problems with your walking posture on weekdays. The angle of raising your hand is different, and the swing range is also wrong," Chi Xi said of Chu Yuehua. It seems that there is something wrong everywhere. "And your sitting posture and how to put your feet? Don''t you know that you want to put a third under the chair?"


    Chu Yuehua has really studied these in her previous life, and she has studied them very seriously.


    It''s just that it was a long time ago, and it''s certainly not exactly the same as what I taught at the beginning. It''s probably OK.


    Who knows that she has to learn it again. That''s OK. The person who is teaching her now is like a devil, okay?


    Chi Xi looked at the man who had fixed the stake in the yard and sighed: "stand well. You can''t move until you stand for half an hour. Pour me a cup of tea."


    Ye Ming quickly offered the tea: "Mrs. Gu has worked hard."


    "I didn''t know it would be so bad. I''m like a country woman who doesn''t know the rules at all. Fortunately, I came early and can teach. If I live in the north for a year and a half and come back again, we''ll lose all the face of the Chi family."


    Chu Yuehua kept her mouth shut in her heart. She didn''t hear anyone say anything about her shortcomings. Is it sure that this aunt is not picking bones in her eggs?


    "Hey, hey, don''t move," Chu Yuehua was running, and Chi Xi''s voice followed him. "I''m doing it for you now. Do you think I''m doing it for myself?


    Don''t fix the stake quickly! Only if you hurry to practice now can you go out and others won''t laugh at you!


    I''m so angry that it''s like I''m going out to make a fool of myself. "


    Chu Yuehua''s old blood is blocked in his throat. You''re cruel!


    "Aunt, it''s very hot here. You''d better go in! I''ll just watch here." Ye Ming looked at the sun outside and said softly.


    Chi Xi also looked at her, nodded and said, "I''m too old to compare with my youth. I''m really tired. By the way, just look at her! Don''t let her move. You''ve known the rules since childhood and should understand the importance. If you don''t discipline well now, all your efforts will be wasted!"


    Ye Ming nodded hurriedly, "I know the weight. Don''t worry, Mrs. gu!"


    "I can rest assured that you do things, but you are always very soft hearted. I''m afraid you can''t see others suffering. In fact, this suffering is nothing at all."


    After the two men had a deep discussion about the importance of a woman''s etiquette, Chi Xi slowly went in with the little servant girl''s hand.


    Ye Ming walked over with a decent smile on her face, holding a round fan on her head: "sister-in-law, I''m really sorry. Don''t be difficult for me. Stand well! It''s also good for you. If I don''t do my best, my sister-in-law will say me."


    Chu Yuehua has a standard smile on her face and sparks are about to appear in her eyes. It''s very pleasant to see that there are no tigers in the mountains and monkeys call them overlords!


    Ling ruo''s teeth were broken: "this woman is deliberately trying to fix our girl!"


    Du Ruo blushed: "the sun is so big outside, and Mrs. Shao is still standing in the sun. Isn''t it life-threatening? I knew I should have promised you last night and asked you to turn it down."


    "The most irritating thing is that the woman is looking at the girl now!"


    Huixiang and Lanxiang don''t bite their teeth recklessly, but they also have a worried expression on their face.


    For them, since they were assigned to Chu Yuehua by Chi ye, they have been tied with Chu Yuehua.


    At this time, seeing Chu Yuehua suffering like this, if there is a bad one, they will be blamed by Vance.


    "By the way, there are you two," Ye Ming returned to the eaves and suddenly saw Ling Ruo and Du Ruo. "You two came from the state of Yan with your sister-in-law. Although you look very capable, you still don''t understand the etiquette of the state of Qi. Take advantage of this opportunity to learn from your young lady!"


    Chu Yuehua was surprised and said angrily, "they are just servant girls. What does it matter?"


    "Sister-in-law, what are you doing?" Ye Ming immediately got anxious. "Let you settle down. How can you move? It''s not good. It''s a waste of previous efforts. You have to stand for another half an hour!"


    Chu Yuehua looked at her fiercely and was too angry to speak.


    "Don''t be angry, sister-in-law. There''s no way." looking at her angry face, Ye Ming seemed very helpless, "This is what my aunt asked. To tell you the truth, what you look like outside has nothing to do with me. For so many years, the ladies and ladies who should know me in Kyoto have known each other, and they all know what kind of person I am and what kind of style I am on weekdays.


    So... I really don''t need to stand here and deliberately straighten my sister-in-law, but then again, I can''t do it if my aunt asks me to look at you well now. My sister-in-law still doesn''t embarrass me, otherwise I have to call my aunt. "


    Can she do it another way! Is that the only way?


    Seeing Chu Yuehua''s helplessness, Ling Ruo and Du ruo''s popularity fluctuated.


    But ye Ming''s meaning is obvious. If they don''t come, she always has to think of a way to rectify Chu Yuehua.


    After all, there was still no way. Ling Ruo and Du Ruo sighed and had to stand next to Chu Yuehua.

 Chapter 286

    But that''s not the case at all.


    Even if they stand with Chu Yuehua, Ye Ming has some ways to fix them.


    "Your action is wrong. It should be like this. Right, right, right, right. You two also follow her to do it again."


    "It''s wrong again and again. You''re wrong. Look at the two of them. Yes, that''s it. Well, strengthen your memory. Let''s stand together!"


    I never thought that the state of Qi would suffer such a crime again. It''s really speechless.


    It was not until half an afternoon that Chi Xi woke up leisurely. When he saw the three people in the yard, he smiled and nodded and said, "yes, it''s still good that girl Ming is considerate. Her two servant girls should also practice well.


    Although it is said to be a servant girl, going out represents the quality of the people in our house. People can''t look down on it! "


    "I despise you!" Ling Ruo cursed low, but Chi Xi heard him.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I say what my aunt said is very reasonable. Although I''m tired, I''m still willing to insist!" Ling Ruo quickly changed his mouth and put on a flattering smile.


    Over there, Du Ruo was too tired to say a word.


    "What do you think of their situation now? I''ve been practicing all day."


    Chi Xi narrowed his eyes, looked disgusted and said, "I don''t expect them to be fat at one go. Take your time! We''ll be here first today, and we''ll practice tomorrow."


    When ye ming helped Chi Xi out of the door, Chu Yuehua sat limply on the ground and slowly pushed her calf.


    Huixiang and Lanxiang over there quickly came to help.


    Chu Yuehua sat for a while, suddenly got up and walked to the room: "today your Lord came, let him sleep in the guest room, and said I was uncomfortable and didn''t want to see anyone!"


    Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang looked at each other, and then looked at Du Ruo and Ling Ruo. They were also at a loss.


    The door closed from inside was suddenly opened again. Chu Yuehua stretched out a head and said angrily, "Why are you two still standing silly? Come in and have a rest!"


    Ling Ruo reacted faster and hurriedly took Du Ruo limping in.


    At dinner in the evening, Chu Yuehua felt that her hands holding chopsticks were shaking. Can she not shake? When I raised my hand, I put a book on my arm and stood for half an hour!


    "Go and get me a spoon!" I was so hungry that I had no strength in my hand. I was so angry.


    "I''ll come!" a gentle voice sounded. Chi Ye didn''t know when to appear next to him, gently picked up the mushrooms she wanted to eat, "open your mouth!"


    The servant girls who were still nearby immediately retreated cleanly.


    Looking at this warm face, Chu Yuehua felt more and more unhappy, so she simply pinned her face aside.


    Chi Ye sighed and reached out to touch her head: "you girl, why are you so stupid? Didn''t you just say last night that you can push? Why try to be strong?"


    If it weren''t for being in your house, would I have to work so hard?


    A word in my heart went back, but I couldn''t say it in my mouth. As soon as my mouth shriveled, two big tears fell down.


    Chi ye only felt a tremor in his heart and rushed her into his arms: "well, well, it''s all my fault. It''s my fault not to say you or you."


    The more he said so, the more he felt wronged. Chu Yuehua simply grabbed his clothes and cried.


    The four servant girls outside keep their heads low. Madam Shao, is this... Making a child''s temper?


    Duruo wondered most: "when did the girl like to cry so much?"


    Chu Yuehua cried for a while before she stopped. She was mainly crying. She felt embarrassed. She cried inexplicably, and she cried so hard.


    Chi Ye takes out a handkerchief from his arms, carefully wipes the tears and runny nose on her face, then points her nose and laughs, "the more you live, the more you go back."


    "I''m wronged!" Chu Yuehua pursed her lips, tears on her eyelashes, and her bright eyes looked at him.


    Seeing that Chi Ye''s heart was about to melt, he quickly nodded: "well, well, it''s the grievance of yue''er. It''s all my fault. I''ll tell my aunt later that we don''t learn. We don''t learn! I don''t dislike you. That''s good."


    A woman didn''t speak, just sat there with her mouth pursed.


    "Shall we eat now? Have a good rest after dinner!" Chi Ye''s tone was like coaxing a child.


    "I want to eat that!" but this tone made her feel very useful. She stretched out her hand and pointed to the dried bamboo shoots over there.


    "OK! I''ll clip it for you. What else do you want to eat?"


    "And that..."


    "Good!"


    People outside are getting drunk. Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang are wondering when our Lord is so impatient.


    Du Ruo and Ling Ruo are wondering when our girl is so flirtatious.


    After eating and washing, Chu Yuehua looked at him strangely: "why don''t you wash?"


    "I''ll talk to my aunt."


    Chu Yuehua immediately understood and hurriedly said, "forget it!"


    "Ah?"


    "I think I''d better let my aunt come over!" Chu Yuehua thought and said, "since I live in the state of Qi in the future, it''s better to learn!"


    Chi Ye frowned. I don''t know why she changed her mind: "but I heard that they seem to be deliberately fixing your taste!"


    The tone obviously increased a lot later.


    "It''s just to exercise willpower!" Chu Yuehua shrugged. "I haven''t worked so hard!"


    "What can you do if you can''t hold chopsticks when you are so tired?" Chi Ye looks at her tired look, and his eyes are full of heartache.


    In contact with such distressed eyes, Chu Yuehua suddenly smiled cunningly: "will you feed me like today?"


    "Yes!"


    "That''s good?" he blinked, with some happiness in his smile. "Then go on! If I really can''t insist, will I tell you again?"


    "Are you sure?"


    After careful consideration, Chu Yuehua nodded cautiously, "OK!"


    "That''s all right!" Chi Ye nods. "Then I''ll wash and rest first!"


    "I''ll wait for you!"


    Chi ye, who has turned around, suddenly steps and turns around after a while: "what?"


    "I''ll wait for you!" Chu Yuehua looked at him with a smile.


    Although the mind is still unclear, although there are still a lot of insecurity, although there are still some fears.


    However, Chi Ye''s life at this time has brought her a real sense of security.


    After a while, Chi Ye smiled, nodded his head and said, "OK!"

 Chapter 287

    It''s just that Chi Ye doesn''t expect that when he comes out after washing, someone on the bed is already asleep.


    He smiled helplessly, shook his head, and then kissed her on the cheek before holding her to sleep.


    Actually, that''s good.


    The next day, it was still a scorching sun.


    Today Chi Xi seems to be in a much better mood. Looking at Chu Yuehua, he is a little kind, of course, just a little.


    "Practice saluting today!" thinking of the formal content, Chi Xi''s face suddenly became like an iron plate.


    "Good!"


    Her answer was in a feeble voice.


    On this day, Chu Yuehua stood in the sun and gave a day''s ceremony to Ye Ming, large and small.


    Chu Yuehua roared in her heart countless times. After receiving so many gifts from me, you''re waiting to lose your life!


    But ye Ming''s mood is obvious, especially good.


    Chu Yuehua is also full of enthusiasm for guidance. It is enough to make her body reach yesterday''s strength again.


    But what surprised Chu Yuehua was Du Ruo and Ling Ruo. Compared with yesterday, today''s two people seemed much better, especially Du Ruo. It was like they couldn''t get up in the end yesterday.


    At night, the ghost is still Chu Yuehua.


    At this time, everyone in the moon pavilion was lamenting the same thing: my temper is good.


    Only Du Ruo and Ling Ruo were puzzled.


    Where did our gentle girl go? Now this yeller must not be the girl she used to be, must not be!


    For seven days in a row, Chu Yuehua lived the same life, but shouted less and less during the day and more and more fiercely at night.


    So that Chi Ye''s mouth began to appear words dissatisfied with Chi Xi.


    On the eighth day, Chi Xi came alone.


    "Aunt!"


    Chu Yuehua was no longer as flattering as when she saw her on the first day. Of course, it was also false flattery at that time.


    At this time, her expression was very natural. Chi Xi looked at it all over and nodded and said, "it''s not bad. Although it''s not as good as tea girl, you''ve only trained for seven days. It''s OK."


    What does that mean? Chu Yuehua feels a little cold on her body. Isn''t there anything else!


    "I''ve taught you all the etiquette that should be taught. The rest is your own strengthening and consolidation training. Don''t embarrass our chi family if you leave the door!"


    What? That means, after training?


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t believe her ears. She wanted to confirm it again, but she was afraid of opening her mouth and drove away the opportunity, so she had to nod her head quickly.


    "This book was written by imperial concubine Jing of the previous dynasty. She wrote it herself. It''s the only one in the world. If you weren''t Lin''s daughter-in-law, I wouldn''t give it to you. Don''t lose face!"


    Chu Yuehua was flattered and quickly held it in her hands.


    "Well, I''ll go back. Don''t talk to anyone. And, study hard!"


    "Yes! Aunt!"


    "What do you call me?" Chi Xi suddenly turned his face and looked sharply.


    Chu Yuehua was surprised and hurriedly said, "yes, Mrs. gu!"


    With a cold hum, Chi Xi turned and walked away.


    "Gu... Young lady, what''s going on?" Du Ruo was still in the clouds. Looking at the book in Chu Yuehua''s hand, he didn''t understand what was going on.


    "I......" Chu Yuehua thought for a while, but still didn''t think of how to form words. "Nothing, just don''t need to strengthen training from today."


    Whatever it means! In short, this is good news.


    Back in the room, Chu Yuehua put the book on the table. Chu Yuehua breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that her guess was right.


    Chi ye may not have a good relationship with the old lady, Chi Wen, or even the old master, but he seems to be better for this aunt.


    At least, she doesn''t see Chi Ye''s face towards Chi Xi. Moreover, he seems to say that Chi Xi has always been called an aunt.


    This shows that in Chi Ye''s eyes, this aunt still has some weight.


    Because the rules of the state of Qi are like this. It''s like an old master. It''s not like the state of Yan can call an old master. In the light, it should be called a grand master, and Chi ye should be called a young master.


    They attach great importance to titles, so if they are not particularly kind, they call them titles to show respect.


    Aiming at this point, she boldly guessed that maybe Chi Xi was not completely on the opposite side as she thought?


    Sure enough


    She''s just too rigid!


    Moreover, she wants to know about Chi Ye''s mother and what happened seven years ago. Maybe Chi Xi will be a good breakthrough.


    It''s just a pity that this aunt seems to have supported Ye Ming in the past.


    But this book


    His eyes fell on the book written by imperial concubine Jing of the former dynasty.


    Anyway, today is a small step of success!


    In the evening, when Chi ye came back to hear this, he was really happy: "that''s good. I was really worried to see you tired like mud every day! Fortunately, I didn''t run directly to tell my aunt, otherwise my aunt would really think you can''t eat any pain."


    To see his spoiled smile, Chu Yuehua suddenly stood on tiptoe and printed on his face.


    After that, he was stunned, and his face burned red in an instant.


    I looked up and saw someone in a daze. His heart beat a lot faster. He quickly turned and left.


    But was caught.


    The kiss fell down.


    "You..."


    When her lips were released, Chu Yuehua felt that her whole person was about to burn, and she only saw the face in her eyes.


    "You want to annoy me!" Chi Ye smiles and puts his nose against her nose. Their breathing seems to be intertwined.


    "I..." something in my mind has lost its direction and is bumping around indiscriminately.


    "What''s the matter?" Chi Ye looks at her with great interest.


    Is the little girl sensible?


    "I''m going to wash, you go to bed early!" it was like running away. Chu Yuehua was in a panic and hurriedly shouted Du Ruo and went to the clean room.


    It was not until the weather began to turn cold that the government began to prepare for the bathing Buddha Festival.


    Since Chi Xi finished her training last time, Chu Yuehua began to appear in an Xi hall every day. For nothing else, it was because it was clearly written in the book that she had to greet her elders in the morning.


    A few times ago, the old lady frowned at her. Later, she simply didn''t see it. Later, there was no strange look, but ye Ming seemed worried.

 Chapter 288

    "I heard about the bathing Buddha Festival. If the fourth Princess wants to invite you, you can go!"


    This sentence was said to Chu Yuehua. She hasn''t reacted yet. She was pushed by Huixiang before she knew that she was talking about herself; "Yes!"


    "However, the women in the house used to go out together. Now that you go to sandalwood temple, take girl Ming with you! It''s always difficult to let her stay at home alone. My aunt and I don''t go out."


    As soon as Ye Ming heard this, she said with a smile, "let the old lady worry."


    "You girl, why are you so polite at all times? When you grow up in front of me, I naturally have to think of you all the time." he reached out and patted the back of her hand.


    Over there, Chi Xi smiled and said, "don''t say, if you say the wrong generation, girl Ming is more like the old lady''s daughter. I don''t do as much as girl Ming!"


    Ye Ming quickly waved her hand: "I dare not. Mrs. Gu made fun of me."


    Although Chu Yuehua''s consent was not solicited at all, it was so decided.


    In the afternoon, Chu Yuehua asked someone to take the message to the fourth Prince''s house.


    The fourth princess was really happy when she heard about it. She didn''t have any opinion when she heard that she would bring Ye Ming.


    Bathing Buddha Festival is a Buddhist Festival, but now it is a good day for some girls'' daughters-in-law to go shopping.


    In the state of Qi, women can go shopping on weekdays, but it''s not as lively as today. It''s like everyone has made an appointment to celebrate the festival together.


    Ye Ming is dressed in crescent white clothes and has a simple hairstyle. But the jewelry on her head is expensive and decorated appropriately. Looking at it, it makes people feel bright.


    No wonder Chi Xi said that Ye Ming did a very good job in this area. He didn''t pay close attention to it before. He really didn''t find it.


    "Sister-in-law, let''s take a carriage!" after that etiquette training, Ye Ming seemed to have a much better attitude towards Chu Yuehua.


    But Chu Yuehua was frightened by such a good attitude. After all, he was a little uneasy.


    "OK!" nodded, and Chu Yuehua took Lan Xiang into the carriage.


    Today, when I went out, all four girls took it, but she only took one in her carriage and immediately brought Lan Xiang.


    After all, they are in the same carriage with Ye Ming. Who knows what will happen.


    The carriage of the fourth princess was waiting at the door. They had to get off to meet each other again. After all, the position was there.


    "Let''s go! Don''t delay. I know Miss Ye is always polite and is never afraid of trouble, but when did you do that?"


    Chu Yuehua smiled endlessly. The fourth Princess already knew about her learning rules with Chi Xi at home, and even wanted to say so.


    Sandalwood temple is on the edge of Kyoto. Incense is not particularly strong, but the environment is very good. Even if you spend half a day here on weekdays, you will never feel lost.


    Now it''s autumn. There are clumps of wild chrysanthemums on both sides of the mountain road. There are pine trees on the top. It looks like the trunk of the pine is drilled out of the chrysanthemum. It''s also like throwing a huge yellow carpet on the mountains on both sides, and then the pine comes out of it.


    Walking up, you can see two orange forests on both sides. At this time, oranges are red one by one. They look good hanging among green branches and leaves.


    It is said that oranges born in the south are oranges, but the oranges here are the same sweet, also known as a great spectacle of sandalwood temple.


    It is for this reason that this orange is particularly precious. Every year, some of the best oranges should be selected and sent to the palace to pay tribute to the noble people in the palace. If the common people want to buy this orange, they can''t buy it.


    Only when the nobles in Kyoto come to offer incense will the temple take out some to entertain them.


    In other words, there is a price without a market.


    Perhaps it is also for this reason that the incense in sandalwood temple will be much better than that in other places during the bathing Buddha Festival.


    The identity of the fourth princess is there. It''s easy to try the oranges here.


    Chu Yuehua followed her, which could be regarded as a feast.


    This side has already been greeted, so the wing rooms have been prepared.


    Several people took their servant girls inside and split a separate courtyard in the residential area.


    The fourth princess smiled and said, "the rooms have been arranged. I had people come to see them yesterday. Don''t worry. We''ll go to pick oranges later. We''ll have a good rest here in the evening and go back after lunch tomorrow."


    Chu Yuehua was surprised: "do you want to live here?"


    This made Ye Ming and the fourth Princess wonder: "naturally, we have to live here. Otherwise, how can we worship the Buddha? It''s too late for us to worship the Buddha. We have to wait until tomorrow morning."


    Her words reminded Chu Yuehua that the rules of the state of Qi are different from those of the state of Yan. They stress that Buddha worship should be in the morning, otherwise it will not work. Moreover, if the Buddha knows and doesn''t feel valued, he will be unhappy, and it will bring bad consequences at that time.


    "I..."


    "I see. You probably haven''t asked! I''ve heard that you pay no attention to time when you worship Buddha in Yan state, so you feel strange."


    The words of the fourth Princess embarrassed Chu Yuehua and nodded: "yes, that''s why I''m surprised!"


    "It''s all right. You don''t have to worry. Sandalwood temple is also a famous temple in Kyoto. The royal family will invest a sum of money here every year. Don''t worry about safety. Just have a good rest."


    Chu Yuehua nodded hurriedly, "thank you, four princesses."


    "Oh!" really want to go to their own room, the fourth princess suddenly smiled again, "I have forgotten one thing. Look at my brain."


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Ming also wondered how she suddenly said such words, "what have you forgotten?"


    "Look at me!" the fourth Princess winked at Ye Ming. "I only thought she was surprised and uncomfortable because of the different rules of the state of Qi. How can I forget that she just got married!"


    Chu Yuehua''s face turned red.


    "The newlyweds haven''t come separately yet! Today, because of my words, I''m inexplicably going to come separately for a night. I''m uncomfortable!"


    Speaking of it, she and Chi Ye haven''t been separated since they got married. It''s really the first night, but


    Is that really why she feels uncomfortable?


    How is that possible?


    It''s just that I''m getting used to his arms at night for so many days. I''m really unhappy to come to such a place suddenly!


    The four princesses here wantonly joked about Chu Yuehua, but ye Ming''s face over there was ugly and abnormal.

 Chapter 289

    After lunch, they went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    In the afternoon, the servant girl of the fourth princess came and knocked at the door.


    "The princess has woken up. Let me see how Mrs. Shao is resting. I have discussed with the abbot and go into the garden to pick oranges."


    In fact, Chu Yuehua didn''t sleep at all. When she heard the knock on the door, she asked Du Ruo to open the door.


    "I have a good rest here. Look at sister Ye!"


    "Miss Ye is already with the princess."


    Chu Yuehua quickly got up: "well, I''ll go too."


    But she was muttering in her heart. On the one hand, she didn''t seem as good as Ye Ming. She didn''t know what it was that people with higher scores always got up earlier. Of course, she didn''t want to know the ingredients.


    Seeing her coming, the fourth princess smiled and said, "look at my playful nature. I couldn''t sleep at all when I thought of picking oranges. I got up after lying down for a while. It made you two sleepless."


    "I''m awake too!" Chu Yuehua smiled and went over to sit down. "It''s strange to hear your people say in the past! How can there be such a tacit understanding."


    The three joked and went out wearing the clothes prepared in the temple.


    Because it is to go to the orange forest. Although the forest has always been taken care of, there are many branches after all. They are afraid of hurting people. Therefore, the temple will be specialized, so that the dignitaries who come to the temple can dress and pick oranges conveniently.


    Chu Yuehua came to such an occasion for the first time, which seemed very novel. At noon, all the things that bothered her in her heart were thrown away.


    Ye Ming also showed a bright smile on her face. It seems that she hasn''t been here before.


    The fourth princess was happy, but everything seemed to be expected.


    "Young lady, that''s so big over your head!" Ling Ruo over there danced with joy.


    I want to know that this girl doesn''t care about anything else. What she cares about most is eating. Can she hold such an opportunity at this time?


    Chu Yuehua cut off the oranges on her head and put them into the basket of orchid incense.


    Although ordinary people can''t come in, today is the bathing Buddha Festival after all. Many people come, as do many royal relatives and nobles.


    So the orange forest is very lively.


    This orange is qualified to pay tribute to the emperor. Therefore, no one dares to fool around. Although there are many people, it won''t be too noisy.


    Suddenly, I turned around and met a man.


    Knocked the hat off the head.


    Show a familiar face.


    Chu Yuehua turned her head slightly and tried to think about who the man was.


    But she stretched out a finger, made a silent movement, waved her hand and said, "keep quiet."


    At this time, Chu Yue Wharton remembered: "lady lady!"


    Shufei was startled by her and hurriedly said, "don''t shout!"


    "I''m sorry!" Chu Yuehua widened her eyes and determined that the person in front of her was really Shufei.


    "Empress, you... How could you..."


    "Today is the bath Buddha Festival! I''ve heard that oranges in the bath Buddha festival in sandalwood temple are the most delicious. It''s easy to find a chance. I thought I couldn''t meet anyone, but I even met the princess."


    After determining each other''s identity, the two people chatted, it was much easier.


    "By the way, did you come alone today?"


    At this time, Shufei looks different from what she saw last time. She seems to be grounded a lot. If she didn''t know she was Shufei, I''m afraid Chu Yuehua would mistake her for whose wife.


    "No, I was invited by the fourth princess, and the cousin of our family."


    "Oh! Ye Ming!" Shufei thought and smiled, "I remember her, a very dignified girl."


    I didn''t expect Ye Ming''s reputation to be so famous. Even Princess Shu knows it.


    Nodded, Chu Yuehua said with a smile: "yes, it''s her."


    "But the fourth family is still like this. It''s a hot temper. It''s not long before you married here. She just pulled you here. I guess she didn''t ask you if you like such an occasion and hasn''t told you the rules here!"


    Unexpectedly, Princess Shu knew so much. Thinking about the embarrassing scene she made at noon, Chu Yuehua smiled shyly, neither admitting nor denying it.


    "Don''t think too much. The fourth daughter-in-law has always been like this. Everyone knows that I don''t think so alone. Don''t worry!"


    Not only does Chu Yuehua''s appearance look different, but also her way of speaking. Chu Yuehua is a little strange. Which one is the real lady, or everyone in the palace is wearing a mask?


    Like a queen?


    "I won''t tell you more. If someone sees me, it''s bad for you and me. I''ll go first. If someone asks, remember to say you haven''t seen me!"


    Shufei put on her gauze hat while talking and laughing, and then took someone away.


    Chu Yuehua stood there in a trance.


    If everyone can take off the mask on their face and everyone can forget the relationship that can be used by each other, isn''t it easy to get along with each other?


    "What are you thinking?" Ling Ruo asked curiously, holding two oranges in Huixiang''s basket.


    Since knowing that Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang are armed with martial arts, Ling Ruo, a shameless, gives them all the physical work they encounter, and only cares about eating.


    "Nothing. Where did you just go?"


    "Yes!" Ling Ruo remembered, "come with me, girl!"


    Then he took Chu Yuehua''s hand and ran behind.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Yuehua was pulled by her in a fog. "Do you understand?"


    "There are so many people today, we have to hurry up. There are so many good oranges there. Let''s pick more back. It''s easy for me to find them."


    Sure enough, there will probably be nothing else that can make Ling Ruo so excited.


    But fortunately, I was picking oranges here today. It''s also a good thing to find a good place.


    "Have you arrived?" Chu Yuehua was pulled and ran for a long way. People around him looked at them in surprise.


    Fortunately, I can''t see who is who when I''m blocked by the hood.


    After running for a long time, Ling Ruo stopped panting, pointed to the front and said, "look! I didn''t lie to you!"


    Chu Yuehua raised her eyes and looked at it. As she said, this is an excellent place. Not only do oranges look good, but they are also much more special. They are big and round, like small lanterns hanging in them. How do you look at them.


    This time, Ling ruo''s didn''t do anything wrong. Chu Yuehua nodded with a smile, which was a compliment.


    He reached out and took off one. He was about to speak to lingruo. Suddenly, a man''s voice came: "stop!"

 Chapter 290

    As soon as Chu Yuehua turned her face, she saw a monk in cassock coming, with some anxiety on her face: "how can you pick oranges here?"


    When he said this, she immediately understood: "the oranges here are..."


    "This one is specially served to pay tribute to the palace. We monks in the temple dare not pick it at will. We need people in the palace to choose it personally, you..."


    Seeing his anxious face, Chu Yuehua vaguely understood something. At present, she was also nervous: "now... I..."


    "You have violated the holy master!" the monk''s face was angry. "Hurry with me to see the abbot!"


    Ling Ruo on one side was immediately unconvinced: "you monk is unreasonable. Even if you want to go to the emperor, there are so many here, you don''t need it! We don''t know, so we accidentally picked one. What if one is less? It''s a big deal. We need money to buy it!"


    She always speaks fast. Chu Yuehua wants to stop it. It''s too late.


    It can be seen that sandalwood temple is very proud of this orange forest. In particular, it is proud that it has the qualification to contribute to the palace every year. At this time, Chu Yuehua and them have violated the rules and are wrong.


    Now Ling Ruo is still so plausible. I really don''t know what they will think.


    Originally, this is something to be dedicated to the heavenly family, which is more troublesome than other things. If these monks bite and don''t let go, they can really pull out a big hat, which Chu Yuehua doesn''t want to see.


    What''s more, here at this time, it is full of the human feelings of the four princesses. Something has happened, and her face is not good-looking.


    After hearing Ling ruo''s words, the monk was really angry: "you have a big voice. Can anyone buy oranges here? Dare to despise the holy master. Come on! Escort them to the abbot!"


    "Master, please calm down. The little girl can''t speak. It''s really our fault, but it''s really unintentional. I don''t see the difference between this area and other places."


    "There''s no need to quibble. You haven''t seen any difference. It''s obvious that you came here because you looked different from other places!" the monk was unwilling to let go, "hurry up!"


    Chu Yuehua estimated that even if he met the abbot, he couldn''t really do anything about himself. After all, the sandalwood temple has been open for so many years, and it''s still a little famous. It''s not that he won''t do this.


    Seeing all the official families in Kyoto, how can we be embarrassed?


    In the end, it''s probably just a favor, but this favor must not only be sold to yourself. Such an unknown young teacher''s wife has less weight


    So


    Chu Yuehua was in a bad mood when she thought that she would go to Chi Fu in the end.


    Ling Ruo hasn''t learned anything else with Chu Yuehua over the years, but no one dares to recognize the first because of her ability to explore her expression.


    Therefore, he secretly took Chu Yuehua''s hand and planned to slip away without the monk''s attention.


    Chu Yuehua certainly understood what she meant, but at this time, this method seemed too hasty, not to mention there was a vote of people behind it!


    "Master!"


    Hearing this sound, Chu Yuehua felt her body tremble.


    "Five princes!"


    Just now he was still frowning at himself, and the cold monk''s face was immediately filled with a smile.


    "I think there is some misunderstanding. The girl came with the palace. She came here alone just now. Who knows..."


    "Ah?" the monk''s face stiffened, and his back bent down immediately: "it''s so. All the poor monks are clumsy. Please make atonement for the fifth Prince and the girl."


    Then before Qi Chonghuan could speak, he hurried away with people.


    Look at that posture, it seems that Chu Yuehua is afraid to investigate.


    "Yes... Princess Duanyang!" Qi Chonghuan''s voice always seems like this in front of people who don''t know their roots. It''s not warm and warm. It always has a gentle feeling.


    "Thank you for your help!"


    Even though I really want to stay away from him, I have to be polite at this time. After all, she is now Chi''s daughter-in-law.


    "A little help!" Qi Chonghuan smiled and explained, "I was ordered to pick the freshest oranges today and taste them for my father. Therefore, they are polite to me. The princess doesn''t have to worry about it."


    It turned out that he was assigned such a job.


    My heart must be full of chagrin!


    But Qi Chonghuan is Qi Chonghuan. Even if he is not happy, he will be happy on the surface, just like when he married himself.


    "In that case, I''d better go elsewhere to avoid making another mistake. I''ll thank you later and leave today."


    He was about to step back and walk away, but he stopped quickly and said with some apology: "I''m afraid I have to ask the princess for a favor."


    This made Chu Yuehua feel strange: "help?"


    "Although the master has explained it just now, there are so many people watching..."


    Chu Yuehua understood what he meant. Now so many people are watching. If someone tells him to follow the law on business


    "Then... What does the fifth Prince mean..."


    "In fact, there is a door on the other side of the forest, which is the main door to enter the forest. Please go out through that door with me."


    Chu Yuehua peeked around and saw that many people noticed here.


    Following Qi Chonghuan all the way, Chu Yuehua always felt that someone was watching all the way. This feeling... It''s really bad.


    The key is that this person is still Qi Chonghuan.


    "The princess won''t blame me for meddling?"


    Qi Chonghuan asked with a smile as she kept her head depressed.


    Chu Yuehua really didn''t want to stay with him for a moment. Even the smell of him made people feel very uncomfortable.


    Although I have been attached to this taste countless times in my previous life, attachment has the embrace of this taste.


    "Thank you, five princes."


    "The princess always seems to be very polite to me!" Qi Chonghuan suddenly smiled. This smile, like that of acquaintances, was overwhelming.


    "I didn''t know the fifth prince well, did I?"


    Such a question stunned Qi Chonghuan. Few women would reply to him like this. It seemed that it was too embarrassing.


    "In fact, young master and I often played together when we were young. We were friends since childhood. Therefore, the princess doesn''t have to be so polite. It''s better to be casual."


    After that, he added: "there are a lot of things recently. I haven''t seen you at your house yet. I''m going to complain in two days."

 Chapter 291

    Along the way, Chu Yuehua only felt that she was holding a breath in her chest. She felt blocked in her heart for more than a moment when she was with this person.


    Back in her small yard, Chu Yuehua asked Ling Ruo to tell the fourth princess that she would lie down first.


    It''s bad to go out!


    When the fourth princess came back, they all felt very strange to find that she came first.


    Chu Yuehua said that she was not feeling well. As an excuse, she managed to get over it.


    With such an episode, she has nothing to do with this sandalwood temple. She can leave only after worshipping the Buddha tomorrow.


    "What''s the matter with you today, girl? You look like you''re depressed."


    Du Ruo secretly asks Ling Ruo after Chu Yuehua falls asleep.


    Ling Ruo quietly told her what happened today.


    "Now that everything is all right, why is the girl still unhappy?"


    Ling Ruo thought about it and said carefully: "in fact, I don''t know whether it''s right or not. I always feel that the girl seems to hate the fifth prince. When I see her walking behind the fifth prince, I always frown, as if this person is so annoying."


    "The fifth prince?" Du Ruo followed Chu Yuehua into the palace and saw Qi Chonghuan once. After thinking for a while, he said strangely, "the fifth Prince obviously doesn''t look annoying! Moreover, compared with other noble CHILDES in Kyoto, I think he has a taste of hot-blooded men."


    "He was at the border a few years ago. He fought a lot. Can he be bloodless?"


    "But it''s very rare for him to change into his present clothes."


    Chu Yuehua lay in bed and didn''t sleep at all. Hearing their chat, she felt more and more upset.


    When did these two servant girls become such idiots?


    Qi Chonghuan''s face is not a good thing at first sight, okay?


    But then again, aren''t you obsessed with yourself in your previous life?


    Then there will be such consequences.


    Chu Yuehua shuddered at the thought of that night.


    Hate followed such a shudder and spread from the heart.


    How could there be such a person? How could it!


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t control her hatred when she thought that her feelings for many years would only be a scam, just a play directed by that man.


    Many things in previous lives suddenly appear in my mind like a lantern.


    At that time, I was really simple. I felt that with this man, I and he had always lived like this. I could go on like this all my life. I never wanted to cheat or betray.


    Facts have proved that a woman like her is never suitable to be with Qi Chonghuan.


    Chu Yuehua suddenly had a cold brain and suddenly understood something.


    Isn''t that how she and Chi ye are now?


    She finally knew where her constant insecurity came from.


    Fear is the fear brought to her by her previous life.


    How different was Qi Chonghuan from Chi ye when he got married at the beginning of his previous life?


    I''m afraid of falling in the palm of my hand and melting in my mouth.


    It was because of this that she was so determined and so without doubt.


    Now Chi Ye is so careful and considerate, which makes her feel warm. At the same time, it will actually make her afraid.


    This is the sequelae of her rebirth.


    However, she has no way to tell Chi ye or know what she wants now.


    She didn''t know what to do before she could dispel such fear.


    Therefore, we will muddle along and always be vigilant. We will never take out our whole heart and tell him plainly.


    On such a thought, life is more and more blurred and difficult to distinguish, just like being in a fog.


    The smoke fascinated her eyes. She didn''t know what was credible and what wasn''t.


    Smoke?


    Why do you think so? It''s like smelling smoke.


    "Girl, get up quickly and get out of the water!"


    Ling Ruo and Du Ruo split the door and entered. Ling Ruo was worried and shouted back to the original title.


    Chu Yuehua was surprised and woke up. Unconsciously, she had fallen asleep.


    "Young lady, put on your clothes and get out of the water."


    Huixiang also came in and helped Du Ruo clean up for Chu Yuehua.


    How could it suddenly get out of the water!


    "Where are the fourth Princess and miss Ye!"


    Hui Xiang hurriedly said, "I''ve let Lan Xiang go to see it. Young lady, don''t worry too much. We have to go out quickly. The smoke is too thick."


    Ling Ruo and Hui Xiang ran out while holding Chu Yuehua. Du Ruo followed closely with something in his hand.


    Before going out of the door, another thick smoke rolled in, choking three people''s eyes. They couldn''t open their eyes.


    "Go and soak the little lady''s face washing mask and take it to block her mouth and nose."


    Probably knowing that she was more capable, Duro did not hesitate to obey her orders.


    Chu Yuehua had just received the wet handkerchief when she heard the cry over there.


    "It''s the fourth princess!" Chu Yuehua was surprised and bit her teeth and said, "Hui Xiang, go and help. Lan Xiang can''t save two people alone. I''ll just leave Du Ruo and Ling Ruo."


    Huixiang turned back and wet the quilt on the bed, then took it over and covered Chu Yuehua, shaking her head: "no, Lanxiang and I were originally ordered to protect Mrs. Shao''s safety. If we leave at this time, we can''t atone for what happened to Mrs. Shao."


    "It''s not that serious. We ran out wrapped in quilts and suffered a little injury at most, but there are four princesses over there. There can''t be a mistake at all. Hurry!"


    Hui Xiang refused. Chu Yuehua simply put down the quilt: "if you don''t go, I''ll sit here and don''t go!"


    Du Ruo and Ling Ruo are also very nervous. Naturally, they don''t want Huixiang to leave, but if they don''t leave at this time, something will really happen: "Huixiang, you''d better go quickly!"


    Then the two men worked together to cover Chu Yuehua with the quilt again. Chu Yuehua pulled them in one side and said to Hui Xiang, "go quickly!"


    At this time, I can''t hesitate any more. Huixiang finally rushed out.


    Chu Yuehua looked at the two of them and said in a deep voice, "we came to Qi from Yan state together. Now we have to rush out from here together. You won''t be afraid!"


    "Girls are not afraid. What am I afraid of?" Ling Ruo grinned, as if he didn''t make it clear at all. It might kill people.


    Du Ruo clenched his teeth: "I''ve been with a girl since I was a child. Everything I''ve experienced with a girl, and now I''m still with a girl. I feel there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    "OK!" Chu Yuehua nodded heavily, "then rush out!"

 Chapter 292

    Just because they were distinguished guests, the temple prepared a compound courtyard for them. They rushed out of the room, there was a living room outside, and then the door of the main house. After going out, there was a long corridor, so they went to the gate of the courtyard.


    Now you can feel such thick smoke in the inner room, and you can see what it''s burning outside.


    Chu Yuehua took two people and threw away the things in Du ruo''s hand: "it''s important to run for your life."


    When I opened the door, the living room outside was covered with thick smoke, which made people unable to open their eyes.


    "Don''t care so much, let''s rush out with a breath!" gave a hard command, and Chu Yuehua grabbed the two men and ran out.


    Ran to the door, but suddenly stopped, and a flame rolled in wildly, as if to swallow them all.


    "Ah!" Duro was timid and cried in a moment.


    Chu Yuehua quickly hugged her: "don''t be afraid, close your eyes and rush over!"


    A burning beam immediately fell down and fell in front of the three people.


    Even Chu Yuehua couldn''t help screaming.


    This time, many more.


    The fire was getting bigger and bigger. I felt that my hair in front of my forehead was bent and my face was dry as if it was going to crack.


    "Miss, I can''t care. If I don''t go, I really can''t go. Cough, cough, cough..." Ling ruo''s tears and nose flow together, coughing and saying, "is it life or death... Cough, cough, this is it."


    Chu Yuehua''s heart was horizontal. If what Ling said was not wrong, it was life or death.


    "OK, cough! Duro, go!"


    The three men couldn''t care about any fire at this time. They thought they didn''t see it and ran out with their eyes closed.


    The quilt was watered. At this time, the whole quilt became hot. The corridor outside looked good in the morning. At this time, it became a passage that swallowed life.


    Seeing that there was an exit, I didn''t know what hit it. Chu Yuehua and Ling ruokan escaped, but Du Ruo was hit.


    The three held a quilt together. Du Ruo fell down, and Chu Yuehua and Ling Ruo fell down.


    The breath that had just been puffed up was exhausted in an instant. The thick smoke choked to the mouth and nose desperately, and there was no way to breathe at all.


    Chu Yuehua secretly scolded that she should not be reborn for the first time. Finally, her fate will end here!


    At this time, suddenly a light body, a strong hand grabbed her arm and dragged her out.


    Chu Yuehua''s tears came out in pain, but the man immediately changed his posture, took her waist and ran out.


    This is saved!


    However, there are Ling Ruo and Du Ruo.


    She wanted to shout, but in this case, she couldn''t shout a word at all.


    Only in the light of fire and smoke, it seemed that Du Ruo and Ling Ruo over there were saved together, and a heart fell to the ground.


    When he escaped from the yard, he saw the four princesses and Ye Ming over there.


    When the fourth Princess saw them coming out, tears came out.


    Chu Yuehua coughed a few times with all her strength before she was out of breath.


    Just about to tell Chi ye that he is all right, he turns his face to Qi Chonghuan''s face.


    In an instant, the whole person was stunned. The change was too big to accept for a time.


    At this time, it was like a tornado. Chu Yuehua didn''t understand what was going on, so he was swept aside. Then Chi ye asked in a deep voice, "what''s going on?"


    Well, now the person in front of me is Chi Ye. It''s just, how did you change it?


    Seeing her dull face, Chi Ye sighed gently. He didn''t know where to get the wet handkerchief. He wiped her dirty face carefully, and then pressed her head on his chest: "if you''re all right."


    It was probably too close. At this time, Chu Yuehua sounded like it came out of his chest. It was buzzing for a long time.


    Du Ruo and Ling Ruo also came back to their senses after the help of the people nearby.


    After looking for a long time, I found Chu Yuehua over there. As soon as I took off, I ran quickly.


    Du Ruo cried and said, "girl, do you have anything to do and Hurt where?"


    His voice is still so hoarse, but he is still desperately talking.


    Chu Yuehua leaned out of Chi Ye''s arms and was pressed back by Chi ye before he opened his mouth: "you two have a good rest and don''t talk, or your throat will break."


    Just now the worry flew away in an instant. Du Ruo and Ling Ruo quickly nodded: "good, good!"


    The monks and bodyguards in the temple are fighting the fire, but the fire is too big to save at a time.


    After standing here for a while, they left a few people and left on their own.


    Chi Ye gives Chu Yuehua to Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang, and walks to Qi Chonghuan: "today''s business is more than five princes. I won''t forget the kindness of saving my life."


    "Young master Chi is very polite. I happened to see a fire here and heard the fourth sister-in-law say that the princess is still inside. Why don''t you go in and save people? Fortunately, everyone is fine."


    Chi ye still salutes and doesn''t say any more.


    "Young master Chi, you''d better hurry back with the princess! Even if you''re not hurt, I''m afraid you''ll be frightened tonight."


    Chi Ye nods and leaves.


    Chu Yuehua is with the fourth princess.


    Seeing her appearance, the fourth Princess breathed a long breath: "I''m scared to death. Fortunately, you''re all right."


    Chu Yuehua shook her hand and relieved her. After all, she asked Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang to save them for fear that she would bear another burden in her heart.


    "But don''t tell me, young master Chi is really a person who knows cold and hot. I''m so nervous. I haven''t seen it yet!" then he saw Chi Ye coming over there, blinked and left.


    Naturally, Ye Ming is still a carriage with Chu Yuehua.


    Just waiting in front of the carriage, seeing Chi Ye coming, without saying a word, he picked Chu Yuehua up and then entered the carriage together.


    "Brother ye..."


    "Well, are you okay?"


    Ye Ming subconsciously held his arm, bit his lips, gently shook his head and said, "I''m fine."


    Then he lowered his eyelids again.


    "Well, it''s all right. Your sister-in-law may have choked. There''s tea in the car!"


    Without waiting for Ye Ming''s answer, he took Chu Yuehua in.


    When ye Ming came in, he saw Chu Yuehua drinking water with his hand.


    The tea pricked her throat. Maybe her throat was too dry. She shook her head after two drinks.


    "Good, drink a little more, or it won''t be good for several days. Take two drinks first. When you go home, I''ll have someone stew some rock sugar Tremella for you to drink. That''s better."


    Ye Ming unconsciously clenched the handkerchief in her hand.

 Chapter 293

    "Brother ye, you''re not used to doing such things. I''d better come!" tidy up your emotions. Ye Ming stepped forward and sat next to Chi Ye.


    "No!" Chi Ye shook his head. "I''m used to it."


    used to it? What do you mean?


    Does he often feed her water?


    It''s shameless. She has good hands and feet and wants brother ye to feed her. It''s really lawless. She secretly thinks of a way to tell the old lady that the old lady will be unhappy.


    Thinking so, Chu Yuehua was more and more unhappy. He stared hard before he gave up.


    Chi Ye just takes the cup away, and Chu Yuehua just looks at her, and he jumps out of his heart inexplicably.


    But at this time, she was very tired and didn''t have the heart to think so much. She fell asleep in Chi Ye''s arms.


    "Ye Ming, go over there!" Chi Ye whispers as Chu Yuehua closes her eyes. "They all sit on this side. It''s easy to bump later."


    Ye Ming immediately lowered her eyes and covered up the anger that almost came out. With a soft voice, she sat opposite.


    Back at Chi''s mansion, Chi Ye doesn''t say anything to anyone. Holding Chu Yuehua, he goes back to the moon Pavilion.


    Although Chu Yuehua experienced such a great difficulty, she slept very hard, mainly because she was too tired yesterday. After a good sleep, her body felt that she had recovered a lot.


    Just talking, I still feel a little tugging in my throat.


    "Young lady woke up!" duruo''s voice was also seriously hoarse. When he heard the news, he hurried to open the curtain for her.


    "Tremella was stewed last night. As a result, you slept until now. Grandpa didn''t let you wake up."


    A servant girl who didn''t walk around the room said to Chu Yuehua with a smile on her face.


    Chu Yuehua nodded with a smile, and they helped her sit in front of the dresser.


    Ling Ruo brought water and didn''t say anything, but he looked unhappy on his face.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Yue Warner is bored. After all, such an expression is rarely seen on Ling ruo''s face.


    "Don''t talk, young lady. I''ve told you to say as little as possible these two days. If we provoke young lady to speak, we''ll be punished!"


    The servant girl hurriedly stopped Chu Yuehua, with a worried look on her face.


    Chi ye, there are so many things going on.


    But for her kindness, just listen to him once.


    After grooming, I found that the breakfast this morning was all soup.


    "Mrs. Shao doesn''t know. It''s specially ordered by my Lord. Not only in the morning, lunch and dinner are similar food. However, Mrs. Shao can rest assured that they are not the same. Different soups will be arranged under the kitchen and won''t feel very greasy."


    Even so, seeing such a table of soup, my appetite has decreased a lot.


    When a mouthful of soup was sent to his mouth, the whole person was stunned.


    "This..."


    "The imperial doctor said that if you want to protect Mrs. Shao''s voice, you''d better not eat any stimulating food. Therefore, these foods don''t put a lot of salt, and spices such as pepper, fennel and star anise can''t be put."


    Seeing that the servant girl explained so hard, I think it was Chi ye who arranged to take care of her diet, so I vented my anger.


    It''s better to let her become a monk if she eats such things every day. At least she just doesn''t eat meat dishes.


    After eating a small bowl of soup, Chu Yuehua stretched out and took Ling Ruo and Du Ruo to the yard.


    When he reached the door, he jumped and walked out step by step: "you..."


    "Young lady, don''t talk!" the servant girl hurriedly ran to stop.


    But Chu Yuehua is in the mood to abide by the messy rules set by Chi Ye.


    "What''s going on!"


    "Don''t speak, young lady. This is the punishment we should accept!" Lan Xiang kneeling over there quickly kowtowed.


    Huixiang also kowtowed: "madam, don''t be angry. We didn''t protect you well. It''s reasonable for you to let us be punished here. There''s nothing wrong."


    "But I ordered you to leave. Why should I punish you? You... Cough... Get up!"


    Chu Yuehua is going to be angry. Is there something wrong with this man''s brain? It''s good to make so many moths come out. Aren''t you good now? If you really have any problems, you can operate on these people again.


    Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang looked at each other and got up from the ground. When they got up, they both stumbled.


    They are armed with martial arts. Why can''t they stand up!


    I must have knelt here for a long time.


    Seeing that she was going to talk, Lan Xiang hurriedly said, "young lady, stop talking. We are obedient and stand up. It''s okay. Take care of yourself."


    "The two sisters are right. Young lady, you are the heart of our Lord now. If you make a little mistake, we will die hard."


    The servant girl opened her mouth, and Chu Yuehua remembered her.


    "Go back! It''s enough to have Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang around me."


    The servant girl quickly knelt to the ground: "madam, but did the servant girl do anything wrong?"


    "You didn''t do anything wrong, but I can''t use so many people around me. Go back where you came from before!"


    She still had to speak. Lan Xiang quickly stopped her: "it''s all said, madam. You can''t say too much. Still don''t you understand what madam means?"


    This girl is put here by Chi ye to replace Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang. If Chu Yuehua doesn''t forgive them, she will become the third girl in the moon Pavilion. If Chu Yuehua forgives them, she will go back to the previous place.


    This is what Chi Ye agreed with her.


    Originally thought Chu Yuehua would stay and drive them away. Unexpectedly, she was completely wrong.


    "Go in!"


    In the evening, Chi Ye comes back to know what happened and doesn''t say anything. He still happily coaxes her to eat.


    It''s just a little difficult this time. After all, these things are really hard to eat.


    Such days are easy to pass.


    The voice was completely good. She spoke the same as before. The two servant girls were also agile, so they were allowed to eat normal meals.


    There is only one thing that Chu Yuehua has never figured out.


    "You are most familiar with this house. Go and ask for me. Have you investigated the fire in sandalwood temple that day, what happened that day, and whether there were any losses?"


    It''s really too weird. A good sandalwood Temple suddenly had such a big fire. If someone didn''t do it intentionally, it was or saw a ghost.


    Anyway, Chu Yuehua must find out. After all, the fire almost killed her!

 Chapter 294

    The fourth princess came in time. Seeing her basking in the sun in the yard, she smiled and said, "it''s really good. You can bask in the sun. I''m coming to see you a few days ago. Who knows that the fourth Prince of our family told me not to come over.


    I was stupid for a moment, didn''t turn around, and asked why. As a result, guess what the Lord told me? "


    This man is really. For this reason, he said something to let her guess, even if she didn''t have to guess.


    "He said, the petitioners in your house are strict now! Young master Chi said that no one is allowed to visit you in the moon Pavilion these days, so even if I''m a princess, I don''t dare to disturb you until you''re well now."


    "Well, well, are you interesting? Every time you come here, it''s a tune. Do you have to tease me every time you see me in the future?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with that!" said the fourth princess with a smile. "Don''t you allow me to tease. If you don''t tease, I can. As long as your young master Chi doesn''t love you so much, I won''t say it."


    "You......" Chu Yuehua hammered her angrily. "The fourth princess! I think it''s a naughty and broken settlement. I can''t say anything good at all. When I see your little princess and princess, I''ll see how I tell them about you."


    The two joked for a while before entering the room to talk.


    "Did you hear about the last fire? What''s the matter?"


    Speaking of this, the fourth Princess immediately put away the smile on her face and asked everyone around her to step down. Chu Yuehua also asked others to go down.


    Two people sat in the room. When there was no one else, the fourth princess said, "don''t tell me. I saw this fire at that time. Although it was said that dry things were easy to catch fire in autumn, the fire came too fast and too fierce, so later I asked someone to check it. Guess what?"


    What she wanted was a result, but the four princesses did not mention the point.


    "Don''t worry!" seeing her expression as if she was impatient, the fourth Princess hurriedly said, "in fact, I''m not sure about this news! I just heard that there are things in sandalwood temple, and very important things, which may be related to the national context. I heard others say that there were not only the five princes, but also the lady in sandalwood temple that day!"


    "Ah?"


    Chu Yuehua thought of seeing Princess Shu that day. Is it another premeditated thing?


    "I knew you would be surprised. I was also shocked, but someone really saw the lady," the fourth Princess gently shook her head. "It''s just very unfortunate. Inexplicably, my fourth princess was also involved. For this reason, our Lord said me several times."


    "You?"


    "You still don''t understand?" the fourth princess was surprised. This woman wouldn''t realize so low!


    Chu Yuehua shook her head and said she didn''t know.


    "It''s about the national context. Who cares most, except the father and the emperor. Princess Shu''s mind has been very active in the past two years and has been watched for a long time. Although the fifth Prince is not reused now, it''s hard to say where the grade is and how many years of military camp experience she has had.


    Of course, there are innocent people involved. If I knew so, I wouldn''t come to this sandalwood temple to offer incense. I almost burned to death. "


    Chu Yuehua didn''t feel relaxed after hearing her words.


    Although the fourth Princess herself said that she was innocent, she was also the one who proposed to go to sandalwood temple for incense, wasn''t she?


    I knew I should keep an eye on Lan Xiang or Hui Xiang. What was she doing when she was in the temple.


    Suddenly, a bold idea came to mind. I met Princess Shu in the orange garden that day, and later I saw Qi Chonghuan there. As for the fourth Princess


    As soon as she arrived at sandalwood temple, she said she was going to pick oranges.


    If all the secrets were in the orange garden, it would be really hard for the four princesses to say what was innocent.


    Just


    The fourth princess is so flexible. Is the fourth Prince really the same as the legend?


    The fourth princess smiled and said, "well, it''s all my bad. It makes you think so many things. I''ll tell you another thing to see if you''re interested."


    "What?"


    "It was also what happened in the orange garden that day," the fourth Princess blinked. "You saw the fifth prince, didn''t you? What do you think?"


    This made Chu Yuehua''s heart miss a beat. Should the fourth Princess make an article about what happened that day.


    "Still... OK, but I didn''t see it clearly."


    "It''s strange that you could see clearly at that time! Your young master almost suddenly rushed out and robbed you. I didn''t know he had such good martial arts."


    Fortunately, she didn''t mean that.


    "You don''t know. Maybe we were all busy picking oranges without paying attention. I heard someone say that he saw the fifth prince with the eldest lady of the Liu family that day! It was in the orange garden of sandalwood temple."


    Chu Yuehua was surprised: "is it true or false?"


    "Really!" the fourth Princess seems to have discovered some amazing secret, "it seems that the eldest lady of the Liu family accidentally picked the Royal Orange, and then the fifth Prince solved the siege. Now everyone is telling about them!"


    Picked the wrong orange, Royal. In sandalwood temple, Chu Yuehua seemed to suddenly understand something.


    That''s who you are, isn''t it?


    After wandering around, Qi Chonghuan still wants to marry the eldest lady of the Liu family.


    And I somehow mixed it up.


    It''s said that people in the capital are spreading, and she doesn''t believe that Chu Yuehua was killed. There''s no need to think about it. It''s a rumor made by Qi Chonghuan himself. Liu GE has naturally been inspired by him for a long time. Otherwise, if it''s good, how can she run out of a big Miss Liu family.


    I just don''t know if the girl of the Liu family and Qi Chonghuan will live in harmony. Just don''t end up like yourself in previous lives.


    After all, Qi Chonghuan''s nature is still like that.


    After the fourth princess left, Chu Yuehua should go to greet the old lady.


    Rare this time, the old lady saw that she didn''t look unhappy. Instead, she asked, "how sharp?"


    Chu Yuehua was flattered.


    "Yes!"


    "Just be quick. Your aunt bought a private hospital in the suburbs of Beijing. She will go there in a few days. Go with her!"


    Which one is this?


    "Don''t you want to?" Chi Xi sat there and saw that she hadn''t started. Suddenly she frowned and asked.

 Chapter 295

    When he comes back, Chi Ye looks at her unhappy appearance and asks why.


    Chu Yuehua understands that in the face of similar things, he can''t talk to Chi ye at all, otherwise this guy will screw things up.


    Therefore, Chu Yuehua was too lazy to tell him more, just saying that she was thinking about things.


    Although Chi ye and ye Chi in Chu Yuehua''s heart feel that their character has changed a lot, this point has not changed, that is, what she doesn''t want to say, she will never ask too much.


    Chi Xi seems to be looking forward to his other courtyard in the suburbs of Beijing. He has told Chu Yuehua four or five times what to pay attention to.


    I heard she was going to buy that place as her home.


    It is said that the old lady was angry for a while. Later, Li Xi probably comforted her, meaning that the other hospital was only bought for others to see, and let others know that she didn''t depend on her mother''s family.


    In this way, I agreed. Now I am happy to see my daughter happy.


    "Young madam, Hui Xiang is back."


    After the fourth princess came that day, Chu Yuehua sent Huixiang out to let her find out what was going on and how the good one could catch fire.


    What''s more, she has carefully observed it herself. After returning from Sandalwood temple that time, Chi Ye has been busy for several days. Her intuition tells her that Chi Ye is busy with the fire in sandalwood temple.


    "Young lady!"


    Before she could change her clothes, Huixiang was still dressed as a village woman.


    "How''s it going? Did you find anything?"


    "I went as a pilgrim. There was no place where the young lady and the fourth princess lived before. They were burned to the ground, and the temple was blocked by a curtain.


    It seems that the ground is still under construction. The explanation of the temple is that it is burned here and needs to be rebuilt, but in the evening, I find that many people are digging something there, but I don''t know what they are digging. "


    "Is it really like what the fourth princess said, digging something related to the national context?"


    Lanxiang and Huixiang heard what the four princesses said here that day. That''s why Huixiang was willing to go to sandalwood temple to find out.


    "It''s not clear. After I went there for two days, the door of sandalwood temple was closed and said it would be renovated together. It hasn''t been opened yet."


    "Is there anyone in the palace?"


    "It''s hard to say, but according to my observation, there are probably several groups of people who are the same as me, pretending to be civilians. People with martial arts can see that they are completely different."


    It seems that the water in sandalwood temple is really not shallow. Then, the four princesses that day


    "But, young lady, I also found an important thing!"


    Huixiang looked around and determined that only the four of them and Chu Yuehua lowered their voice and said, "there are women in sandalwood temple!"


    "Is there a woman?" Chu Yuehua was puzzled, thought and asked, "you mean, not a pilgrim''s woman?"


    "Yes!"


    Huixiang nodded and said cautiously, "the first night, I found that they were secretly working at night, so I hid in the dark to observe. Who knows, I found someone hiding in the dark like me.


    I can''t find any clues in the temple over there. I''ll just try to follow the man and see where she came from. "


    "What happened?"


    "As a result, I found that this was a woman. Her figure and lightness skills could be seen at a glance. A man wouldn''t be like her, not to mention wearing night clothes at that time.


    I followed her all the way, took her and sneaked into the Sutra Pavilion behind me. I didn''t dare to follow her. I was afraid she would find out. When she was considering whether to leave, she pulled the black cloth off her face. I probably thought there was no one, and then I saw her face. "


    "Maybe it''s possible to go to the Sutra pavilion to find something."


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t know how there are women in sandalwood temple, but she always feels strange.


    "No! I saw her the next day. Except for her face, she looked like a weak man, disguised as a monk, with a headscarf wrapped around her head, cleaning near the Sutra Pavilion."


    "It seems that there are many secrets in this sandalwood temple that we haven''t found."


    The more so, the behavior of the four princesses became more suspicious.


    What purpose did she save to lead herself to sandalwood temple?


    It''s not worth it to be Chu Yuehua for her, but Chu Yuehua is Chi Ye''s daughter-in-law. Her accident in sandalwood temple will naturally disturb Chi Ye.


    In other words, her most direct purpose is to let Chi ye pass. So, what does she want Chi ye to do?


    This is intriguing.


    Now Chi Ye is walking in front of the emperor. Although her official position is not very big, she can directly go to heaven to listen. Or she wants to let the emperor know something through Chi Ye''s mouth, or let the emperor misunderstand something.


    "I asked you to find someone to look at the four princesses. Have you arranged it?"


    This sentence is to ask Lan Xiang, because the task is directly entrusted to her.


    "I just got the news today," Lan Xiang''s face didn''t look good. "I''m dead!"


    "Dead?" Chu Yuehua was surprised. "How did you die?"


    "Mistakenly kill!" Lan Xiang bit her teeth. "He was in the back lane of the fourth Prince''s residence when a couple quarreled, and his husband accidentally killed him."


    "Ridiculous!" Chu Yuehua narrowed her eyes slightly. "Such reasons can be found. Is Jing Zhaoyin a freeloader? Is he practicing his family''s handwriting? Can''t you see it at all?"


    Lan Xiang kept silent.


    "Young madam!" Huixiang seemed to want to say something. She hesitated for a long time before she asked, "don''t tell me these things, do you know?"


    "Aren''t you my people?"


    As soon as she said this, Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang immediately fell to their knees.


    "Well, well, didn''t I tell you not to kneel?"


    Chu Yuehua gestured to Du Ruo and Ling Ruo to help them up, and then sighed: "I know you have been with Chi Ye since childhood. I think he is natural, but now that he believes me and hands you over to me, I hope you can treat me with his heart."


    Hui Xiang and Lan Xiang blushed and nodded: "yes!"


    "But you can rest assured that although I hide these things from your Lord, I will not harm him. After all, he is my husband."


    Hearing this, the two talents seemed to be relieved: "yes!"


    "Well, listen now. I have a lot of things to arrange for you to do. I''ve done them one by one!"

 Chapter 296

    In the half of October, even if Chi Xi''s pavilion was completely completed, Chu Yuehua and Ye Ming were both named by Chi Xi to accompany them.


    It''s the first time since the completion of the new house.


    Therefore, on the first day, everyone dressed very ceremoniously for fear that Chi Xi was not satisfied.


    The shop is really beautiful and big. It''s a rich man to buy such a house in this place.


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t know how many dowries the old lady and the old man gave when Chi Xi got married, but it seems that this aunt is very rich.


    "You two are my own family," Chi Xi ordered after taking them around roughly. "Just find a place to live! There are so many places here!


    Many of my friends will come in two days. You can help entertain them. We''ll go back in a month. "


    No wonder she came. Chu Yuehua understood that she came to help with her work.


    Otherwise, when a good house is ready, will you ask her to visit?


    However, the scenery here in the suburbs of Beijing is still good, and there is no need to abide by the rules of the home. It is much more free.


    It''s like being used to living in a deep house and courtyard. Come out and breathe.


    Chu Yuehua chose a yard called nuanxiang dock for a simple reason. When she came in, the introduction here said that it was relatively warm. Seeing that winter was coming, she was so afraid of the cold. It was better to live here.


    To her surprise, when the west window was pushed open, she could see a wide water surface. People looked at it and opened their hearts immediately.


    Moreover, although the window was facing west, there was no wind, and the lake was calm.


    The setting sun in the afternoon shines on the water, not to mention how beautiful it is.


    Du Ruo also likes it here. He always said that he took a needle and thread to do it here in the afternoon and won''t feel tired all afternoon.


    Ling Ruo laughed at her and said, "it''s easy for you to come out. You still want to make stitches and thread. It''s serious to enjoy your leisure time."


    In this regard, Du Ruo smiles but doesn''t speak. In the evening, he also suggests to Chu Yuehua that she simply make two sets of winter clothes for Chi ye this month.


    It was because of this environment, but it moved her heart. Speaking of it, she has never done anything for Chi Ye!


    But the next day, Chu Yuehua met Chi Xi''s friend.


    The first one who came was a woman married to Linzhou. She came with two children and a carriage.


    When he saw Chi Xi, he saw the gift well before he cried bitterly.


    The two men cried and laughed to each other.


    Chu Yuehua and Ye Ming had no time to be idle, so they instructed people to place their luggage and arrange accommodation.


    Another one came in the afternoon. It seems that Chi Xi handed in his handkerchief when he was young. When he talked, he would cry.


    At the end of the day, there is no leisure at all.


    The next day, it was still the same.


    Until the fifth day, almost all the invited talents arrived.


    Chu Yuehua has made her head big.


    She never liked such a noisy occasion. If it weren''t for Chi Xi''s friend, she really wanted to turn around and leave.


    The only advantage of doing such a thing is that Chi Xi''s friends unanimously praised him: "is this your niece and daughter-in-law? It''s really good. Your family is a young teacher. It''s lucky."


    For the praise of his friends, Chi Xi''s eyes became more gentle when looking at her.


    It''s just difficult for Ye Ming. It seems that many people know ye Ming. It''s inevitable to be surprised to see her: "why? Hasn''t miss Ming promised others yet?"


    In this way, even if you don''t ask in Ye Ming''s face, the secret words will more or less reach Ye Ming''s ears.


    After everyone arrived, the day became rich and simple. The night before, everyone began to discuss what to do, and then Chu Yuehua and Ye Ming arranged it all night.


    They are sisters of the older generation. They say that playing together is just a cover. Fishing or listening to music, sitting together or chatting, talking about your past and my family.


    A few days later, many people talked to Chi Xi: "I''m a talent. I''m old! I can match you, Miss Ming."


    Chu Yuehua and Ye Ming just came out with the wine made last year. They just heard this sentence.


    In an instant, the cup in Ye Ming''s hand fell to the ground and stared at the people chatting over there. The tears in her eyes were unwilling to fall.


    For a moment, everyone''s breathing seemed to stop, and they all stared at Ye Ming.


    After a while, Ye Ming regained consciousness and quickly turned around and ran away.


    "You miss Ming, this is..."


    Chi Xi''s face was a little ugly. Then he smiled and said, "we''re too careless. The girl heard us. Can she not be ashamed to say this in her face? She''s still a girl who hasn''t come out of the cabinet! Where''s an old face like you and me!"


    This sentence round the atmosphere again.


    Chi Xi said to Chu Yuehua with a smile: "Lin''s daughter-in-law, why don''t you see your sister go and pestle there? Little girl, I don''t know what shame has become at this time!"


    Chu Yuehua quickly nodded and turned to chase Ye Ming, but she couldn''t help saying in her heart, when did I run out of such a big sister? I really saw a ghost.


    Later, I ran to find Ye Ming. Maybe it''s another dispute.


    However, Chi Xi has said so now. If you don''t look for it, it doesn''t seem to work!


    "Young lady, we''d better not go!" Ling Ruo pulled Chu Yuehua''s sleeve and said reluctantly, "she must be angry at this time! She''s not shy.


    Chu Yuehua also knows that Ling Ruo is right, but


    "Young lady, let''s go and have a look. If she speaks ill of each other, we''ll ignore her and just go. At least we''ve seen it, and it''s not against my aunt''s order." finally, Du ruo''s suggestion can be used.


    Chu Yuehua nodded and made up her mind. Let Ye Ming do whatever she wants! Anyway, she just did what she was ordered to do.


    In this way, the steps seem much more firm.


    Ye Ming lives next to Chi Xi''s residence. At that time, Chi Xi was very pleased to say that she has always been the most considerate girl Ming. It''s convenient to live next to her.


    But Chu Yuehua didn''t expect to face Ye Ming directly.


    One cry, two make three hang, aren''t these all the tricks of those old women?


    She Ye Ming can even pull down her face to do such a thing?


    Seeing her coming, Ye Ming''s servant girl hurriedly came to her for help.

 Chapter 297

    So many people are here. Are you sure you''re looking for death?


    Chu Yuehua frowned, but did not go in. Standing outside, she wondered how the white silk in her hand came from.


    "Young lady, please go in and persuade our girl! This... It''s going to kill people."


    The little servant girl looked at Chu Yuehua with anxious and sad eyes.


    "Er..." Chu Yuehua thought for a while, and said with some embarrassment, "it''s impossible for her to hang with so many of you!"


    Sure enough, Ye Ming''s Bai Ling was robbed.


    I really don''t know what she was doing. Chu Yuehua sighed helplessly.


    Ye Ming saw her and stared fiercely: "you just want me to die. Come and watch the excitement!"


    "I really don''t have the interest to see your excitement. My aunt asked me to come here. In addition, my aunt probably didn''t know you were looking for life and death here! I guess if she knew, she would be very puzzled."


    "Don''t pretend. You''ve been in the door of Chi''s house for so long. Don''t you know?" Ye Ming''s mood was a little unstable. He ran out and watched her roar with red eyes.


    "I know?" Chu Yuehua raised her eyebrows. "What do I know? Although our cousin''s relationship is not rigid, she can''t be called a good sister! You''ve never told me what you''re thinking. How can you talk about at this time? I know?"


    Ye Ming is choked up by her. Who doesn''t know that she hasn''t been married because of Chi ye?


    She didn''t believe that Chu Yuehua was really deaf and dumb. She didn''t hear any news at all, but she said so, so she couldn''t refute it. She couldn''t speak out the reason by herself!


    Then she needs face.


    "You said that day that I couldn''t tolerate you. I was wronged for no reason. I didn''t know your temperament when I first came here. If I said something wrong, I recognized it!" Chu Yuehua simply looked directly at her, "But now that we have known each other for such a long time, I would like to ask you, as my sister-in-law, to advise you that no matter what you think in your heart, you should think about your life.


    Today, Mrs. Gu told those ladies about you. In the end, she loves you and wants you to have a good home. You should know this good job! "


    She doesn''t say it''s OK. When she says this, Ye Ming''s old anger many years ago has been hooked up.


    "Shut up!" she looked at Chu Yuehua coldly. "It''s none of your business. What are you qualified to say about me? You are the one who should leave. If it weren''t for you, I would now..."


    "How are you?" Chu Yuehua intercepted her. "Sister ye, you should pay attention to your discretion. Don''t look shameless for yourself. Your nonsense has no impact on me, but you have to worry about yourself!"


    "Chu Yuehua!" Ye Ming suddenly took out a short dagger and greeted Chu Yuehua directly.


    At this time, she has forgotten who she is and who the person standing in front of her. She just feels that she hates this person. If Chu Yuehua dies, everything will return to the original way.


    Although Chi Ye didn''t say anything, she can still wait openly and stand at Chi''s house.


    It is because of this woman that she is not even qualified to be a flat wife.


    It''s all because of her!


    Chu Yuehua never expected that Ye Ming would be so crazy.


    In a hurry, he reached out to grab her hand, but was stabbed by a dagger. Ling Ruo was stunned and remembered to pull Ye Ming for a moment.


    The servant girls nearby were so anxious that no one thought there would be such a mutation.


    Ye Ming''s attack was too fierce. If Ling Ruo hadn''t caught her arm quickly, he would have greeted Chu Yuehua directly in his face.


    Chu Yuehua was so angry that she turned Ye Ming''s hand around, and the tip of the dagger immediately pointed back at Ye Ming''s neck.


    Staring at the person in front of her, Ye Ming said in a deep voice, "in this case, I''ll fight to death today. In this world, you don''t have me."


    "Do you think I''m easy to bully?" Chu Yuehua was very angry by her, and was also aroused anger. She unconsciously had more strength in her hand.


    Ling Ruo has long been unhappy with Ye Ming. This woman has almost no good life with her. She''s dead.


    Seeing that Chu Yuehua was no longer weak, she was happy first, and the strength in her hand began to help Chu Yuehua.


    It''s just a careless turn around. It''s all because the woman herself has a bad heart.


    "Stop! What are you doing!"


    When Chi Xi''s voice sounded, Chu Yuehua suddenly woke up from chaos.


    "Ah!"


    When the two people let go of their hands, Ye Ming''s hand was severely cut by a dagger.


    "Is this to kill?"


    The anger in this voice woke Chu Yuehua up. Shouldn''t it


    As soon as I turned around, I saw Chi Xi''s angry eyes.


    "Aunt!" Chu Yuehua shook her head.


    Got a slap in the face.


    "You are so brave that you dare to commit murder in my home!"


    Ling Ruo hurriedly came forward and stopped Chu Yuehua behind her: "it''s clear that she had a bad intention. We are self-defense. Why do you beat people?"


    "Even a girl has no rules!" Chi Xi''s face was angry. "Pull her down!"


    "Mrs. Gu, i..." Ye Ming still fell to the ground, looked at Chi Xi with tears, then got up and ran away.


    Chu Yuehua was so angry that she even had such a trick. She really underestimated the style of these women in the back house.


    Can''t Chi Xi see such a trick?


    Or


    Because Chi Xi always likes Ye Ming, he subconsciously helps Ye Ming and pushes all his doubts on himself?


    Facts have proved that it is!


    "Chu Yuehua, get back to your room. Write a self blame letter tonight and give it to girl Ming. I won''t believe it. I can''t cure you! I leave my words here. If you don''t repent, I''ll find a way to make you unable to live at Chi''s house!"


    "You old witch, it''s unreasonable!"


    If the Ling who was pulled over there had a bad temper, how could he bear it at this time? He jumped to his feet and scolded.


    "Palm mouth!"


    Chi Xi didn''t even look over there, so he ordered directly.


    Chu Yuehua was surprised. He didn''t expect such a direct punishment.


    But she can''t say anything at this time. It''s obvious that Chi Xi is angry and has obviously biased towards Ye Ming. She can''t provoke at this time.

 Chapter 298

    Back in the warm incense dock, Huixiang and Lanxiang were shocked to see Chu Yuehua in a mess and Ling ruo''s red and swollen cheeks: "what''s going on!"


    "Don''t mention it, it''s the old witch and the little witch!" Ling Ruo said loudly, and the corners of his mouth hurt badly. After that, he grinned with pain.


    "You also said that you didn''t think you had been beaten enough just now?" Chu Yuehua glanced at her angrily, and then went to find the ointment himself.


    Pass the porcelain bottle to Lan Xiang: "help her paint it. How can you go out and meet people like this."


    Although I didn''t say it clearly, Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang probably guessed it.


    Chu Yuehua sat down and grinded reluctantly. She had to write the self blame book. Although Chi Xi was helping Ye Ming just now, she spared her.


    After all, if Chu Yuehua really wanted to murder Ye Ming just now, it would be too light to write a self blame letter.


    While she was grinding, Ling Ruo could not help but grin and ask Lan Xiang to apply ointment for her while telling them what had just happened. Of course, there was no lack of her dissatisfaction. At the same time, the old witch and the little witch scolded Chi Xi and Ye Ming all over.


    Huixiang and Lanxiang are probably trained since childhood. They rarely put their emotions on the surface, but when they hear lingruo''s words, they still have dissatisfaction on their faces.


    Anyway, it''s good for these two girls to have such a performance.


    "Where''s Du Ruo?"


    "If Du hasn''t come back, he should still help in front!"


    Because there are too many guests, the people around Chu Yuehua will also be called by Chi Xi to help do something. Hui Xiang and Lan Xiang are left to deal with their own affairs, and Du Ruo and Ling Ruo take them to the front.


    Now that Ling Ruo is back, only Du Ruo is left in front.


    "Mrs. Gu asked me to ask Mrs. Shao to send someone forward. Tomorrow''s Chrysanthemum banquet needs more chrysanthemums. I need a sister to help!"


    While talking in the room, a girl timidly came in to inform him.


    "This old..."


    Ling Ruo cursed like this. Fortunately, Lan Xiang stopped her.


    Chu Yuehua looked up at her, then thought and said, "then go to Huixiang! Come back early! It''s going to be dark. Be careful on the road."


    The little girl who came to shout Huixiang was envious when she heard the speech.


    On the way, he smiled and said, "young lady, it''s nice to treat my sisters."


    "Young lady has a good temper and is kind."


    When she said this, the little girl didn''t say anything, but the smile on her face was strange.


    Hui Shanton understood when she was here. It''s probably that this afternoon''s story has spread! Do people here now regard Chu Yuehua as a monster?


    "Sister, go over there! That''s the garden."


    "Won''t you go?"


    The little girl smiled and waved her hand: "there are still many things ahead of me! My sister just came here. I don''t know where the garden is, so I brought my sister here. There is a flower shed over there. My sister remembers to pick some that haven''t been fully opened. I''ll raise them tonight and just get ready tomorrow."


    Then he saluted and left.


    Huixiang nodded, said nothing more and went to the garden.


    The girl turned around and left by herself.


    Chu Yuehua racked her brains on the blank paper and didn''t know how to write it. She had never written any self blame book in her life. Today, she even wrote this thing for Ye Ming. When she thought about it, she still felt a little oppressed.


    "Girl, what do you write!" Ling ruo''s anger hasn''t subsided yet, and he shouted angrily, "the old witch obviously helped the little witch and ganged up to bully the girl. The girl doesn''t care at all. She really has some self blame books here!"


    Du Ruo was unhappy when he knew what had happened: "I don''t understand why there are so many things to do when I married Chi family! Uncle Ming treated the girl very well, but he had to suffer from this group of leisure. Originally, the most important thing for family harmony was between husband and wife? How did this happen here?"


    Chu Yuehua was said by her, and suddenly her heart moved.


    Judging from the current situation, Ye Ming can''t stay.


    The two of them have torn their faces today, and it will be difficult to get along with each other in the future. Moreover, who knows when she will think of what moth to make a scene.


    Just go to Chi Xi and make it clear.


    Although Chi Xi likes Ye Ming, they have the same idea.


    At least in Chi Xi''s heart, she still hopes that Ye Ming can have a good home and that she can marry off like a normal lady.


    Therefore, Ye Ming will show her face frequently in these two days.


    With this thought, Chu Yuehua''s heart suddenly opened up.


    No wonder good chi Xi invited his sisters many years ago to get together.


    When handkerchiefs were handed over, most of them married everywhere at this time. Now, twenty years later, they have gained a firm foothold in their respective homes.


    The key is to stay away from Kyoto.


    Chi Xi''s so-called sister gathering is obviously for Ye Ming. The purpose is to help her find a good mother-in-law and be far away from Chi Ye.


    Chu Yuehua thought it funny. Does Ye Ming know this?


    If you know, isn''t today''s behavior not at all considerate of Chi Xi?


    "Go! Let''s go to my aunt!"


    Ling Ruo jumped up as soon as he heard it: "go find the old witch?"


    "Don''t be big or small," Chu Yuehua gave her a white look. "Don''t leak your mouth to me outside. It''s still you who will suffer at that time."


    "I won''t go!" Ling Ruo skimmed his lips, looking fearless.


    Although Du Ruo didn''t know what Chu Yuehua was going to do, he nodded and said, "I''ll go with Mrs. Shao!"


    "I''ll go too!" Lan Xiang, sitting in the corner, also stood up.


    Ling Ruo looked at them and said in surprise, "you all go!"


    "Young lady goes out alone. Now it''s dark again. Naturally, she has to accompany her."


    Lan Xiang said as she helped her with her cloak.


    "Girl, why did you go to find the old witch? She punished you today! Didn''t you let her find a chance to talk about you when you passed by?"


    Ling Ruo looked at Chu Yuehua and didn''t change her mind at all, so she had to get up.


    "If you don''t want to go, stay!" Chu Yuehua said with a smile, tying the belt of his cloak.


    Ling Ruo had to say nothing and followed up.


    When she got to Chi Xi''s yard, the servant girl said that Chi Xi went to the Yeming Pavilion behind her tonight.


    Chu Yuehua remembered that there was another program tonight.


    On the way, a servant girl hurried to Lan Xiang: "sister Lan Xiang, where did you put the rhinoceros horn cup you prepared yesterday? I''m in a hurry now!"


    Lan Xiang looked at Chu Yuehua with some hesitation.


    "Go! Find it quickly."


    Du Ruo took the lantern in Lan Xiang''s hand and took Chu Yuehua forward. Suddenly, he felt that the night wind was a little cold.

 Chapter 299

    Yeming Pavilion, as its name implies, the whole attic is bright at night. Although it is not particularly bright, it looks very good from a distance.


    It is said that the craftsman added a special fluorescent component to the paint, so it will shine at night.


    After Chi Xi came, he liked it very much the first night.


    So we arranged two scenes here tonight.


    Acting in this attic, there are no lights on the stage, and there is a particularly good-looking light, which is even better than ordinary plays.


    At this time, everyone hasn''t arrived, and the performers haven''t come on stage. They are still arranging.


    Maybe it was Chi Xi''s special expectation, so he came to give instructions in advance.


    "Mrs. Shao, Mrs. Gu seems to be busy. Shall we go over at this time?" Du Ruo looked over there and asked hesitantly.


    Chu Yuehua also found it, frowning and thinking about it.


    Just over there Chi Xi turned around and saw Du Ruo carrying a lantern and two people next to her.


    With the light on her back, Chu Yuehua couldn''t see the expression on her face.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t you write in the house?"


    Probably someone was around, so she didn''t directly say that she was asked to write a self blame book in the room, but said it politely.


    Chu Yuehua hurried forward and bowed: "it''s not that you don''t listen to Mrs. Gu''s orders, but there''s something you want to explain to Mrs. gu!"


    Near her, Chu Yuehua could see her clearly.


    Chi Xi frowned: "what are you going to do? Just say what you have to say. I don''t like to hide."


    "Yes!" Chu Yuehua nodded at the words.


    "It''s actually about..."


    Just about to tell her what happened today, I suddenly found a man on the opposite stage.


    "Hui..."


    A word just came out. Huixiang over there didn''t know how. Suddenly there was a full bow in her hand. She was shooting at Chi Xi with a lightning speed.


    At this moment, Chu Yuehua''s head stopped thinking, leaving only a blank.


    The body has its own claim to directly throw Chi Xi to the ground.


    The swift arrow brushed Chu Yuehua''s ear.


    The tingling sensation in her ear suddenly woke her up. Huixiang wanted to kill Chi Xi!


    The crowd that had just been busy exploded in an instant.


    "There are assassins!"


    I don''t know who shouted, and the scene was in chaos.


    Du Ruo was pushed to react, and rushed to help Chu Yuehua: "madam, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chi Xi''s servant girl is naturally helping her.


    "Ah! Young lady, you''re bleeding!"


    If Du Ruo found that her light colored clothes were red, he immediately screamed.


    After Chi Xi was helped up, he was back to his soul, and he was scared very much.


    "How are you?"


    Duruo is checking Chu Yuehua''s ears.


    "Fortunately, the arrow should have rubbed its ear. It wasn''t badly hurt.


    It''s not really heavy, but it hurts!


    Chu Yuehua frowned and shook her head and said, "OK, it''s all right."


    Someone in the crowd took the arrow and said, "that''s the arrow!"


    "Haosheng is so bold that he dares to commit murder on my territory." Chi Xi shivers a little. He doesn''t know whether he is frightened or angry.


    "Madam, the arrow was shot from the stage just now, and the villain was standing on the stage." Chi Xi''s servant girl just saw it next to her.


    "And......" the servant girl touched Chi Xi''s eyes and hesitated.


    "And what?" Chi Xi hurriedly asked, "don''t hesitate here, that man will kill me!"


    "Moreover, I saw that the man seemed... Like a servant girl in front of Mrs. Shao."


    As soon as her words came out, Chu Yuehua''s eyebrows became tighter and tighter.


    The servant girl''s words also attracted the attention of others, and someone immediately echoed: "it seems that it is, indeed, some like the servant girl named Huixiang."


    Chi Xi immediately turned to Chu Yuehua and said, "you just face the stage. Did you see it?"


    "I..."


    Chu Yuehua did see it. At that time, she wondered why Huixiang was here. However, she couldn''t believe that she would attack Chi Xi.


    It makes no sense.


    "I won''t ask you. She is your servant girl. How do you say it is the same," Chi Xi Leng snorted, looked at Chu Yuehua with a cold look, turned his face and said, "call down the people who have just been on the stage and let them say!"


    Between lightning and flint, Chu Yuehua understood.


    In fact, this thing is aimed at her.


    If she is not here at this time and Huixiang kills Chi Xi, Chu Yuehua will become the mastermind.


    The motivation is also very simple. Today, many people saw Chi Xi scold her.


    She harbors resentment. In addition, when she was in Chi''s house, some people knew that Chi Xi didn''t like her very much. In this way, she clearly understood that she hated killing people.


    As for Huixiang, it''s just an introduction. Chu Yuehua doesn''t know why Huixiang did it, but everyone will think it was her instigation.


    At this time, even if she stood here and saved Chi Xi, there was no change.


    It can be said that the situation forced it to change.


    Huixiang kills people, which will not change.


    And at this time, Huixiang has disappeared. No one knows where she is now. She may even have been killed, or taken to another place to escape from crime.


    The most important thing is that Lan Xiang was called away just now.


    There are no two servant girls with martial arts around her. It''s clear that she has nothing to do.


    When her head was turning rapidly here, the person Chi Xi called had come. Everyone''s confession was very consistent. They all said they saw Huixiang.


    And many people wonder how she went there.


    But these two days are chaotic. Chu Yuehua''s people are often called to help, so no one doubts her.


    After listening to them, Chi Xi turned to Chu Yuehua. The meaning in his eyes was very obvious.


    "I won''t talk about you until they find someone!"


    Find someone?


    Can anyone really be found?


    But Chu Yuehua doesn''t understand. Isn''t Huixiang from Chi ye?


    How could such a thing happen suddenly at this time? It''s so unreasonable!


    Just, why do you always think something is missing? I turned around and suddenly found that Ling Ruo was gone.


    "What about Ling Ruo?"


    Du Ruo was nervous about Chu Yuehua''s situation while dealing with her wound. Suddenly, she asked, and he was stunned. Looking aside, Ling Ruo, who had been standing next to him, didn''t know when he was gone.

 Chapter 300

    Ling ruo''s character is not the same as the other three people. Under this situation, how could she not jump out and scold. What''s more, she was full of resentment against Chi Xi today.


    At this time, a very strange looking man suddenly jumped out of the rockery over there.


    She appeared quickly in front of the crowd, like throwing away a burden and dropping a person.


    Chu Yuehua found out that the person who came was Ling Ruo.


    "What''s going on?" Chi Xi stepped back and looked at Ling Ruo in horror.


    She knows this girl. She''s from Chu Yuehua. Is it easy to leave one and come another?


    Ling Ruo sneered and pulled up the head of the people on the ground: "it''s her!"


    Chu Yuehua took a breath. This man is not Huixiang!


    However, her body is almost the same as Huixiang''s, and even her lips are covered with powder, turning into Huixiang''s thin lips.


    If she is far away, I''m afraid she will admit this person wrong.


    "You mean this is the man who just shot the arrow?" Chi Xi was surprised and uncertain, but he no longer doubted Ling Ruo.


    "Yes, it''s her!" Ling Ruo was very serious and affirmed, "I found that she put a cold arrow, so I chased her out. It''s so easy to catch it."


    "There''s no doubt. I wear the same clothes as Huixiang for no reason, comb the same hairstyle as Huixiang, and deliberately draw my face like this. It''s clear that I want to make trouble."


    A good sister of Chi Xi who had just come nodded in agreement.


    "That''s what I said..."


    Ling Ruo understood what she meant and grabbed the woman''s hand on the ground: "Mrs. Gu, here''s a better proof!"


    The crowd followed and saw no difference.


    "Please move the lights away."


    According to their words, they found that the woman''s hand would emit a faint light in the dark.


    "This..."


    "It''s the paint of Yeming Pavilion. She just hid it on the stage. Her hands were stained with these paint. I found it in the process of chasing her."


    At this moment, Chi Xi was very angry: "take her down to me and I will interrogate her. Who is it that has saved such a mind to harm me?"


    When they were taken down, Chi Xi turned and asked Chu Yuehua, "where''s your girl?"


    "Someone said earlier that Mrs. Gu asked her to help, and then she didn''t come back."


    As soon as the voice fell, two people came over: "here."


    Lanxiang holds Huixiang''s hand and comes over together. It seems that she is hurt when she walks.


    "What''s going on?" Chu Yuehua hurriedly greeted her.


    "I was attacked inexplicably, and there were too many people. If Lan Xiang hadn''t arrived, I''d be dead."


    "What a vicious heart!" Chi Xi and Chu Yuehua said these words almost at the same time.


    "Well, you take people back first and don''t come out. I''ll let people check this!" Chi Xi was relieved of her at this time, but she couldn''t tolerate it. Such a thing would happen in her own place.


    Chu Yuehua stopped talking. She knew that Chi Xi would naturally go to her if something happened.


    So I took people back.


    It''s much warmer in the warm incense dock than outside, and the little girl has coaxed the house warm.


    I felt a thin layer of sweat when I came in.


    Du Ruo waits on Chu Yuehua and takes off her coat. Lan Xiang holds Hui Xiang to the inner room to check the injury.


    The female doctor sent by Chi Xi outside is already waiting.


    Chu Yuehua changed her clothes and went to the inner room to see Hui Xiang.


    Fortunately, he suffered some skin injuries. He was a little tired and didn''t hurt much. The doctor also said that he would be fine if he had a two-day rest.


    After seeing the doctor off, Chu Yuehua sat at the window of the hall without saying a word.


    Hui Xiang lies down and sleeps. Lan Xiang and Du Ruo come out with her.


    Ling Ruo stood in front of the door and didn''t move.


    With her fingers on the table, Chu Yuehua pressed down her anger with great strength.


    "Why? Not yet?"


    Her eyes looked out of the window. The water in the night was like a smooth mirror, but there were too many things hidden for people to see clearly.


    With a "poof", Ling ruoton knelt to the ground.


    "What are you doing on your knees?" Chu Yuehua turned her face and looked at her with a smile. "I''m not your master!"


    If Ling didn''t speak, she just knelt silently, as if she hadn''t heard Chu Yuehua''s words.


    Duro was embarrassed to be on the side.


    She never found that lingruo had martial arts. For so long, she just felt that lingruo didn''t look like a girl in an ordinary family.


    However, her life experience she had said before was clear, so there was nothing strange.


    "Ling Ruo, what''s the matter? Where did you learn such great skills? Isn''t your family from the countryside?


    Didn''t you escape from famine? "


    Lanxiang and Huixiang are not familiar with Ling Ruo, but Du Ruo has had a friendship with her for several years. Moreover, they married Qi with Chu Yuehua, and their feelings are naturally different from others.


    "Are you from Qi?"


    The room fell into silence after Du ruo''s questioning. Chu Yuehua sighed faintly after a while.


    This inexplicable sentence surprised everyone.


    "In fact, I should have found it long ago. When we came to the state of Qi," your martial arts were not well hidden when we thought about it. When I was in the Hou house, my third sister once hung you in the water. Aren''t you all right?


    In addition, when you fought with the housekeeper of your second sister-in-law, you didn''t hurt anyone at all, but hurt others. I was just wild and didn''t think so much. Now it seems that you haven''t fully adapted to this hidden life at that time? "


    Chu Yuehua''s questions made Ling ruo''s face look particularly ugly. Obviously, her words were right.


    With a faint sigh, Chu Yuehua said with a bitter smile: "I think I seem to have made a mistake. There is another thing that will expose you more thoroughly, but I''m in the Bureau and don''t know it at all!"


    With these words, her eyes suddenly sharpened: "Lan Xiang back down!"

 Chapter 301

    Lan Xiang was surprised, but immediately reacted. Almost no sound came out, so she retreated.


    She and Huixiang are almost the same character engraved in the same mold, and have hardly said any doubt about Chu Yuehua''s words.


    There were only three of them left in the room. At that time, they were the three who came from the state of Yan. Mother Shang had been sent back by her. It can be said that now Chu Yuehua''s closest people are the two of them.


    Although she said that Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang should not be too unfamiliar, in fact, she would be more or less close.


    Therefore, when facing lingruo''s problem at this time, she doesn''t want Lan Xiang to be present.


    "Are you Chi Ye''s man?"


    Du Ruo looked at Chu Yuehua in surprise, but found that her eyes only fell on Ling Ruo.


    Chi Ye is my uncle''s name.


    Girls seldom call uncle like that. Does that mean?


    Almost subconsciously, Du Ruo automatically stood next to Chu Yuehua and looked at Ling Ruo who was still kneeling there.


    "Girl, I didn''t mean to deceive you!" Ling Ruo finally opened his mouth and looked up with tears in his eyes.


    This is what she has never seen before.


    "I''ll give you a chance today to make everything clear. Otherwise, please go out of this door and treat you as if you and I never knew each other!"


    Her voice was not loud, but her tone was so firm that people knew that she was not joking.


    Ling ruo''s body shook, hurriedly knelt down in front of Chu Yuehua, shook his head and said, "no, girl, no, I didn''t mean to hurt you.


    I lied about my previous life experience. I didn''t escape from the countryside. I grew up in the Wulin. When I was a child, my family was destroyed. The third master avenged me and asked someone to teach me martial arts.


    But I never had a chance to repay him, because he seemed to lack nothing and need nothing.


    Suddenly one day, he asked me if I would like to be a servant girl. I didn''t know what it meant, but I wanted to repay him and agreed without thinking about it.


    Then I was trained for two months and sent to the girl.


    I didn''t expect that the girl chose me directly. I thought it was discussed with the third master at that time, but it seems that you are not even familiar with me.


    So I found an opportunity to ask the third master what he wanted me to do. He said that as long as I protect you well, but he also said that I should not expose my martial arts skills.


    I don''t know why. I just followed his orders. That''s all. Later, the girl became more and more familiar with the third master. I just felt happy. If anything happened, I said to go to the third master. The girl didn''t object, so I naturally went. "


    Speaking of this, Ling Ruo quickly held Chu Yuehua''s knee: "but girl, I really haven''t done anything sorry for you. The third master didn''t let me do anything else except to protect you.


    I didn''t react until the state of Qi. The original meaning of the third master is very obvious. It is because I like girls in my heart that I will let me protect you. "


    Du Ruo thought carefully and said carefully, "girl, it seems that she hasn''t done anything bad for us."


    This is what Chu Yuehua doesn''t understand.


    But Ling ruo''s last words, she didn''t feel right. She didn''t know whether Ling Ruo knew it wrong or because there was something strange about it.


    "Do you have any other purpose? I can''t remember for a moment. Since you say so, I can''t find any doubt. Just stay at ease. The dialogue between me and you can''t let the fourth person know!"


    "Yes!" Ling Ruo heard that she didn''t drive herself away. She almost cried with joy and nodded quickly, "don''t worry, madam!"


    "You should know who I mean by the fourth person!"


    In a panic, Ling Ruo quickly nodded: "yes!"


    "Then get up! Everyone is tired tonight, and you have a good rest!"


    Ling Ruo retreated according to his words, walked to the door, and suddenly turned back and said, "girl, in fact, the third master really doesn''t mean any harm. He is very kind to you!"


    "I have my own judgment on this matter. Don''t worry about it."


    After she left, Du ruocai, who accompanied Chu Yuehua, said cautiously, "girl, do you suspect that my uncle has another purpose to marry you?"


    Chu Yuehua looked up at her and then lowered her eyes: "what do you think? In fact, I have never been down-to-earth in my heart during this period of time.


    He''s so kind that he thinks about everything for me. Even now, it can be said that he planned to marry him when I came to the state of Qi. The people around me are his, and my every move is in his eyes.


    It scares me! "


    "Girl," Du Ruo suddenly knelt down in front of her and looked at her with bright eyes, "anyway, I''m a girl alone. I only sincerely love her."


    "I know!" Chu Yuehua reached out and helped her up. "You''ve been with me since childhood. How can I doubt you? Maybe the only thing I can trust completely around me is you!"


    Her words made Du Ruo feel distressed. Suddenly, she looked at Chu Yuehua with burning eyes: "otherwise, girl, let''s run away!"


    "Escape?"


    "The girl''s money is kept by me. We have money. We run away, find an ordinary small village, buy a piece of land and feed ourselves, just like in Majiazhuang."


    Seeing her nervous appearance, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help laughing: "don''t worry, it hasn''t reached that point yet. Although I don''t know what Chi Ye''s purpose is, at least for now, he hasn''t hurt my heart."


    Just, do you have a heart to love her?


    She doesn''t know. Maybe, deep down, she cares more about this!


    In this case, you can''t tell Duro that she won''t understand.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t sleep well that night. When she got up the next morning, she was top heavy. Chi Xi came early in the morning to see Huixiang yesterday and found that she was also ill.


    After a good look for a while, she told her not to be tired and lay down at ease. Then she asked someone to send some supplements, saying that she was tired during this period of time.


    Let her mend it.


    But Chu Yuehua remembered what happened last night.


    It''s clearly aimed at yourself. If you don''t find out, you always feel that it''s a sword hanging over your head, and you''re worried.


    But Chi Xi didn''t tell her at all, and the messenger didn''t say anything about last night.


    She doesn''t believe Chi Xi doesn''t check at all.


    In the afternoon, Chi ye came.

 Chapter 302

    When he came in, it was like a gust of wind, which directly woke Chu Yuehua from his dream.


    "How''s it going? Is it hard?"


    When I opened my eyes, I saw his worried eyes.


    Chu Yuehua reached out and seemed to want to touch his face.


    Chi Ye quickly holds her hand and sticks it to his cheek: "what''s the matter?"


    In fact, she really seems to want to see if this face is true. At this time, he looks at whether his nervous appearance is true.


    She''s scared!


    I''m afraid these are dreams.


    I''m afraid that one day, his face will suddenly cool down, and then leave her some things that make her unprepared and overwhelmed.


    Chu Yuehua knows that she is neither very smart nor very powerful. She has been able to come to the present because she has been reborn and received the lessons of her previous life.


    She just has one more heart than in her previous life.


    However, if the person in front of her is the second Qi Chonghuan, she doesn''t know if she can accept it.


    "I''ll take you back!" Chi Ye sees that she doesn''t speak. He touches her forehead with his other hand and gently says, "I knew I was so tired. I didn''t agree with you that day. Now people in the court hall are not as free as they used to be. They have never been free to come to see you. It''s my fault."


    Why are you free today?


    She doesn''t want to investigate. How did Chi ye know she was ill? To put it bluntly, maybe everyone is boring.


    Looking up, Lan Xiang and Ling Ruo are packing up. It''s probably what he just ordered!


    Everything was ready. When they went out, Chi Xi and Ye Ming came.


    Chi Xi apologized: "it''s all my fault. She''s tired. When I go back, I''ll make a good apology to you! Lin''er won''t hate her aunt in his heart!"


    Chi Ye didn''t speak, but bowed faintly.


    Ye Ming was about to stop talking. Seeing Chu Yuehua get on the carriage, she quickly said, "brother ye, it''s easy to come. Why don''t you stay for lunch?"


    "No!" Chi Ye is still expressionless. "Look at the sky, it may rain in the afternoon. I''d better go back early!"


    Along the way, Chu Yuehua lay sleepily in his arms.


    I don''t remember when I came back to the moon Pavilion. When I opened my eyes, it was dark outside.


    "Pour me some water."


    A glass of water was sent to his mouth. He opened his eyes vaguely and found that it was Chi Ye.


    "Why are you still there?"


    "You''ve been sleeping, I don''t trust you!" Chi Ye fed her water and dried her lips. "How are you feeling now? Is it better? The doctor just came to see and said it''s cold. Is it the night breeze?"


    Chu Yuehua shook her head: "I''m fine. I''m much better now. Do they still have to wait until a month later?"


    "I just heard that from tomorrow, the guests are ready to go back. Maybe they will come back in a few days!"


    He nodded his head slightly and knew it. Chu Yuehua didn''t speak again.


    Chi Ye looks at her with some worry. He always feels that Chu Yuehua''s mood is strange after he comes back from other hospitals. This appearance makes him very worried.


    However, when asked about Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang, they all said nothing.


    At night, when Chi Ye undressed and went to bed, Chu Yuehua said, "I have a cold. You have to squeeze here and sleep in another room for two nights, so as not to give it to you."


    Who knows, he didn''t even take off his clothes, so he went straight to bed and held her tightly in his arms without thinking about it.


    "The doctor said, you''re going to sweat. I''m hot. Just hold you and you''ll be fine tomorrow."


    What is this!


    Chu Yuehua twisted his waist hard, but in exchange for his low laughter.


    ok People who have practiced martial arts don''t care about this pain at all. It''s probably like tickling him!


    Probably because I slept too long in the afternoon! At night, I can''t sleep. I don''t know how long I''ve been closing my eyes. The breathing of the people around me is slowly uniform.


    Chu Yuehua opened her eyes and looked at the person in front of him through the lamp at the head of the bed. Only then did she find that he slept more like the former Third Master Ye.


    "Uncle Ye, I like you from a very early time, you know?


    But I never imagined that I would marry you one day, and I never thought you would like me.


    But now, all this has become true, but I don''t feel happy. "


    Chu Yuehua looked at her and was talking to him.


    "This may make people feel too pretentious. It''s clear that everything has arrived, but they are always dissatisfied. Will such a mentality be punished?"


    But there''s really no way. The things in the previous life are too profound for her to let go!


    What''s more, Chi Ye''s kindness to her always makes her feel superficial.


    If you didn''t marry him, didn''t come to the state of Qi, and normally married and had children in the state of Yan, Uncle Ye would have lived happily in his heart all the time!


    Now people are together, but the heart seems to be far away.


    After staring at his face for too long, Chu Yuehua felt a little tired. He closed his eyes, pretended to forget everything, and leaned against him again.


    In the dark, holding his arm tightly, the two people seemed to be a little closer.


    After a few days, when Chu Yuehua was almost all right, Chi Xi and Ye Ming came back. The old lady was very happy and asked early in the morning.


    Speaking of it, both of her favorite people in the house have left, and she feels lonely herself.


    Ye Ming is still the same as before. There is no change. When she sees the old lady, she is also clever and sensible.


    Chi Xi''s face was full of smiles and took out a pile of things to make gifts for the old lady.


    "I took it seriously when I said I was going to live for a month. Who knows, it made me happy for a while when I suddenly said I came back. Sure enough, you girl deliberately wanted to hang me."


    Chi Xi smiled and said, "the old lady is waiting for me at home. How dare I play more outside? It''s not fun to play like this. I have to come back again. I wonder if the old lady has used any magic at home to bring back my soul!"


    "You mouth!"


    "However, I''ll go back and have a look. Everything is still doing well. Next time, when it gets warmer next year, I''ll take the old lady with me. We''ll go there for a trip and play with him for two months!"


    The old lady couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. She nodded quickly: "good, good!"


    "This time, thanks to girl Ming, she helped me entertain so many guests. If I were alone, I would certainly be too busy."


    The old lady agreed with Chi Xi''s words and nodded: "it''s natural. After all, we grew up in front of us. It''s like your daughter, unlike others..."


    While talking, his eyes fell on Chu Yuehua.

 Chapter 303

    Chu Yuehua stood aside as if she didn''t see it.


    "But it''s thanks to my sister-in-law that other hospitals can be so good." Chi Xi asked his servant girl to give Mrs. Chi the gift she had prepared.


    Chu Yuehua was a little surprised. This time Mrs. Chi didn''t go to another hospital. What Chi Xi said was


    "Mrs. Gu is very polite. I just helped to choose a place. At that time, I heard my friends talk about it. So many things behind are the most important!"


    Although Mrs. Chi said so, she could see the happy expression on her face. She still liked what Chi Xi said.


    "My sister-in-law is still polite to me!" Chi Xi smiled and pushed her, and then said to the old man, "but the people that girl ming helped me find are really good. They are neat everywhere."


    "This girl is difficult for her, but then again, speaking of ability, I haven''t seen such a big girl up to now. We tea girls are so capable."


    In the face of such a praise meeting, Chu Yuehua was not in the mood to participate. Of course, she stood aside as an audience.


    "By the way, Duanyang, you left something behind last time, didn''t you?"


    "Ah? No!" then he thought again and shook his head. "I''m not sure."


    "I''ve been brought back. Go and see if it''s yours later."


    "Oh! OK."


    Chi Xi lived not far from the main courtyard, which was also the reason why the old lady was worried.


    When a widowed daughter comes home, she always has to put her side at ease, as if she was afraid that she would be wronged when she came back.


    Seeing her coming, Chi Xi''s close maid immediately came up to salute: "everything is in the East Wing room. Madam, please follow me."


    Chi Xi''s yard is very large and there are many rooms. It''s really a waste for her to live, but no one dares to say that.


    Chu Yuehua walked for a long time before she came to the room where she put her things.


    There were many boxes inside. The servant girl did it herself. She looked inside for a long time before she found a box about one foot square.


    Then he went to Chu Yuehua and opened it: "our wife looks very valuable, and she doesn''t dare to throw it around. Madam Shao, do you think it''s yours?"


    Inside is a white jade Guanyin, flawless, holding a clean bottle, kind-hearted, not ordinary at first glance.


    Where can this be your own thing! Chu Yuehua had never seen it at all. Just about to speak, Chi Xi came in: "I guess it''s yours. At that time, it seemed to see your servant girl playing with it!"


    Chu Yuehua is surprised. It''s obviously not her own thing. It''s good


    "No, if it hadn''t been Mrs. Gu, I really forgot. Look at my memory."


    Chu Yuehua smiled and asked Du Ruo to wrap up Guanyin.


    "By the way, girl Ming, I forgot that box of Polygonum multiflorum over there is for the old lady. Take it for me!" Chi Xi quickly asked his servant girl to take a nanmu box over there.


    Ye Ming said with a smile, "Mrs. Gu just went to another hospital for more than ten days. It''s like a long trip. She mentioned everything. The old lady thought. No wonder the old lady couldn''t leave for a moment."


    Chi Xi glanced at her angrily, then gave her the box: "you''ll tease me! Don''t send it to me quickly, or you won''t give me food!"


    "What a vicious aunt. She won''t even eat." Ye Ming took it with a smile and turned back.


    Chi Xi asked Chu Yuehua again, "look if that box is yours. Don''t fall East and West."


    Chu Yuehua had to look through her makeup for a while.


    "No more."


    "All right!" Chi Xi nodded, "then take your Guanyin back!"


    The two men came out together. Chi Xi stood next to Chu Yuehua and whispered, "it''s not Ye Ming."


    "Then you were hiding from her just now?"


    Chu Yuehua almost immediately responded and asked a rhetorical question.


    "How do you talk to me?" who knows, Chi Xi immediately pulled his face down.


    "I..." the aunt really valued the rules, "I''m just surprised. Since I''m not sister ye, I just..."


    Then he pushed the Guanyin in his hand: "I still use this as a cover up."


    "She was angry that day, so she stayed at home and didn''t know what happened at that time. I also deliberately didn''t leak it to her to see if she had any flaws.


    Later, my people checked carefully. It was really not her. I didn''t bother to let her know again to save her worry. Moreover, she followed the old lady every day. When the old lady knew, she would be worried. "


    Ye Ming is right. At least Chi Xi really values the old lady and has a good relationship with her daughter.


    "Well... Does Mrs. Gu know who did it?"


    "I need to further verify this. Now I have some eyebrows. Just tell you now, you may not know. Don''t worry! I''ll tell you when there are new developments."


    In fact, Chu Yuehua was not ill before, but when she went back that night, Chi Xi secretly said this to her and took the opportunity to let her come back.


    No matter who did it that night, it was bad for them. Letting Chu Yuehua come back first can also make the situation clearer.


    "Good!"


    "Yes!"


    Just as Chu Yuehua was going to leave, Chi Xi suddenly called her, "what''s the relationship between you and ye''er?"


    This sentence made her head suddenly buzzing, and she could not help stammering: "still... OK!"


    "To tell you the truth, I had hoped that girl Ming would be my nephew''s daughter-in-law. Who knows, I suddenly ran out with you when I saw you, but since your husband and wife have a good relationship, I can''t help it.


    But you should know what girl Ming is thinking. If she has gone too far, you should bear more. Would she be so sad if it weren''t for you? "


    Chu Yuehua quickly said that there was nothing to argue with Chi Xi about this kind of thing, so she didn''t say it at all.


    Just follow her instructions.


    After walking out of Chi Xi''s yard, I saw Ye Ming standing there, as if waiting for her.


    "Hasn''t my sister-in-law''s self blame book been given to me?" when ye Ming heard her footsteps coming over, he turned around and looked at her with a smile, but the smile made people look a little cold.


    "That''s enough!" Chu Yuehua didn''t want to have a positive conflict with her, which was not good for her. "Are you so interesting? It''s a foregone conclusion. What else do you have to investigate? Now the Chi family are thinking about your life, how can you..."


    "I''m not reconciled!" Ye Ming bullied her and looked at Chu Yuehua with hatred. "I''m not reconciled. I won''t let you live. Wait!"

 Chapter 304

    What''s her business? Chu Yuehua was also very helpless: "what does it matter to me that you didn''t get the result you want in your heart? The person you want to marry is not me! It doesn''t mean that I can decide whether he wants you or not."


    "How can a person like you deserve brother Ye!" Ye Ming sneered, "vulgar and rude. She''s still a woman from the state of Yan. She''s just a cheap Shangmen woman. She doesn''t know how much she weighs. She forcibly wants to stop me from being with brother Ye. Do you think you''ll be happy?"


    Rao was Chu Yuehua who repeatedly told herself not to be angry with this man. She was still furious by her words: "I''m lucky I''m not happy. Don''t bother you.


    Although you only live in the Chi family, what you can do is to make the old lady and aunt like you very much. Now they are looking at each other in private. The right man will pull the line for you.


    You''d better consider your own happiness! If you''re not careful and marry the wrong person, it''s a matter of life! "


    After that, she left directly. She couldn''t talk well with this woman at all. Leaving early was the best policy. Chu Yuehua was also upset in her heart. She couldn''t understand why she had to tell her so much.


    Du Ruo was worried: "madam, I think Miss Ye has some emotional problems. If you do... Will she..."


    "Don''t worry!" Chu Yuehua replied, "even if I don''t speak like that, she won''t have less trouble for me. I don''t want to make trouble with her. I just don''t want me to come here because my family is in a mess."


    Hearing this, Du Ruo nodded and sighed: "I heard the big girl say that you can''t help yourself when you marry someone. Later, I saw that you can open your own shop and get the dowry left by the master from the Hou house. I always think our girl is different.


    Now I find that no matter how powerful the girl is, this rule is the rule. What we should abide by is still to be observed. It''s not at all by people. "


    When it comes to her sister, Chu Yuehua has some grievances in her heart.


    I don''t know how is my sister in Yan country now?


    In previous lives, every time I was sad and wronged, I would especially want to cry to my sister.


    But in this life, from the beginning of rebirth, she naturally thought that her sister was younger than herself, and her eyes at Chu Xuhua were different from before.


    Over time, you won''t cry to her like a child.


    Therefore, in this life, I also married to the state of Qi, but I don''t miss my sister as much as in my previous life.


    Think so, the dependence of previous lives is still because they are too weak.


    Chi Ye didn''t mention anything about being in another hospital at that time. I don''t know whether he really didn''t know or didn''t want to tell himself.


    However, Chu Yuehua didn''t intend to ask him. Now they have formed a tacit understanding. It''s clear that many things the other party knows, but if they don''t say it, they don''t know.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the twelfth lunar month.


    The old man asked someone to call him for the second time.


    After the last event, Chu Yuehua was happy with the old master, although the emperor rarely appeared in front of them.


    "I don''t spend much time in the backyard, and I don''t know what you''re doing. How about it? I''m used to it now?"


    He was enjoying a picture of Han Mei. He heard her footsteps coming in. He didn''t turn around and asked very naturally.


    Seeing that he didn''t turn around, Chu Yuehua couldn''t be a big gift. He just bent his knees slightly and replied, "it''s all right. I don''t have anything on weekdays. The house is in good order and I''m not used to it."


    "That''s good!" the old man nodded, then turned around and said, "but from next year, you will also begin to take over the affairs in the house."


    "Ah?" Chu Yuehua was stunned.


    "Although it is said that madam has taken good care of the house, there are so many people, and there are a lot of people coming and going. Now ye Ming is helping to deal with it.


    But ye Ming is not from our family after all. What''s more, she is old. I discussed with the old lady. I''ll find her a family as soon as possible this year. I''ll marry her next year and stay, but she''s an old girl. "


    The old man seems to be more rational or indifferent to Ye Ming than others in the Chi family.


    At least, the first time Chu Yuehua came here to see him, he made it clear that Ye Ming was a guest and she was the Lord.


    Or, this is also a difference between the emperor''s view of things and others!


    That''s not right. Isn''t Chi Ye calm? And Chi Wen.


    "Yes!"


    "Just go to your wife and say it''s me. She will tell you what to do. After all, you are her daughter-in-law. She will make you feel more comfortable sharing your heart."


    "Yes!"


    "Go!"


    After coming out of the old man''s study, Chu Yuehua still felt a little dizzy. However, on the whole, it was a happy thing.


    "Princess!"


    While walking through the small garden, a familiar voice suddenly sounded, startling Chu Yuehua.


    Qi Chonghuan came over with a faint smile on his face. When he saw her, he smiled: "I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "I should have said that! This is my home!"


    Chu Yuehua knows that although she doesn''t want to see him anymore and hates him, her current identity can''t be avoided, otherwise it makes people curious.


    "Oh! Yes, I said the wrong thing."


    Qi Chonghuan was embarrassed when he said this.


    "Is the fifth Prince looking for the grand master?" Chu Yuehua tried to keep a polite smile. "The grand master is in his study, so I won''t bother. Let''s go first."


    "Wait a minute!" seeing that she was leaving, Qi Chonghuan quickly opened his mouth.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Can... Can I borrow a step?"


    Chu Yuehua has never seen him like this. It shouldn''t be like this. Qi Chonghuan has always been gentle, does everything in an orderly manner, and gives people a particularly confident look.


    Why do you hesitate to talk at this time?


    "What''s up?"


    She didn''t want to tell him more, so she just asked.


    "Yes! There''s something I''ve always wanted to explain to the princess, but I haven''t found a chance," he said, pointing to the stone table over there. "Can you delay?"


    He is the prince in the end. He is just a third grade lady. Can he refuse?


    At this time, Chu Yuehua suddenly missed Yan''s great defense against men and women.


    "The fifth Prince is too polite. Just say anything!" Yiyan walked to the stone table with him. Chu Yuehua sat down on the cushion paved by Du Ruo, still with a polite smile and looked at him calmly.

 Chapter 305

    "It was actually the last time I was in the orange forest of sandalwood temple." Qi Chonghuan looked at her with an apology on his face.


    She has heard the fourth Princess say this. It was originally between her and Qi Chonghuan. Now it has successfully become an affair between the fifth Prince and the eldest miss of the Liu family.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t answer, but looked at him calmly, so that people couldn''t see what she was thinking in her heart.


    "In fact, it is said outside that it was me and Miss Liu in the orange forest that day. Would you be unhappy?"


    Chu Yuehua''s eyebrows moved, then smiled and said, "what''s the matter!"


    "In fact, I said it. When someone asked me that day, I think you are now the wife of young master Chi. If you tell the truth, I''m afraid the rumors will be bad for you. Therefore, I fabricated a person casually. Who knew it would be like this. Now everyone put me together with Miss Liu family and said, I......"


    He said, as if very unhappy, and looked up at Chu Yuehua: "you won''t believe it!"


    "You worry too much," Chu Yuehua quickly waved her hand. "It has nothing to do with me. As long as you don''t feel troubled by the fifth prince, as for... Thank you."


    Chu Yuehua stood up and was about to leave.


    "You should understand me?"


    Where do you start?


    Chu Yuehua didn''t know how to answer, so she simply took it with a smile.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Just after she walked some way, Qi Chonghuan caught up with her, which frightened her very much.


    Why didn''t you find this man so disgusting in your previous life?


    Du Ruo followed Chu Yuehua with an inexplicable face. Although she didn''t see it with her own eyes, she later listened to Ling Ruo.


    "Girl, these five princes..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t care so much, and her feet were fast.


    "How do I think he likes girls?"


    After Ling ruo''s incident that day, Du Ruo no longer remembered to call her "little lady", and often called her "girl" and "girl".


    She said so at this time, which made Chu Yuehua have a vague sense of coming and going.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Chu Yuehua quickly looked at her unhappily. "I''m not your girl now. Since I''m married now, no matter what I mean by what I said to you, I shouldn''t involve anything else.


    What''s more, the fifth Prince is not a good man. How can he like me? "


    Du Ruo doesn''t quite understand that the fifth Prince is not familiar with them. Although she has seen them several times, she hasn''t offended Chu Yuehua in her impression.


    What''s more, he saved them in sandalwood temple that time. Why does the girl seem to dislike him so much?


    Perhaps the key lies in my uncle.


    At the moon Pavilion, Chu Yuehua drank two cups of tea in one breath to disperse the depression in Qi Chonghuan''s heart.


    Ling Ruo timidly came over and put a post in front of her: "the post under the fourth princess, please go to have tea."


    After returning from Chi Xi''s other hospital, Ling Ruo had few words and no longer had no rules as before, but Chu Yuehua lost a lot of weight, which made Chu Yuehua feel strange.


    "Did you say anything else?"


    "No, it''s just that I haven''t seen my wife for a long time. I want to get together."


    I still remember the last time someone sent to the past died in the back lane of the fourth King''s residence. Chu Yuehua was always worried about this. After thinking about it, she said, "just take a message and say it''s almost the end of the year. Some things in the residence are busy. I''m afraid I won''t go for tea if I don''t have time.


    Look back and see if there is any chance to get together again! "


    Ling Ruo hurriedly said, "yes!"


    "By the way," Chu Yuehua suddenly thought of something, "I should be in the house recently. There are little servant girls to deal with things in the house. Please help me find someone."


    Hearing this sentence, Ling ruo''s eyes lit up: "really?"


    Chu Yuehua frowned and looked at her: "let you do things, what is true or false."


    "Yes! Young lady, you say!"


    Watching her retreat with a happy expression, Chu Yuehua smiled. Yu Guang in the corner of her eyes found that Du Ruo also had a smile on her lips.


    "Do you think I can trust her?"


    This sentence came out coldly, startled Du Ruo, then saw that Chu Yuehua''s face was very soft, smiled and nodded: "although I think it''s wrong for her to hide the girl all the time, she hasn''t done anything sorry for the girl since I knew her. The girl still... Forgive her!"


    "You girl!"


    Chu Yuehua smiled and scolded, and didn''t say anything more.


    In the afternoon, she took Huixiang to Mrs. Chi.


    "Well," Mrs. Chi said with a smile after listening to her explanation of her intention, "I had the same intention, but I never thought of how to speak.


    It doesn''t make sense to ask Miss Biao to help us take care of the midfeed, but the old lady and aunt like her so much. If I open this mouth, I''m afraid it will make people feel that they can''t tolerate others. "


    "Now the grand master will find me and say this. Madam, don''t worry about it."


    "No!" Mrs. Chi smiled happily. "By the way, what did you do when you were at your mother''s house? I think you''d better start with what you are familiar with and take your time! Otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t control it."


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yuehua was surprised that Mrs. Chi spoke so well. The two talked in Mrs. Chi''s room all afternoon.


    Probably because Chi Wen has completely closed herself and lives in her yard all day. The old lady puts all her thoughts on Chi Xi and Ye Ming. Mrs. Chi is lonely.


    It can be seen from the furnishings of her house and her enthusiasm for all kinds of social activities.


    At this time, Chu Yuehua took the initiative to get close to her, which probably made her feel kind.


    In the evening, when Chi ye came back, he stared at her for a long time without saying a word.


    Chu Yuehua, who was about to have dinner, was very uncomfortable by him: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing!" he still looked at her more. Chi Wen shook his head and sat down to have dinner.


    But just now that look, it was clear that something was wrong, but I didn''t know what had happened.


    He has never been like this since they got married.


    After dinner, he didn''t ask her what happened today as usual. He just drank a cup of tea and went to read. When she finished washing, he went to the clean room.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Yuehua took the opportunity to ask Lan Xiang, "hurry to ask the boy in front of him what happened today."

 Chapter 306

    Lan Xiang hurried to go when she got the order. Chu Yuehua was half sitting on the bed, feeling uneasy.


    Chi Ye comes out of the clean room and is surprised to see that she is still sitting: "why don''t you sleep?"


    "You..."


    One word said, Chu Yuehua did not know how to say it, but he had been married for half a year, but she never seemed to have asked him anything.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing!" when he asked, she shook her head again.


    "Then sleep!"


    Chu Yuehua looked at him lying down beside him and felt wronged.


    He turned his back on her!


    This has never happened before.


    My heart is very sad. It seems to be stuffed with something. I can''t breathe at all.


    be rather baffling!


    After scolding fiercely in the heart, Chu Yuehua simply turned his back and lay back to back with him.


    However, even so, I still felt angry and simply kicked off the quilt.


    I felt that the people behind me hesitated, and then reached out to cover the quilt for her.


    Then Chu Yuehua kicked off again.


    He then covered, pedaled, covered


    Finally, Chi ye can''t bear it anymore. He just hugs her and wraps her in the quilt.


    "Don''t kick the quilt!"


    "I want you to take care of it!"


    "If you say no, you can''t!"


    Such a stern tone is really annoying.


    Just stop talking.


    "What a childish temper."


    The expression on Chu Yuehua''s face was clearly angry under the light of the small lamp in the room.


    "Obviously you''re angry!" Chu Yuehua still turned her back to him, with some resentment in her tone.


    Chi Ye suddenly laughs, breaks her over and holds her like he usually does: "all right, all right, stop making trouble, I''ll sleep with you, good boy!"


    "What''s the matter with you?" Chu Yuehua looked at his face.


    He didn''t answer immediately, but seemed to think about it.


    "Do you... Really want to know?"


    "Do you say it or not?"


    "No!"


    "You..."


    What else to say was sealed by his lips.


    After a while, he smiled and said, "OK! Sleep! I''m fine."


    Look at him, he really won''t say it.


    However, although he still didn''t tell himself, Chu Yuehua''s heart calmed down when he was held by him every night.


    Although she also knew that this habit was terrible, it was like an addictive poison. She was willing to drink poison to quench her thirst.


    The next morning, there was nothing different. Chi ye still branded a kiss on her forehead: "sleep more and don''t get up."


    But as soon as he left, Chu Yuehua got up: "have you asked?"


    This is about Lan Xiang. Last night she told Lan Xiang to inquire.


    Lan Xiang hesitated.


    Let Chu Yuehua frown: "if you have anything, just say it directly. What''s going on."


    "Listen to the people around me. When I came back today, I heard someone in the house say that young lady, you have a good talk with the fifth prince. Moreover, it is also said that the fifth Prince is infatuated with you."


    This surprised Chu Yuehua: "what? Who said it?"


    "I don''t know. He didn''t say it. He just said that my face was very bad after listening to it."


    Chu Yuehua was so angry that there were such people! This is a direct slander!


    I just didn''t think it was not over. When I went to the old lady to say hello, the atmosphere in the whole room was wrong.


    Chi Xi frowned when he saw Chu Yuehua. His lips seemed to move. He didn''t say anything.


    But the old lady couldn''t help it: "what did you say to the fifth Prince yesterday!"


    "Five princes?" Chu Yuehua knew what she meant, pretended to think, and then said, "Oh! Yesterday, the five princes seemed to come to the grand master. I ran into him on the road and thanked him. He saved me and two servant girls last time in sandalwood temple."


    The old lady snorted coldly, "when others are dead? It''s just two words of thanks. You should run to the side and sit down and talk?"


    It seems that the old lady has to embarrass herself today!


    "Don''t be careless, old lady. My sister-in-law and the fifth Prince knew each other, but they were just friends." Ye Ming stood by and smiled and said "Xiang".


    "Friend?" the old lady was suspicious. "Aren''t you from the state of Yan? How can you know the fifth prince? How can you be a friend?"


    "I really don''t know what sister ye said that I was friends with the fifth prince. I just knew the fifth prince," Chu Yuehua''s face became serious. "To say that we know each other, there are indeed several sides. It''s inappropriate to say that it''s passers-by, but it''s too much to say that we are friends."


    "It''d better be so! Otherwise, what would it be like for others to watch our young daughter-in-law get mixed up with an unmarried prince?"


    "Yes!" Chu Yuehua didn''t argue much. She answered quietly and let the old lady rest her mind to continue her training.


    Ye Ming over there is a little unhappy.


    Mrs. Chi came forward with a smile and said, "by the way, the grand master told me yesterday to arrange for me to do something on the Dragon Boat Festival. Moreover, sister Ye has done so much for our house for so many years. There is no reason to keep bothering."


    Ye Ming''s face changed when she heard this: "Madam means..."


    Before Mrs. Chi could speak, the old lady nodded and said, "that''s the truth. Besides, although Ye''s daughter-in-law is young, she is also a serious young lady in our house. How can she pestle with her hands?"


    "It doesn''t matter, old lady!" Ye Ming said with a smile, "I''ve been used to it for so many years. Now you let me idle. I really don''t know what to do!


    What''s more, it''s my duty to take care of the old lady and help the house! I always regard myself as the daughter of the Chi family! "


    "Well, well, your filial piety! I know," the old lady smiled, holding her hand. "But ah! I can''t bear it. Now that your sister-in-law enters the door, you can have a good rest! Like me, you should eat and play."


    Ye Ming looked at Chi Xi: "what do you say, Mrs. gu!"


    "Let the Dragon Boat Festival come!"


    "Just afraid I can''t do it well!" Chu Yuehua frowned slightly, as if in some embarrassment.


    "Can''t go to school!" the old lady immediately said, "girl Ming has been helping since she was 13. How old are you!"


    "What the old lady said is, please give me more advice, but don''t despise me for being too stupid."


    Chu Yuehua quickly saluted Mrs. Chi, as if she was very worried.


    Ye Ming bit her teeth and said with a sudden smile, "otherwise, my sister-in-law should learn from me! The things in my hand are also simple. It''s better to start slowly."

 Chapter 307

    Originally, Chu Yuehua was not interested in the Zhongfu of the Chi family, let alone taking the right from Ye Ming, and felt more and more troublesome.


    It''s just the same as the helplessness of countless times after she came to Chi''s house. It''s not what she doesn''t want or don''t want. What''s more, the old man''s orders.


    Ye Ming doesn''t have many things, but they are important.


    The main thing is that the servant woman''s sewing and rouge purchase, as well as all the food and clothing expenses of the old lady, should pass through her hand.


    Now that everything has been determined, Ye Ming seems generous: "sister-in-law, come to me this afternoon! I''ll tell you everything."


    "Good!"


    "This is the roster in the government. Where everyone belongs, what they do, how many monthly cases, and how much money they spend on Rouge every month are clearly written.


    The other one is all the income and expenditure books purchased every month. Since I took over, it has been here. Take it back and have a good look, sister-in-law. It''s OK to follow this standard in the future. "


    When ye Ming heard her coming, she didn''t lift her head. She stretched out her hand and pointed to the two notebooks on the other side.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t answer, but said with a smile, "sister Ye means that if I take these two books, even if the handover is over?"


    "What else?" hearing her words, ye Mingcai looked up at her from the legendary story book he was reading. "Is it difficult to call all the servant women in the whole house? Can I introduce them to you one by one?"


    Chu Yuehua said with a smile: "it''s not. Although these are small things, it involves silver money. I''m not trying to dig this money. The main reason is that I''m afraid of something wrong. Everyone will be unhappy at that time."


    Then he opened the account book, pointed to one of them and said, "for example, Fang withdrew the silver money from steward Li. Somehow, he also called steward Li to a place. How to withdraw it every month, the withdrawal procedures, the places to pay attention to, what needs to be signed and sealed, and what needs to be filed, we have to understand.


    Besides, this expenditure is specifically about which purchases are to be paid, what they want to give me, and what procedures should I go through when I give them silver.


    Although there are not many things to say, we have to strive for a clear understanding of each item. "


    Ye Ming listened to what she said. The more she said, the colder the smile on her face.


    "Since my sister-in-law''s mind is so delicate, I really want to have a good look and give her a clear idea."


    One afternoon, Chu Yuehua followed Ye Ming to see the people she needed to deal with after she accepted it.


    In fact, it wasn''t so complicated. Just ask Mrs. chi to find out, but this person is Ye Ming, so she has to be careful.


    She doesn''t feel so relieved about Ye Ming.


    Otherwise, if you don''t have the ability to do things, you''ll let me talk about it for a while.


    In the evening, when Chi ye came back and saw her reading the account book, he frowned and said, "what do you care about these? When you''re full, you''re too tired."


    "It was ordered by the old man."


    Chu Yuehua has a feeling that Chi Ye doesn''t like her too much integration into the Chi family, including himself. He always feels willing to draw a clear line with the Chi family.


    "Nothing!"


    After saying that, he threw aside, went aside, and then suddenly remembered, "I''ll find someone for you! Help you take care of these things and save you trouble!"


    "Ah?"


    I thought he was just talking. The next day, a woman called Caidie came over with a smile: "my Lord asked me to come. My Lord said I would help the young lady share it."


    "You..."


    "I''m not from the government. I was originally the one who took care of the shop outside for my Lord. I was transferred today, but I''m the young lady''s person from today on."


    Caidie is in her twenties. She looks pretty. She speaks with a smile on her face, which makes a good impression on Chu Yuehua.


    Originally wanted to refuse, because of this smile, but finally stayed.


    "Then help me see these! I think you should be very capable. It''s wronging you and wasting talents to let you do these things now!"


    "Young lady, I don''t agree with that. In fact, everything is the same wherever you do. The key is whether it''s worth it. In my opinion, it''s worth it as long as you work for me."


    It''s another one who is loyal to Chi Ye.


    Chu Yuehua is bored. What is Chi Ye''s ability


    "Madam Shao, this account book has just been taken over?" Caidie suddenly asks as she looks through the account book while talking to Chu Yuehua.


    Chu Yuehua hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Look at this item, young lady," Cai die pointed to the account book. "Here is the expenditure for each purchase of the servant women in the family. Then look at this item, and there is another subsidy for their daily wear."


    Hearing the speech, Chu Yuehua took it over and saw that it was true.


    "That means..."


    Caidie looked at her and nodded: "yes, it''s overlapping. Although I haven''t done anything in such a big family, things in this regard are similar.


    Although it doesn''t seem to have much money, it doesn''t seem to be a small number in the government. Moreover, the most important thing is that the people below are used to taking a share of money for nothing. If Mrs. Shao is banned, it''s hard to speak. "


    Chu Yuehua really didn''t pay attention to this problem, because he didn''t think that Ye Ming would leave a loophole in it.


    If she doesn''t point out this problem now, she will still stay with herself in the future, but now it infringes on the interests of the servant girls below, which makes people feel that Chu Yuehua is mean.


    When she took over these things, she was worried about what hole Ye Ming dug for her, and this


    Caidie probably saw what she was thinking and said, "Madam Fang just said that Miss Ye of your family was in charge of this matter. I don''t think she didn''t know it was overlapping. She probably wanted to sell a favor. Most of the people below must know that Ye Ming deliberately didn''t plug the loophole."


    "Does she use this way to buy people''s hearts?"


    "That''s almost what it means, but it''s not just that," said Caidie, raising the account book in her hand. "This account is very interesting. I want to have a good look. I''m afraid there are many similar situations in it!"


    It seems that it''s really right for Chi ye to ask Caidie to help her. She''s not an expert in accounting books. Zhiruo used to help. She seems to have some talent in this aspect.


    Now


    ok Let the butterfly handle it!


    "We''ll go into the palace at sixteen!" Mrs. Chi was surprised to see Caidie go out, and then said to Chu Yuehua.

 Chapter 308

    "Into the palace?"


    "There has been a lot of noise about the fifth Prince and the eldest miss of the Liu family recently. Maybe the palace is afraid of causing any speculation. Therefore, the empress decided to choose a concubine for the fifth prince on the 16th day."


    Mrs. Chi said and suddenly asked, "that was..."


    "Oh! It was brought in by the young master. He said it was to help me check the accounts. I looked at the person and stayed."


    Mrs. Chi nodded: "very good! Young master, he has always been very capable. I always think the child can make a career wherever he puts it."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t dare to say more, but just nodded gently.


    Seeing that she had no interest in this aspect, Mrs. Chi smiled and said, "in this case, it''s settled. Don''t forget."


    "Shall we go? Who else?"


    "Mrs. Gu will go too. Speaking of it, she is much more familiar in the palace than the two of us. When the queen said it, she specifically asked us to go too!"


    Mrs. Chi just came to talk about it, and then she left.


    After a while, Chi Xi came again.


    "You''ve heard about the 16th queen choosing concubines for the fifth Prince this month!"


    "Yes!" Chu Yuehua hurriedly welcomed her in. This aunt has always been the first person who can''t offend, "Mrs. Chu said just now."


    "Just tell me the truth. Is there anything between you and the five princes?"


    Chu Yuehua took a breath and looked at her very seriously: "I swear to God, I have nothing to do with Qi Chonghuan!"


    Chi Xi looked at her lightly for a while and frowned: "there are no rules. He is the prince. How can you call him so directly?"


    Then he sat down on the seat of Chu Yuehua.


    Is that believing her?


    Chu Yuehua quickly made a cup of tea for her: "since Mrs. Gu asked, I won''t hide it. In fact, it''s said that the story of the fifth Prince and the eldest miss of the Liu family in sandalwood temple is not true."


    Chi Xi, who was about to drink tea, smelled the speech and looked over: "how do you know?"


    "Because the man was actually me, he didn''t make a joke because he owed his help at that time, but later it was spread to him and Miss Liu.


    That''s what he said to me there yesterday morning. It''s just because it''s not a good thing after all. I didn''t make it clear. When my aunt asks again today, I''ll just tell you, so as to save you from misunderstanding. "


    After listening to her words, Chi Xi pondered for a while and said, "it seems that everyone is wrong."


    "Huh?"


    "You don''t know! Qi Chonghuan, the fifth Prince''s mother, was born as a singer. After giving birth to him, the emperor originally wanted to give her a concubine. Who knows that she was suddenly found having an affair with the bodyguard, so she was secretly executed by the emperor."


    "Ah?" Chu Yuehua was surprised.


    Chi Xi was frightened by her and found that what he said was too much. He quickly waved everyone back.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Chu Yuehua knew that Qi Chonghuan had a low birth and that his mother was a singer, but what she knew from him was that his mother was killed.


    I didn''t expect


    "Few people know this. I was also secretly told by the eldest princess. For this reason, the emperor almost executed him together.


    Later, the Empress Dowager was afraid that he was the emperor''s son. The so-called tiger poison didn''t eat his son. She was afraid of touching heaven''s anger, so she later made a blood confession. It was determined that it was the royal blood that stayed. "


    "How could he have been so miserable when he was a child?"


    "How do you know?" Chi Xi asked, looking at her in surprise.


    "I heard that! But I haven''t heard what you just said." Chu Yuehua quickly lied.


    "Those are royal Xinmi. If it hadn''t been so long, I wouldn''t dare tell you. Don''t spread it!" Chi Xi seemed worried and asked again.


    "Don''t worry, words don''t spread to six ears."


    "Although the blood test was done, the emperor still had a pimple in his heart, so he didn''t care about him. The Emperor didn''t care about him, and the people in the palace naturally wouldn''t care any more.


    He was thrown into the corner of the palace, and no one asked. It was only by chance that the 13-year-old prince had to participate in the royal hunting, so he had a chance to show his face.


    However, he was lucky. He just hunted the golden pangolin he wanted most for the emperor. Then the emperor cherished his talent, but when he remembered what happened in those years and was unwilling to stay with him, he threw him to the border. "


    These things come and go true and false. Chu Yuehua has also heard of them. Now what he hears from Chi Xi is roughly the same as what he heard from Qi Chonghuan in his previous life, but more or less different.


    "That''s why we have the current five princes. As you can see, the emperor still doesn''t like him very much, but his war achievements are there. If you don''t pay attention to him at all.


    What''s more, people all over the world say that the most important thing for the fifth Prince not to be reused is to be too honest, loyal to the emperor and never consider his own affairs. "


    "This... I''m afraid it''s hard to say!" Chu Yuehua sneered at the thought of Qi Chonghuan he knew.


    Who knows, but Chi Xi agrees: "yes, I''m afraid this is the chance for him to marry Liu Ge."


    Qi Chonghuan also tried hard to marry the eldest miss of the Liu family in his previous life. It can be seen that this old Liu Ge is very important to him.


    But Chu Yuehua in her previous life didn''t care about chaotang. Therefore, she didn''t know how powerful the old Liu Ge was.


    At this time, I want to ask Chi Xi, but I''m afraid she''s suspicious.


    It''s easy now. Chi Xi''s attitude towards her is much better. He can''t be too aggressive.


    "I just want to wake you up today. You''d better stay away from Qi Chonghuan. I was worried about the friendship between you and him. Now if I don''t have it, I''ll polish my eyes."


    "Does my aunt think we shouldn''t associate with him?"


    As soon as this sentence was asked, Chi Xi, who had stood up, immediately turned his head and looked at her with sharp eyes.


    Is that wrong?


    Chu Yuehua also stood up: "I... I don''t understand, so... Therefore, if you want to ask your aunt and find out for yourself, you can avoid making mistakes in ignorance."


    It seems that she was persuaded by her last sentence. Chi Xi took back his eyes and looked out the door: "you should know who you are."


    "Ah?"


    "You are the daughter-in-law of the Chi family. Your position should be consistent with the Chi family, otherwise... The Chi family can''t accommodate you! You must remember!"

 Chapter 309

    "I can also tell you now. Do you know why our chi family has such a great reputation in the chaotang?" Chi Xi saw her look blank and sat down again.


    "Please give me some advice."


    "It seems that ye''er still didn''t listen to me!"


    "Ah?" the topic turned too fast. Chu Yuehua couldn''t turn around.


    "I told lin''er long ago that since he is determined to marry you, as long as you are his daughter-in-law all his life, he wants you to completely become our chi family. I should tell you about the Chi family, but now looking at you, he doesn''t say anything."


    Is it? When did Chi Xi tell Chi ye? Why hasn''t Chi Ye mentioned anything? She hasn''t even seen him communicate with others in the Chi family.


    "It''s no accident that the Chi family can come to this step, because we Chi family always adhere to a principle, that is, only being pure officials and not involving party disputes.


    This promise was made by my great grandfather to the emperor. Later, my grandfather and now my father have been adhering to this oath.


    Therefore, both the former Emperor and the present emperor have great trust in our chi family. Otherwise, it depends on the power of our chi family. Most of our students and old guests are in the hall. This is enough for the emperor to find countless excuses, large and small, to kill our family.


    Similarly, trust is mutual, especially when the other party is the one sitting on the Dragon chair. If we fall a little wrong, it will not only destroy all the doors, but also make future generations laugh. "


    When Chi Xi talked about it, the expression on his face was very serious and serious, as if he was completing a ceremony.


    "So, do you understand?"


    As soon as she asked this sentence, Chu Yuehua felt that her shoulders were inexplicably heavy.


    "Then... The four princesses..."


    "Don''t worry too much. Although our family is different from others, we still live in this circle. Whether it''s the fourth princess or the third princess, they take the initiative to make friends with you. You can''t close the door and ignore it.


    That''s wrong. You can''t lose the gifts of kings and ministers, but you should also have a number in your heart. You should weigh what you can say, what you can''t say, what you can do, and what you can''t do. Otherwise


    But don''t cry and say that the Chi family can''t accommodate you at last. "


    "Yes!"


    I don''t know if it''s because of this topic, the room seems to suddenly become a little dull.


    After Chi Xi left, Chu Yuehua always wondered why Chi Ye didn''t tell himself these things.


    After realizing this, I always feel that I have been here for half a year like a fool. I have stumbled and lived without a clear understanding, whether it''s the various relationships in Kyoto or everyone in Chifu.


    The more I think about it, the more confused I am. I just threw my head. Didn''t I have the worst consideration long ago?


    Didn''t you agree to live like this? Where you go is where you go?


    Lanxiang and Huixiang took in the things that were dried today. Seeing her like this, they looked at each other. Both of them had some helplessness on their faces.


    They wait on Chu Yuehua and look at her relationship with Chi Ye. They just don''t understand why they are so worried because they are both good.


    On the 16th day, Chi Ye just took a break from bathing. He was a little unhappy when he heard the news and said, "what does his choice of a concubine have to do with you? Why should he pull you to join the fun!"


    Chu Yuehua smiled awkwardly and said, "it has nothing to do with me. It''s just that the queen wants to make the imperial concubine selection look more lively, so she will let the high-grade Gao Ming also participate."


    "The emperor doesn''t participate. No matter how lively it is, it''s very limited!"


    What a man!


    Chu Yuehua had to smile and say, "it''s rare for you to rest today. Don''t worry so much."


    "It''s rare for me to be at home, but you have something to do."


    After the two people said a few words at will, someone came to urge them.


    Chi Xi glared at her discontentedly: "I forgot all the rules I taught you, and even let the elders wait for you!"


    Mrs. Chi said with a smile, "the young master is resting at home today. I''m afraid it will be delayed after two people talk for a while. Not all young couples are like this."


    "My sister-in-law knows!"


    The expression on Mrs. Chi''s face was a little stagnant for a moment, and then covered it up with an unnatural smile: "get in the car quickly! Don''t delay."


    Chu Yuehua found that Chi Xi always behaved with special rules and generosity, but occasionally he was not so polite to Mrs. Chi.


    She doesn''t seem to like her sister-in-law. Does she prefer Chi Ye''s mother relatively? That''s why Chi Ye is different from others?


    The speculation in my heart is still speculation after all. If you want to confirm it, you can only check it later.


    Many people were already there when they came to the Queen''s palace.


    Although we all know that the selection of concubines is just talking, and we have basically determined the five princesses in the future, there are still many school-age women coming now, all of whom are young ladies waiting for words in the families of some officials.


    As soon as Chu Yuehua came over, the Queen''s mother greeted her: "it''s the wife of the Chi family. Hurry up! The wife of the Rongguo government just said that she hasn''t seen the wife of the Chi family for a long time!"


    "Her mouth is uncertain, and how to arrange me! See how I deal with her!" Chi Xi teased mammy very naturally, and then followed her in.


    Sure enough, I saw a group of women with big makeup over there joking.


    A woman in a dark green palace dress pointed to this side and said, "here comes our rich woman."


    "I knew you were talking about me here!" Chi Xi said with a smile. "We''ve known each other for so many years, and you haven''t said a good word about me."


    The woman over there said with a smile, "that''s strange. If it''s not good to say you''re rich, what else is good? Don''t you see that people are begging God and worshipping Buddha every day to make a lot of money?"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t know these people well. Watching Chi Xi and Mrs. Chi break into their own circles, she couldn''t help feeling that there was nowhere to go.


    Just wanted to see where the fourth princess was, he saw that the fourth Prince and the fifth prince came in together.


    As soon as Qi Chonghuan came in, he set his eyes on her face, but the eyes looked like something indescribable and unidentified.


    Before Chu Yuehua thought it over carefully, the voice of the chirping crowd suddenly went down.


    Someone secretly said, "it looks like a talent. It''s more elegant than the four princes nearby. It can be seen that the rumors are not true."

 Chapter 310

    It turned out that today''s hero arrived. No wonder the atmosphere is different.


    The queen came out at this time, but she was dressed in homely clothes and said with a smile: "go into the backyard quickly! It''s just a fine day today, and the Chimonanthus blooms over there again."


    Such a banquet will not be available in the state of Yan. It is only in the state of Qi that everyone will feel quite normal. After all, they do not have such strict defense between men and women, especially among married people.


    It''s said to be the backyard, but the Queen''s backyard can be much smaller.


    A few plum trees with the thickness of a girl''s waist were planted, but the water lilies in the yard had been removed when Chu Yuehua lived here.


    It turned out that the third prince and the seventh prince had come and were teasing the Persian cat they had never caught.


    "In fact, please come over today! There is a happy event to tell you." the queen took her seat on the main seat, and everyone else sat down. Under the plum tree in the distance, there were musicians in the palace playing.


    Everyone knew it, so they all covered their mouths and smiled and looked at Qi Chonghuan.


    The queen also looked at him: "speaking of it, our fifth Prince has been guarding the border for our emperor for so many years. It''s really hard, but it has delayed his life.


    Originally, the palace and the emperor meant to show him the imperial concubine, but the palace felt that instead of blind marriage and dumb marriage, it was better for him to choose by himself. Don''t be embarrassed. Today, all our girls of similar age have come.


    Isn''t it a good thing if there are people who look at each other? "


    As soon as this was said, many people bowed their heads and whispered.


    Chu Yuehua had no one to talk to, so she went to see those unmarried girls.


    To her surprise, one by one was generous and did not look shy.


    "The mother is very eccentric. The third brother and the fourth brother are married by the father. The third brother just told me that he didn''t know what the third sister-in-law looked like before he got married!"


    Qi Chonghuan, the seventh prince, is talking. He is only 14 years old and is not old enough to talk about marriage. At this time, he is just taking part in the fun here.


    But as soon as his words came out, the faces of the three princesses over there were a little ugly, and the pale face covered with rouge became thinner and thinner.


    "But didn''t the father and mother choose well? The third brother and the third sister-in-law can also be regarded as playing harmoniously." the fourth Princess over there hurriedly came to make a round, "I''m afraid the seventh brother wants to take the opportunity to say good to his mother. In the future, you will choose your favorite princess from the fifth brother!"


    The previous sentence is on the scene. Who doesn''t know that the third prince''s private life is the most chaotic. They all say that his concubine in the palace is almost comparable to the emperor''s harem.


    But the latter sentence successfully turned the conversation away.


    Speaking of this, Qi Chonghuan''s smile was also a little embarrassed: "it''s just some envy, envy."


    With this episode, the queen would not delay: "however, although our five princes are talented, all the ladies are beautiful and talented. They can''t come out one by one!


    Therefore, the palace has come up with such a bad idea to let everyone come together. It''s like coming to the palace for a lively day today, or visiting the palace. Don''t think about it all the time.


    When we return to the luncheon, the five princes'' jade pendant is in the hands of which girl, and the five princesses are who we are. "


    "Fun!" Qi Chonghuan clapped his hands immediately. "In this way, even I began to get nervous."


    "You child, you don''t choose a concubine. What are you nervous about?"


    The speaker was Shufei, and Qi Chonghuan was her son. Speaking of her son, there were smiles at the corners of her eyes and eyebrows.


    After explaining the meaning of today, the queen let everyone play their own games.


    Chi Xi introduced Chu Yuehua to a group of his acquaintances, and then let her play by herself.


    The fourth Princess scolded her and said, "you are such a big shelf. You didn''t come to my place to drink tea last time, but you don''t like my tea?"


    "Look what you said. I really can''t walk away. Now I''m slowly learning to take care of things in the government. I''ve never been in contact with them before. I have to be in a hurry."


    With Chi Xi''s words, Chu Yuehua had a better sense of propriety. When talking to her, they all felt that there would be no benchmark.


    "Let''s look at the fifth prince! Let''s see if he''s looking for the eldest lady of the Liu family!" the fourth Princess blinked as she said.


    Chu Yuehua simply took her to the Imperial Garden: "save it! No matter who he chooses, we''ll know later. What are you doing as a sister-in-law?


    Later, others won''t know. I thought you were afraid that the fifth prince would find you a powerful sister-in-law! "


    "That''s true!" after listening to her words, the fourth Princess nodded. "I didn''t expect you to be silent on weekdays. You still think a lot at the moment."


    Then after a while, several ladies who had met in the fourth Lord''s residence came over: "Mrs. Chi is also there!"


    When Mrs. Liu saw them together, she said something strange.


    "What did you say? Why can''t we be together? I''m going to the imperial garden! I said an ice bridge was built on the water surface of the imperial yechi."


    The fourth princess was very familiar with these people, and she spoke more freely.


    Mrs. Liu looked at several people nearby, then hesitated and said, "we just met the fifth prince."


    "Oh? Is it difficult that our fifth Prince has a crush on his sister and wants to wear the jade pendant to you?" the fourth Princess immediately joked.


    "You monkey, do you still have the appearance of your princess? Don''t look where it is, you just joke," Mrs. Liu glanced at her, then turned to Chu Yuehua. "He asked us about Mrs. Chi Shao."


    "Me?" Chu Yuehua was stunned. "What does he want me to do?"


    "We don''t know that, he asked. We just said we didn''t see it, so we were surprised to see you here."


    "Is there something important?" said a lady standing next to Mrs. Liu. "It seems that he asked others."


    Qi Chonghuan, what are you doing! Don''t you know that today is the day of his imperial concubine selection?


    Chu Yuehua''s face was a little stiff: "I don''t know, but I shouldn''t! I''m not familiar with him."


    The last sentence is too pale.


    After thinking about it, Chu Yuehua stretched out her hand to recruit a palace maid and stuffed a piece of silver into her hand while people were not paying attention: "would you please call Mrs. Chi Jiagu for me? Just say I''m here with the fourth princess at the Qin bridge."

 Chapter 311

    Before long, the palace maid came over: "Mrs. Chi Fu asked her maid to take Mrs. Shao."


    Mrs. Gu is really this character. According to her rules, there is no reason why she is an elder to come to see the younger generation.


    That''s a damn rule.


    In fact, Chu Yuehua was worried about meeting Qi Chonghuan. Although he was not afraid of what he said, the situation was wrong at this time. It was not good to be slightly involved.


    Just, I didn''t think of anything to be afraid of.


    After turning a corner, Qi Chonghuan came face to face. Seeing that she almost had a bright feeling in front of her eyes, he immediately accelerated his steps and came over.


    Chu Yuehua almost felt the line of sight thrown by the side.


    "Five princes!"


    After biting her teeth, Chu Yuehua saluted him as peacefully as possible.


    "I only ask you one thing!" Qi Chonghuan''s eyes were burning.


    Chu Yuehua thought, "today is a good day for the fifth prince. I don''t know how many young ladies are waiting for the fifth Prince''s eyes! Isn''t it easy to say what''s going on?


    Why should we not disappoint the Queen''s kindness at this time? "


    "No!" Qi Chonghuan became stubborn, as if he didn''t understand the meaning of her words at all. "I must ask about this matter today, otherwise I can''t be at ease!"


    Chu Yuehua felt strange. Even though she hated him to the bone in her heart, because of her current identity, she had tried her best to restrain and never provoked the man. Whether it was hate or disgust, it could be said that she was hidden very deeply.


    They have nothing to do with each other. What can we ask clearly? And it''s so serious.


    "Then... You say it!"


    Qi Chonghuan spread out his palm in front of her. In his generous palm lay a yellow jade pendant with strange lines: "have you seen this?"


    Chu Yuehua stared at the jade pendant for a long time. The pattern on it seemed to be endless circulation and extension. After watching it for a while, he felt a little dizzy.


    He quickly looked away, then shook his head: "this jade looks strange. It seems that it is not a thing of the two countries. Where did the fifth prince get it? I have never seen it before. Why did you suddenly ask me this?"


    "You really haven''t seen it?" Qi Chonghuan didn''t seem to believe it. His eyes stared at Chu Yuehua.


    This is a strange question. I haven''t seen it before. Why do I ask each other again and again.


    "I don''t know how the fifth Prince got this jade, and I don''t know why he thinks I''ve seen it, but I can guarantee that I''ve never seen it since I was young. No, I''ve never seen it since I was sensible."


    In this way, I understand!


    Chu Yuehua took a long breath and looked up to see the expression on his face.


    I didn''t look at myself anymore.


    There should be nothing else! Secretly breathed a breath. Now you can feel at ease?


    Without saying hello to him, Chu Yuehua walked away by herself.


    Originally, he wanted to find Chi Xi so that Qi Chonghuan could not speak to himself. Now it seems that the matter has been solved, so there is no need to disturb Chi Xi.


    I was about to tell the maid of honor around me that she didn''t need to lead the way, but I found that the maid of honor didn''t know where she had gone or when she left.


    In that case, just hang around here and wait for today''s lunch!


    In front of a newly moved Jingui, Chu Yuehua was about to sit down. A woman in pink palace clothes came over. I don''t know which girl it was.


    "You are the wife of young master Chi!"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t know who she was, so she smiled and nodded and said, "I''m just here. Many people don''t know who you are..."


    "My name is Liu Ruyan." the woman has a decent smile on her face, but her eyes looking at Chu Yuehua are not so friendly.


    Liu Ruyan


    Liu!


    She is the granddaughter of Liu Ge. Is this the woman who replaced her position in her previous life?


    Whether because of herself or her identity, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help comparing herself with her. Qi Chonghuan didn''t hesitate to kill himself for this woman!


    Chu Yuehua took a lot of effort to pull herself out of her previous life and adjust her mood.


    "You must be..."


    "Are you familiar with the fifth prince? Haven''t you just been married for half a year? It''s said that there are serious obstacles between men and women in the state of Yan. Madam Shao is different from ordinary women in the state of Yan!"


    Is this... Jealous? Is it difficult that Miss Liu has already taken a fancy to Qi Chonghuan?


    "I''m not familiar with the fifth prince. Miss Liu misunderstood, and..." she paused and looked at her thoughtfully. "Why did Miss Liu say this? Did you see something, or..."


    "Or what?" Liu Ruyan''s eyes immediately stared at her and asked.


    "Nothing!" Chu Yuehua waved her hand, "I think too much and know it''s impossible. How can miss liu stare at the fifth prince all day!"


    Unexpectedly, her next sentence made Liu Ruyan''s face red in an instant: "what are you talking about!"


    "It''s my nonsense! Miss Liu doesn''t have to take it to heart," Chu Yuehua''s smile became more and more sweet and tired. "I have something else to do. Talk to Miss Liu again next time! Excuse me!"


    "Did he give you the jade pendant?"


    Chu Yuehua went out a few steps away, and Liu Ruyan''s voice came after him again.


    He shook his head and went to the imperial palace as if he hadn''t heard.


    Estimating the time, the so-called luncheon is about to begin! Just now I didn''t see Qi Chonghuan''s jade pendant on Liu Ruyan. Doesn''t Qi Chonghuan want to choose her?


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuehua suddenly thought of what the last sentence Liu Ruyan asked just now meant.


    It turned out that she took the jade pendant that Qi Chonghuan had just shown her as a keepsake for her.


    It''s impossible to think about it. He is already a woman. Even if Qi Chonghuan was kicked in the head by a donkey, he wouldn''t do such a thing to offend the Chi family.


    However, she was still curious about who Qi Chonghuan would choose today.


    Maybe I was too absorbed in thinking about things. When I entered the Queen''s yard, I directly ran into a man. Unexpectedly, it was the maid just now.


    "Young lady!" when the maid saw her, a surprise flashed in her eyes. "The maid is going to find you, and the aunt over there is looking for you!"


    Talking to Liu Ruyan, he forgot about it. Maybe Chi Xi thought she had something important to find her before!


    This has returned to the Queen''s backyard, and most of us have come, even the table has been set.


    Chu Yuehua saw Chi Xi waving to her over there and walked quickly.


    Just, why do you always think someone is staring at her?

 Chapter 312

    Before she got there, Mrs. Chi suddenly came in a hurry and pulled Chu Yuehua aside with a serious face.


    Chu Yuehua had never seen Mrs. Chi''s expression. She was surprised and stopped.


    But I saw people around looking at her and whispering at her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, Chu Yuehua can see that something has happened, and the key is herself.


    "Where did you get the jade pendant? Where''s your jade pendant?"


    Mrs. Chi came over and pulled her out without thinking. She asked as she walked quickly.


    Chu Yuehua was dragged inexplicably by her. Her steps were a little staggered. She didn''t hear her words clearly.


    "What jade pendant?"


    Chu Yuehua was stunned. Why is it related to the jade pendant today? Even if everyone saw Qi Chonghuan show her the jade pendant, they should be able to see that, first of all, it wasn''t the one the queen said. Second, she didn''t take it at all.


    I didn''t even touch it.


    "The jade pendant of the fifth prince was given to the young lady of the Chi family?" I don''t know who was talking there. The voice grew louder and spread to Chu Yuehua''s ears.


    She turned in horror to find the source of the sound, but she came into contact with a curious look.


    Surprised and frightened, Mrs. Chi pointed to her skirt and said, "what''s this!"


    Lower her head and follow the direction of her fingers, Chu Yuehua impressively found that Shuangjue tied to her skirt had turned into a jade pendant.


    Moreover, she saw clearly that this was Qi Chonghuan''s piece!


    How did this happen?


    "Madam Chi Shao, I also want to know why this jade pendant is in your hand! It was given to you by the fifth prince?"


    Chu Yuehua stared at Liu Ruyan coming in and widened her eyes.


    Is that her?


    no No, because Liu Ruyan''s eyes are full of resentment, she really wants to marry Qi Chonghuan. She certainly won''t do such a thing.


    Chi Xi also followed. When he saw the jade pendant, his whole face was green: "Chu Yuehua, do you remember what you told me?"


    "Really not, I don''t know what''s going on!" Chu Yuehua quickly explained, "I didn''t notice when it appeared on my skirt!"


    Such an explanation should be useless! At least, Chi Xi''s face was still gloomy and frightening.


    "The fifth Prince is coming!"


    Qi Chonghuan''s face was very strange. When he saw Chu Yuehua, his expression became more and more surprised.


    "Five princes!" when Liu Ruyan saw her, he blushed instantly, but his eyes were still full of incredible and a trace of expectation.


    "You..."


    When Qi Chonghuan saw the jade pendant on her skirt, his face was also very strange: "how could..."


    "The fifth prince, what do you mean? It''s too much to know that Princess Duanyang is already the wife of young master Chi!"


    The queen came in the crowd, her face very ugly.


    "Mother, I..."


    yes! This is what Qi Chonghuan looked like in front of the emperor and the queen.


    When you encounter something, you are always unable to argue, but you can only accept it honestly.


    He was the same in his previous life. Many times, she was sad and wronged for him.


    "The imperial palace is not asking you to make a fool of yourself by hosting this imperial concubine selection banquet for you. If you do so, how can the Imperial Palace face the Chi family?"


    Chu Yuehua was worried. At this time, the queen was worried about the face of the Chi family, so she would point all the spearheads at Qi Chonghuan.


    But the people present, who will leave her Chu Yuehua in their heart?


    After all, it''s a matter of sending out and taking over.


    "Empress, this thing..."


    "Ask such an obvious thing!"


    A voice suddenly sounded. Chu Yuehua only felt a flash in front of her. Then Chi Ye appeared beside him and half of his body was taken aside by him.


    When did he come? Why did it suddenly appear?


    The people didn''t see clearly. Are the guards of the palace blind? It''s clear that he hurried here all of a sudden. How could he be so sudden without lightness skills.


    "The fifth prince, you should keep your jade pendant!"


    Chu Yuehua found that he was holding Qi Chonghuan''s jade pendant tied on his skirt.


    "Thank you!" Qi Chonghuan looked at him seriously and picked up the jade pendant. "In fact, I just found that the jade pendant was missing. I saw it coming back in a hurry until the luncheon. Who knows, I saw it on Mrs. Shao''s clothes."


    Chi Ye glanced at him faintly: "I don''t know how the fifth Prince lost your jade pendant, and I''m not interested in it. However, the person who makes small moves today had better hide himself. My people won''t be bullied at will."


    I don''t know if he used any martial arts. Everyone present felt that his voice sounded very loud, as if he was talking in his own ear.


    Chu Yuehua''s tears came down in an instant.


    She has experienced so many things, and she can be regarded as a person who has passed through the gate of hell, but she was still flustered just now.


    After so many people misunderstood her, would Chi ye be angry with her after listening to the rumors? This is what she worries most.


    And Chi Xi, just told her what happened in the house. He made such a serious mistake. I don''t know what will happen.


    At the moment when Chi Ye appeared, the tears he had just kept burst suddenly.


    "Don''t cry, I''m here! I won''t let others bully you!"


    Contrary to the stern tone just now, this sentence is particularly gentle.


    Chu Yuehua looked at him with tearful eyes: "do you really believe me?"


    "What do you say you have in your head?" Chi Ye nods his nose. "I don''t believe who else can you believe?"


    In a word, Chu Yuehua''s tears seemed to have been dried, and her smile naturally overflowed.


    "Well, don''t think about it. It''s over."


    The appearance of their two whispering fell into everyone''s eyes, but the legendary young master Chi, who has an iceberg for thousands of years, smiled and had no scruples.


    I can''t help but feel jealous. In those years, I was mentioned to marry Chi''s family. But young master Chi doesn''t like me. I haven''t met him. Why can''t I say?


    In fact, from the age of 17 until he married Chu Yuehua, Chi Ye was proposed numerous times, but he never succeeded. Therefore, many husbands here have been mentioned about their marriage with Chi ye before.


    "Now the five princes can also choose concubines directly in front of everyone?"

 Chapter 313

    Just before the public could react from the two of them, Chi Ye suddenly said.


    The empress who looked aside was startled.


    "Thank you, master Chi!" Qi Chonghuan arched Chi Ye.


    Chi Ye is so rude that he doesn''t mean to give in at all.


    "In fact, in the minister''s heart, he has already thought of the candidate for his princess, but such a thing will happen only when the jade pendant is lost." Qi Chonghuan''s expression this time is very serious and explained to the queen.


    "If so, that would be the best. You just scared the empress!" the Queen''s face showed some fear. "Then who did you choose?"


    "It''s just that such an accident happened today. I hope she doesn''t mind, because it''s really not the work of my son and Mrs. Chi Shao. As for what''s going on, I hope my mother can help my son together and find out."


    As soon as she said this, the queen smiled and said, "young master Chi also stood up. The empress mother believes that this is not what you intended to do. I believe that the lady you selected can also see and believe you."


    Qi Chonghuan smiled and nodded, like some joy.


    "Oh! I said you should hurry up if you want to choose a concubine! Hang a group of us and watch you talk here!" Qi Chongwei over there couldn''t wait, so he shouted.


    The ladies beside him couldn''t help looking sideways and shaking their heads behind their backs.


    The smile on the Queen''s face was a little ugly. She reluctantly said to Qi Chonghuan, "although your third brother''s words are impatient, they have spoken our hearts. The empress also wants to know who you chose!"


    Qi Chonghuan smiled awkwardly, then turned to Liu Ruyan: "Miss Liu, would you... Take my jade pendant?"


    When he spoke, Liu Ruyan''s face turned red. At this time, his eyes were shining. He quickly lowered his head slightly, looked shy, and shyly took over the jade pendant.


    The people over there who had already prepared clapped.


    "Good, good!" the queen finally recovered her appearance, smiled and breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s right! Good, good, good this time, congratulations to Mrs. Liu!"


    Mrs. Liu, who saw this scene over there, just came over with a happy smile.


    "Thank you, empress!"


    "Don''t say that. We''ll be in laws in the future."


    The next lunch was not interesting, but the rare Chi Ye stayed with her.


    "You don''t have to accompany me. It''s all right now. You don''t like such a party."


    Now that no one pays attention to the couple, Chu Yuehua can confide in him unscrupulously.


    "I take a rest today. It''s meaningless to be alone at home. Let''s wait for you!"


    While talking, she put something in her bowl.


    "Then why did you come suddenly?"


    "Guess!" who knows, she raised her eyebrows and looked at her with a deliberate smile.


    "How could I know? It was agreed in the morning that you should have a good rest at home?"


    He glanced at Qi Chonghuan, who was being persuaded to drink, and then said as if at random: "I don''t trust him."


    Chu Yuehua saw it clearly. He just looked at the people over there. He smiled and said, "are you worried about him or me?"


    "You and I have nothing to worry about!" peel the shrimp shell for her, put the shrimp in her plate, and look like an old God. "If you have married me, can you have other thoughts?"


    "I really don''t know who gave you such strong self-confidence, so rest assured that I am determined to you!"


    However, Chi Ye is interested in this. He frowns and asks, "do you mean you don''t give up on me? Why?"


    I have to find it myself.


    "Eat vegetables. We''ll hurry back after eating."


    There is nothing left for them. After the lunch, everyone who should go should go, leaving only the Royal people and the Liu family, which is similar to the folk.


    Chu Yuehua ate a little. It was probably because Chi ye put too many dishes in her bowl. When sitting in the carriage, she was sleepy. She just pillowed his shoulder to doze off.


    Originally, he came with Mrs. Chi in a carriage. I don''t know if this guy had made up his mind today. He didn''t come here on horseback.


    Seeing that she was trapped like that, Chi Ye couldn''t help laughing. As soon as he fished her with his long arm, he hooked her into his arms and let her sleep in his arms like every time he took a carriage.


    As soon as I woke up, I only felt that the carriage was particularly bright.


    "I feel like I''ve been sleeping for a long time, but I haven''t arrived yet!" rubbed her eyes. Chu Yuehua took the water he handed over, took a sip, and then stretched out for a long time.


    This kind of day is really comfortable! Feel comfortable!


    "Have you slept enough?"


    "Well!" nodded with satisfaction, "enough sleep!"


    "If you''ve had enough sleep, get out of the car!"


    "Ha! It''s already here!"


    At this time, she found that the carriage had not moved at all. Her feelings had already arrived. I think he didn''t want to wake himself up!


    Chi ye did well today!


    Chu Yuehua secretly rejoiced, but then again, this man behaved well every day!


    At least so far, they haven''t been awkward once. He let her everywhere, whatever she wants, and then she will help her in anything.


    That''s great. The better, the more scared she is.


    He shook his head hard and said that he would stop thinking about it. Happiness is day by day. It''s useless to think more, isn''t it?


    After comforting myself so much, I took a deep breath.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you come down?"


    Chi Ye has jumped down. It''s probably because she hasn''t moved. She can''t help but wonder that she''s worried in her tone.


    "Oh! Coming!" she lifted the curtain, but she was stunned immediately!


    In front of me


    Where is this?


    It''s not the Chi family''s yard at all.


    They were on a mountain. When they came down, the cold wind made her shiver.


    Then his shoulders were suddenly wrapped in a warm mat.


    Chi Ye ties the fox fur cloak to her: "is it beautiful?"


    Beautiful, it''s so beautiful.


    Looking at the past, it was like going to the snow country. There was silver everywhere except where they were standing now.


    "What did you bring me here for?"


    "The place I want to take you is not here," Chi Ye looks at her with expectation in his eyes. "It''s another place, but the carriage can''t pass. Hold on to me!"

 Chapter 314

    Chu Yuehua didn''t quite understand what he meant, and then he held him in his arms. Suddenly she lost her center of gravity and let her scream and hold him tight.


    "Why?"


    "Fool, I show you the beautiful scenery, but you close your eyes!"


    His smiling voice sounded in his ear. Chu Yuehua was stunned. When she opened her eyes, she found that she was flying with him in the sky, but very fast.


    Under her feet, there was a pure white world. The undulating mountains suddenly became the pattern on the ground. She didn''t dare to breathe, which was not like what the world should have.


    "I..."


    Chu Yuehua felt that she had a lot to say, but she couldn''t say it at all. She could only silently look at the fast-moving world under her feet.


    "I''ll show you the most beautiful scenery in the world!" Chi Ye''s voice is in her ear. The hot breath is like fox hair blowing in her neck.


    She had no way to speak, so she could only listen and hold him tightly.


    In this place, she seems to have no self and no way to control herself. She is just a wandering soul floating in mid air, and the world is separated from her.


    All she can do is hold the man close to her.


    Hold tight, hold tight, it seems more secure.


    "Moon, are you happy?"


    Chu Yuehua raised her head and saw his expectant eyes.


    Under the attention of such eyes, she couldn''t shake her head. The whole person seemed to be melted into a pool of water and a snowflake floating in the valley.


    She smiled and nodded softly.


    At this moment, she suddenly thought that if someone was willing to take so much pains to cheat her, no matter what the purpose was, the cheated person was actually very happy.


    She is willing to believe at this moment, believe in the man in front of her, believe in his hot eyes, and believe that everything he has done really takes herself to heart.


    "Moon!" Chi Ye''s smile seems to overflow in her eyes. Suddenly, she can''t open her eyes.


    Suddenly it was cloudy again. He blocked her eyes with his face.


    It turned out that they had just flown out of a mountain over there, and the sun was inevitably directly on her face. It was not his eyes that made her unable to open her eyes, but the sudden light.


    Just, what does it matter?


    Aren''t they all the same?


    At this time, isn''t Chi ye like a boundless light to her?


    Finally, Chi Ye kisses her on the cheek: "is it cold?"


    She shook her head and held her hands tighter.


    "Look!"


    Looking in the direction of his fingers, Chu Yuehua found that they were standing next to a quiet lake. The water was blue.


    Together with the surrounding white snow, it is like a sapphire.


    The beauty in front of us can''t be described as moving, which almost shocked Chu Yuehua.


    If she hadn''t been here today, she couldn''t believe that it would be so beautiful.


    "There will be cranes staying here!" Chi Ye suddenly opens his mouth.


    "Huh?"


    "I found it by chance!" Chi Ye smiled. "No one knows there is a lake on it, and no one knows. In fact, there are cranes here."


    "Crane?"


    "Is the crane the most auspicious thing?"


    "What auspicious thing?"


    "Love!" Chi Ye takes back his eyes from the lake and looks at her seriously. "The mascot of love says that if the couple see the crane together, they will grow old."


    Chu Yuehua''s smile slowly drops away. She finds that Chi Ye''s expression is very serious and doesn''t look like a joke at all.


    "Grow old?"


    She mumbled his words.


    "Hmm!" Chi ye also takes back his smile and looks at her seriously, "old age!"


    "Uncle Ye!"


    Not knowing whether it was an illusion or something, Chu Yuehua suddenly felt that his body seemed to shake miserably because of her name.


    "What do you... Call me?"


    Chu Yuehua did not call him again, but looked at her.


    "Yue''er, what did you just call me?"


    Chu Yuehua hung her head and shook her head desperately. No! You can''t.


    Even at this time, even here, he is still Chi ye, not ye Chi, not the Uncle Ye she called at that time.


    "Yue''er, after we got married, you never called me that. I even doubt whether you have forgotten Uncle Ye!"


    Such words suddenly fell into her ears and hit her heart. Chu Yuehua felt that the whole world was spinning.


    What did he say?


    "Yue''er! I know you are estranged from me. Although we used to be very ordinary friends, now we sleep together every day, and I can feel our estrangement."


    He suddenly spoke very seriously, like a long backlog of words.


    "In the past, you didn''t know my true identity, but you believed me very much. It seems that you never doubted that I would harm you. You will come to me if you have something.


    But now, we have become a family. You have something in your heart, but you never tell me. You choose to be silent and escape our relationship. You look at me with a smile every day, but that smile never really falls into your heart. "


    Is that so?


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help asking herself.


    Yes!


    Yes, but she didn''t want to face it, because there was no way to talk about it. She didn''t have the courage to open everything. She was afraid that the things behind it made her unbearable.


    "Then why?" at this time, she was suddenly full of strength and looked at Chi Ye seriously, "why is this?


    How did you become Chi ye from Uncle Ye? When did you know I was going to marry you? Or did you plan to let me come to Qi from the beginning? Let me be your wife?


    Even, as early as in the state of Yan, you arranged people to be with me? Why? "


    She doesn''t want to cry. She wants to stand in front of him and tell him about it as an equal, but tears flow out of her eyes, more and more, irresistible!


    He wiped away his tears and Chu Yuehua sucked her nose: "I can''t see through you. I don''t know who you are. So far, I still don''t know. I don''t know everything about you. How can you let me trust you?


    What if this is a dream? You have completed what you want to do, and I have no value in your eyes. How can I wake up from this dream?


    If I were really awakened by you, what kind of identity should I face you, what kind of eyes should I look at you, and what kind of identity should I deal with myself? "


    Chu Yuehua paused and finally asked, "do you really deserve my trust?"

 Chapter 315

    Chi Ye doesn''t know what to say for a moment. In the face of such eyes, it''s easy for him to say something, but it hurts him so much that he can''t say it directly.


    Is he wrong?


    He just didn''t want her to be involved in those messy things. He just wanted the little girl to stay behind her quietly.


    As soon as he turned around, he could hold her in his arms.


    If she wasn''t too old to wait, he would have done everything before he took her far away.


    But now, what a misunderstanding it has caused her.


    "Yue''er!" Chi Ye doesn''t realize it. This time, when he calls this name, his voice trembles.


    "Chi ye, in fact, I still can''t convince myself that I''m really your wife? A real wife?"


    Hearing this sentence, he suddenly remembered a very classic line in those plays: "if you dig out my heart, you can believe it!"


    Before, he scoffed at these things that women like to see, and even thought it was a waste of time.


    At this time, he also wanted to say this.


    "Yue''er, will you believe me again?" Chi Ye pressed down all the confused thoughts in his heart. "Believe me, I married you from my heart. I married you to form a lifelong relationship."


    Although I was telling myself that such words were not completely believable, why did I still feel like crying when I heard them from his mouth?


    "But why? I don''t understand!" Chu Yuehua tried to sober herself up and let herself see the situation at this time. "Why me? I can''t find a reason all the time. Am I worth it?"


    "It''s worth it!" Chi Ye looks into her eyes, as if it''s not enough to convince her. "I know this very well. Maybe I won''t make such an absurd decision before, but sometimes there are some things that can''t be measured rationally. I found it after meeting you.


    So, don''t ask me for reasons, because I can''t say a specific one, two, three or four, that''s all right? Maybe one day, I''ll suddenly understand, but maybe, when we have chicken skin and crane hair, we''ll wait together, okay? "


    Perhaps the sun is too bright at this time, or his eyes are too affectionate. Chu Yuehua can''t control himself. The only thing to remember is that Chi Xi said that rule.


    If you can''t help crying, remember to cover your lips.


    Her shoulders shrugged, as if there were a lot of emotions in her body.


    It''s been suppressed for too long!


    Chi Ye hates himself a little. He wants to put her in a safe place and let her live a quiet life, but in the end, it''s like this. The person who hurts her most is himself.


    Holding her gently in his arms, Chi Ye looks at the blue lake, but slowly smiles.


    In fact, there''s nothing to be ashamed of, isn''t it?


    I used to think that these words you and I were singing in the drama. How can people in real life say it.


    It turns out that it''s easy to say it when it''s time to say it to someone at a certain place, at a certain time.


    It''s good now, isn''t it?


    "Chi Ye!"


    "In fact, I still like to hear you call me Uncle Ye," Chi Ye smiled at the girl who came out of his arms.


    "I was ten years younger than you and called you Uncle Ye. It sounds like... It doesn''t seem like..."


    "Not like what?"


    Knowing what she meant, I just like to ask, to see how she said those two words and how she reacted.


    When did you become so bored?


    "Bah!" he spat at him gently, and Chu Yuehua turned away shyly. "Then, how do you know if I want to marry you? After you came to Kyoto, you didn''t have a good face for me, and you didn''t understand that you are young master Chi, which makes me angry..."


    "If it weren''t for me, wouldn''t you also marry? You are willing to marry anyone you don''t know. What''s wrong with marrying me? You see, at least I won''t bully you. I''ll spoil you, won''t I?"


    "What''s the reason?" Chu Yuehua was dissatisfied. "Don''t you care what I think? Don''t you worry? In fact, I already have someone else in my heart? Don''t worry, I don''t like you at all?"


    "I already know what you mean."


    Who knows, but if Chi Ye glances at her with deep meaning, his eyes are full of laughter.


    Suddenly her face turned red: "what are you talking about? What do you know?"


    "I know your heart!" Chi Ye raised his eyebrows with a smile. "I knew it a long time ago. Otherwise, how could I so boldly try my best to marry you into the door!"


    "Cheat!"


    Chu Yuehua felt that her face was very hot. How could he know! How is that possible?


    However, Chi Ye doesn''t care what she says. His smile is still full of deep meaning and looks confident.


    Chu Yuehua was unwilling: "when did you know?"


    "I won''t tell you!" Chi Ye smiles and rubs her head.


    Chu Yuehua had to ask again, but he suddenly said, "come!"


    "What?"


    "Look!" Chi Ye reaches out and points to the lake over there.


    "Ah! It''s a crane!"


    Chu yuewharton was attracted by the beautiful scenery in front of her.


    It''s not that I haven''t seen a crane. It''s kept in the palace, but it looks so different.


    The cranes in the palace just make people feel very beautiful and rare, but the ones here don''t dare to disturb and are full of spiritual feeling.


    The peck between the lines was like a fairy who suddenly came to the world.


    The scenery here is too in line with the situation at this time. Probably only such a beautiful place will they come!


    "The water here is warm, so it''s snowy around. It doesn''t freeze. That''s why the crane stops here."


    Chi Ye holds her in his arms and explains in a slow voice.


    "How beautiful!"


    "I hope I can spend my life with the woman in front of me, and I will never be negative." Chi Ye suddenly opens his mouth very seriously.


    Chu Yuehua''s heart beat a little faster. She turned her face and looked at him. The feeling in her heart was speechless for a time.


    "It''s said that if you make a wish to the crane, it will be very effective."


    He smiled and stared at her gently, as if he wanted to do this forever.


    "If you have a heart like mine, you will live up to your lovesickness!" Chu Yuehua turned her face and made a solemn promise towards the blue lake.

 Chapter 316

    Until the sun was about to set and all the cranes flew away from here, Chi ye took Chu Yuehua back.


    The carriage still stopped at the place just now, and I don''t know where a driver came from.


    She doesn''t care about these. At this time, her heart is full of happiness, and the rest is not important.


    But I didn''t expect that they were far away. When they returned to Chi Fu, it was dark.


    At the door, Chu Yuehua remembered and asked, "have they all come back before?"


    "It''s no use remembering until now!" Chi Ye smiles and squints at her. "Let''s go!"


    He took her hand very naturally.


    Chu Yuehua originally wanted to go to the main courtyard to talk to the old lady, but Chi ye made it clear and didn''t go!


    What''s the matter between him and the people in Chi Fu, and what''s the matter with his first wife, and why his relationship with Chi Wen has become so cold now!


    She wanted to know all this, but she was not in a hurry.


    There is a little joy in her heart. Although it seems that there is no change between her and Chi ye, they understand that there are great differences in fact.


    "Young lady is back!"


    Du Ruo was worried about her, stretched his neck and waited at the door. He was overjoyed to see two people come back hand in hand.


    LAN Xiangling at the head of the house ran out quickly.


    "What''s the matter with all of you? Welcome me back so grandly!" Chu Yuehua asked with a smile. It''s rare to see such a situation.


    "Still say!" Du Ruo hurried forward to serve and complained, "don''t look at what time it is now. I''m in bed at this time on weekdays, not to mention such a cold day outside."


    Ling Ruo asked, "haven''t you eaten yet? What do you want to eat? I''ve been ordered under the kitchen and keep them all!"


    She didn''t say that Chu Yuehua didn''t feel it. When she said that, she really felt hungry.


    "It''s time. You can''t eat too much. Get two bowls of porridge!"


    Seeing Chu Yuehua''s bitter gourd face, Chi Ye quickly explained, "I''m afraid I''ll accumulate food when I eat too much."


    Of course she knew it, nodded and said, "all right!"


    After the porridge was served, Chi ye said, "go to bed! You don''t have to wait tonight!"


    Du Ruo looked at Chu Yuehua strangely and found that she was also at a loss. Before she opened her mouth to ask, she was pulled down by Huixiang.


    "You are kind and considerate of them," Chu Yuehua smiled at her. "Who will serve later? I have to take a bath because I have gone so far today!"


    "It doesn''t matter." he married her a piece of chicken in the bowl. He smiled and raised his eyebrows. "I''ll serve you tonight!"


    There was no way to hide the ambiguity in the voice. Chu Yuehua''s face turned red. This man


    It''s Chi Ye''s surprise that the little girl understood in an instant!


    "You..."


    "Er... Eat quickly! It''s not delicious when it''s cold, and it''ll hurt your stomach!"


    He didn''t dare to look up at him at all. Chu Yuehua simply buried herself in a bowl and drank the porridge.


    Then he took his clothes and went into the clean room: "I''ll wash, you eat slowly!"


    Is this... Shy?


    However, Chi Ye smiles at the thought of her appearance just now.


    The little girl should agree? Today, she will understand everything. She should rest assured of herself, not to mention


    Listening to the sound of water in the clean room, Chu Yuehua felt a thin layer of sweat on her palms. She didn''t expect that she would be so nervous. She thought it was useless. This is not the first time.


    No, it''s the first time physically. In a previous life


    She shakes her head hard and can''t think about the past life. The past life has passed. Now she is Chi Ye''s wife. She has nothing to do with Chu Yuehua in the past life.


    "What''s the matter with you?" a cool hand covered her forehead and made Chu Yuehua wake up in an instant.


    "No, nothing!"


    "But I think you''re a little hot!" Chi Ye frowned. "Is it because of the cold wind today?"


    That''s strange. It''s obviously caused by your ambiguous words, okay?


    It was only she who dared not say such a thing. If people didn''t have such a mind, wouldn''t it be a big loss of face.


    "Well, go to sleep quickly! Don''t you have to be on duty tomorrow?" Chu Yuehua said and quickly lay down.


    "Well, if you feel OK, don''t ask for a doctor, but there''s a good way!"


    "What? Ah!"


    With a cry of surprise, the man fell into his arms.


    I have always been very warm in my arms. I don''t know what''s going on today. It seems that I still feel cool.


    But it''s not cold, but that kind of comfortable coolness.


    "You... Why don''t you fasten your clothes?"


    Just looking for a comfortable position to lie in his arms, suddenly his hand touched the chest muscle he knew, and he shrank back as if he had been burned.


    It''s like my body is on fire.


    "I''m a little hot! What''s the matter?"


    Chi Ye looks at her with a smile. His eyes are bright in the dim light.


    "No..."


    "I am your husband. Are you still so strange to my body?"


    What does that say? Nothing really happened between them, okay?


    As if they


    Chu Yuehua didn''t think about it anymore, because her head solidified at this moment.


    Because he suddenly held her ear beads.


    "Ah!" finally cried out, and Chu Yuehua subconsciously shrank back.


    "What happened? I seem to hear Mrs. Shao''s voice!" Du Ruo heard the sound and quickly got up.


    Ling Ruo on the bed over there said calmly, "don''t worry! Young lady is with you! It will be fine!"


    "However, I heard that Mrs. Shao''s voice seemed full of panic. Is it really all right?" Du Ruo was still a little worried and stood there hesitating.


    "If you pestle there again, you''ll really have something to do. Wait for the doctor tomorrow!" Ling Ruo turned over and made himself more comfortable.


    Seeing her so calm, Du Ruo bit his teeth and didn''t care. Go to sleep!


    After all, their girl has grown up. Now she is a woman. She can''t intervene in the affairs in the girl''s room!


    Chu Yuehua seemed to be lit at this time, and dared not move.


    "Yue''er, daughter-in-law, be good!" Chi Ye kisses her lips. "You should cooperate with me!"


    In a word, Chu Yuehua felt too ashamed to open her eyes.


    "Put out the light!" for a long time, a mosquito like voice came from the quilt.

 Chapter 317

    "Yes! Thank you for your teaching." Chu Yuehua has made plans in front of the old lady. She has only one attitude and accepts it with an open mind.


    "Your sister Ye has done well in recent years. It''s appropriate for you to follow her previous articles of association."


    I feel bad for Ye Ming. When it comes to this, I need to praise Ye Ming.


    "It''s the old lady who deliberately praises me. What can I do? I''m young and don''t have a sense of propriety in doing things. It''s not the old lady you teach me."


    It is undeniable that Ye Ming has a sweet mouth, and the old lady especially likes this set.


    Chu Yuehua sneered in her heart. Now it''s all right. Even the old lady has pulled it up. What she did before was taught by the old man.


    "By the way, the old lady, the granddaughter-in-law has another thing to ask you!" Chu Yuehua laughed at their harmonious relationship, and said something untimely.


    "Oh? What''s up?"


    Let go of Ye Ming''s hand. The old lady turned to Chu Yuehua and said, "can''t you handle such a small thing well?"


    "It''s sun''s daughter-in-law who is stupid," Chu Yuehua continued with an embarrassed smile on her face. "There are some places I can''t understand. I want to ask the old lady for advice!"


    When she spoke, her eyes seemed to cross Ye Ming''s face unintentionally.


    She clearly saw Ye Ming''s pupils shrink slightly. As expected, she knew it in her heart, just like what Caidie said.


    "Show me where it is."


    After all these years, I retired to provide for the elderly in this Anxi hall and worked all day. At this time, when I heard her say so, I suddenly felt that I was still useful, so my interest rose.


    "Don''t laugh at me. I don''t understand anything. I really don''t understand. I just ran over and asked the old lady."


    Chu Yuehua smiled as she took the account book from Caidie.


    "My sister-in-law is really not too troublesome. Just ask me directly about such things. Why bother to get the old lady to come with me? Doesn''t it bother the old lady?"


    Ye Ming came over from one side and reached out to pick up the account book in Chu Yuehua''s hand, but she easily avoided: "sister ye, let me sell a top! You''ve always been the favorite of the old lady. I just want to be a younger generation in front of the old lady today."

 Chapter 318

    "Here it is. What does this mean?" Chu Yuehua ran over with a flattering smile and asked the old lady about the accounts in the account book.


    "Why don''t you even know this?" the old lady frowned and said with some dissatisfaction. "Is it difficult? When you were at home, have you never asked about these things? Even if you haven''t helped do anything, you don''t know what the servant girls around you can get every month?"


    After the training, he said seriously, "no, you see clearly. What about this item? It''s the money for Rouge powder for these girls. They are all young girls who should love it, right? They can''t treat people as people because they work in our house."


    Chu Yuehua nodded hurriedly: "what the old lady said is that I really didn''t understand. Then, there''s this one, this is..."


    "This is your job," the old lady sighed. "You are responsible for the dress of the servant girls from head to toe. You can''t let them sew clothes with their monthly silver! If they don''t want money and wear rags, what will they look like when they go out."


    "Yes! The old lady is reasonable. Just because this item requires me to contact the buyer, I don''t know what it includes." Chu Yuehua''s smile looked embarrassed, but seemed to be a little ashamed.


    "Alas! I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong that the Grand Master asked you to help take over the family affairs!" probably thought she was too stupid, and the old lady couldn''t help saying, "isn''t it all written clearly behind here? From..."


    Said a word and suddenly stopped behind.


    The old lady looked up at Chu Yuehua thoughtfully, and suddenly smiled strangely.


    "Old lady..."


    Ye Ming looked at everything clearly. She didn''t expect Chu Yuehua to come here.


    "Tea girl, what''s going on here?" after thinking about it, the old lady frowned, then turned her face and asked Ye Ming, "why is there another money for Rouge powder here, didn''t she give two?"


    "There''s a reason for this. At that time, I was thinking that although all the clothes and shoes have been stipulated, the oil on everyone''s head and the powder on his face are still too bad. Just unify them and let the local people buy them directly.


    But in previous years, everyone has long been used to receiving the gouache money. Now they suddenly don''t give it. I''m afraid they don''t like it. They don''t have much money, so they don''t cancel this item. "


    Chi Xi said, "that''s not right. Since one item was added, it should be reduced. It was easy to say at that time. Now, everyone is used to taking two sums of money. It''s really hard to say."


    "Yes!" Ye Ming nodded hurriedly, "I didn''t think about it."


    "All the rules of the family should be observed, otherwise it will be the root of the family''s ruin if it goes bad slowly. Although it is only a small expenditure, not to mention that it has accumulated a lot over the years, let''s let the people below watch. We masters really don''t have any ideas, so we will have more courage and steal some in other places in the future A little bit is a mess! "


    The old lady agreed with Chi Xi''s words: "in that case, I just watched today. Let me be the head of the villain! If the word goes on, say it''s me, and the silver of gouache will be cancelled in the future."


    Chu Yuehua said with a smile, "it''s really the old lady''s eyes. I can''t see it!"


    "Don''t pretend and say these nice words. You suddenly show me the account book. Isn''t it because it''s hard for you to deal with it?"


    Chu Yuehua was flattered that there was a smile in her words.


    "Do you have any questions?" the old lady asked with a smile. "Tell me what else you find! Don''t hide it. I can''t stand it."


    Having said that, Chu Yuehua simply turned directly to the place where Caidie found the problem: "in fact, sun''s daughter-in-law is stupid and needs the old lady''s advice."


    Ye Ming''s face was a little ugly. Unexpectedly, Chu Yuehua found it all and now gave herself such an embarrassment.


    Just


    Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth turned up again: "can''t those people count on the old lady because they passed her mouth? It''s too beautiful."


    When Chu Yuehua came out of Anxi hall, he breathed a sigh: "this method really doesn''t work, but it''s a little better than banning it directly."


    "Duanyang!"


    Mrs. Chi''s voice sounded in the back.


    "Madam!"


    "You did a good job today!" Mrs. Chi came over with a smile. "Don''t feel afraid of offending others. You are the young lady of this family. Are you afraid that you can''t find someone to do things for our family?


    Besides, you''re not exploiting them in this matter. It was originally a loophole that let them take advantage of it for several years. "


    "I''m afraid they say privately that I''m holding chicken feathers as an arrow!"


    After waving her hand, Mrs. Chi said with a smile, "what''s this? Why is there chicken feather on your little Mrs. Chi''s hand? It was originally a token arrow! Although you still do little now, the Zhongfu in the house will not teach you all in the future?"


    "Madam, don''t say such words!"


    Chu Yuehua''s heart was shocked. She didn''t forget the years when Yang and Deng competed with each other for the power of Zhongfu in the house. Although the population of Chi house is simple, the family business is here. Although the Zhongfu Daquan looks nothing, it''s really not small.


    Such power is not something that an ordinary woman can let go at any time.


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t want to be Mrs. Chi''s imaginary enemy.


    "I''m just doing my wife a little favor. I don''t have the ability to manage the whole family. Yesterday, the young teacher told me not to take anything into my own hands, otherwise it must be a mess."


    Mrs. Chi seemed to agree with this, but she didn''t go on with her words, but turned the topic and said, "I don''t know what''s going on in the flower shed behind. It''s going to be the new year, and everything that should be put up everywhere should be prepared. Come and have a look with me!"


    "Good!"


    "The 25th of the twelfth lunar month is the master''s birthday, you know?" when Chu Yuehua accompanied her back to the hospital, Mrs. Chi suddenly said.


    "Ah?" she looked at Mrs. Chi blankly. Chu Yuehua wanted to say that she didn''t know!

 Chapter 319

    On the 25th of the twelfth lunar month, there are only seven or eight days left!


    Chi Ye has never done this for him at all. He can''t help but why doesn''t he mention it?


    Because of Mrs. Chi''s words, Chu Yuehua is not happy to return to the moon Pavilion. It''s Chi Ye''s father and his father-in-law. Even if Chi Ye doesn''t have a good relationship with him, he can''t say he doesn''t have it at all!


    He has that confidence, but Chu Yuehua doesn''t.


    "Young lady is worrying about the master''s birthday?" Lan Xiang followed her and knew what she was thinking, so she asked.


    "Yes!" after the words with Chi Ye yesterday, Chu Yuehua trusted the three girls again. Thinking that Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang had always been people in the house, he asked, "how did you live in previous years? Sir, it''s 52 this year, isn''t it?"


    "Young lady, you really don''t even know the master''s age. If you tell..."


    "Didn''t I forget?" Chu Yuehua glanced at Du Ruo distressedly. She didn''t remember so much. When others told her, she was full of thoughts about what kind of person Chi ye would be and how she would pay attention to the father of the husband who didn''t know who he was.


    "You!" Du Ruo thought about it and said, "anyway, it''s not the whole life. Young lady just makes a suit of clothes for the master. If you make clothes, it''s still in time."


    Lanxiang and Huixiang looked at each other, and then Lanxiang stood up and said, "I know the young lady is thinking about the master. After all, she is the father of the young teacher, so she will worry about the master''s birthday, but... It''s not pleasant to say. If the young teacher knows, she may not think the young lady is right."


    "Is the relationship between their father and son so bad?" Chu Yuehua didn''t understand, "but he didn''t tell me, so I couldn''t measure whether I should do it or not."


    "Simply, young lady, you should do it now, and then try to find out what the master has said these days. If the master tells you, you think you shouldn''t do it, we''ll just leave it. If the master doesn''t say it all the time, it doesn''t matter if you do it. The so-called unknown is innocent!"


    Ling Ruo said happily while eating snacks.


    In the end, everyone felt that it was barely feasible, so they passed the proposal.


    She also asked the embroidering mother in the embroidery room about Chi Wen''s stature. Then she said and did it.


    However, these days, Chu Yuehua can''t make Chi Ye understand how she tries to beat around the bush. When Chu Yuehua asks, he has only one statement: "it''s hard to say now. Don''t worry. When I figure out how to tell you, I''ll naturally sue you."


    Until the 25th day of the twelfth lunar month, Chi Ye has gone out. He asks the old lady to come back. After hesitating again and again, he still takes his new winter clothes to Chi Wen''s yard.


    However, there seemed to be no movement in the house. Even the old lady didn''t mention Chi Wen''s birthday.


    It''s still as quiet as when I came last time.


    When I walked in, the yard was very clean and tidy, and the acacia trees on both sides were the same as I had seen before.


    However, Chi Wen is not in the yard, but seems to be in the house.


    "Is the master there?"


    She shouted, and then a boy ran out: "it''s young lady! Please wait a minute, I''ll inform the master."


    Look at the oil star still left at the corner of his mouth. You don''t have to think about it. He must have eaten here just now. I didn''t think Chu Yuehua would come suddenly.


    "Young madam, sir, please go in!"


    When the boy came out again, the oil star at the corner of his mouth was gone.


    The light in the room was not enough. When I looked carefully, I found that the window was not pasted with white yarn, but with some dark yellow.


    "Why are you here on such a cold day?"


    It''s really not a good day outside. It seems that it''s going to snow again.


    "Today is the master''s birthday. It seems that the master doesn''t intend to make a big deal according to his appearance. The first time he came as a daughter-in-law, he didn''t know what the master likes, so he made this set of winter clothes. He asked xiuniang about your size. There should be no deviation in size. He just doesn''t know whether you like the style and pattern."


    Chu Yuehua smiled and took the burden from Du ruo''s hand and handed it to her.


    Chi Wen, wearing a gray robe, stood up with a smile when he heard the speech. He was very happy and said, "it''s rare for you to remember. If it weren''t for you, I would have forgotten that today is my birthday!"


    After reading the clothes, he smiled and said, "very good. It''s well done."


    There was nothing to say between Chu Yuehua and Chi Wen, so he didn''t intend to stay more. He poured a bowl of tea from the teapot on the table and gave it to him: "Master Zhu has today every year, and every year has today."


    "Good, good!" the smile on Chi Wen''s face looked really happy, which could not be fake. "Good, I''m happy in my heart! But Ye Er probably didn''t know you came!"


    This question made Chu Yuehua look embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter. I just asked casually. Go back quickly! But don''t tell him about the clothes. I''ve received your thoughts. Go back quickly, son!"


    If Chu Yuehua didn''t hear it wrong, how could he feel very desolate when he heard the word "child" in his ears! It seems to make people feel sour.


    "Then I''ll go back first and visit you here next time!" Chu Yuehua tried to leave with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to come to see me. Now that you''re married with ye''er, live a good life! If he knows you''re running here, I''m afraid you''ll be unhappy again. Your little husband and wife will be happy."


    When I went out, I saw someone coming over there.


    I walked closer and found it was Chi Xi.


    "You?" Chi xika couldn''t control the surprised expression on his face when he arrived at Chu Yuehua. "How do you... Pay a birthday to the master?"


    "Yes!" seeing the box in the servant girl''s hand behind her, Chu Yuehua smiled, "so is Mrs. gu!"


    Seeing her eyes, Chi Xi turned his face and said, "nothing, brother. He likes tea in the north. I asked someone to bring it to him."


    Chi Xi''s name is Chi Wen, which is called "brother". In that case, the relationship between their brothers and sisters should be good. In that case


    Then why is the relationship between Chi ye and Chi Xi OK?


    "Forget it, you go back! When I finish delivering things, I''ll go to you!"


    In her intuition, Chu Yuehua thought Chi Xi had something to say to her, and it was about Chi Wen.


    Just at this time, what she wanted to know most was this, so she quickly nodded and said, "OK!"


    "By the way, isn''t lin''er there?"

 Chapter 320

    Chu Yuehua sat on the Kang and felt a little nervous. Chi Xi must tell her what happened that year, otherwise she wouldn''t ask such a question in the end.


    She always feels that there are too many things buried in Chi Ye''s heart, and they are all bad things. She needs to find a way to know what he is thinking in his heart, so that she can enter his heart and understand him thoroughly, can''t she?


    "Young lady, aunt is coming."


    Ling Ruo doesn''t know why. When he sees Chi Xi coming, he is naturally unhappy.


    "Please come in!"


    Chu Yuehua ordered as she poured her tea.


    Chi Xi came in with snow.


    "Is it snowing outside?" Chu Yuehua asked in surprise.


    "No, I was worried that it would snow when I went out just now, and it really came down."


    Then he reached out to take the tea she handed over, warmed his hand, drank two mouthfuls, then put it down and put on the stove.


    "You go to the master today. Lin''er doesn''t know!"


    Now I found that Chi Xi was not coy and didn''t like to hide what she wanted to say. When she said she was coming, it was like she had told Chu Yuehua what she wanted to say.


    When I came here, I didn''t hesitate to get straight to the point.


    "You''re all busy. Let''s go. I have something to talk to my aunt."


    Hearing what she said, Chi Xi remembered and said to his girl, "you go to their room too. Don''t keep it. It''s very cold."


    "He doesn''t know. Moreover, these days he hasn''t revealed the meaning that the master''s birthday is coming. It seems that he doesn''t remember it at all."


    Seeing her doubts, Chi Xi sighed: "how can you not remember? You don''t know, today is my brother''s birthday, but it is also the death day of my sister-in-law."


    "What?" Chu Yuehua was surprised, "you mean..."


    "Haven''t you found out? No one in the house has ever talked about her sister-in-law, that is, ye''er''s mother, even her birth and death taboo."


    Chu Yuehua held her breath. She suddenly felt that there must be something special that others can''t know.


    "Yes!"


    "Seven years ago, it was also this time. At that time, my brother was 45 years old, and he was not a whole student, but he was a small whole student. The people in the house were very happy and said they wanted to have a lively birthday banquet."


    Chi Xi stopped again and looked out of the window as if he were thinking about something.


    Chu Yuehua has been waiting quietly next to her.


    Just didn''t expect Chi Xi to say this as if he didn''t intend to go on, and he was silent there.


    "And then?" Chu Yuehua finally asked.


    Chi Xi turned around and suddenly looked at her very seriously: "Duanyang, you say it first. You can''t say a word about it. Otherwise, I won''t let you go first!"


    Such harsh words!


    And at this time, her eyes were very fierce, as if if Chu Yuehua said it, she would tear her in an instant.


    "Good!"


    "The reason why I chose to tell you today is that I can see that Ye Er is sincere to you. Your husband and wife are very good. I am willing to regard you as our chi family.


    Second, my brother has suffered too much over the years. I also hope that he and ye''er can improve a little. If this goes on, their father and son will really die of old age. "


    It''s true. Chu Yuehua feels like this even when he''s just getting along with Chi Ye.


    "At that time, ye''er was very happy in the Imperial Hall. Even the grand master was always proud. Therefore, the family felt it necessary to host his brother''s birthday banquet.


    For this reason, many people knew at that time, and more people came to your house to give gifts.


    You don''t know your sister-in-law''s life experience. I can''t tell you more here. If ye''er thinks the time is ripe, he should explain it to you. Let''s say so! A friend who had a good relationship with his sister-in-law and brother also came.


    He loved his sister-in-law for many years, which was known to my brother and me. In those years, my sister-in-law also made a choice between him and my brother before she came to our house.


    When he came over that day, his brother and sister-in-law felt guilty about him for so many years, which made them treat him very carefully. He was also very happy. After the birthday banquet, three former good friends set up a small table for drinking and chatting.


    What happened later was half what I heard and half what I guessed.


    Probably later, the eldest brother and the friend drank a little too much, and he refused to go home, and the friend''s entourage dared not speak. Finally, the sister-in-law had no way, so she said to stay here for a night for the time being.


    Because she was a guest, her sister-in-law wanted to settle the guest first, so she sent him back to his room first. Who knows, because he was drunk, he thought of things when he was young when he saw her sister-in-law, and even lost his heart... "


    Chu Yuehua suddenly understood.


    Chi Xi glanced at her with tears in her eyes.


    "My sister-in-law was originally weak and worse than ordinary women. Therefore, at that time, she had no way to call people over for fear of hurting her feelings. Finally, she had no way, so she took the candlestick and stabbed her temple..."


    At this point, Chi Xi was already full of tears. It can be seen that she had a good relationship with Mrs. Chi in the past.


    This can understand why she can''t get close to Mrs. Chi.


    "At that time, the man saw his sister-in-law''s tragic death and panicked for a moment. He chose to leave. When he came to the yard, he just met his brother who woke up. Without saying a word, he grabbed the door and ran away.


    Ye''er wants to celebrate his birthday with his brother again in the evening. As soon as he comes over, he sees the man running out of the door. His brother stands in the yard with a surprised look on his face. The father and son go into the guest room together, and then he sees his sister-in-law whose body has been cold. "


    That''s it!


    Chu Yuehua''s shock in her heart can''t be said to be small, but there are still many doubts.


    Why has Chi Ye ignored Chi Wen since then? Speaking of it, it can''t all blame Chi Wen!


    Besides, where is the friend now? Chi Ye has been outside since then. Isn''t he looking for revenge? It''s just a bit like his character.


    "That''s why my sister-in-law died. What I can tell you is that ye has a deep relationship with her sister-in-law. It can be said that in a large family like ours, there are few mothers and children who are so intimate.


    Maybe it''s because my sister-in-law didn''t come from an ordinary big family. Even Ye''s martial arts were taught by her sister-in-law, but I haven''t been very clear about who her sister-in-law is. "

 Chapter 321

    Chu Yuehua was still confused. She didn''t seem to have anything else to gain except knowing how her first wife died.


    It is reasonable to say that the first lady is at least the daughter-in-law of the emperor''s teacher, and she is in such a big door. Such a tragedy should be investigated to death. Why does she feel that there is no movement now.


    No, but no one said anything about that year. It''s a little strange that even the first lady was not mentioned.


    "Little madam!" Duro took away the cup in her hand and sighed, "your tea is cold and can''t drink any more."


    Chu Yuehua just recovered from her meditation. She thought too much about things and completely forgot what she was doing.


    "Young lady, I don''t know what Mrs. Gu told you, which made you silly all afternoon, but what I want to say is that I''m coming back soon. It''s snowing outside. You should be a good wife and mother once or twice!"


    Chu Yuehua looked blankly at Du Ruo: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s snowing so heavily outside. It must be cold when I come back. I need to prepare a hot towel! And changed cotton padded shoes and stove!" Du Ruo couldn''t see it anymore.


    Why do you think young lady has been spoiled too much recently?


    "Aren''t you all doing this? Why did you suddenly let me do this?"


    Du Ruo sighed and said, "that''s why I said, occasionally!"


    "Occasionally what?"


    Chi Ye''s voice came in from the outside. It was obvious that he heard their conversation just now.


    "Nothing!" Du Ruo blushed and hurriedly said, "I''ll help you prepare a hot towel!"


    With that, Chu Yuehua retreated out. Chu Yuehua came down from the Kang with a smile and rushed into his arms, but was stopped by one of his hands: "no, wait a minute, I''m cold! You''re so hot that you have to catch a cold!"


    Du Ruo, who happened to be here, smiled shyly and made a face at Chu Yuehua while Chi Ye didn''t see it. The meaning is self-evident.


    After wiping her hands and face, she dusted off the snow on her body, and then baked it by the stove for a while. Then she held Chu Yuehua in her arms and read the book she put on the table: "what are you doing today? What book is this?"


    In fact, no one is reading and thinking about things between him and his parents all day.


    "Nothing to see!" Chu Yuehua quickly put the book aside and asked him with a smile, "you seem very happy today. What''s so happy?"


    This is also her strange place. According to reason, shouldn''t he be very sad today?


    "There''s nothing wrong. I just think I''ll take a vacation from tomorrow and can accompany you every day. That''s why I feel happy."


    Chu Yuehua''s eyes lit up when she heard this: "what are you talking about? Will you start your vacation tomorrow?"


    "Yes!" seeing her happy, the smile in Chi Ye''s eyes becomes stronger. "Take annual leave from tomorrow until the eighth day of the ninth lunar month."


    "The eighth day of the Lunar New Year!" Chu Yuehua counted with her fingers. "It''s not only thirteen days!"


    "Only thirteen days!" he scraped her nose, and Chi Ye smiled. "You are too greedy. Thirteen days are a lot! How can I stay at home like you every day."


    "Then quit your job! Stay at home with me every day."


    "I resigned. What do you eat?"


    "Isn''t Uncle Ye the most powerful? How can you quit the office and can''t support me? Besides, I''m actually very easy to support. You can give me three steamed buns a day."


    "Steamed bread is very expensive. You think it''s very cheap! Do you know how much steamed bread is?"


    "Ah? How much?"


    "A silver or two!" Chi ye said solemnly, "you eat a lot. You have to eat four steamed buns at a meal. At the end of a day, twelve liang of silver will be gone!"


    "Well, you Chi ye, you deliberately laugh at me! Why do I eat so much? I eat so much food. Tell me clearly! Are you unwilling to raise me!"


    Outside the house, Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang stopped at the moment when they were about to enter. Then they looked at each other and retreated with a very tacit understanding.


    The house seems much warmer!


    After the two joked for a while, Chi Ye sat her on his lap and buried his head in the back of her neck: "yue''er, you said I had such a long vacation. What should we do?"


    "You want to be beautiful!" Chu Yuehua patted his head discontentedly, and even Yong Hu stubble pierced her neck. "Seeing that the new year is approaching, there are a lot of things in the house! I have to help my wife."


    "Didn''t you give you all the butterflies?" Chi ye still lingers around her neck and says lazily, "the butterflies are pretty good. One is the top two. You can''t arrange with her."


    "Come on, you talk as if I''m useless." Chu Yuehua was dissatisfied. No, he was very dissatisfied.


    What does that mean! It doesn''t sound like a good word.


    "How can you be useless!" Chi Ye''s voice suddenly became particularly gentle. He spoke softly in her ear, just because his action was so light. When he spoke, the warm air gently poured into her back collar, which made her feel a little strange and uncomfortable.


    "Don''t blow your breath! Just talk!"


    Chu Yuehua wriggled uneasily. Why did she always think of what happened last night.


    "I think the moon is so beautiful!" Chi Ye suddenly chuckles and kisses her on the neck.


    Chu Yuehua trembled immediately.


    "You..."


    "Moon!" Chi Ye smiles at her waist. "It''s nice to have you!"


    Did he still think of anything?


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help thinking that he still remembered his first wife and the things at that time!


    Just holding her like this now, he will feel that today is better than in previous years!


    At this moment, Chu Yuehua suddenly felt that the two people seemed to be closer. She seemed to feel Chi Ye''s heart.


    "Moon, I suddenly thought of what we could do."


    Chu Yuehua, who was thinking, was disturbed by his suddenly smiling voice. He quickly recovered from his thoughts and simply turned around and sat face to face on his knees.


    Who knows, such a move suddenly brightens Chi Ye''s eyes, as if he suddenly poured a mouthful of wine.


    "What are you doing?"


    Suddenly, Chu Yuehua felt his hand reach into his clothes. Chu Yuehua was surprised and cried subconsciously.


    "Shh!" Chi Ye smiles and buries his head in her chest. "We have one thing to do well!"


    "You... What nonsense!"


    "Have a baby!" he suddenly took out his head and looked at her brightly. "We can have a baby!"

 Chapter 322

    He rubbed his aching waist. Chu Yuehua glared at the sleeping man next to him and said, what''s good to have a child? Is it like this? It hurt her all over.


    He sat up and was about to call Duro in. Suddenly he pulled him down.


    Chu Yuehua was about to scold him, when he contained what he wanted to say.


    "I haven''t rinsed yet!" Chu Yuehua pushed him away. She was worried that there would be a taste in her mouth.


    "It doesn''t matter. My moon is fragrant all the time!"


    She blushed again.


    "Let''s sleep more today! Don''t get up so early. It''s easy for me not to go out."


    While playing with her hair, Chi Ye smiles.


    "You speak well! I''ve never seen you go to greet the old lady. I have to get up early! Otherwise, all the people in the old lady will go away with breakfast."


    Chi Ye was surprised when she said this: "if you don''t like going to greet me, just tell me directly! I heard them say you go every day. I thought you like it very much! Let me say it! This item will be exempted in the future."


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Chu Yuehua hammered him. "How can you not go to greet him and talk nonsense so that others can hear. I don''t know how you, a young teacher''s woman, have no rules! You don''t want face, I want it!"


    Seeing that she was serious, Chi Ye smiled: "OK, OK, whatever you want, but not these days!"


    "Why?" Chu Yuehua asked in surprise, "I can''t go because you don''t have to go out! That''s too frivolous!"


    "No, no, don''t worry! No one will say you."


    And whether they will go or not in the final analysis is that when two people talk like this, they unknowingly miss the time.


    Chu Yuehua really didn''t go. If the old lady asks about it tomorrow, try again!


    After breakfast, Chi Ye sends out all the people in the house, then pulls Chu Yuehua over and begins to untie her clothes.


    "What are you doing?"


    "It''s too cold down here. Let''s nest in bed!"


    He knocked off his hand. Chu Yuehua blushed and said, "I want to nest you. I won''t go with you. What will it look like if someone sees it."


    When the voice fell, the whole man was picked up by him and went directly to bed: "if you don''t take it off, don''t take it off. Just lie down like this!"


    As soon as they make trouble, their hair is completely messy and their clothes are in a mess.


    Chu Yuehua was convinced by the man. There was no way not to obey him: "say yes, just talk, don''t do anything else!"


    "What else?" Chi Ye smiles and blinks, deliberately asking.


    "You..."


    "Well, well, just talk well and do nothing!"


    Although he knew that this guarantee might not be believed, he listened to his opinion and went to bed.


    It''s just that I didn''t find this man so


    After all, Uncle Ye was very elegant!


    This anxious man


    "Yue''er, how many children should we have?"


    When it comes to children, Chu Yuehua is a little excited: "what do you think? I think it''s best to have four, two sons and two daughters."


    "I think we have to have ten or eight. Then when this grows up, we can play, and when that grows up, we can continue to have children."


    Chi Ye seems to be very excited. As he talks, he smiles. He doesn''t notice the woman next to him whose face is black.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Yuehua narrowed her eyes and looked at him fiercely: "you think I''m a pig! Give birth to you ten or eight! Still play! I have children to play for you?"


    She was about to kick him out of bed, but her strength was too weak for this man to shake.


    "OK, OK, I''m kidding!" he simply tied her in his arms. Chi Ye smiled and bit her ear. "If you want to have several, just have several. I just want to be faster! I want to have my own children with yue''er."


    Inside, the spring is fluffy, but outside, the cold wind is biting.


    Ye Ming walks into the moon Pavilion wrapped in a fur cloak. She is surprised to find that there is no one in the moon Pavilion today.


    She remembers very clearly that Chi Ye started his new year''s holiday today! And it''s so cold outside that it''s impossible to go out. It should be at home. Why is there no one to serve?


    It''s not serious!


    That woman again! I''m so careless. I don''t care about brother Ye''s hard work, and I don''t know how to arrange more people to serve.


    There was no one at the door of the main house.


    What she didn''t know was that Lan Xiang, Hui Xiang, Du Ruoling and others had already run far away because they saw their two masters in it. In order not to destroy the atmosphere.


    So there''s no one here.


    Thinking that Chu Yuehua had not gone to greet her this morning, Ye Ming was even more surprised.


    Suddenly I heard someone talking in the room.


    Is brother ye in there?


    When I thought about this, I was a little excited. I cleaned up my clothes before I went inside.


    The door was closed, and the voice came from inside, but I couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    Ye Ming thought for a while, took a deep breath, and then knocked at door, but no one answered her.


    What the hell are you talking about? Didn''t you hear a knock at the door?


    After a while, no one answered, so he knocked again.


    After waiting a little longer, there was still no movement.


    It''s so flattering that brother Ye is so rude that no one answers the door when he knocks!


    That''s too much!


    Chu Yuehua is simply a vulgar woman sent by the state of Yan! I think it''s also because of this. The fifth Prince won''t want her!


    At first, it was said that she would choose a concubine for the prince. Even the fifth prince was not worthy of her! But why did you give it to brother ye!


    Thinking of this, and thinking that he had not seen Chi ye for a long time, he became more and more disgusted with Chu Yuehua.


    Just now, seeing that she hasn''t gone to anxitang to greet her, Ye Ming tells the old lady that she doesn''t know if she''s sick, so she wants to come and see her.


    Who knows, the old lady said it didn''t matter.


    Anyway, now even if I push the door in, I just say I''m worried about whether she''s caught a cold.


    Thinking so, Ye Ming bit her teeth, made up her mind, and directly pushed the door in.


    I was still thinking that if the door was locked from the inside, it would be fine.


    But who knows, they really didn''t lock the door and opened it with a gentle push.


    Then she heard Chu Yuehua''s laughter, and her eyes also saw that on the bed over there, the two people were nesting together, and a piece of the woman''s lotus root arm was still exposed outside.


    Chu Yuehua, who heard the sound, was startled and immediately hid in Chi Ye''s arms.


    Chi Ye is also surprised that he doesn''t hear footsteps, but he forgets that he is too involved.


    Just


    His eyes sank and looked coldly at Ye Ming at the door: "don''t get out!"

 Chapter 323

    Ye Ming didn''t expect to bump into such a scene directly. The whole person was stunned. When he yelled, he thought of where he was now and what kind of things he saw. He hurried back out and brought the door


    After walking out of the moon Pavilion, she regained consciousness, wiped away the scene in her head and saw the snow in front of her


    That''s too much! In broad daylight, unexpectedly... Unexpectedly


    No, they can''t just be patient. They don''t follow the rules and can''t blame themselves!


    Just think so, my face is hot again.


    Just now, brother Ye is wearing a jacket and his hair is down. He has never seen brother ye like that. He feels... So lazy.


    But


    It''s the woman lying in his arms!


    Are they like this every day? Do such intimate things!


    Didn''t you know that long ago?


    Didn''t you know they were husband and wife and that such a thing would happen between them?


    However, knowing is one thing, seeing with your own eyes is another. Originally, it''s not so easy to accept!


    Chu Yuehua is to blame!


    If she hadn''t suddenly come from the state of Yan, she would be brother Ye''s wife. Now she is the youngest wife in the family.


    The man lying in his arms just now will be himself.


    Instead of getting him a "get out"!


    He just told her to get out. When did brother Ye talk to her like this? No, but I didn''t say that to her, as if I didn''t say that to anyone.


    "What is the old lady doing?"


    When she came to the front door of Anxi hall, Ye Ming stopped and asked the servant girl at the door.


    "My aunt has just left. The old lady is baking over there!"


    "Is it tea girl?"


    Hearing her voice, the old lady in the room asked directly.


    Open the curtain and go in. Ye Ming''s face is a little bad. Yi still sits down in front of the old lady, and then skillfully beats her back.


    "What''s the matter with you? What do you think? There''s something wrong with your face?" the old lady asked her strangely, lying on the imperial concubine''s couch with a thick orangutan felt.


    "I......" when she said one word, Ye Ming''s face turned red, and then she didn''t go on, but lowered her head.


    "What''s going on?" I didn''t pay much attention just now. Looking at the way she wanted to stop talking, the old lady was surprised. She just sat up, "what''s wrong?"


    On one side, mother Zhu brought her a cup of hot tea: "I just saw the girl go out, but I met someone who made the girl unhappy?"


    "I..." looked at mammy Zhu, then hung her head and thought. Chu Yuehua was close to the old lady''s ear and said something quietly.


    The old lady frowned: "what? Now!"


    Ye Ming''s face reddened and her voice was like a mosquito: "I... I just wanted to see her. I was afraid if she was uncomfortable. Who knew she would hear such a thing."


    "You didn''t break in foolishly!" the old lady asked quickly.


    Ye Ming immediately waved her hand: "no, no, I saw no one at the door. I felt strange. I was trying to knock at the door. It was even more strange to hear someone talking inside. Since the master was there, how could the servant girls run away without one left, so I stood for a while. Who knows..."


    The old lady listened quietly without interrupting.


    Ye Ming is still surprised. Why does she think the old lady seems to be laughing?


    Looking at the old lady seriously, I really saw that she was really smiling, and smiled and looked at mammy Zhu. They both laughed with each other''s eyes.


    "Old lady... This..."


    She wanted to say, isn''t this a day-to-day sex? Why are you laughing? It''s not fun.


    Shouldn''t the old lady be angry? She has always attached great importance to rules. It can''t be such a reaction!


    Looking at her strange expression, Mammy Zhu smiled and said, "it''s normal for the girl not to understand. Our family is no better than others. There is only one seedling from top to bottom, and the young teacher is now 27 years old. If it doesn''t matter..."


    She didn''t say anything later, but ye Ming understood.


    The old lady is really a man of rules. She will be angry if she does anything else.


    But what I can''t do is that the incense of the Chi family is not prosperous. In the eyes of the old lady, rules are very important, but they are not as important as the children of Chi ye and Chu Yuehua!


    "Oh!" all right! This situation was not successful. Ye Ming tried to smile: "I made a joke. Fortunately, I didn''t push the door in, but it''s good. Just like the old lady you said, our family should be imported."


    "No!" the old lady and mammy laughed.


    "I went back to my room first. There are still some things that haven''t been done."


    "You go! You don''t have to stay with me all day. You''ve delayed yourself."


    Out of the old lady''s room, Ye Ming''s fist tightened.


    Why did she feel that everything had changed, as if the people in the house were leaning towards Chu Yuehua?


    Mrs. Chi had an ordinary relationship with her. She didn''t get close to her because of Chi Ye. Now it seems that she is very good to Chu Yuehua.


    Then there was Chi Xi. In the past, this aunt treated her like a daughter.


    This time, Chi Ye was married, and she was angry for herself. Chu Yuehua was unhappy. Why did she suddenly seem to have changed her mind? Especially recently, I don''t know what''s wrong, but I seem to like her very much.


    How can this be.


    What she couldn''t accept most was the attitude of the old lady just now.


    The old lady didn''t like Chu Yuehua from beginning to end. It was just about the account books a few days ago. She was useless and gave Chu Yuehua a chance.


    But today


    Today, the old lady was very happy, as if she immediately took Chu Yuehua as her family.


    How can this be?


    She grew up in Chifu from childhood. She is the person here. She doesn''t like Chu Yuehua, no! She hates Chu Yuehua. She can''t stand it! insupportableness!


    We have to think of a way. We must think of a way. We can''t go on like this!


    When I was about to go back to my house, I suddenly heard the old lady''s voice inside saying, "girl Ming still can''t let go of ye''er!"


    "Alas! No wonder, after all these years, I thought she would marry the young master. Who knows that suddenly there was a decree..."


    "It''s no good going on like this!" it was the voice of the old lady again. "She has turned 18 this year. I think it''s good that Zhongqin Hou''s house said a few days ago. The children are also good, and the family background is also good. Although she is not the eldest son and can''t attack the title in the future, she is also a legitimate son at least! What''s more, now she has a reputation and can afford it."

 Chapter 324

    Ye Ming''s footsteps stopped immediately, and she couldn''t move for a moment.


    What was the old lady talking about?


    Why doesn''t she know? Why hasn''t she heard any news?


    Does the old lady want to decide for herself and marry her out?


    "The old lady is considerate to miss Ye. Her character and appearance are first-class. How can she not deserve it? Then the girl will thank you." mammy Zhu''s words seem to be smiling.


    "I didn''t mention it to her this time, and there''s no way. She''s too stubborn. No matter what kind of person, even if it''s a pile of gold, she''ll say she doesn''t want to. What do you think I can do?"


    Then the old lady sighed again: "it''s like this in the house now. Ye doesn''t talk to his father at all. Where''s his father? He''s locked himself in that yard all day. This house is not like home. I''m worried!


    Although I''m not satisfied with that girl''s marriage, I''m also very sorry that girl Ming is not my granddaughter-in-law, but now that it''s done, what can I do? I''m satisfied that she has a good relationship with ye''er. "


    "I know the old lady''s heart. In the future, our girl will understand," continued mammy Zhu''s voice. "Take today''s matter for example. Before, the old lady told the girl not to take care of the thing that the young lady didn''t come to greet her this morning.


    But the girl still ran away. Everyone knows that she can''t let go of the young teacher. Fortunately, she didn''t make a joke, otherwise, no one''s face can be put away. "


    "That''s it. Since the mansion has a chance to be calm, I''m naturally happy to see its success, but I''ve wronged mingwench in the end."


    "What''s the matter! Old lady, you''re not going to push her into the fire pit! Don''t you choose a son-in-law like your granddaughter? Besides, when you marry back, you have to buy a dowry!"


    "Yes, you''re right. You can''t forget this. I''ll prepare more dowry for her. I''ll be relieved when she marries well and lives well."


    Ye Ming didn''t know when her tears came down. Everyone stood in front of the door like a fool. This is the old lady she has followed for so many years. When facing her grandson, she kicked herself away without hesitation.


    Seeing her standing here for a long time, the servant girl with the curtain on one side hesitated to call her.


    Ye Ming could hear the conversation in the room, and she naturally heard it, so she felt particularly embarrassed.


    "Leaves..."


    After saying one word, Ye Ming flew over with a cold eye knife, then lowered her voice and said, "if the old lady knows I heard it here, be careful!"


    Then he left, but his steps were very light, too light.


    Thrown by the eye knife, the little girl shivered unconsciously. Suddenly, she felt that her eyes were colder than the snow outside.


    Is it because you read it wrong? Why did miss ye, who has always been gentle and amiable, suddenly become like this.


    Chu Yuehua, who had no idea what had happened in the courtyard, refused to move in the quilt. She really took the man.


    Just now, Ye Ming didn''t affect his interest at all. On the contrary, he seemed to be a lot happier. Finally, he happily did what he had planned for a long time.


    Is Chu Yuehua alone thinking about how to face the old lady?


    I''m really going to lose the dead!


    But I don''t know whether Ye Ming was frightened and unhappy by Chi Ye''s sentence at that time, or because she didn''t tell the old lady. Anyway, when Chu Yuehua went to the old lady to say hello, there was no difference.


    Of course, she didn''t look at Ye Ming''s face seriously. Maybe she would encounter a resentful look in her eyes. What can she find for herself if she has nothing to do!


    "Why does girl Ming look listless these two days? Didn''t she sleep well? On the 28th day, everyone gathered in the Anxi hall. Mrs. Chi was busy explaining things. It was easy to stop to bake the fire and suddenly asked.


    The old lady noticed that Ye Ming''s face really didn''t look very good, and said with concern: "yes! Girl Ming, you shouldn''t be ill! It''s under the new year''s festival."


    "No, no!" Ye Ming quickly waved her hand. "Last night, I did needlework for a long time. I didn''t feel the hour passed."


    "You''re really from your own family. You slept late last night. Don''t get up so early this morning! No one forced you to get up early! If you''re still tired, hurry to make up for your sleep!"


    "No, no, no, I''m sleeping now. I can''t sleep at night. I missed it at that time. Just take advantage of this time to adjust. There''s nothing wrong with it. I''m just chatting with you here."


    The old lady pitifully scolded her: "This girl has a real heart. She has never been sleepy for many years before me. Even when I was a young daughter-in-law, I knew I wanted to get up and say hello. I still couldn''t help staying in bed for a while. Later, I didn''t need breakfast. Let the girl give me some things to simmer on the fire. When I go back to deal with things, I''ll work and eat at the same time."


    Everyone laughed: "I didn''t expect the old lady to have such a time. I can''t believe it."


    "In those days, Mrs. Tai had a good temperament. She knew I was lazy and didn''t say it, but she had to say it again. The rules are still necessary. I can''t get up in the big ones, but the small ones are still in bed! What''s it like? I was young at that time, and later my children grew up. If I wanted to set an example for them, I didn''t sleep any more!"


    When Chi Xi heard the speech, he smiled and said, "Duanyang, you can hear it. The old lady is hurting you!"


    Everyone looked at her strangely and didn''t quite understand what she meant.


    "Don''t you understand?" Chi Xi raised her eyebrows. "What did the old lady say just now? She didn''t get up until she was young, and then she didn''t get up when she was older.


    He also said that the rules are still necessary and we can''t get up. That doesn''t mean that the young can be lazy for a while. If we are old, we can''t be lazy.


    After all, aren''t we still partial to Duanyang? Just as we don''t understand! "


    Everyone laughed. Mrs. Chi said with a smile, "you are the only one who always thinks on the Internet. When you say so, what''s the meaning of turning back to Duanyang? Really sleep late?"


    Ye Ming looked at everyone''s happy smile and felt cold.


    The scene in front of them can really be described as harmonious and harmonious. They are all a family, joking about the family, and only themselves


    Perhaps, from beginning to end, their hearts are outsiders, just a parasite living in Chi Fu!


    Chu Yuehua has only been married for half a year, but because of her identity, everyone still thinks she is from the Chi family!


    "Here comes the young master!"


    While the women in the room were joking about each other, the voice of the announcement came from outside.

 Chapter 325

    "Where did this come from?" the old lady saw him with a smile on her face.


    But Chi Ye is a little cold: "well, come back outside."


    Then he turned his face directly to Chu Yuehua: "let''s go! I''ll take you out."


    All the people in the room were stunned. Just now, the old lady asked him in such a good voice and just gave him such an answer. She didn''t say what it was. As soon as she came, she would take Chu Yuehua out.


    "What are you doing? It''s twenty-eight and you''re not at home yet?" Chi Xi looks at him a little unhappy. Maybe she is the only person in the house who can talk to Chi ye like this.


    "I''ll take Yuer out for a walk today. She has been to Kyoto for so long, and there are many places she hasn''t been."


    Although he was explaining to Chi Xi, he still extended his hand to Chu Yuehua and didn''t ask anyone for advice.


    Mrs. Chi has never made a sound on such a problem, so what''s in front of her doesn''t matter. Just treat herself as a spectator.


    Chi Xi is still a little unhappy. For her, naturally, she wants the family to be friendly. It''s easy. Now Chu Yuehua is a little better in the eyes of the old lady. In this way


    "It''s snowing outside! Why don''t you stay and sit down? It''s rare that everyone is here."


    Chu Yuehua suddenly opens her mouth, which makes everyone stunned, but what''s more surprising is Chi Ye.


    He frowned almost imperceptibly: "well, then go in the afternoon!"


    Then he did it next to her.


    The smile came out of the old lady''s eyes: "it should be so. I don''t see you every day. I''m busy on business on weekdays. Now I don''t know where I am when I''m on vacation at home."


    "I heard that you were excellent in the performance evaluation of the Ministry of officials this year?" Chi Xi asked with a smile, "what did the emperor say?"


    "Maybe next year I''ll change my position! I didn''t say anything specific." Chi Ye''s tone was a little stiff and rigid.


    It seems that he really doesn''t like to get along with his family in this way. He used to call the wind and rain everywhere outside. Anyone can talk. Why is third ye like this at this time.


    Chu Yuehua wants to know the reason more and more.


    After all, there is still no topic. Seeing that the meal is ready, Chi Ye ignores the old lady''s meal and takes Chu Yuehua''s hand back.


    "Since you really don''t like to stay, don''t force yourself," holding his warm hand, she felt some guilt, "I''ll just go out with you."


    He didn''t speak for a while. Just when she thought he wouldn''t speak, he turned back and smiled gently at her: "I know you''re very difficult at home. If this will make your daily life better, I''d like to."


    "But..."


    "Yue''er, the most important person around me now is you. You will think about me everywhere. How can I bear to let you be wronged because of me?"


    His words made Chu Yuehua''s tears roll down in an instant.


    "Fool, how can I find that you are crying more and more now, which was not the case in the past." he gently kissed all her tears dry, with a spoiled smile in his eyes.


    "Uncle Ye, shall we always be like this?"


    Chi Ye feels a little coquettish. Standing in the snow, the woman''s dark eyes are like two dazzling black gemstones.


    "No!"


    "Hmm?" she was stunned and seemed to have been hit hard in her heart.


    "I want to give you the best," he winked deliberately, knowing that the little girl would be shocked. "My Chi Ye''s wife should be the best. One day, you don''t have to look at other people''s faces and live freely."


    Originally, he thought that the best life was freedom.


    How similar to her, she always wanted to live a free life and break away from herself, but he gave her such a commitment. I really don''t know if such a move will make people collapse?


    So she cried. She cried so badly that Chi Ye panicked.


    Seeing that his wife was brought back by Chi ye, Du Ruo and Ling Ruo were startled: "what''s the matter, madam?"


    Chu Yuehua was so angry that she hammered someone twice to calm her anger.


    "I''ll go out to dinner with young lady tonight. You stay at home and don''t care about our dinner."


    In fact, I took her to eat mutton pot. The way outside the pass looked rude, but the taste was excellent. There were only two of them in the box.


    Chi Ye patiently cuts and rinses pieces of meat for her.


    The feeling of being spoiled to her bones warmed her whole person from head to foot.


    Except for the new year''s day, Chi Ye takes her everywhere to look for delicious food for several consecutive days. It seems that he wants to let her taste all the delicious food he has eaten.


    Even once he secretly took her to the brothel because there was a private dish that could not be eaten anywhere else.


    The couple strolled around the building together. I''m afraid no one can do this yet!


    Chu Yuehua was so big that she had never seen what a real brothel looked like. As a result, she didn''t dare to open her eyes all night. Her whole face blushed like stewed shrimp.


    I don''t remember how I was eaten and wiped clean by him, but I have a particularly strange feeling. When two people do such things in such a place, they seem to unload all the burdens on weekdays, leaving only the temperature of each other and each other.


    It''s just that Chi Ye has been making trouble with him for several days because of how he knew there was such a delicious dish there. I remember he almost pulled his former friends over to prove it.


    After the eighth day of junior high school, Chi Ye began to work again, and the Imperial Court opened. As for the matter that he said he wanted to move his seat, there was no eyebrow for the time being.


    But Chu Yuehua will return to her original life.


    Before, it was probably because of Chi Ye''s relationship. The little couple ran crazy every day and accidentally forgot to say hello. The old lady didn''t say anything.


    If you don''t go now, it''s not good.


    But there was a rumor in the house that the old lady was going to give ye Ming a blind date. She even had a candidate.


    About Ye Ming, Chu Yuehua always adheres to a principle that if she can not be contaminated, she will not be contaminated.


    Who knows, but I met Ye Ming on this day.


    "Girl, don''t be stubborn. The old lady is kind. Besides, you can see the situation now. What you think is impossible!


    If you don''t make up your mind now, how can you deal with yourself in Chi Fu in the future? Don''t let the old lady don''t know what to do to you at that time. "

 Chapter 326

    It''s Ye Ming''s personal servant girl. Chu Yuehua knows her, but it''s none of her business!


    When she was about to leave, she suddenly heard Ye Ming say impatiently, "do you even say that? You know I just..."


    "Girl, I''ve been with you since you came to Chi Fu. How can I not know you, but you have to see the reality! What''s more, you can see the feelings between the young teacher and the young lady now. They love so much that you don''t envy them?


    What''s more, girl, you''re not really inferior to Mrs. Shao, but you can''t force your feelings. Maybe if you put it down, you''ll meet a man who treats you like a young teacher to a young lady? "


    I didn''t expect that Ye Ming''s girl knew some truth. If ye Ming knew so, she wouldn''t look at her and hate to hide away.


    "How can it be so simple? How many men can compare with brother ye at the end of the day? Now..."


    "But girl, if you think so again, you''ll be cutting corners. It''s not pleasant to say. Even if you marry the young master suddenly because of something, will he treat you like the young lady? This person depends on the red line of old age."


    "But... But..." Ye Ming cried anxiously. "But I really don''t believe that anyone will be better than brother Ye. I think brother ye and I are the most suitable since I was a child. Now everyone doesn''t help me. Even the old lady is slowly turning to Chu Yuehua, I......"


    "That''s why the girl should understand her own situation! Cheer up. Even if the third childe doesn''t agree with you this time, the old lady will be happy to continue to choose for you.


    After all, the old lady loves the girl, but it really hurts. I''m afraid you''ll follow the old lady. When the old lady''s patience is worn out by you, what can we achieve? "


    Walking away with light hands and feet, Chu Yuehua had an unspeakable taste in her heart.


    Because just now, Ye Ming reminds her of her former self. She was in the same situation when she was at the Zhou family. Her grandmother also hurts herself, but she has no right in her hand.


    The future of the two sisters is in the hands of others. In fact, they are also the same in their hearts. They are afraid that they will have to go to a place they don''t want to go and marry someone they don''t want to marry.


    Ling Ruo and Du Ruo don''t know what she thinks.


    The two men looked at each other and were just fine. After hearing Ye Ming''s words over there, Mrs. Shao seemed to be a little sad.


    However, the conversation between Ye Ming and the servant girl just now sounds like it''s only good for yourself, not bad!


    However, before long, Chu Yuehua returned to normal, which relieved both of them.


    On the way to greet the old lady the next day, Ye Ming stopped her.


    Chu Yuehua felt a little terrible about her cousin, for fear that she might think of another moth.


    "You''ve heard!"


    A sentence came without a head, which made her confused and at a loss.


    Looking at her expression, Ye Ming was impatient: "the old lady gave me a look at the third childe of the family."


    Talking to yourself with such an attitude is the real Ye Ming!


    "I heard a little. What''s the matter?"


    She asked, but let Ye Ming bite her lips and said nothing.


    "You don''t say I''m gone." seeing her wronged face, Chu Yuehua thought it better not to care about her affairs. Since the old lady is in charge, it''s none of her business!


    "Wait a minute!" seeing that she really went out, Ye Ming hurriedly called her again.


    "Can you do me a favor!" looking at her back, Ye Ming bit her lips hard before she began to speak.


    This makes Chu Yuehua curious. What is it that makes Miss ye ask for help.


    Turning around, Chu Yuehua looked at her, didn''t speak, just looked at her, waiting for her to speak.


    "I... I want to see the third childe Zhu. You talk to the old lady and accompany me."


    After a while, Chu Yuehua understood what she meant.


    She means, she''s willing to try?


    But


    Look at her expression, why do you feel so unhappy?


    However, it''s normal for her not to be happy!


    "Why me?"


    It was clear that she clenched her fist and seemed to tell Chu Yuehua how humiliating it was to say such a thing: "if you open your mouth, I will really rest assured."


    It''s true. Ye Ming has a bad relationship with Mrs. Chi and a very good relationship with Chi Xi. If Chi Xi says it, the old lady is worried that Chi Xi will spoil her and follow her around.


    But Chu Yuehua is different. After careful calculation, Chu Yuehua and Ye Ming still have a relationship of love enemy. At this time, she is willing to go with Chu Yuehua, which shows that she really wants to start over.


    At the same time, I also believe that Chu Yuehua will try her best to help her see each other in order to get Ye Ming married.


    However, I really don''t want to have anything to do with Ye Ming!


    "You should also hope that I will not continue to pester brother Ye! Therefore, you will also hope that this matter will be promoted as soon as possible."


    But your brother Ye doesn''t care about you at all.


    Chu Yuehua wanted to say this, but she swallowed it. Why bother to embarrass such a woman? Wasn''t she so embarrassed at that time?


    After hesitating for a while, Chu Yuehua took a deep breath: "OK! I''ll try, but if the old lady doesn''t agree, I can''t help it."


    "Hmm!" Ye Ming replied stiffly, and then turned back to her room.


    Ling Ruo was very angry: "what is it? She begged our young lady for help. She still looks like an uncle. Which onion is it?"


    "You''re coming!" Chi Xi nodded faintly when he saw her. "Haven''t you slept well lately!"


    It is clear that she is teasing Chi Ye. Chu Yuehua blushes and sits down to chat with her.


    The old lady drank a few mouthfuls of tea lazily and said, "I''m going to tell the tea girl that the third Lang of Zhu family, what do you think?"


    Sure enough, Li Xi was stunned and said with some worry: "the child is excellent, but... Girl Ming..."


    Mrs. Chi pressed her mouth that had just drunk water with her handkerchief and smiled silently.


    The old lady sighed, "I''m worried about that, too."


    Duruo subconsciously looked at Chu Yuehua and found that she was also hesitating.


    "Otherwise..." Chi Xi hesitated.


    "I''ll go and have a look with sister ye first!" Chu Yuehua said with a smile when he interrupted Chi Xi. "I just heard sister Ye talk about it yesterday. Otherwise, I''ll arrange it with my aunt. Don''t be too deliberate."

 Chapter 327

    "Why are you involved in such a thing? I recently found that Ye Ming is not a worry-free girl."


    Chi Ye buried his head in her neck and asked with heat.


    It''s too late to know that your cousin doesn''t worry now!


    Chu Yuehua pushed his head away a little and sprayed hot air into his neck. It was very uncomfortable: "I don''t know why I should get involved in this matter, but if this thing is done, we will save much more in the future."


    As soon as she was pulled into the quilt, the whole person covered up: "it''s easy to be quiet without talking about her. We always say what others do. We should do something we should do."


    It''s too late to resist. Chu Yuehua feels that she has to make up for it recently. If it goes on like this, she really can''t bear it.


    After the Lantern Festival, the atmosphere of the new year still remains everywhere in Kyoto. Many shops are still red, as if they were still at the end of the new year.


    In the elegant room on the second floor of Zuixian building, Ye Ming sat opposite Chu Yuehua. She painted a little light makeup on her face. Her face was as calm as water. She just put her hand on her knee, but squeezed her handkerchief too tightly.


    I have to say, from this point of view, Ye Ming is still a beauty. Although it can''t be said that she is a country and a city, on the whole, she is absolutely worthy of a small jasper.


    "Girl, don''t be nervous. He doesn''t know. We just have a casual look."


    Ye Ming''s personal servant girl whispered in her ear, but the box was very quiet at this time, so the voice didn''t sound small.


    Everyone could hear it, but no one spoke.


    The old lady originally meant that both sides should have a look at each other, but ye Ming objected, saying that if both sides knew that the man didn''t like himself, wouldn''t it make people laugh?


    This sounds reasonable, so the old lady nodded and agreed, and let them arrange for a casual meeting.


    Although the elegant room here is an independent private room, it is blocked by a screen made of bamboo. It is easy to see the outside, not very tight.


    I''ve already agreed with the boss here. Later, I''ll lead the third childe of the Zhu family to this box, pretending that the boss of the restaurant remembered the box wrong.


    Just let Ye Ming take a look to see if she has closed her eyes.


    "Good luck, childe. This way, please."


    Sure enough, the voice of the restaurant owner came from outside. It seems that he is coming.


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help laughing when she saw Ye Ming''s nervous appearance. This woman was so strong before. Now it seems that she is actually a little woman!


    "Don''t be too deliberate. Just follow your usual appearance."


    Chu Yuehua thought for a moment or reminded.


    At the same time, looking out, I met another person.


    Qi Chonghuan, he even came to Zuixian building today.


    Before she could think more, the door had been opened from the outside.


    "Ah!" Ye Ming was really startled.


    Mr. Zhu came in with the owner of the restaurant and saw two young women sitting inside. He was stunned. After taking a look at them, he quickly lowered his head and turned to see the owner of the restaurant.


    It had been discussed long ago. When the restaurant owner saw that things were done, he quickly put on an apologetic smile and said, "I''m sorry. It''s a small mistake. I remember wrong. The box next to me is Mr. Zhu''s. It''s really damn. Excuse me. Today''s madam''s wine and dishes are free."


    Mr. Zhu also arched his hands and went out with the owner of the restaurant.


    But when he left, he turned and looked at Chu Yuehua.


    Chu Yuehua was startled when she just came into contact with his sight and thought to herself, "I''m dressed like a woman. Even if he knows that he intends to see each other today, he won''t be mistaken!"


    After a sip of tea, Chu Yuehua asked, "sister ye can see clearly. What do you think?"


    Ye Ming had no expression on her face. After a while, she said, "it doesn''t seem very high?"


    "A man so tall is almost the same. He is also a medium-sized man. He is not short!" Chu Yuehua said softly before she spoke.


    This makes Chu Yuehua feel fun. The girl next to him is a wonderful person.


    Like a warning, he glanced at his girl, and Ye Ming shriveled his mouth: "his appearance is OK."


    "Although it''s not as good-looking as our young teacher, it''s really not bad! How many people can reach our young teacher at the end of the day!" Ling Ruo said with a smile.


    But the words fell in Ye Ming''s ears and seemed a little unpleasant.


    It''s unkind to know that people''s painful feet are here and step here.


    Chu Yuehua took a look at her. Ling Ruo realized that she had made a mistake, but it''s always hard to apologize! I had to look out of the window awkwardly.


    "I''m full!" Ye Ming seemed to be really annoyed by lingruo''s words. He had to stand up and leave without taking two bites.


    "Madam and miss, this is what Mr. Zhu ordered for you. It''s an apology. Please accept it." the owner of the restaurant brought in a Buddha jumping over the wall with an apologetic smile. "It''s also my mistake, so I sent it to you in person."


    The so-called person who reaches out and doesn''t hit a smiling face, although Ye Ming sometimes shows some willfulness, it''s only in front of her. She''s always polite and polite to others or to people outside.


    So when the owner of the restaurant said so, she sat back without saying a word.


    "How funny! But you''ve already sent it. Please ask the boss to say thank you to Mr. Zhu." Chu Yuehua accepted with a smile.


    When she stepped back, the girl next to her said with a smile: "come and have a taste, girl. It is said that the Buddha jumping wall in Zuixian building is the best. I wish you have a heart, isn''t it?"


    Ye Ming glanced at her and didn''t speak. After all, she picked up chopsticks, randomly moved them twice, picked up a piece of mushroom and ate it.


    Chu Yuehua is really hungry. It''s not easy to serve this aunt.


    Suddenly, Ling Ruo nearby said in a hurry, "I''ll go out."


    Then there was no figure. Unexpectedly, he jumped directly from the window.


    Seeing ye Ming''s stunned appearance, Chu Yuehua had a headache. She reluctantly smiled and said, "she... May have seen something. Let''s have dinner!"


    When the meal was over and Ling Ruo hadn''t come back, Du Ruo said, "let''s go back first! She must know how to go back then!"


    Ye Ming also thought so. She stood up and had to go, but she immediately rushed to the ground before going out.


    Chu Yuehua was surprised and was about to call her, but suddenly she felt the world spinning.

 Chapter 328

    At the last glance, Du Ruo only felt a flower in front of her, as if Mrs. Shao, Ye Ming opposite and Ye Ming''s servant girl had been pulled out of her spine and fell down softly.


    When he woke up, he saw lingruo''s worried face: "where''s Mrs. Shao?"


    Hearing these four words, Du Ruo immediately woke up, suddenly sat up and saw that Ye Ming and Ye Ming''s girl were still there, still lying there. There was no change in the box, but Chu Yuehua disappeared.


    It can be seen that if Ling came back, he woke himself up only after seeing such a situation.


    "Young lady!" Du Ruo asked anxiously.


    "Alas!" let go of Du Ruo and Ling ruo''s anxious face, "you wake them up and I''ll go outside to have a look."


    When he said he was finished, he left like a gust of wind.


    There aren''t many people upstairs. They look like they''ve had a meal, but someone is still there. How can they brazenly take a person away?


    "I ask you, peony upstairs..." originally wanted to say what happened in the box, but at the last moment, she stopped, because there were so many people around. If she directly said that something had happened, it would make people guess, "where has the lady gone? Did you see her coming down?"


    The shopkeeper of zuixianlou seemed to recognize Ling Ruo, frowned at her face, and then often said, "Oh, I remember, the girl is the lady''s servant girl, but I didn''t see the lady downstairs!


    "Did you see any suspicious people go down? Or who took bigger things out?"


    Ling ruo''s face is worried. The owner of the restaurant has also trained a pair of people with golden eyes. He has long found that they are not ordinary people''s family members. At this time, how dare you fool at will.


    I patted my head and thought carefully for a long time.


    "Didn''t you seem to hear something in the backyard just now?" or a man nearby heard Ling ruo''s words and came up to say.


    This reminds the boss: "yes, yes, we just heard a noise. At that time, we thought there was an accident, but we ran to see if there was anything. I don''t know..."


    Before he finished his words, lingruo disappeared.


    At this time, Du Ruo and Ye Ming hurried down from upstairs.


    "Ah! That''s the lady. Are you..."


    Ye Ming frowned and said, "I''m going to the government to sue you for the black shop. My sister-in-law and I came to your shop for dinner. Unexpectedly, we met such a thing. Just now all of us were dazed. My sister-in-law had no trace. I said, did you hide people?"


    Du Ruo was so anxious that tears were about to come out. At this time, seeing ye Ming''s strength, he finally felt that he had found the backbone.


    "Ouch! Girl, where do you start? I opened the door of Zuixian building to do business at the foot of the emperor. How dare I have any evil intention? It''s really an accident. Please don''t be angry, girl. We''ll find out right away."


    But as he spoke, many people came close to him and wanted to see what had happened. At the same time, Ye Ming also asked his servant girl to go out and report to the official.


    "Du Ruo, let''s go up and guard the scene. If my sister-in-law has any accident today, I won''t live."


    Du Ruo wiped her tears and went upstairs with Ye Ming.


    After a while, the Yamen of Jingzhao mansion came over. Ye Ming immediately came forward and revealed her identity.


    Hearing that young master Chi''s wife was missing, Jingzhao mansion dared not neglect it. The constable quickly asked one of his little constables to go back and report to Jingzhao mansion Yin.


    Chi Ye comes faster than Jingzhao Fu Yin. It is Lord Liao of the Ministry of punishment who comes with him.


    "There''s ecstasy in this bowl!"


    After all, the Ministry of punishment, which deals with cases all year round, knows the problem at a glance.


    Chi Ye immediately took out a knife from a constable''s hand and put it directly on the restaurant boss''s neck. His technique was so fast that the boss almost fainted.


    People watching nearby also burst into a cold sweat.


    Some of the onlookers are secretly talking. Young master Chi is really perverse. He may be able to kill in broad daylight.


    "I..." after a while, the owner of the restaurant reacted from his panic when he saw his face from the knife face, "I really don''t know what''s going on! It was agreed today, and the girl... And the lady also know that everything is going according to the original plan. Later, childe Zhu ordered this Buddha to jump over the wall to make amends to the girl and lady. Everything is fine.


    Suddenly I heard the lady''s servant girl running down and asking where my wife had gone. This... This... This is really a sudden incident. I don''t know what''s going on! "


    "What about Ling Ruo?"


    The voice was as heavy as iron, and Du Ruo immediately responded: "she didn''t know what she found before. When we were eating, we suddenly jumped out of the window. She didn''t come back until her wife was gone. When she found that her wife was gone, she ran out again."


    "Young master, the ecstasy in this bowl of soup seems to be that person''s medicine."


    His eyes narrowed suddenly. Chi Ye''s eyes locked Lord Liao like an eagle''s claw, but Lord Liao seemed to know him and shrugged helplessly: "the most important thing now is to find the young lady quickly."


    Not caring so much, Chi Ye throws the knife in his hand directly over there, directly passes through the crowd and inserts it into the wall six feet away from the other side. It directly goes beyond the knife surface. All the people standing at the door just now can''t help but subconsciously touch their necks.


    If Chi Ye is not as accurate as he was just now, he may have a hole in his neck.


    When the crowd reacted, there was no Chi Ye upstairs.


    "My Lord, this medicine seems to be a woman''s fragrance!" the constable just endured the pressure of Jingzhao Fu Yin and tried to show his value.


    "What? Female fragrance? Isn''t that the unique secret medicine of white butterfly?"


    Jing Zhaoyin''s voice has deliberately increased. Over the years, the Ministry of punishment has been dissatisfied with him. At this time, it is time to make meritorious service in front of the Ministry of punishment, so it is natural to show more.


    However, in exchange for the white eyes of Lord Liao over there.


    Suddenly, the crowd burst into a pot: "it''s a white butterfly!"


    "The big whore who specially abducted women!"


    "God! It''s him, Mrs. Chi..."


    "This man hasn''t been caught yet? It''s over..."


    "No wonder young master Chi was so nervous just now!"


    "It''s just a pity, Mrs. Chi Shao. It''s said that she looks great!"


    Du Ruo immediately turned white.


    Jing Zhao''s official Yin also turned pale.

 Chapter 329

    Like Du Ruo, Chu Yuehua woke up and didn''t know where he was. He looked around blankly, but saw a familiar figure.


    "Are you awake?" Qi Chonghuan smiled.


    "Where am I?" Chu Yuehua wanted to stay away from him, but at this time, even if he wanted to escape, he couldn''t escape, "how could you..."


    "You planted women''s incense in Zuixian building. I came all the way. Fortunately, I came in time, so..."


    As he spoke, Chu Yuehua turned to the other side. Chu Yuehua looked along his line of sight and saw a body lying there.


    It was Mr. Zhu who recognized his clothes just now.


    "Women''s fragrance..." Chu Yuehua murmured, always feeling that this thing had been heard.


    Suddenly, I remembered that she was still the fifth princess that year. At that time, a very powerful flower picking thief appeared in the capital, especially targeting women from large families.


    The most frightening thing was the overpowering drug called "women''s fragrance". At that time, many people were poisoned.


    Some families never said it, and some wives were forced to hang themselves.


    There are still a lot of gossip outside, although no one has made it clear.


    As soon as you ask who didn''t go home last night, you''ll say it was hooked by that person.


    After that, the woman must be unable to lift her head.


    At that time, Chu Yuehua was also frightened. She was frightened every night and didn''t dare to go out at all.


    Sometimes, Qi Chonghuan suddenly thought of something fun. If she wanted to take her out, she would immediately refuse.


    I didn''t expect


    I couldn''t help tightening my clothes and raising my heart to my throat.


    "This is the suburbs. Let''s go back! Otherwise..."


    The voice declined, and a sharp arrow brushed Qi Chonghuan''s right arm like lightning.


    If he hadn''t been alert, he should have pierced his arm at once.


    Chu Yuehua was startled. Before he understood what was going on, he saw Qi Chonghuan struggling with a man in black.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t know martial arts, but she also knew Qi Chonghuan''s martial arts were not low.


    It can be seen that the man is not a shrimp.


    At this time, a woman in purple suddenly appeared next to Chu Yuehua.


    "Young lady, come with me!"


    Her voice was very low, but it sounded very ugly.


    People can''t help but get a layer of goose bumps.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw her face covered with a purple scarf, revealing only two eyes, a pair of beautiful eyes.


    But


    She didn''t recognize the man.


    Seeing her hesitation, the woman quickly explained, "the Third Master asked me to find my wife."


    Third master!


    Uncle Ye!


    Inexplicably, she felt at ease. Although she didn''t know who the woman was or who she was, Chu Yuehua felt that her heart had returned to her stomach when she heard her say "Third Master".


    Qi Chonghuan fought with the man in black there. He didn''t expect such a Wulin expert here.


    He didn''t even see each other''s martial arts skills.


    Inadvertently, he turned his face and saw that Chu Yuehua was leaving with a woman in purple.


    At that moment, I was in a hurry. Without considering so many sleeve arrows, I flew out towards the other side.


    The purple woman holding Chu Yuehua suddenly turned back and snorted coldly, as if laughing at him.


    As soon as the purple sleeves were raised, I didn''t know what ran out from under her clothes. It turned out to be a living creature, a living creature that could fly, and directly stopped his sleeve arrow.


    The man in black opposite took advantage of this opportunity to send three palms, forcing Qi Chonghuan to step back and step back, as if he had stepped on something.


    Qi Chonghuan wanted to turn around and see clearly. He felt a pain in his ankle, almost a pain, and then the man in black took the opportunity to leave.


    Squatting down, I just saw something like a lizard. It quickly drilled into the soil and disappeared.


    Shujiang?


    "Five princes!" someone hurried back. It was the escort he had arranged long ago.


    When he returned to the five kings'' mansion, he felt that his legs were unconscious. Fortunately, there was a special doctor in the mansion and he was ready.


    Liu Ruyan was shocked when he saw him: "Lord, what''s going on?"


    "I''m fine," Qi Chonghuan smiled hard at her. "I was accidentally bitten by a bug."


    "What do you guards do to eat? You let the LORD be bitten by insects. Do you know your accusation?"


    Liu Ruyan immediately scolded angrily. A group of guards following Qi Chonghuan lowered their heads and didn''t speak.


    Several people surrounded him in, and the doctor immediately came to treat Qi Chonghuan.


    "This is... The Shu border! How can it appear in the state of Qi?" doctor Yun looked at Qi Chonghuan''s injury carefully, and his tone was a little surprised.


    "Ho? What''s that?" Liu Ruyan hurriedly pushed over. "Is it a very strange insect? How can it bite so seriously? Don''t worry about the king''s leg!"


    Doctor Yun closed his mouth and looked at Qi Chonghuan.


    Qi Chonghuan said with a smile, "it''s a strange insect, but it''s not common here. Don''t worry. It''s okay. Go back to your room! I''m afraid to scare you."


    Liu Ruyan blushed and nodded shyly, "then I''ll wait for the Lord in the house."


    After taking two steps, he turned back and said, "if there''s anything, you must remember to let the servant tell me. I''m worried about the Lord!"


    Qi Chonghuan still looked at her with a spoiled smile: "don''t worry! As long as you are happy, I will be fine."


    This sentence made Liu Ruyan very happy, nodded and left.


    "Lord!" frowned with Qi Chonghuan''s guard for many years, thought about it, or changed the topic, "it''s really strange today."


    Put away the smile on his face and Qi Chonghuan looked at doctor Yun: "doctor Yun, can you see the clue?"


    After applying several kinds of strange ointment to his wound, doctor Yun was puzzled and said, "this kind of thing was originally understood by the people in Shujiang who live in the mountains in the north.


    They like to raise all kinds of poisonous insects and animals, and they will pair them and give birth to some strange species. However, they should not be in the state of Qi.


    Are the rumors in the Jianghu true? "


    "You mean ye Sanye?"


    Qi Chonghuan frowned. There was always a doubt in his heart, but he was not sure.


    "Yes! It''s said that ye Sanye went into the mountain in the north and became friends with the largest church over there, google sect. If so..."


    "That means Ye San ye came to the state of Qi?" Qi Chonghuan''s guard immediately connected.


    "He was originally from the state of Qi!"


    Qi Chonghuan''s eyes narrowed. He must investigate clearly. It seems that he is going to speed up his pace.

 Chapter 330

    Chu Yuehua was dragged by the woman in purple and trotted all the way to the forest. Later, she couldn''t run, so she was stunned by the woman.


    As for how she got dizzy, she didn''t know, but she didn''t feel pain.


    I woke up in the carriage.


    A pair of gentle eyes.


    "Uncle Ye!"


    Chu Yue felt very wronged when Walton, and tears rolled down involuntarily.


    "Good! I''m not good. I scared you!" Chi Ye hugged her tightly and kissed her sideburns.


    "At least pay attention! I''m still there! Do you think I''m transparent?" came the ugly woman''s voice.


    Chu Yuehua blushed and struggled to get up, but he was trapped and couldn''t move at all.


    "Leave her alone."


    The woman in purple seemed to be angry for a while, but she couldn''t help laughing: "although I''m pretty, brother Ping said that you love your wife as much as your life, I didn''t believe it before. I always thought about how a natural and unrestrained person like you could like a woman and be bound!


    It seems that I have made some mistakes about you. This is... Alas! "


    The latter didn''t say anything, but ended with a "Alas".


    "By the way, who was that man just now?" the woman in purple turned the topic first and asked Chi Ye.


    "Qi Chonghuan."


    "You are the five princes of Qi?" the woman in purple was startled and asked.


    "Yes!"


    "Then you said before that you saw the man with Mrs. Shao start directly?"


    "I didn''t know he would be next to the moon." Chi ye took it for granted.


    "You..." the woman in purple had nothing to say, "what should I do now?"


    "What to do?"


    "My Qilang bit Qi Chonghuan, we..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Chi Ye smiles and shakes his head. "He won''t do anything to you. What''s more, he doesn''t have that ability."


    "But he''s from Luo Shengmen..."


    Half said, she didn''t say.


    Is it because you were there? Chu Yuehua couldn''t help thinking, but Chi Ye didn''t say anything.


    "That doesn''t matter. Since he wants to put his hand on my man, let him know the end."


    Qi Chonghuan, the man in his previous life, finally became the prince. If there was no accident, he would become the emperor. In Chi Ye''s eyes, such a person is totally worthless.


    What kind of person is her Uncle Ye?


    "We''re going into town soon, so let''s go first."


    "Purple language!" the woman is about to leave, and Chi Ye suddenly stops her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Help me check someone!" a murderous spirit suddenly appeared in Chi Ye''s eyes. Even Chu Yuehua, who is still sitting in his arms, clearly felt it.


    "Who?"


    "I''ll let someone tell you later that you''re ready."


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t know who is driving the carriage outside, but what does it matter!


    Anyway, the familiar smell haunts her.


    "Uncle Ye..."


    Chi Ye seems to be thinking about something. Suddenly, he hears her cautious voice, returns to his mind and looks at her with a smile: "what''s the matter? Uncomfortable?"


    "I... I was caught by that man. Do you... Really mind?"


    Chi Ye was stunned by this, and his face was a little cold for a while: "of course, but don''t worry, he has been frustrated. I''ll let him live forever."


    "I..." he misunderstood his meaning. "I mean, you don''t mind..."


    "Fool!" before he finished, he tapped him on the head, "what''s in your head!"


    "But..." after all, there''s nothing. Chu Yuehua also thinks Uncle Ye won''t have any ideas in his heart, but


    After taking a deep breath, she decided to say it honestly: "but if others are gossiping, you..."


    "No, with such a third rate person, if I can hurt you, I can say I''m at the end."


    Chu Yuehua was surprised that he spoke so confidently.


    But... It seems that this is not the answer she wants most in her heart.


    The car suddenly became a little dull.


    "If..." suddenly, he opened his mouth again, "if something really happened, I think I will blame myself. I don''t know how to compensate you and how to treat you all my life."


    The great happiness suddenly swallowed Chu Yuehua.


    He thought of punishing himself.


    "Don''t you think I''m dirty?"


    "What are you talking about?" Chu Yuehua was startled by his sudden anger. He stared at him blankly and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    "Don''t think so at any time!" Chi Ye slows down when he finds that she is frightened by herself. "It''s a man''s responsibility that women are not protected. If there is such a thing, you have been greatly hurt. How can you think of yourself like this?"


    "I... I won''t say any more. Uncle Ye and I will be fine." I buried my head in his chest and heard the strong heartbeat inside, which made people feel that the whole world was full of goodwill.


    When returning to Chi Fu, Chu Yuehua obviously felt that the atmosphere was wrong.


    She holds Chi Ye''s hand down, and immediately someone hurried to meet her, but the smile on her face has a distorted feeling that can''t turn around.


    "It''s great that the young teacher and the young lady have come, but they''ve frightened the old lady. They''ve already told her to tell her immediately if there''s any news!"


    Chi Ye frowns. He doesn''t seem very happy to see such a person welcoming him in front of him: "we''ll take care of the moon Pavilion. Don''t bother."


    Then he directly led Chu Yuehua away.


    "OK, OK," the woman nodded hurriedly, "I''ll go and report peace to the old man."


    When I got to the Chuihua gate, I saw Mrs. Chi and Chi Xiye Ming coming together.


    "Sister in law, you... Are you okay?"


    Before the others spoke, Ye Ming immediately blushed in her eyes and asked.


    "I''m fine," Chu Yuehua said with a faint smile, as she had always said, "it worries everyone."


    The old lady looked at Chu Yuehua up and down. She couldn''t see her emotion on her face: "it''s okay. If you feel uncomfortable, just lie down!"


    Then he said to Chi ye, "come to my house later."


    What does this mean? It really makes people think deeply. Chu Yuehua couldn''t help clenching her fist.


    But the man next to her completely shocked her.


    "You don''t have to go to your house to say it. I can make it clear now that the moon is very good and nothing has happened. I hope there won''t be any messy rumors in the house. Otherwise, I won''t be the first to forgive."

 Chapter 331

    Although everyone knows what the old lady wants Chi ye to do and what she wants to ask.


    But it''s another matter for Chi ye to make things so straightforward. In an instant, the whole world calmed down.


    Even the old lady can''t hang on her face.


    It took a long time to squeeze out a smile: "it''s okay, it''s okay. It''s time to have a good rest after working so hard for so long."


    Chu Yuehua wanted to say something, but found that nothing she said was good at this time.


    Simply choose not to speak and stand next to Chi Ye.


    "Who else has anything to do? If not, I''ll go back with yue''er."


    Of course, no one stopped them. The old lady took Chi Xi''s hand and went back to her house for a long time.


    However, rumors are still spreading quietly like the plague.


    "Too much! I''m going to tell the young master!" Ling Ruo was very angry and clenched his teeth.


    Du Ruo was also angry and wanted to hit people, but he still had some reason: "it''s not that you didn''t hear those people say, young lady, something must have happened, and young master would say that there is no silver here.


    At this time, if our Lord sent a few more people, wouldn''t it make them more... "


    "What are you talking about?" Chu Yuehua took a nap, put on a rabbit hair cloak and came out. Seeing that both of their faces were ugly, she asked.


    Huixiang handed her a stove and said with a smile, "what else can it be for? There must be no glutinous rice dumplings in the kitchen."


    "They went a little late and didn''t keep it for us. They said they ate it themselves because they thought no one wanted it."


    Ling Ruo pursed his lips and went to Chu Yuehua: "tell me, young lady, are these stupid women too much? It''s just that we should teach a good lesson!"


    "What do I think it is? Go to the box and get some money yourself, and then ask any boy to buy some for you outside. As for such a big anger?"


    Lan Xiang smiled and said, "speaking of the money in the box, I have a funny thing to say!


    I don''t know what our master thinks. I remember the drawer under the head of the bed in the room. Mrs. Shao didn''t put anything. I made some new handkerchiefs and installed them. After thinking about it, there was no place to put them.


    He thought of the drawer, which was cheap to take and just put these things. Who knows, when he opened it, there were a drawer full of silver notes, all of which were of the same denomination as 12200. "


    "What? There are silver notes in it?" Chu Yuehua was surprised.


    "No," Lan Xiang said and smiled. "I thought maybe our Lord was afraid that Mrs. Shao had no money for daily expenses, so he put the silver ticket there. Who knows, he didn''t say a word. I saw it yesterday. It''s white and moldy."


    "Ouch!" Ling ruoton stamped his foot, "this is not a waste of things!"


    In this way, the topic was successfully forked over, and the afternoon of several people talking and laughing passed away.


    But in fact, Chu Yuehua had already heard what they were talking about. Seeing that they didn''t want to let themselves know, she simply pretended not to hear it.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, Chi Ye believes her, and the people around her who care about her believe her. What else does it matter?


    She doesn''t care about people. What people think has nothing to do with her. She lives with people she likes.


    When Chi Ye comes back in the evening, she looks happy and feels relieved.


    Two people are as usual.


    Early the next morning, I was about to go to the old lady to say hello, when I saw someone running in a hurry, sweating all over his face.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it so urgent?"


    "Kill someone! Kill someone! Great!"


    The man Chu Yuehua didn''t meet and probably didn''t recognize who Chu Yuehua was. He just said a few words and hurried to the main hospital.


    "Huixiang, go and see what''s going on? Why do you say that you killed someone in the daytime?"


    Huixiang obeyed and hurriedly ran over.


    Chu Yuehua, who was about to continue to the main hospital, just met the old lady.


    "What''s going on ahead?" the old lady asked as soon as she saw her.


    "I don''t know. I''m sending someone over to have a look!"


    "Nothing has ever happened in our family to kill people. In the daytime, there is no royal law. I want to see who is so bold!"


    Chu Yuehua had no choice but to follow behind the old lady and walk to the hospital with Chi Xi Ye Ming.


    Before I got there, I saw everyone coming and going in a hurry and looking flustered.


    "What''s the panic? What''s going on?" the old lady was so anxious that she beat a boy who hurried over directly with a ear of melon seeds.


    The boy was probably blindfolded. He touched his cheek and didn''t say anything for a while.


    "Yes... It''s Shaoshi he... Shaoshi he..." the boy finally cried out, "Shaoshi is going to kill someone."


    Chu Yuehua was already frightened when he heard him talk about Shaoshi, but it was not good to go straight ahead in front of the old lady. He had to stand behind with patience.


    "Go ahead and have a look. There''s no royal law!"


    Chu Yuehua followed her. I don''t know when Huixiang has come back: "young master, when he heard someone talking over there, he... Moved Xing."


    It''s really Chi Ye. Doesn''t he always care about family affairs? This time... Why so.


    Finally came to the front yard. When the onlookers saw the old lady coming, they quickly made way for themselves.


    Then everyone saw five benches in the center of the outer courtyard, on which there were a man and a woman, followed by two expressionless men beating the board mechanically.


    It seems that several people have more air out and less air in.


    There was a lot of blood on the ground, and people around were trembling. Some timid almost couldn''t stand, as if they were going to fall down accidentally.


    "What''s this for?" she yelled, and the old lady looked over there coldly.


    When he finally saw Chi ye, he stood under the steps over there, dressed in white, which was a little out of tune with the scene at this time.


    "Are you dead?" Chi Ye asks directly, ignoring the old lady''s voice.


    Of course, ask those who executed.


    He took a step forward and sniffed respectively. Some said they were dead and others said they were still angry.


    "If you are dead, forget it. If you are not dead, continue to fight."


    This is really going to kill people.


    Chu Yuehua stared blankly and completely forgot how to speak.

 Chapter 332

    Finally, all five people died. They couldn''t die anymore.


    The old lady also witnessed the massacre.


    Chu Yuehua stood there, his feet seemed to have roots, and the whole person wouldn''t move.


    "You..."


    "I have said that no one is allowed to chew the root of his tongue at will in the house. I heard it today. Now everyone has seen it. If I hear any rumors about young lady again, the end will be worse than this!"


    His voice was not loud, but everyone present felt as if a cold wind suddenly came up on his back.


    "Let''s do our own things!" ordered everyone to leave, and then said to the several humanitarians over there, "take good care of these."


    The old lady never said a word.


    Even though she has lived for so many years, she has always lived in the back house, but she has never witnessed such a tragic scene with her own eyes.


    I don''t know when Chi ye came over, but he went directly to Chu Yuehua: "why did you run here? Who told you, scared?"


    Chu Yuehua looked up at him, still speechless.


    "I asked her to come. What do you want to say?"


    The old lady finally found her own voice, with a little paranoid language.


    But Chi Ye just takes a deep look at her and doesn''t say anything. Then he leads Chu Yuehua away.


    The old lady was seen by him... Felt a strange feeling, very strange and indifferent.


    When did his grandson become like this.


    no It was like this a long time ago. He was very indifferent to himself a long time ago.


    But isn''t it better these days?


    Chu Yuehua was pulled forward by him step by step, but it seemed that he was not walking on the road. He tripped on the steps several times and almost fell down.


    Chi Ye stops and looks at her helplessly. He wants to pick her up, but she avoids it.


    "Yue''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Yuehua took her hand out of his hand and looked at him strangely.


    He never saw such eyes in Chu Yuehua''s eyes.


    When she came to the state of Qi, she had a new understanding of her identity. For a time, she could not believe that she was her Uncle Ye, but her eyes were not so.


    She seems to be resisting, resisting herself.


    This made his heart suddenly caught by something, and he felt at a loss.


    "Moon..."


    "Why?" Chu Yuehua felt the air flow in and out of her throat, but she couldn''t spit out what she wanted to say. Finally, it didn''t sound like her own voice.


    "Moon..."


    "Why do you do this?" she stared at him. "They are all human! Those five are human lives! You just kill them!"


    "They talk about you behind your back!"


    "So what? Maybe if you kill a person, you destroy a family. They have parents and relatives. How do you let their relatives live?


    What about talking about me? I don''t even know them. It doesn''t matter to me how they talk. You don''t care. It''s not that they talk too much, so you believe it, don''t you?


    Maybe they just heard some rumors, felt curious and spread them to each other as stories. They didn''t really harbor malice towards me, so they lost their lives. Isn''t it too cruel?


    Isn''t it a little scary for you? "


    "Yue''er, do you think I''m cruel?" when Chi ye heard her words, his heart suddenly hurt. "Do you think I''m terrible?"


    Her questioning made Chi Ye feel completely abandoned.


    For many, many years, he is no longer willing to regard anyone as his family, and he is not willing to trap himself in a person''s heart.


    Until I met her, a little girl who was many years younger than herself and tried to get freedom.


    He felt very lovely and pitiful. He wanted to help her, take her to see the broader sky, and take her to breathe the free breath under the sky.


    He doesn''t allow those messy things to annoy her, and doesn''t allow others to hurt her.


    However, now, his efforts to do these things seemed terrible and cruel to her.


    Her eyes were filled with doubt and fear. She didn''t want to see herself like this.


    But aren''t you doing it for her?


    Chu Yuehua was blocked by his sentence. She saw the injury in his eyes.


    I want to say "yes", but I really can''t say it.


    This is her Uncle Ye, who has been protecting her behind. Is he terrible?


    How?


    But he really shouldn''t have done that.


    She opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Therefore, I had to choose to hang my head and look at the ground on my toes.


    They should have a good talk. The life she wants should not be like this.


    He thinks she is too fragile, and his means are too violent, which will hurt him.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuehua took a deep breath and looked up, only to find that Chi Ye was gone.


    "Little madam!" Huixiang didn''t know when she appeared next to her.


    "My Lord has gone." looking at her looking around, Huixiang sighed and answered truthfully.


    "Have you left?" he asked in a dull way. He didn''t know where his eyes were empty. He sighed for a long time, "OK! Let''s go back!"


    Throughout the day, the atmosphere of Chi mansion was full of terror. It seemed that suddenly no one dared to speak loudly.


    Chi Ye chose all the people in the moon Pavilion at that time. At this time, they were relatively unaffected.


    But Mrs. Shao is in a bad mood. Everyone can see it. Even Ling Ruo doesn''t speak. She just peeks at Chu Yuehua from time to time.


    She only ate a little at lunch. She really has no appetite.


    The dinner is on the table. It gets cold a little. Chi ye still doesn''t come back.


    "Young lady, you can eat first! I must have dinner outside so late. I probably ate outside. You''re hungry."


    Lan Xiang brings the dishes that have been heated for the third time.


    Chu Yuehua looked at the door. She remembered his injured eyes today.


    What he said was too heavy. No matter what, Uncle Ye always did it for her.


    Ling Ruo went to the door to guard. She wanted to wait until he came back. She wanted to tell him well.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper, and it was even more leaky. At this time, the voice suddenly became very loud. On weekdays, he didn''t feel it when he was there.


    "Little madam!" Ling ruo''s voice came from outside. Chu Yuehua was surprised and quickly stood up, almost brushing the bowl off the table.

 Chapter 333

    However, what Ling Ruo brought here is not good news. Chi ye still hasn''t come back. The government has issued the key.


    "Young lady," Du Ruo sandwiched the dishes, "I think you have something to do outside and won''t come back. Let''s eat first! I''ll sleep with young lady today."


    Looking at their expectant eyes, Chu Yuehua tried to squeeze out a smile, then picked up a bowl and ate something.


    Seeing that Du Ruo was going to make the bed, Chu Yuehua said, "it doesn''t matter. Go back to your room and sleep! I can sleep alone."


    Looking at her, Du Ruo was worried. He was with her since childhood. Just looking at her face, he knew that she was very sad today.


    "Young lady," Duro hesitated for a moment, but still felt that he could talk to her, "I was shocked to know this today.


    In the past, although we were always wronged in the Hou house, the first two wives and second grandmothers in the Hou house were powerful people, we had never seen such a scene.


    Even if a servant was killed, he was secretly killed. He has never been like this.


    But young lady, I''m afraid you''ll be wronged. Maybe I think you''re too cruel, and others can. Even the master and the old lady can think so. Young lady is not quite right to say so.


    Besides, we''ve experienced so many things. Who doesn''t know that the backyards of big families are actually places where people can''t see blood. I''m just too lazy to use that means to let the young lady see this scene. "


    "I know," Chu Yuehua looked at Du Ruo and slowly shed tears, "I want to understand, even if I think such a person is so violent and terrible, but if he is Uncle Ye, I shouldn''t think so.


    I know Uncle Ye is actually a very good person. It is only in this Chi mansion that he becomes different. Here is the place he wants to escape most, just like the Zhou mansion we wanted to escape most at that time.


    I should be able to understand him, but I didn''t. It''s my fault that I said so much. "


    Hearing her say this, Du Ruo breathed a sigh of relief. He was most afraid that both of them would be stubborn.


    Chi Ye doesn''t know. If her girl is willing to relax, she won''t be afraid.


    Besides, Chi Ye dotes on his master so much. If he hears these words, there will be no knot.


    "It''s best if Mrs. Shao can think so," Ling Ruo came in with tranquilizing tea and smiled. "Our Lord can rest assured. He won''t really have too many ideas in his heart. At this time, as long as Mrs. Shao has a good rest, everything is easy to say.


    Come on, drink this bowl of tranquilizing tea quickly and have a good sleep. When I come back tomorrow, I''ll just talk about everything. What a big deal. "


    Seeing their appearance, Chu Yuehua was embarrassed to put on a sad look. She obediently drank the tea, washed and went to bed.


    Maybe their words played a role. They felt much more at ease than before. After thinking for a while, when they saw what Chi ye should say tomorrow, their eyelids began to fight.


    The next morning, Chi Ye didn''t come back. He probably went directly to the office.


    When I went to greet the old lady, I felt that the atmosphere of the whole room was particularly low.


    The old lady looked at her and stopped talking several times. She didn''t say anything.


    Ye Ming shouted at her when she came out.


    "Sister in law, it''s all because of me that you and brother ye..."


    "It''s all right. We just have a little misunderstanding. Just say it. You don''t have to think too much," Chu Yuehua asked again, "I wish the third childe..."


    "It turned out that Mr. Zhu was knocked out and thrown in the back alley. The adulterer came to Zuixian building disguised as Mr. Zhu. I don''t know how he knew."


    At this point, Ye Ming began to apologize: "if it weren''t for me, sister-in-law, you wouldn''t..."


    "It''s all over. If you really feel embarrassed, don''t say it again. What I ask you is, what''s your impression of the third childe Zhu?"


    Ye Ming lowered her eyes and shook her head: "this has happened. I really can''t accept it."


    "Well... There''s no way. The old lady will make good arrangements for you. You don''t have to worry."


    She really doesn''t want to deal with Ye Ming more, although she looks much better now than before.


    But who let that happen as soon as she was involved?


    What''s more, at this time, she is full of thoughts about her and Chi Ye. She really doesn''t have more energy to separate.


    If the old lady hurts her like that, she will naturally consider it well for her.


    The moon Pavilion seems to be the same as usual, but actually everyone knows that the whole room is looking forward to Chi Ye''s return.


    Chu Yuehua picked up the script she liked to read on weekdays and put it down without looking at two lines. She always thought of that person in her heart.


    "Reading!" a man''s voice sounded in the yard.


    Chu Yuehua raised her eyes and saw Chi Xi coming from outside the window.


    "Mrs. Gu is coming." duruo hurried forward.


    Chu Yuehua took away the script: "where to read? I''m bored. I read some scripts to pass the time. It hurts my eyes to do needlework."


    "Well, there are not many people in the house. The servants overlap and overlap. You don''t need to do it yourself. It''s the same if you don''t do it."


    Chi Xi sat down opposite her and looked at her face carefully before nodding slowly: "look at your spirit. I heard you had a quarrel?"


    "I didn''t expect the news from the government to be so fast."


    This is ironic, but Li Xi doesn''t think so: "I want to know some news, but I won''t be interrupted by Ye''s meal.


    Besides, it''s not a secret that you quarreled. Today, the old lady wants to ask, but she was embarrassed by Ye''s recklessness yesterday. "


    It turned out that the old lady wanted to ask about their husband and wife this morning. She thought she wanted to scold her!


    "In fact, we don''t know many things in Ye''s heart. There''s no way to ask him to tell us. For my aunt, since he likes you so much, I''m happy to see it succeed.


    I also sincerely hope that your husband and wife will always be together. Don''t leave your heart because of some small things. "


    This seems to be the first time that Chi Xi personally said that he wanted her and Chi ye to live a good life.


    Looking at her surprised look, Chi Xi''s expression suddenly chills. His eyes turn. It''s almost an old rule.


    Chu Yuehua asked everyone to step down: "what does Mrs. Gu want to say?"

 Chapter 334

    "I think you always think I like Ye Ming more than you?"


    Chi Xi''s words made Chu Yuehua smile faintly and didn''t answer.


    In my heart, I really want to ask, "isn''t it? If we have to deny what we all know, it makes people feel deliberate."


    "It''s true!" Chi Xi nodded and looked at her with a smile. "I really like Ye Ming better.


    This is human nature. I don''t know who you are. You suddenly appeared and took everything that should belong to Ye Ming. "


    Although this is not a good word, it is better than a lie.


    Therefore, Chu Yuehua didn''t feel anything, and the smile on her face didn''t change.


    "Ye Ming''s mother and I have been playmates since childhood. After her mother died, I loved her and would naturally treat her as my younger generation.


    However, I am still a person who likes to protect my shortcomings. No matter how close Ye Ming and I are, we can''t kiss my nephew.


    If you choose between ye''er and her, you don''t have to think about it at all. You also know who I choose. "


    "What exactly does Mrs. Gu want to say?" Chu Yuehua doesn''t want to talk in circles, let alone her mood is really not very good at this time.


    "I want you to know that I have no prejudice against you. What I want most is that you and ye can be well."


    Then she took out a purse from her sleeve.


    The purse is dark red and embroidered with twining flowers. The embroidery is very good and the workmanship is very exquisite.


    It can be seen that the people who do it are very attentive.


    "This is..."


    "This is Ye Ming''s," Li Xi handed it directly to Chu Yuehua without lifting her eyelids. "Her embroidery has been learned from me for a long time, and I can recognize it at a glance."


    But Chu Yuehua didn''t answer, but looked at her faintly: "what''s in it? Why show it to me?"


    "You''ll understand when you open it."


    Although Chi Xi is a person, Chu Yuehua has always felt that she is not very close, not to mention her previous attitude towards herself.


    Now, although it has eased, it is far from like relatives.


    However, she is willing to believe that she is not a person with too many demons and monsters.


    Reach for it and open the purse. There are several fragrant pills in it. It''s not special.


    Isn''t it normal for women to have these?


    Chu Yuehua looked around for a long time, but she still didn''t find anything worth considering.


    Finally, he returned his purse to Ye Ming, shook his head and said, "I don''t see anything."


    "Smell this pill."


    Chi Xi took one out of it and handed it to Chu Yuehua.


    According to Yan, Chu Yuehua sniffed it carefully. He just felt that it was strange and smelly. He didn''t smell it.


    But it smells good.


    "I haven''t smelled this fragrance."


    When he wanted to smell it carefully, he was snatched away by Chi Xi: "don''t smell it more! You really haven''t smelled it, but you''ve eaten it."


    "What?"


    "This is thyme!" Chi Xi looked serious. "Lord Liao of the Ministry of punishment and I were good friends when we were young.


    Last year, when Bai die just started to commit a crime, I asked him. Later, I met him several times and talked to him.


    Many people think that the Qianli incense of the adulterer is an imported overpowering drug. In fact, it has other functions. If you light this a little and let the woman smell it, it will also cause a coma. "


    Chu Yuehua was surprised and opened her eyes to Chi Xi.


    Chi Xi was calm on his face: "in fact, I just wonder how such a thing could happen.


    What''s more, I was even more shocked when ye''er killed someone that day. I felt more like someone deliberately released the rumors in the house.


    So I thought of her, and I couldn''t believe it at that time, but what if it was! So I searched her house when I wasn''t there, and I found this. "


    "How can you be sure that this is qianlixiang?" Chu Yuehua still couldn''t believe that Ye Ming planned that day.


    "Of course I''m not sure, but the older people in the capital don''t know that I like spices, which I''ve never seen before.


    So I took it to Lord Liao to help me check, so I found out the problem. "


    Chu Yuehua''s heart is a little confused. She really didn''t expect that Ye Ming was acting from beginning to end, and the purpose is to damage her reputation and cause discord between herself and Chi Ye.


    Moreover, if one plan fails, another plan will arise. How can she know Chi Ye''s character so well that he will suddenly kill people so violently?


    However, Chi Xi has absolutely no motive to cheat her, hasn''t he?


    "I have to think about it. It really surprised me. I never thought that she would do such a thing. It was so unexpected."


    Chu Yuehua waved her hand.


    "I don''t need you to do anything, just keep your mind and don''t worry about her affairs in the future."


    Chi Xi stood up after saying this: "but she can''t stay in the house anymore. The family is in a mess. If she comes again, she won''t live in peace in the future."


    Until Chi Xi walked for a long time, Chu Yuehua still didn''t come back.


    Huixiang walked in lightly: "young lady!"


    "Hmm!" feeling the warmth on her shoulders, Chu Yuehua turned around, "Oh! Is it snowing outside?"


    "It''s opening up. It looks like it should clear up."


    Looking at her, Chu Yuehua suddenly moved: "do you think there is anything wrong with Miss ye after you have been in the house for so long?"


    Lan Xiang just walked in. Hearing this sentence, he looked at Huixiang blankly: "what''s the matter?"


    "You come too. Just tell me according to your own feelings. Do you think ye Ming is not right, just doesn''t feel like a normal inner courtyard lady?"


    Lan Xiang thought for a moment, shook her head and said, "in addition to liking our Lord, I didn''t find anything unusual."


    Because of this, Chu Yuehua found it hard to trust anyone. After all, the white butterfly is not an ordinary person. The government has caught him for so long. How could Ye Ming know him?


    Moreover, if she could use such means to get Chi ye, how could she wait until now, when she came to this home?


    "You two, from now on, keep an eye on everyone in this family, pay attention to your every move, and carefully observe if there is anything unusual."


    "What are you talking about? What''s unusual?" Ling Ruo excitedly walked back from outside and breathed, "if you want to say unusual, where is a normal person in this house?"

 Chapter 335

    This suddenly awakened Chu Yuehua: "by the way, Ling Ruo, you''re just in time. What you just said, say again, what''s called that there are unusual people in this house. You say everything you know."


    Said, suddenly stretched out his hand to stop her: "call Du Ruo in, and the five of us will make a good total. It''s time to make a good analysis when we''ve been here for so long."


    Seeing her dignified face, Ling Ruo shrugged and went out to call Du Ruo.


    Five people gathered around the table. Chu Yuehua wrote down everyone''s names on the paper: Grand Master, old lady, Chi Wen, Mrs. Chi, Chi Xi, Chi ye and Ye Ming.


    "First of all, let''s talk about the grand master!" Chu Yuehua ordered the top name.


    "The Supreme Master has been a famous Confucian in the state of Qi since the dynasty. Speaking of the Supreme Master, I''m afraid few people in the whole state of Qi don''t know. Among the scholars, the most respected Confucian in this dynasty is probably our supreme master."


    Lan Xiang first said: "the grand master was granted by the former Emperor. At that time, the state of Yan continued to invade. Although the state of Qi was afraid of the state of Yan, there was no need to fight at all from the perspective of strategy and the rehabilitation of the people. It was our Grand Master who came and went between the two countries as envoys.


    Our grand master also contributed to all kinds of frictions in some small countries around us. "


    Because the three of them didn''t know much about these things, Chu Yuehua and Du Ruoling just sat in a quiet room to listen to them at this time.


    "After the emperor succeeded to the throne, the grand master had the heart to retire, and his power was gradually delegated. He began to rest at home almost ten years ago."


    Huixiang added.


    Chu Yuehua immediately felt surprised: "is it the elder Taishi who is willing to put it down, or is there another secret, or is it because of some pressure?"


    "We don''t know this." Lan Xiang thought and shook her head, "but it shouldn''t be! Although the grand master retired, the emperor''s favor to our family hasn''t changed at all, and who doesn''t respect us?"


    "OK! Second, old lady!" Chu Yuehua pointed to the humanitarian beside the grand master.


    "The old lady married the old Grand Master before she was famous. Although her mother''s family is not a famous family, she is also a scholarly family. The husband and wife have loved each other since they were young.


    Later, after his success, the grand master never had any other thoughts. He always treated the old lady very well and was once a model in the eyes of the people of Qi. "


    "Really? I thought the old lady was a famous family! According to her style, she doesn''t seem to come from a small family."


    Du Ruo was also very dissatisfied with the old lady, especially on the first day, he embarrassed Chu Yuehua.


    "Although the grand master has always been like that to the old lady, it is inevitable that the old lady will suffer a lot of pressure outside. After a long time, she will naturally be stubborn.


    Now it''s all forced out. "Lan Xiang explained with a smile," in fact, the young lady is still good now. When the first lady was there, she was really wronged! "


    Hearing Lan Xiang mention the first lady, Chu Yuehua''s heart moved: "first lady? What''s the matter with the first lady? Is the old lady very critical of the first lady?"


    "Madam, we don''t know where she came from, her identity, or her family background.


    But she is really completely different from the expensive women in the capital, which is very contrary to the original intention of the old lady to find a matching woman as her daughter-in-law.


    Therefore, the old lady didn''t let the first lady suffer at first. She established rules for two years until our junior teacher was born and the Grand Master said something. "


    "Didn''t the master like government from the beginning?"


    "No," Huixiang thought, "but I''ve heard a lot of this. The master has been very close to the noble young masters since childhood because of the relationship between the grand master and the young masters.


    Even the princes and princes in the palace have a good relationship with the master.


    The master used to be a small official, but he went out for a few years. Later, he became close to his wife. He slowly changed when he needed it. He began to calm down and became less enthusiastic about things outside. "


    It seems that the key lies in the identity of the former lady. Chu Yuehua knows it in her heart.


    "However, madam, I don''t think the old master and the old lady have anything to say. Generally speaking, it''s normal. It should be Chifu who is more abnormal."


    Ling ruo''s words surprised Chu Yuehua: "do you think Mrs. Chi is abnormal?"


    "How can Mrs. Chi be normal?" Ling Ruo widened her eyes. "I thought she was very strange from the beginning. A good woman keeps a husband who can''t see two sides all year round, keeps a living widow, and can often go out to socialize and show off..."


    When she said this, she didn''t know what to say. She said for a long time: "it''s just very abnormal! If it were me, I''d better just leave."


    "Madam likes the master very much. This was known to many people in Kyoto at that time. After the first lady died, the master became more and more silent. It was agreed by the old lady to invite someone.


    At that time, they didn''t agree with the hint, but the old lady said that the master could never be silent all his life, so he welcomed Mrs. chi into the door, but no one thought that they were like this now. "


    "But there''s nothing wrong with Mrs. Chi now! She has food and drink, and she also has enough money to spend. What can she do if she doesn''t go out to play with her friends and stay at home?"


    Du Ruo and Ling Ruo disagree.


    Chu Yuehua thought for a moment. It depends on everyone''s mind. Although it can''t be said that she must have a problem, it can''t be said that she is very normal. We should look at this person well.


    "As for Mrs. Gu..." Lan Xiang smiled and said, "it''s probably unusual in the whole of Kyoto! The married widowed daughter stays at her mother''s house and tells her what to do."


    "Well, now I''ve decided. You three stare at three people respectively. Lan Xiang stares at Mrs. Chi, Hui Xiang, Ye Ming and Ling Ruo. Just help me pay attention to Chi Xi."


    Just now, I just thought she probably had some views on the people in the house and wanted to know more about them. Now it seems that Mrs. Shao clearly found something. It''s hard to be sure, so she asked them to go out and help her find evidence.


    The three people looked at each other and finally nodded, "OK!"


    When I put away my things, I found that it was getting late.


    I just don''t know if Chi ye will come back tonight.

 Chapter 336

    To Chu Yuehua''s disappointment, Chi Ye didn''t come back. Just like last night, he didn''t bring back a message.


    Chu Yuehua is very disappointed. At this time, what she thinks is not the thing she was angry with Chi ye before.


    It is no longer said that he was cruel or not, but felt sad that he knew he was angry and would leave her here in a cold war way.


    "Young lady, can you wait a little longer?" Du Ruo looked at her very naturally picking up chopsticks and was worried.


    "Forget it, he won''t come back tonight. Don''t wait." he said and took two mouthfuls of rice in his mouth. "Don''t forget what I told you today. There are probably all kinds of things to come back and forth to me tomorrow. Go to bed early tonight."


    Although such a thing happened, Chu Yuehua was still in charge of what she should be in charge of in Chi mansion.


    In addition, the fact that Chi Ye killed people directly before makes people feel that the young lady is not easy to provoke. It is most important to do things well.


    Moreover, during this period of time, it seems that what the young lady has done is indeed commendable, and there is nothing to blame.


    After more than ten days, all the chores after the new year have been handled. However, Chu Yuehua''s face is getting colder and colder.


    Chi Ye didn''t come back. For more than ten days, the moon pavilion has been very cold.


    Just one thing, not many people in the house know. After all, even if Chi Ye used to come back every day, they can''t see him.


    Duruo several people looked at Chu Yuehua''s face and said some nice words every day, but she was still like that and didn''t mention a word.


    But in the evening, I still feel wronged. It hurts the whole heart and liver.


    From the very beginning he planned to accept it, he told himself not to invest too much hope, just enjoy his tenderness to himself at that time, but at this time, he can''t be so free and easy.


    "Young lady, the shadow is coming."


    Put down this month''s list, Chu Yuehua frowned slightly and looked at Lan Xiang.


    "It''s around you." Lan Xiang added quickly when she didn''t seem to know.


    My heart moved immediately. There was no news for so long. At this time, there were people around me.


    "Let him in."


    Try to keep your usual tone and expression, Chu Yuehua said faintly.


    "Young lady!" the shadow really seems to belong to the kind of person who can''t remember his appearance after seeing it three or four times, but his temperament can''t hide from others.


    "Well! Since you are with the young master, this time..."


    "Madam Hui, I''ve been to Nanzhou for half a month. Because it''s a job sent by the emperor and it''s quite secret, I haven''t been able to send messages to my wife. Now I''ve started, so let my subordinates hurry up and tell my wife."


    This made Chu Yuehua stunned for a while: "has he gone to Nanzhou?"


    "Yes!" there was no expression on the shadow''s face. "I went in a hurry. I didn''t have time to explain to my wife at all. I said..."


    Speaking of this, he paused, and then said, "let the lady not be angry. When the Lord comes back, you can punish the young lady as much as you want. Eat on time and sleep well.


    If you are really angry... "


    When he said this, he blushed, and then took off a small burden from his back: "let the lady take it out."


    "Poof..." Ling ruoton, who was listening over there, couldn''t help laughing, but he immediately straightened his expression when he came into contact with Chu Yuehua''s warning eyes. However, it can be seen that he endured very hard.


    After the shadow left, Ling Ruo quickly ran over: "young lady, open it quickly and have a look. What is it?"


    At the same time, those girls also hurriedly ran over.


    Chu Yuehua''s face finally bloomed the first smile in half a month.


    When I opened the package, there was a small doll carved in wood. However, I have to say that the workmanship was very exquisite. It can be seen that it was carved by hand, and it was lifelike, very similar to someone.


    The most amusing thing was his expression, as if he were begging for mercy from the people who looked at him.


    "Well... When did our Lord show such an expression!" Huixiang couldn''t help exclaiming, and her face was unbelievable.


    Lan Xiang said with a smile, "of course we haven''t seen it. Maybe only our young husband has seen it."


    Hearing what they said, Chu Yuehua quickly rolled the doll into the bag: "just you guys chew your tongue here. Well, if you''re all right, go ahead. I have so many things on hand that I can''t see you help."


    The four people looked at each other, smiled together, and then went out together.


    When the house was quiet, she was the only one left. Then she took out the doll again and looked at it carefully. She couldn''t help smiling.


    Before that, all the anger was gone at this time, as if it had never happened at all.


    When did he become so easy to talk? Even Chu Yuehua couldn''t help shaking her head.


    I just don''t know why he went to Nanzhou. It''s so important that he didn''t even have time to say it back. It must be very important!


    If it''s dangerous, I don''t know if he can handle it.


    Thinking so, it has changed from the joy just now to the tension now.


    But even if he was nervous, he had no choice but to sit at home and wait for him to come back.


    Waiting for Chi ye to return, the Qingming Festival is coming.


    Chu Yuehua knows that although Chi Fu is old in the capital, there are few real relatives.


    There is no place to go for incense on the Qingming Festival.


    However, she wants to go to the grave for Chi Ye''s mother. Anyway, this is what a daughter-in-law should do.


    For such a thing, it''s probably best to ask Chi Wen or Chi Xi!


    Chi Xi was also surprised to hear that she was going to go to the grave for the first lady, but soon smiled and nodded: "go! No one will say anything about you. The old lady is unhappy, that''s all.


    But I can''t go with you. After all, I''m her daughter. If she knows that I disobey her, it will be difficult for everyone to make friends at that time. "


    Chi Xi is naturally talking about the old lady. She can understand such a mood and still thanks Chi Xi for her support.


    In the suburbs of Beijing in March, fragrant grass is luxuriant, which has a taste of spring. Chu Yuehua takes Lan Xiang and Du Ruo to find Mrs. Chi''s tombs.

 Chapter 337

    I didn''t expect that it would be so illegible. This is not a cemetery that ordinary people can buy.


    In general, the conditions of the owner''s home in the cemetery in this place will not be very poor. Even if there are really those who fall down later, they will also be rectified.


    Under such circumstances, the tombs of the first lady seemed too shabby.


    Although Chu Yuehua brought some people to help take care of it, he didn''t expect that even the tombstone would be crooked.


    "When I go back today, I''ll let someone take care of it. I''ll repair it well. At least it''s decent. I''ll repair a table in front and see if I can hire someone to take good care of it."


    Du Ruo followed, and his eyes were clear: "yes!"


    "Oh! Isn''t this Mrs. Chi Shao? I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    The sweet and greasy female voice sounded from behind. Chu Yuehua just finished the sacrifice. When he turned his face, he saw Liu Ruyan coming over with his servant.


    It seems that he also came to the grave.


    "I''ve seen the five princesses!"


    Chu Yuehua always has a very strange feeling when she looks at her.


    It''s not just because of the embarrassment of this woman in the Palace last time.


    More because of the relationship between previous lives.


    Let her have no way to ignore that she suffered such unbearable in her previous life because of this woman.


    However, even if I don''t like it in my heart, what can I do?


    At this time, she is Chi Ye''s wife and the young lady of Chi Fu. This person is Qi Chonghuan''s wife.


    Not to mention that she doesn''t know all about her previous life, it''s because she doesn''t want to be involved with this woman because of her identity now.


    "How did Mrs. Chi leave as soon as she saw me?" seeing Chu Yuehua going away, Liu Ruyan stepped forward and stopped her, "it''s easy to meet and have a chat."


    "My concubine and I are not familiar with the fifth Princess all the time. I probably don''t have any topics to talk about. Besides, there are still things waiting for me to deal with in the house. I think now the fifth princess is in charge of all the things in the house, so I don''t bother the princess much."


    Liu Ruyan listened to her saying this with a little proud smile on his face: "although I have many things, fortunately, the Lord always cares about me and asks people to help me with many things. I just have to make up my mind.


    I''m not so busy that I''m like a steward. I don''t have time to go out. "


    If Du Ruo could see that his wife didn''t like the five princesses, he immediately sank his face with the same spirit.


    "Young lady, our master''s brush is waiting to be selected! I always like to use young husband candidates. It''s just right to go now. My eyes are so picky. I don''t know how long it will take!"


    Du ruo''s words timely solved Chu Yuehua''s embarrassment and smiled awkwardly: "it''s really rude. The fifth princess also heard that the things used by Shaoshi have always been handled by me. I really have to go back."


    Liu Ruyan''s words just now were sarcastic that she was ordered everywhere as a servant, but Du ruo''s words seemed to say that Chi Ye couldn''t leave her Chu Yuehua for a moment.


    You can see the extent of this favor.


    "I don''t think young master Chi will..." Liu Ruyan said anything more, but Qi Chonghuan came over, "Lord!"


    "Mrs. Chi is here!" Qi Chonghuan saw Chu Yuehua, smiled and nodded, and then gave a bunch of flowers to Liu Ruyan.


    In exchange for a smile.


    Chu Yuehua clearly saw the gentle smile on Qi Chonghuan''s face, and suddenly there was a strange feeling in her heart.


    Qi Chonghuan doesn''t like Liu Ruyan.


    Because this smile is the same as what he revealed to himself countless times in his previous life. It is just a soothing performance.


    In her previous life, she thought that the person he liked was Liu Ruyan until she died.


    It turned out that they were the same, whether Liu Ruyan or himself in his previous life, they were the same for Qi Chonghuan.


    Qi Chonghuan smiled and said two words to Liu Ruyan. As soon as he turned his face, he saw the strange eyes in Chu Yuehua''s eyes.


    It seems to laugh at yourself, and it seems that you know something in your heart, just like you see through your heart at a glance.


    This feeling made him feel very strange.


    Unconsciously touched the jade on his chest, and his expression changed slightly.


    But in an instant, he turned around again, looked at Liu Ruyan and said with a smile, "Yan''er, you go to the carriage first. I have something to say with Mrs. Chi."


    Liu Ruyan''s smiling face just now stiffened. Then he smiled again and said, "why, Lord, what do you want to say to Mrs. Chi quietly, can''t Yan''er hear?"


    Qi Chonghuan''s face sank slightly, almost invisible. Then he said softly, "what nonsense! Hurry over! I have something serious to tell Mrs. Chi."


    She is really unhappy. As a woman, Chu Yuehua can see it, but the smile on her face is really bright.


    "All right, all right! I''m just joking with the Lord. I''ll wait for the Lord there, but come quickly! You agreed to accompany me to eat delicious food."


    Then he took the jade and pearl to his carriage.


    When seeing the pearls and Jadeites again, Chu Yuehua thought of her previous life when she was thrown on the floor of the main room.


    At that time, the cold voice of jadeite appeared in her nightmares countless times.


    At this time, is the person with low eyebrows and smooth eyes the same as the one in the dream?


    This is the real feeling of being separated from the world!


    "Princess Duanyang."


    Qi Chonghuan''s voice revived Chu Yuehua, but the expression on his face was still in a trance.


    Or this face, or this person, but he doesn''t know what he has suffered.


    This is a very unpleasant thing for people. She really feels unconvinced!


    Every time she sees Qi Chonghuan, she feels like she wants revenge. However, she always thinks of Chi Ye.


    In this life, Chi Ye already has such a beautiful ownership. Why should hatred disturb your life?


    With this thought, the original hatred was pressed down.


    However, we can''t see Qi Chonghuan, see this man, and be influenced by him.


    "Duanyang..."


    He shouted again. Chu Yuehua woke up in an instant.


    "Five lords!" saluted Chu Yuehua, turning her mood around.


    "I have one thing I want to ask the princess."


    He still habitually called her princess instead of Mrs. Chi Shao.


    "Please tell me something, Lord, but I still have some things to hurry back. I''m afraid I don''t have much time."


    She really doesn''t want to tangle with this man.


    "Can you ask the princess to let your people back away? It''s not easy for too many people to know."


    Qi Chonghuan thought for a while, and probably knew that this was against the rules.

 Chapter 338

    "This..."


    Chu Yuehua hesitated, but the man in front of him had a taste of not giving up until he reached his goal.


    In the idea of drawing a line with him and leaving as soon as possible, Chu Yuehua finally nodded: "Du Ruo, you all step back first. I have something to say to the fifth Lord."


    In fact, Du Ruo was worried. From the beginning to the state of Qi, she didn''t like Qi Chonghuan when she knew the five princes.


    But Chu Yuehua has said so. Naturally, there is no reason to disobey her master in front of outsiders.


    "If the fifth Lord has anything to say, just say it!" Chu Yuehua saw that they all retreated, and he also quietly retreated two steps.


    Qi Chonghuan looked at everything, but there was nothing strange on his face, as if he hadn''t seen it.


    "Haven''t you really seen this jade pendant?" Qi Chonghuan took out the jade pendant hidden in his chest.


    Chu Yuehua recognized it. The last time he showed it to himself, Liu Ruyan misunderstood it.


    "The Lord asked me last time, and I really haven''t seen it." Chu Yuehua didn''t know where his jade came from, let alone why he thought he must know it.


    She just wanted to get rid of the man quickly. After all, there was a Liu Ruyan over there.


    Seeing her firm and positive attitude, Qi Chonghuan''s disappointment is obvious.


    Chu Yuehua was about to ask him if she could go now. Qi Chonghuan suddenly asked, "then I want to ask you, did you know me before you came to the state of Qi? Or... Where have you seen me?"


    Chu Yuehua was stunned by this.


    Of course she knew him. After being reborn into the world, this man was the one she remembered best except her sister.


    However, it was a matter of previous lives. How can I tell him?


    "The Lord is joking. Before I came to the state of Qi, I was just an ordinary woman in the state of Yan. However, I only knit needlework with my sisters in the backyard every day.


    How can I know the Lord? The Lord has been to the state of Yan. As I was at that time, I probably couldn''t see him. Therefore, I think there must be some misunderstanding. "


    This really disappointed Qi Chonghuan.


    Seeing the loss in his eyes, Chu Yuehua was blessed and turned away.


    With this man, I don''t want to stay more for half an hour, not to mention himself. If Liu Ruyan sees it and thinks about it, I really don''t know how to jump into the Yellow River to wash it!


    "Wait!"


    Just over there, when Du Ruo saw Chu Yuehua turning around and going to pick her up, Chu Yuehua''s hand was held by Qi Chonghuan.


    Chu Yuehua was also frightened. Who knows that this man could do such a thing in public.


    Without thinking about it, he directly wanted to get rid of his hand, but the pulled hand suddenly felt the stabbing pain of his middle finger.


    It seems to be pricked by a needle.


    Lan Xiang took Du Ruo one step first and immediately pulled Chu Yuehua from his hand and protected him behind.


    "Lord, please show your respect. The fifth princess is still there! What do you say when people see such behavior? What should the fifth Princess think when they see it?


    The Lord may have reason to say it, but I''m really sorry. My concubine is afraid of rumors. "


    Then he hurried away with people.


    Liu Ruyan himself didn''t dare to stand there and stare at Qi Chonghuan, but he also sent his confidants to stare.


    Hearing that they were suddenly pulled together, they immediately got down from the carriage angrily.


    I happened to meet Chu Yuehua who went out.


    "The young lady has finished talking with the Lord? What does the Lord want to talk to the young lady? Even I have been supported. I''m very curious!"


    Chu Yuehua had just been angry with Qi Chonghuan. At this time, when she heard Liu Ruyan''s strange tune of yin and Yang, she lost her good face.


    "Your prince said there was something wrong. I still wonder! Up to now, I haven''t figured out what the matter is, but one thing, since the princess has married into the fifth Prince''s residence, I''d better take good care of the prince''s mind!


    Don''t talk all day and say something that others don''t understand. Although I don''t understand it, there will be a girl who can''t understand it. The princess won''t feel cold at that time. "


    Then he left angrily.


    Liu Ruyan was robbed by her, but he didn''t understand what it meant. His face was white and black, black and white. He stood there for a long time.


    "Lord, what''s the matter? Why did Mrs. Chi suddenly choke me?"


    Liu Ruyan tried to look wronged and charming, moved to Qi Chonghuan and complained.


    Put away the jade pendant. Qi Chonghuan looked at the far away figure over there. It took a long time to mumble, "it''s true!"


    "Lord!" Liu Ruyan panicked. Since she knew Qi Chonghuan, she had never seen him see a woman like this.


    She felt that compared with her sisters, what she was most proud of was that she not only married the prince and became a princess, but also the prince doted on her.


    After marrying Qi Chonghuan, she has never felt any crisis. Qi Chonghuan really dotes on her. Everything she wants will be done properly. It must be the best.


    At this time, Chu Yuehua made her suddenly alarm.


    Since she was in the palace that day, she seemed different from other women, which attracted Qi Chonghuan''s attention.


    No, it should start from the orange forest. Even the gossip between myself and the LORD came from the orange forest instead of her.


    This woman must be different for Qi Chonghuan. She doesn''t allow such a different existence.


    In Qi Chonghuan''s eyes, he can only have himself. Other women, no matter who they are, must disappear.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Qi Chonghuan recovered, but found that Liu Ruyan had been looking at the road ahead, as if in a daze.


    "Ah? Nothing. I was just wondering if I really provoked Mrs. Chi Shao. She just saw me and seemed very unhappy!"


    "You! What are you thinking? What can you meet with her?" Qi Chonghuan nodded her nose and stretched out his hand to hold her. "You don''t have to worry about other people''s affairs. I''ll take you to eat delicious food. I''ve already promised you."


    On the carriage, Chu Yuehua found that her middle finger was pricked with blood.


    "Girl, what''s going on?" in a hurry, Du Ruo forgot Chu Yuehua''s identity and still called out the previous title.


    "I don''t know," he shook his head gently. "Maybe he accidentally ran into a thorn when he came here just now!"


    She knew that when Qi Chonghuan pulled her just now, his fingers felt tingling. It was him!


    But what is he going to do?

 Chapter 339

    However, Liu Ruyan and Chu Yuehua offended completely after all. A few days later, Liu Ruyan showed her good communication skills on the birthday of Princess Shu in the palace.


    In front of everyone, he asked her that the royal family of the state of Yan was Yan. Was she the daughter of a princess with a different surname, so her surname was Chu?


    Then he said, in my impression, I didn''t hear that Wang with the a different surname in Yan state was surnamed Chu.


    Chu Yuehua looked at her deliberately asking questions with some artificial expressions and gently shook her head: "I am the princess, not the daughter of the prince. As for what it is, I think the princess should not be interested!"


    "Well, madam, I''m going to laugh at me. Actually, I like listening to all kinds of news most. Your words make me curious. What''s the reason why you were granted the princess?


    You must have inadvertently made great contributions. What have you done that has made great contributions to the country of Yan?


    Well, before you became the princess, you were the daughter of an adult in the state of Yan. Seeing that you have such good self-control skills, it must be because you have a strict family education since childhood. "


    She went so far as to ask a lot of questions.


    Chu Yuehua admired her eloquence.


    But for such obvious difficulties, she naturally chose to smile without answering.


    "Why don''t you say it? What''s the reason? I''m hooked by you, and you suddenly don''t say it. It''s really unkind!"


    "I''m really not interested in saying that the princess won''t force people to be difficult. I have to know!"


    "I just want to know your life in the past, and we''ll have more fun together in the future, won''t we?


    Is the princess so resistant that you, a civilian, will be made princess? It''s really not easy! I really admire it! If you want to know about you, you don''t say it. You''re really disappointed! "


    Liu Ruyan looked innocent.


    But Chu Yuehua still didn''t speak.


    "Princess, it''s so boring. Do you think it''s unreasonable to worship so many sisters? We are all from everyone, but Mrs. Chi doesn''t care."


    Looking at her various arrangements, the expensive women next to her just laughed and didn''t make a sound. They looked like watching a good play.


    "I just think the princess''s words are too much. I always like to be quiet and make friends with quiet people. I probably can''t get along with people as lively as the princess. I just keep silent."


    When she said this, Liu Ruyan suddenly turned white.


    The discipline of women in the state of Qi is indeed much looser than that in the state of Yan.


    However, for women''s standards, whether they like static or dynamic, Chu Yuehua''s remark clearly means that Liu Ruyan is too noisy.


    She was really talking about this long paragraph just now, jumping up and down. The other women sat quietly and listened to her.


    In this way, it is more confirmed by Chu Yuehua''s words.


    "It seems that Mrs. Chi Shao really looks down on me, the fifth princess, and doesn''t think it''s worth dating. In that case, I won''t stick a cold ass on my face.


    Mrs. Chi Shao''s upbringing is so good. She must be from a famous family. If I get together with my sisters later, I will make it clear. "


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t stand such a woman. Before, she was still hostile to Liu Ruyan. She always felt that she was the direct cause of her humiliation and death in her previous life.


    Now I can''t hate at all. Such a woman is really useless except for being a tool for Qi Chonghuan.


    Perhaps, in the previous world, Liu Ruyan was the punishment sent by heaven to Qi Chonghuan. Who knows?


    Seeing that she was silent again, Liu Ruyan sneered and said to the granddaughter of shangshuling: "I have met a real lady today, which has made me lose face."


    The granddaughter of the shangshuling smiled and said, "Mrs. Chi is just not very talkative. There are not many people who can be so frank here. The princess should not take it to heart. Just pay more attention when we communicate in the future."


    She''s not stupid. It''s OK to sit aside and give Liu Ruyan some strength secretly. She can''t do such a stupid thing to speak openly to young master Chi''s wife.


    Behind the screen, Shu Fei, who heard the same, turned out with a smile: "look at the excitement of everyone''s conversation. Did the palace miss anything?"


    "Mother!"


    All the women saluted the lady together.


    "No gifts, no gifts. The palace is a Xiaosheng. Originally, it was not prepared to do it, but the emperor had to say that it can''t be careless. There''s no way. Finally, he said to invite young ladies and wives to come and sit with the palace. The emperor reluctantly agreed."


    Imperial concubine Shu is the most beloved imperial concubine in the harem. Who doesn''t know about this?


    It''s not really boasting that she said so, but it''s intriguing what the purpose is.


    "The empress is young and beautiful, and has a prince and princess. Naturally, she is the person in the top of the emperor''s heart. How can she be careless about such a big event as her birthday!"


    The lady who can speak again immediately laughed.


    "Mrs. Chi Shao, it''s the first time to attend the birthday of the palace!" said Princess Shu, casting her eyes on Chu Yuehua. "You gave a birthday gift. The palace likes it very much.


    It seems that you are a good friend of the palace. You should often come to the palace in the future. Don''t divide it. Young master Chi used to come and play with our seven princes. "


    Chu Yuehua smiled and socialized.


    Qi Chonghuan, who accompanied the emperor in another imperial garden, received news from the Shufei palace.


    Where there is no one, the sword frowns.


    After thinking about it, he ignored Liu Ruyan directly.


    I always thought this woman was just a thread to win over Liu Ge. I didn''t expect that she could cause trouble for herself.


    Humiliating Chu Yuehua in front of so many people is not good for him.


    Now everyone is wooing the Chi family. Even this woman has to offend him!


    Now it''s better to let Princess Shu go first.


    After taking two deep breaths, Qi Chonghuan put on his normal expression and followed the emperor''s chariot.


    Back home, the news about the disagreement between the fifth Princess and Mrs. Chi Shao spread all over Kyoto.


    The old lady didn''t say anything about it, probably because she thought it was harmless and there was no need to make friends with the five kings'' residence!


    However, Chu Yuehua got a message from the old master and asked her to go to the study.


    Because he had a bad relationship with Liu Ruyan, he was called over by the old Grand Master. Is the old Grand Master optimistic about Qi Chonghuan?


    Then, did Qi Chonghuan become the prince in his previous life have anything to do with master Chi?

 Chapter 340

    "Master!"


    I didn''t expect to see Master Chi this time. He didn''t play chess in the study, but in the yard of the study.


    Hearing her voice, he still didn''t look up, but directly asked, "can you play chess?"


    "No!"


    Chu Yuehua answered very simply.


    In this regard, master Chi even looked up at her: "it''s not good! I''m afraid I''ll let you play chess with me?"


    Chu Yuehua''s expression on her face was a little unnatural.


    Her chess skills were really bad, even a little bad, so when the old master asked, she simply said no.


    Don''t have to be pulled over to try the depth.


    "No harm," seeing her embarrassment, master Chi pointed to the opposite chair, "sit down and play a game of chess with me!"


    I said no, but I can''t escape?


    This made Chu Yuehua feel a little bit pulled up. She bit her lips and just let it go. Let''s take care of him. If he can''t go down, he''ll go down in disorder!


    I''ve said that I''m bad at chess. Can the old master blame me for not learning chess well?


    Seeing more and more sunspots and fewer white ones on the chessboard, Chu Yuehua didn''t feel nervous at all.


    He was still free and unrestrained. When he finally had no children to fall, he spread his palm: "there''s really no way, I lost."


    The old lady shook her head and put the pieces back into the chess box with her: "it''s really a smelly chess basket."


    With him, Chu Yuehua didn''t feel ashamed, probably because his tone was gentle and he always had a faint smile on his face!


    "Do you know how you married ye''er?"


    Chu Yuehua was stunned and looked at master Chi. He didn''t know what he meant.


    "Ye''er begged me." master Chi still smiled faintly.


    "Please?"


    "Yes!" put on the cover of the chess box, then looked at Chu Yuehua, moved back, leaned against the back of the chair, and looked at the sky.


    "Ye''er is full of hostility to the whole Chi family because of what happened in those years. He is the same to his father, the old lady and me.


    That''s why he left Chi''s house to live his own life. I didn''t allow him at that time, but he had his difficulties in his heart. Therefore, I made an appointment with him and had to come back in five years.


    In fact, I don''t know what will happen if he comes back. He does come back and still doesn''t communicate with everyone after he comes back.


    It''s like this Chi mansion. It''s just an inn where he settled. I can''t help it.


    I can''t escort him to do what I want him to do. "


    At this point, master Chi stopped, as if thinking about how to tell Chu Yuehua.


    "But suddenly one day, he ran over and told me that if I could help him do something, he would listen to me and go back to chaotang."


    "Back to the court?"


    "Yes!" the old master nodded. "Back to the hall, this is one of the things he most resists. As for the reason, I think maybe one day he will tell you personally, maybe never. It depends on himself. I''m not going to help him tell you."


    Just stuck in the most important place!


    Chu Yuehua really wants to break the mouth of the emperor and teacher of the state of Qi in front of her and let her know what''s going on with the knot in the middle.


    "What he told me was that he wanted to marry you!"


    This completely shocked Chu Yuehua: "what?"


    "The messenger of the state of Qi went to the state of Yan. You were the one to welcome. You were still the Jun Jun at that time, weren''t you?"


    Speaking of this, the old master smiled: "I promised her so, and then you were sent to the state of Qi and became the granddaughter-in-law of my Chi family.


    And ye''er finally returned to the court of Qi after so many years. "


    "I..."


    "Therefore, I don''t understand why ye''er is so different from you. He will do the last thing he wants to do because of you."


    The old master sat up straight from his chair and looked at Chu Yuehua suspiciously: "you can even suck at chess. I thought a man like him would like a very intelligent woman.


    But you are not. I don''t see your strong ability to manage your family, nor your great wisdom. Even, you are a little petty.


    What makes Ye Er so different from you? "


    This made Chu Yuehua feel strange. She didn''t know whether to say that Chi Ye was so special to her, which made her very happy, or whether to say that the old master''s evaluation of her was too low and depressed.


    "I don''t know."


    "That''s right!" the old lady nodded to her, "I don''t know, but if it was the first time, I wouldn''t agree with ye''er that he would marry you.


    But now, he is willing to start a family, which is what we Chi family are very happy to see. Moreover, because of you, he has entered the chaotang again. "


    Is this something you should be happy about?


    If Chi Ye resists chaotang like that, but returns there because of himself, won''t he live a life he doesn''t want to live at all?


    "Therefore, I am still a little grateful to you. If you stay with him, he is willing to be Chi ye back. I hope you will be with him all your life."


    "Why?" Chu Yuehua couldn''t care who was sitting in front of her, and bravely asked her doubts, "you are his grandfather. Why do you have to force him to do what he doesn''t like to do? I really don''t understand."


    "You don''t understand him enough." the old master didn''t agree with Chu Yuehua''s tone of questioning, smiled and waved his hand. "Believe me, that''s the most suitable place for ye''er. He belongs there."


    Such a confident tone made Chu Yuehua unable to refute, because she knew that refutation was useless at all.


    "But I didn''t come to you today to say that."


    Just when Chu Yuehua felt powerless, the old master suddenly opened his mouth again.


    This sentence made her remember. Up to now, he hasn''t talked about the point.


    "I heard the news that you don''t get along well with the fifth princess?"


    Chu Yuehua looked at him carefully for a while and then said, "it''s not that I can''t get along with her, but that I don''t want to get along with anyone at all."


    "If so, I have nothing to tell you," said the old master with a smile. "You finally said something I like, but you should remember what you say now.


    Ye''er is no one else. Don''t think about making friends with someone''s wife and what to do. Just stay in my Chi''s backyard. "


    What exactly does that mean?

 Chapter 341

    In the dark room, Qi Chonghuan frowned all the time. When he opened his eyes and saw the familiar top of the bed, his eyes were full of confusion.


    "Lord, you''re awake!"


    Some strange sounds sounded in such a space, which made people feel uncomfortable in the bones.


    But he gradually sobered up from this voice. In his hand, it was the jade.


    After taking a deep breath, Qi Chonghuan sat up from the bed and looked at the very strange man in front of him angrily: "why is there only so much? Then?"


    "The king''s obtaining the spirit mirror is the result of the fate meeting. It''s difficult for ordinary people to see its true face. After all, it''s the thing of the Xuanmen. It''s really hard to say. It''s hard to say." the man''s voice with a heavy mask still sounds like dry branches rubbing against each other.


    "Then you say this is my destiny. What''s going on?" Qi Chonghuan asked eagerly when he thought of the scene in his dream.


    "Although this is something on our side, I dare not say that I know it very well, but the Lord sensed his true destiny through it, which shows that the Lord''s destiny has been deliberately changed at this time.


    What the Lord sees in his dream is his real destiny, just... "


    "Just what?"


    "Since the road of fate has changed, it is unlikely to go back."


    "Really?" Qi Chonghuan frowned more and more tightly. "I don''t believe it!"


    This thing is too mysterious, but the things in the dream are so real, just like they really happen to themselves. That position, that woman, spring, summer, autumn and winter, all seem to be real.


    He saw her smiling like flowers under the magnolia, and saw his own scroll of painting unfolding for her.


    But how could she marry someone else now?


    Without this jade, he would not have noticed the woman from the state of Yan, a princess who had no foundation and was made a princess because she sent a peace kiss.


    But it was because of this jade that he saw such scenes. It was clear that she should be her own wife. At this time, she showed her face in the arms of others, which made him very unhappy.


    What''s more


    He closed his eyes and Qi Chonghuan took a deep breath. He must understand.


    "Lord, Qingyi asks to see you."


    The sound outside was his familiar dark guard, and even the sound didn''t have any recognition.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s almost certain that Chi Ye is the third Ye!" Qingyi told him frankly. He has been checking the third ye these days.


    If it hadn''t been for Bai die''s last move, ye Sanye, who affected the economic transactions between the two countries, had not been associated with the young division who stirred chaotang seven years ago. Now it has been found out that it has to be shocking.


    "Chi Ye!" Qi Chonghuan narrowed his eyes slightly, and a cold feeling appeared on his lips.


    In recent years, he has been trying to open the road to the court of Yan state through the economic and trade relations between the two countries, and obtain the support of neighboring countries in the future struggle for power. Yan state is the most powerful country around Qi state. The emperor can''t take their opinions as a reference.


    However, over the past few years, his caravan has no way to break into the business circle of Yan state. Instead, he has been interfered by Ye Sanye everywhere. Previously, he suspected that ye Sanye was a dark card of a faction of Qi state.


    However, after a detailed investigation, his origin could not be found at all. This man seemed to emerge out of thin air, and then with his super-high business mind, he intervened in the economies of various countries.


    What''s more strange is that this man seems to have nothing to do with the politicians of any country, but when you think about it, you can see how his business could be so big.


    I have to say that over the past few years, this third ye also brought a lot of troubles to Qi Chonghuan. However, later, he didn''t look like a person of any school, so he planned to swallow this tone. Who knows, this person would be Chi Ye!


    "Lord, this Chi ye..."


    "I underestimated him," Qi Chonghuan sneered. "I thought what happened in those years depressed him and directly left chaotang at ease. It seems that he has never given up his control over chaotang.


    Princess Duanyang came from the state of Yan and just gave him an excuse. What feeling is stronger than Zhenjian? It''s just because he wanted to return to the court, but he didn''t have an excuse, so he made such an agreement with old master Chi. "


    "The Lord''s meaning is..." Qingyi thought carefully, "Chi Ye already has a faction he wants to support in the court hall?"


    "Although I''m not sure, eight to nine out of ten should be like this. Otherwise, after all these years of preparation, he''s trying to figure out what he wants. However, he hasn''t seen his tendency to support anyone since he came back for two years."


    At this point, Qi Chonghuan was about to say something, but he hesitated: "don''t act rashly for the time being. First investigate his movements for me. If it doesn''t affect us, keep the status quo. If it does find something unfavorable to us, don''t be soft."


    "Yes!"


    After Qingyi retreated, Qi Chonghuan sat alone in the master''s chair meditating.


    "I can''t wait any longer. The third is not worried for the time being. The Emperor may have been dissatisfied with him for a long time. It''s easy for him to make mistakes.


    Old four hasn''t done anything for so many years. It''s easy to clean him up. The most important thing is old seven. A few days ago, she went to the suburbs with the emperor. Princess Shu, a brainless woman, has a broken mouth. In that case, take old seven first! "


    The light in his eyes flashed past, and the door was pushed open.


    "Why is the LORD alone in the house?" Liu Ruyan''s voice was as gentle as an Oriole.


    But Qi Chonghuan felt tired of falling into his ears.


    "Nothing. I''m thinking about something, so I''ll pay them all." Qi Chonghuan stretched out his hand to her with a gentle smile on his face.


    With a smile, Liu Ruyan shouted and sat on his lap: "I''ll come and won''t disturb the Lord''s thinking!"


    "No, I feel bored in my heart. I feel much better when I see you." he said this and hugged the woman in his arms as if he wanted to hurt her to the bone.


    Liu Ruyan likes this feeling. When the whole person nests in his arms, he feels as if the whole world is quiet and warm.


    "Try not to argue with Princess Duanyang in the future, you know?"


    His voice seemed to come out of his chest. Liu Ruyan''s heart stiffened. After a while, he smiled and asked, "why? I can''t get along with her. I don''t know why, so I can''t talk well."


    "Then don''t deliberately provoke her. Just stay away from her."


    Qi Chonghuan''s gentle voice did not calm Liu Ruyan''s heart at all. He bit his teeth and didn''t speak for a while.

 Chapter 342

    "Princess, this way please!" a servant girl who was well dressed welcomed the woman into the room with a polite smile on her face.


    "Miss Ye!" as soon as Liu Ruyan entered, he recognized the woman sitting at the table making tea.


    "Five princesses." Ye Ming smiled, raised her head and reached for her, "please."


    Liu Ruyan is naturally no stranger to Ye Ming. Before they got married, they often met at various banquets. Although they are not close, they are not very strange.


    "How could miss Ye suddenly invite me to tea?" Liu Ruyan lowered his eyes slightly and sniffed the green tea in the tea cup. Sure enough, the tea was fragrant. "It really surprised me."


    "Why are you so polite, princess? We used to have some friendship when we were at our daughter''s house. Now we are still in Kyoto, so don''t divide." put down the teapot in your hand, and the smile on Ye Ming''s face becomes more and more intimate.


    "That''s the truth." Liu Ruyan looked around and there were only four people, all of whom were his own personal servant girls. Presumably they were all his own people. "To tell you the truth, your cousin''s sister-in-law was similar to our age. Why don''t you call her? Isn''t it good for the three of us?"


    "Since there are only me and the princess here, it''s meaningless for the princess to say such temptations. It''s also my failure. Who doesn''t know my little thoughts when I was with my sisters in the past.


    Now it''s a joke in the eyes of all the sisters. I''m not as magnanimous as I can be. I can still smile and smile at her. If the princess really wants to make friends with my cousin, don''t blame me for not being good. In the future, we''d better be far away. "


    Liu Ruyan immediately said with a smile, "look at you. I just said that. You''re serious. Who are you and who is she? Where are you alienating you for her? Since you can''t get along with her and we''re sisters, I naturally want to face you.


    What''s more, who doesn''t know that she and I are naturally discordant in Kyoto? "


    When ye Ming heard this, she smiled again and looked at the servant girl next to her: "go down first!"


    She nodded gently, and then went to Liu Ruyan''s servant girl: "this sister, the first time we met, the little sister set up a banquet there. Why don''t you go with her sister?"


    Liu Ruyan''s servant girl hesitated. Seeing her master nodding slightly, she smiled and replied, "my sister is so polite that I''m embarrassed to refuse. I''ll have to ask me to come back next time."


    All the irrelevant people went down. Ye Ming refilled the teapot with boiling water: "my cousin and I are not just at odds. I think the princess must be familiar with the pickling in the inner house."


    Without waiting for Liu Ruyan to speak, he then said, "I haven''t had a satisfactory day since she came in. To tell you the truth, I was no different from the first lady in the Imperial College.


    But now that she''s here, she''s the serious young master''s wife. Brother Ye dotes on her like that. The old lady and aunt will hurt me again, and it''s impossible to cross brother Ye. Therefore, she blows out the pillow wind, and brother Ye makes another noise, and it''s not me who gets left out in the cold at last? "


    Liu Ruyan listened to this and became more and more happy: "it seems that your cousin''s relationship with the young teacher is really good."


    "It''s hard for me to conclude whether my feelings are good or not, but I''ve never seen my cousin''s scheming. You may not believe it, because she only finished the new year this year. Our family killed five people for my cousin in front of everyone!"


    When her tone came to the back, she felt a chill. It seemed that it was a little scary to think of that thing.


    Liu Ruyan was startled: "don''t scare me!"


    "I didn''t scare you. If you don''t believe it, you can take one of our family to ask. Everyone has seen it. Think about what kind of person my brother Ye used to be. Who doesn''t say his gentle and elegant character?


    Now I can do such a cruel thing. I really don''t accept her powerful means! "


    Liu Ruyan clearly heard a lot of dissatisfaction from Ye Ming''s tone. As soon as he turned his eyes, he sighed: "it''s really a pity to say so. If the young master married you, your family still doesn''t know how harmonious it is!"


    "I would have sighed like this before, but now..."


    Her smile was a little bitter, as if she had encountered a problem that could never be solved.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Ruyan''s interest was immediately hooked up. "Don''t you even think about it now?"


    "It''s impossible to talk to him. To say a bad word, Chu Yuehua always seems to have a magic that we women can''t feel. You can also know what kind of person my brother Ye is and what kind of women can''t get into his eyes.


    How can you suddenly fall in love with such a woman? Moreover, the resolute attitude makes people feel terrible, and even their temper has changed. "


    "If we say that the young master in the past has really changed a lot, but after he returned from traveling outside, his personality has changed. Even the people in Kyoto say that today''s young master Chi''s face looks like a dark cloud!"


    Then he shook his head and said, "but for women..."


    Here he stopped again and shook his head with a smile.


    Ye Ming knows what she means, but she just feels that she is less attractive than Chu Yuehua to Chi Ye.


    "I really recognize this. You don''t know. Even the three kings and the four kings have green eyes for her, and..." Ye Ming paused. "Isn''t the five kings?"


    A sentence immediately made Liu Ruyan''s face sink: "what do you mean?"


    "The princess doesn''t have to be angry with me. I''m telling the truth. You know as well as I do. I''m the same as you, but you''re lucky enough to marry the fifth prince."


    That means, if she didn''t marry Qi Chonghuan, would Qi Chonghuan also be fascinated by Chu Yuehua?


    "You..."


    "To tell you the truth, princess," the smile on Ye Ming''s face slowly closed, and his expression became serious and serious. "I came to the princess today because I have something to discuss with the princess. I just said so much. I think the princess probably knows it in her heart?"


    "You have a good way?" Liu Ruyan''s anger has been hooked up. Thinking about the unhappiness in his heart these days, his expression is firm.

 Chapter 343

    In Kyoto in March, the willows gradually turned green, and the spring difficulties followed. After dealing with the things at hand in the house every day, Chu Yuehua felt that she wanted to have a good sleep.


    The happiest thing is probably that damn Chi Ye finally knows to write a letter.


    But his mission here is to investigate the whereabouts of the snow disaster silver in Nanzhou last year, so the letters he wrote can''t follow the normal correspondence. He just suffered from the shadow and didn''t know how many times he ran back and forth.


    Lying on the top of the imperial concubine, he read the letter in his hand several times before folding it and putting it into his chest. With a sweet smile on his mouth, he yawned.


    "I''ll be back by the end of this month, young lady. Should I lose weight now?" Du Ruo yawned when she looked like she was going to sleep again.


    Maybe there are too many things recently. I stay in the house every day and eat too much. I seem to be getting fat. Du Ruo and Ling Ruo always tease her about it.


    "I wouldn''t despise Mrs. Shao for being too fat. I''d like her to be plump!" Lan Xiang smiled at the speech.


    "Why?" Chu Yuehua was stunned.


    "It''s because women are plump that they can give birth! Didn''t our Lord always shout to have a baby for his wife?" he said with a pursed smile, "we don''t have to take good care of it."


    Chu Yuehua was a little depressed when he thought that he often talked about his children before he left, but it was strange that his stomach had not moved. This thing was really urgent.


    Speaking of children, several girls were interested, so they discussed how to talk about if Chu Yuehua gave birth to a young master. When they turned around, they saw someone sleeping soundly on the couch.


    "Young lady, someone sent a letter!"


    In the dream, Chi ye came back and looked at her with a southern flavor and a smile.


    Then Huixiang woke her up.


    "What?"


    "It was just delivered, but the messenger sent the letter at the corner gate and ran away. He didn''t know whose letter it was."


    This made everyone curious. Lan Xiang took the letter from Chu Yuehua: "let me have a look."


    Carefully checked, shook his head and said, "no problem."


    "You are too careful!"


    "We can''t be careless now that I''m not here. I don''t know if I''ll blame us when I met the fifth Lord during the last Qingming Festival!" Huixiang complained.


    But her voice just fell, and she saw Chu Yuehua take the letter from Lan Xiang''s hand: "it was sent by your Lord."


    When they were stunned, she had a little shy smile on her face: "where''s his handwriting!"


    "Oh!"


    The crowd laughed but did not speak, turned their heads and whispered.


    "Now I know more and more about women''s thoughts. The first letter was delivered and the next one was followed. I''m afraid the young lady is in full bloom."


    Several people were smiling. From the corner of lingruo''s eyes, he saw that the smile of the woman on the imperial concubine''s couch was gradually expanding. Maybe something wonderful had happened.


    "What the hell is it?"


    "I won''t tell you for the time being." Chu Yuehua quickly folded the letter, then lay down and went to sleep.


    It turned out that Chi Ye was coming back the day after tomorrow, but she came back secretly. Because she was separated from others and went to Beijing in advance, she was afraid of causing a bad reaction, so she asked her to go to the Great Buddha Temple to find him the day after tomorrow.


    Two people play outside for a few days and then come back.


    I just don''t know what he arranged. Do you want to apologize for the last thing?


    Chu Yuehua thought in her head, but she couldn''t resist sleepiness in the end.


    "Young lady, I''m so sleepy in spring. Even I feel sleepy when I look at it." Du Ruo stretched his waist long.


    "Is there anything in the room? Just go to sleep with you. Why bother? It''s like the sun won''t rise without you."


    Lan Xiang teased her.


    Now the four people have been completely integrated into one, and there has long been no mutual dike and suspicion at the beginning.


    Chu Yuehua was shocked when she slept until half an afternoon.


    Just about to ask Lan Xiang if anyone came to see her this afternoon, Hui Xiang came back.


    One afternoon, Du Ruo couldn''t help asking, "where have you been? There are no people everywhere."


    Who knows, Huixiang closed the door without saying anything.


    She was so serious that everyone else put away her smile. It was obvious that she had something serious to say.


    "Why, what I asked you to stare at has come to an end?"


    Before, Chu Yuehua asked them to stare at Chi Xi, Ye Ming and Mrs. Chi respectively, but there has been no tangible harvest all the time.


    "Madam Shao, I think this matter needs further verification." Huixiang hesitated. "After all, it''s important."


    "What''s the matter? You first say that there are only our own people here."


    She has always been this principle, no doubt about people, no doubt about employment.


    Now for her, Lanxiang Huixiang and Du Ruoling are the same people who are deeply trusted by her.


    "Madam Shao doesn''t know the state of Qi, so she probably doesn''t know Luo Shengmen."


    Huixiang''s voice just fell. Lan Xiang and Ling Ruoqi changed their faces: "Luo Shengmen?"


    "What''s the matter? What is Luo Shengmen? Is it a gang? Or what? Why are you so surprised?"


    Du Ruo naturally has a blank face. Like Chu Yuehua, she has never heard of these three words.


    "Luo Shengmen has been a sect in the state of Qi for a long time. It is said that it was founded by a princess because of the bullying of her son-in-law.


    Luo Shengmen only accepts women, and they join voluntarily. However, because it is founded by a princess, it is different from ordinary Jianghu sects. At least the imperial court will never touch it.


    As a result, Luo Shengmen soon became famous. It is said that he once ranked among the first-class sects in the Jianghu. "


    "Since it is so famous, why have I never heard of it?" Chu Yuehua was surprised.


    How can she not be surprised? In other people''s eyes, she may have been in the state of Qi for less than a year, but she knows that in fact, she has lived here for many years. How can she not have heard of it at all?


    "That''s the past. Now, except for the people in the Jianghu, others probably don''t know much. Even the new comers in the Jianghu don''t know much."


    "Why?" Duro was also very strange.


    "Because Luo Shengmen was involved in a big case, that is, in the previous dynasty, Luo Shengmen had been for a long time. Relatively speaking, it was not so close to the royal family.


    Therefore, Luo Shengmen is greatly frustrated, but it is precisely because of this that... "

 Chapter 344

    Halfway through her words, she stopped talking and almost killed Chu Yuehua.


    "You''ve made it clear! It''s really urgent to keep half of it." even Du Ruo, who has a very good temper on weekdays, couldn''t help complaining.


    "Let me tell you!" Lan Xiang took Huixiang''s words.


    "In the former dynasty, the tax silver collected by the imperial court was suddenly stolen in Nanzhou. Because it was of great significance, the former Emperor ordered a strict investigation. There were a large number of people involved, and Luo Shengmen was also involved.


    Finally, the former Emperor had no choice. After all, Luo Shengmen had the protection of the previous royal family. Even the leader of Luo Shengmen had attended the banquet of the court. If Luo Shengmen was arrested openly, it would be disrespectful to the previous emperor.


    Therefore, the former Emperor established the current Shengwei order to serve the emperor, and Luo Shengmen was robbed and killed by the Shengwei order. "


    "How can this sect exist now?" Chu Yuehua didn''t understand. "Is there any change in the hands of the emperor?"


    "Luo Shengmen has been silent for a long time, but no one dare to say publicly that the heavy damage they suffered was done by shenglingwei, so in the light, Luo Shengmen always exists."


    "It is for this reason that the once famous Luo Shengmen became mysterious." lingruo said, "now when it comes to Luo Shengmen, many people don''t know the twists and turns in the middle.


    Just know its origin and what it has done in the Jianghu. "


    "What do you do?"


    "Luo Shengmen first recruited women, and they were relatively poor women.


    These women have resentment. After joining Luo Shengmen, their means are relatively vicious. This is originally an organization with risk factors.


    Up to now, Luo Shengmen has become an elusive sect, but it''s best not to keep an eye on them, otherwise they will really die miserably. "


    Huixiang took out a piece of paper from her arms and unfolded it. On it was a blue peony.


    "The princess who founded the Luosheng gate liked the blue peony best, so she used the blue peony as the symbol of the Luosheng gate."


    Chu Yuehua nodded. He had a basic understanding of the sect he heard about for the first time.


    "Well, you just talked about Ye Ming, and then how..."


    "Mrs. little asked me to keep a close eye on Ye Ming. I have been watching her secretly these days. She has also planted several invisible lines around her, but she can not find any important clues."


    Huixiang said seriously, "but today I suddenly heard a little girl come and tell me that Ye Ming seems to go to the back mountain every ten days."


    "Back mountain?"


    "It''s the back mountain behind the big garden. I followed her very carefully this afternoon, and then I saw her put a small purse on one of the plum trees.


    When she left, I was afraid she would find out. I opened it carefully. There was only a piece of paper in it, but there was nothing on it, but there was such a blue peony printed on it. "


    After looking at their reactions, Chu Yuehua asked, "how can there be nothing? And with this blue peony, how..."


    "Madam Shao is not from the Wulin. Maybe she doesn''t understand this. However, anyone who knows Luo Shengmen knows that such a blue peony is the symbol of Luo Shengmen. It''s easy and can''t match like this."


    Ling ruo''s look became serious.


    "Moreover, more importantly, I found that Ye Ming has martial arts!"


    "What?" Chu Yuehua immediately exclaimed, "how..."


    "It''s strange!" Huixiang shook her head. "Observing her breath, words and deeds on weekdays is no different from ordinary people, which makes me completely ignore this point and preconceived that she has no martial arts.


    But today, I clearly saw that her walking was different from that in normal days. Her steps were much lighter and her internal skills were not weak.


    Looking back, she has been exposed several times. "


    "If so, what Chi Xi told me about qianlixiang has some basis. She can only be a person in the Wulin if she has martial arts. It''s not surprising to come into contact with Bai die.


    Then what kind of agreement can we reach with Bai die to get his thyme... "


    "What Mrs. Shao means is that Mrs. Gu is actually credible?"


    At least for now, but


    Gently shook his head: "don''t draw a conclusion for the time being. I don''t know whether I should believe it or not. The people in this house are more and more difficult to guess. We''d better observe it according to the original plan."


    Then he asked, "since she put her pocket there, she probably has a joint, and the white paper must show the content in what way. Why didn''t you wait?"


    "It was because I waited so long that I came back. The man never showed up. Moreover, after I found that Ye Ming knew martial arts, I was not sure that there were few potential experts in the house. I really didn''t dare to stay and came back."


    This is also the correct way. Chu Yuehua has nothing to blame. She smiled and said, "well, I don''t blame you. What you found is very important to us. Therefore, it is certain that Ye Ming must be not simple.


    You find a way to get some people from the shadow. Help me watch Ye Ming and stare at her every move. Don''t let her have a chance to do anything. Come and tell me whenever there is any news. "


    I don''t know if it''s Chu Yuehua''s illusion. When she said this, the three girls seemed particularly excited.


    When it''s time to make an appointment with Chi ye, Chu Yuehua gets up early in the morning.


    Du Ruo couldn''t help laughing and said, "I haven''t seen the young lady get up so early these days. It seems that the Lord has more charm."


    "Didn''t the old lady say anything?" Chu Yuehua asked while comparing her hair in a bun.


    "No, it''s said that if the young lady feels stuffy in the room, she will go out for a walk without specially sending someone to tell her."


    Du Ruo added with a smile: "I think the old lady''s attitude towards the young lady seems to be a lot more easygoing since my lord killed those people. If I had left it in the past and my Lord was not at home, I would have to say a few words."


    I don''t know if it''s because I haven''t seen Chi ye for a long time. I still feel a little nervous.


    Chu Yuehua only takes Ling Ruo and Lan Xiang with him when he thinks that he will spread the people around him after seeing Chi Ye.


    The Great Buddha Temple is not lively in such a normal day. I don''t want others to know that Chi Ye is back. Chu Yuehua doesn''t say her identity. The carriage is unmarked in the house.

 Chapter 345

    The shadow returned to Chi Fu. After hearing Huixiang''s words, he frowned: "are you sure?"


    "You don''t know what kind of person I am. When did I become so careless? You have to tell me this as soon as possible. Although Mrs. Shao is ready, she hides Ye Ming so deeply. I''m really worried that Mrs. Shao will catch her way."


    Huixiang and shadow have been good friends for many years, although the latter''s character has always been dull and boring.


    But it doesn''t affect the familiarity between two people.


    "Look at the people in my hands!" he handed a nameplate to Huixiang. "My Lord has already given a dead order. Don''t let Mrs. Shao have anything to do during her trip to Nanzhou.


    You and Lan Xiang have been punished for the last Qingming Festival. If something really happens this time, I suspect that Mrs. Shao may not be able to protect you. "


    Thinking about her injury, Huixiang nodded seriously: "I understand. I have to say that we were really careless before. I didn''t expect that there were so many demons and monsters in the house."


    After giving herself a hard warning, Huixiang asked, "but don''t forget to tell me about it. I always have a sense of insecurity."


    "My Lord has come back."


    "Ah? Then you..."


    "But it''s a secret. If people find out, it''s not good. Others are still behind!"


    Thinking of Chu Yue Huaxing''s elated going out today and the extra letter he received that day, he immediately knew it.


    "Madam, this way, please..."


    Chu Yuehua followed an old monk back to the courtyard. She didn''t say who she was from beginning to end.


    But the other party immediately recognized her, but he didn''t know what Chi Ye was going to do.


    However, this is his style.


    Before, I thought so much to tell him. At this time, I suddenly didn''t know how to speak.


    "Two girls, please stay and ask the lady to go in alone."


    The monk said to Ling Ruo and Lan Xiang with a kind smile.


    Both of them were stunned and hesitated.


    Chu Yuehua nodded: "wait outside! I''ll send a letter later."


    She and Chi ye were separated in a conflict. Later, although they forgive each other in the letter, they still have to talk about the previous things face to face.


    Ling Ruo and Lan Xiang seem to have lost the feeling of being honest with each other.


    "If there''s anything wrong, madam, remember to call us." Lan Xiang was a little nervous.


    But thinking that he was just going to see his master, his worry was too superfluous, and he felt a little funny.


    Through the gate, the houses inside are almost the same as the wing rooms of other temples.


    When the monk came to the middle of the gate, he stopped moving forward: "benefactor, please go in by yourself!"


    There is a chair and a table in the middle. There is also a cup of tea and a book on the table.


    It seems that someone has just sat here. The door is half closed and someone is inside.


    He took a deep breath and tried to push the door in, but stopped again. He turned to see the monk and found that he had quietly quit.


    With a smile on her face, Chu Yuehua directly reached out to push the door. The head of the house was a little dark compared with the outside.


    "You''re back."


    She used declarative sentences, but no one answered her.


    "Hello!" the voice was a little empty, as if there was no one in the room.


    My heart jumped wildly for some reason, and a feeling of uneasiness suddenly spread all over my body.


    She suddenly found that the room was a little strange.


    It''s so strange. It''s darker than outside.


    But not a little black, but very black.


    window!


    There are no windows in this room.


    When I realized this, my fear suddenly increased.


    "Chi Ye!"


    She shouted, and no one answered her.


    No, she wanted to go, so she had to turn around. Suddenly, she felt that her hands were sticky. Something exploded in front of her. It smelled fishy!


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly frightened, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help screaming.


    Chi Fu.


    Huixiang was concentrating on writing something when suddenly a shadow passed in front of her.


    After years of training, she didn''t want to smash a cup directly.


    There was no expected sound, and the cup seemed to disappear suddenly.


    Then he shouted, "my lord?"


    Sure enough, he looked up and saw Chi Ye standing there, and the cup he threw out was firmly held in his palm.


    "Why is there no one? Where''s Lan Xiang? Where''s Ling Ruo? Where''s your master?"


    Huixiang''s smile of joy at Chi Ye''s return suddenly froze on her face.


    Chi Ye instantly finds her subtle expression change: "what happened?"


    "Isn''t Mrs. Shao with you?" her voice was almost out of control when she heard him.


    Du Ruo at the head of the room ran out when he heard the news. When he saw Chi ye, he was surprised: "young master, didn''t you make an appointment with Mrs. Shao to meet at the Great Buddha Temple?"


    Before she could say more, Chi Ye rushed out like a gust of wind.


    The two people in the remaining room stood where they were, stunned.


    "What happened to young lady?" duruo''s voice trembled.


    She is not a schemer, but she has seen many things she has never encountered before after following Chu Yuehua for so long.


    In such an obvious situation, Chi Ye appears here, while Chu Yuehua is notified in advance to go to the Great Buddha Temple to meet Chi Ye.


    It''s not a conspiracy.


    "No!" she took a deep breath, and Huixiang followed her out.


    I met Ye Ming at the door.


    "Where are you in a hurry? Isn''t your sister-in-law there?"


    "Is it you?" Huixiang rushed over and grabbed Ye Ming''s collar.


    But just for a moment, Ye Ming broke away from Huixiang''s control, narrowed her eyes and sneered: "the people in my sister-in-law''s room are really polite. Do you just talk to me like this?


    Do you really look down on me? "


    When Huixiang was about to speak, she smiled and said, "well, I went to talk to my sister-in-law, not fight. I''m too lazy to tell you whether my sister-in-law is here."


    This woman has been hiding for so many years. At this time, even if she excites her with words, she won''t say anything.


    Huixiang looked at her hard and left in a hurry.


    Looking at her disappeared back, a faint smile appeared at the corners of Ye Ming''s mouth, which was almost hard to find.


    At this time, Chu Yuehua was completely confused, because she finally saw the situation in front of her eyes!

 Chapter 346

    Not far in front of her, there was a man, a woman, whose gorgeous clothes were stained with many dark and thick liquids. She seemed to recognize this man.


    The air is filled with a disgusting smell of blood.


    Chu Yuehua felt that the blood of her whole body filled her forehead in an instant. Her legs unconsciously took a big step back, and her back leaned directly against the door panel.


    Chu Yuehua felt that her upper and lower teeth were beginning to fight, and her whole body began to tremble uncontrollably.


    It''s Showa!


    That man is Showa!


    She''s dead, right in front of herself!


    This is a bureau, a bureau for yourself.


    When she saw the man lying on the ground, Chu Yuehua knew this in her heart, but she was confused in her head at this time, and she could hardly believe it. The man in front of her was really dead, just because of herself, but because she wanted to frame herself.


    no


    There was a sudden wind outside the house. A trace of coolness sobered her head. Now it''s not the time to think about it. She wants to leave here as soon as possible!


    Suddenly, it seemed that all her senses came back. She suddenly found her own perception. When she wanted to leave and turned to go out, she found that her body was full of blood.


    The sticky hands are all blood!


    Just now, when she came in, something really exploded around her, and then splashed herself. It was all blood.


    It''s crazy. Who''s so crazy?


    The gate of the courtyard was suddenly pushed open, and a group of people swarmed in, all familiar or unfamiliar faces.


    Lan Xiang and Ling Ruo have disappeared.


    "Princess Duanyang?" Princess Shu shouted first.


    Probably everyone will be shocked at this time! At the door stood a woman in a light blue dress, covered with blood, even on her hands.


    Her face was very pale and flustered, and she looked at the people in horror.


    "Why are you here? Where''s Showa?"


    A woman came in horror. Tears had seeped out of her eyes. There was a frightening smell of fear and horror in her eyes.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t know how to answer her. In a place like this, she was the only one in the wing room. There was a corpse lying there. You can know that she was killed without looking.


    She was the only one present, and her hands were stained with blood. In such a situation, how could she plead.


    "Ah! Princess!" a woman screamed behind her. Then the people followed her eyes and saw the man lying on the ground in the back room.


    Chu Yuehua suddenly turned around and found that the wing room, which was still very dark, suddenly became bright, and the body on the ground became more and more shocking.


    It was not that there were no windows, but that the windows had been blocked just now, just to let themselves fall in.


    With such intentions and such means, how can it be ordinary people!


    "Come on! Catch this bitch in this palace!"


    After seeing Showa''s body, the beautiful woman''s face changed dramatically, and it took a long time before she snapped.


    Several bodyguards came out immediately. Without saying a word, they pressed Chu Yuehua to the ground and mercilessly pressed her face on the ground, although she didn''t mean to resist.


    "Showa!" the beautiful woman quickly stepped forward, walked to the door and stopped again, as if she didn''t dare to go in at all.


    "To the imperial concubine and empress!" a maid came forward in tears. "You''d better not come forward first. The princess... May not be beautiful at this time!"


    "This palace is her mother. No matter what she does, this palace is not afraid!" then he pushed the maid away and went in by himself.


    A deafening wail broke out at once in the house.


    Chu Yuehua knows that this is a game today. Naturally, she didn''t kill people, but at this time, when she was pressed on the ground like this, she can understand. After all, in the eyes of Princess Jing, she is the murderer who killed her daughter.


    If you are yourself, you can''t wait to find out everything calmly.


    But who is it?


    Who on earth wants to hurt himself like this? Chu Yuehua tried her best to see a crowd of people coming in, one by one. Her face was full of grief, anger and shock, but she couldn''t see any different expression.


    Suddenly, in the corner of the crowd, Chu Yuehua saw a pair of strange smiling eyes.


    Liu Ruyan?


    Could it be her?


    However, Liu Ruyan has so much courage?


    Dare to do such a thing? This is a human life, and Showa probably had some friendship with Liu Ruyan before that! It''s too ridiculous to think of killing a human life in this way.


    "Princess Duanyang, how can you do it?" Liu Ruyan touched her eyes, took out a veil from her sleeve, covered his mouth and cried, "after all, it''s a human life. Don''t you feel uneasy in your heart?"


    Chu Yuehua squinted at her and didn''t speak.


    Whether Liu Ruyan set up this bureau or not, Chu Yuehua didn''t want to speak at this time, and didn''t even want to explain.


    Because it''s a coincidence that even if she broke her mouth, others won''t believe her explanation. In that case, just be silent!


    Just


    Chi Ye doesn''t know what''s going on?


    Since they have arranged everything in front so well, there is no possibility of letting her get rid of her sleepiness easily.


    She''s just worried that Chi Ye won''t come back. Will she die because of this? Didn''t she see him?


    Such an idea made her shiver.


    no way!


    Maybe she is too dependent on Chi Ye during this time. She hardly uses her brain and has done anything by herself.


    Now that Chi Ye is away, she can only rely on herself.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly remembered that Lan Xiang and Ling Ruo were gone.


    Originally, they were outside, but there was no trace at this time. Has it been


    Seeing where her eyes could reach, Liu Ruyan still sobbed, but squatted down and said in a voice that they could hear: "are you looking for your two servant girls who know martial arts?


    Unfortunately... "


    Half said, she suddenly stopped talking and looked at Chu Yuehua on the ground with a smile in her eyes.


    As expected, it was hard to avoid a burst of joy to see her frightened expression.


    Then he went into the house with his mouth still covered.


    It''s her!


    It''s really her!


    She even admitted it like this. Chu Yuehua didn''t know what to say.


    Are you sure you will die?


    So, you don''t care?


    "You bitch, the palace is going to kill you!" Princess Jing rushed out suddenly. She didn''t know where she took a sword and stabbed it directly at Chu Yuehua.

 Chapter 347

    Chu Yuehua was surprised. She never thought that Princess Jing would make such an impulsive move, but there was no way to avoid it at this time. She had no martial arts, not to mention being firmly controlled by others.


    His eyes almost subconsciously looked at Liu Ruyan over there. He just came into contact with her eager eyes, and the handkerchief was tightly twisted.


    Just when the sword tip was only half an inch away from him, a man rushed out and hugged Princess Jing: "Sister Princess Jing, you can''t!"


    It was Princess Shu.


    "No one should stop this palace today, Showa of this palace..."


    Jing Fei''s voice was mixed with a cry, which made everyone feel nervous.


    Showa is the only child of imperial concubine Jing and the emperor''s favorite daughter. It is because of Showa that imperial concubine Jing was promoted from a concubine to a concubine. It can be said that imperial concubine Jing is a rare person in the harem whose mother is expensive by women.


    "Sister Jing Fei, I know you are sad. I grew up watching Showa. How can I not be sad! But now the situation is really uncertain. If there is a mistake and wronged someone, the emperor will not blame you at that time?"


    Imperial concubine Shu was right, but how did imperial concubine Jing listen at this time? She immediately glared and said, "the daughters of our palace are dead. What else does our palace care about? If the emperor brings down the crime, our palace will thank you with death. What''s the meaning of this world for our palace."


    "Sister Jing Fei''s remark is wrong. Showa is not only the daughter of her sister, but also the daughter of the emperor. Today, the emperor must know about such great changes. Just give me a statement. If her sister is impulsive, she will annoy the emperor. Isn''t it a great crime?"


    Liu Ruyan smelled the speech: "it''s no wonder that the emperor dotes on lady Shufei herself. But as a mother, she really can''t control her emotions.


    Lady Shufei only needs to compare the seven princes. At this time, lady Jingfei really missed and did something carelessly. I don''t think the emperor will do anything!


    As Princess Shufei herself said just now, Princess Showa is the emperor''s own flesh and blood. At this time, the emperor is afraid that others will feel a lot of heartache! "


    Liu Ruyan''s words immediately aroused the anger of the imperial concubine Jing and said, "the palace doesn''t believe it. At this time, the emperor will blame the palace for killing this bitch.


    Today, the palace slaughtered the bitch and buried her in front of Showa. "


    Jing Fei said, the sword in her hand was raised again, but she was blocked in front by Shu Fei.


    "Sister Jing Fei has been in the palace for so many years. Why are you so confused?


    The state has its own laws and regulations. It is natural to kill people to pay for their lives, but this is naturally governed by the law of our court and decided by the emperor. At this time, sister Jing Fei moved her hand. Isn''t it that official salt has become private salt?


    If there is a mistake in the future, how can you say it? What will old master Chi say? What will young master Chi say? Can you really afford such a responsibility? "


    She looked at the imperial concubine and said something righteous. Then she turned her eyes to the group of people watching the excitement: "several sisters are also people in the palace. Today, we came here with the gift of the emperor.


    Don''t you know what to do when such a big thing happens? Don''t you stop sister Jing Fei quickly?


    At this time, she lost her beloved daughter and was in a confused mood. Maybe the emperor would forgive her for doing something irreparable at that time, but what would the emperor say about our sisters? "


    As soon as she said this, she was still standing nearby, pretending to be sad and peeking at the noisy women who respected the imperial concubine, and immediately panicked.


    One by one, they talked to the imperial concubine.


    "Sister Jing Fei, you can''t mess with this. You haven''t found out yet!"


    "Sister Jing Fei, the princess of Duanyang is the princess of the state of Yan. If she is killed in this way, if the state of Yan is really investigated at that time, the responsibility will be great."


    "Young master Chi is not a good tempered man now. You''d better be careful."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone came up one after another to persuade.


    Liu Ruyan looked at the crowd and held his breath in his heart. He was stunned that there was no place to sprinkle.


    Everyone knows that the temperament of the imperial concubine is impulsive. Anyone who speaks to provoke two words can''t tell the southeast from the northwest.


    If it weren''t for this, with her appearance and family background, she wouldn''t get a imperial concubine because of Showa.


    Originally, it was all arranged, but I didn''t expect to stir up the scene for Princess Shu.


    "I didn''t expect that lady Shufei should have such scruples about young master Chi. Did you hear that?"


    Liu Ruyan suddenly opened her mouth, which changed her face, but she soon recovered: "what do you say? I don''t know what the fourth Princess means? Why don''t you just say it and let everyone listen!"


    "Hum!" Liu Ruyan sneered, "I don''t dare to say this, but what do I mean? The lady knows in her heart, but


    Are you sure this really works? Today, Princess Duanyang committed a capital crime. If you protect her like this, the emperor will investigate it in the future, which will make her look bad. "


    Then she said to the bodyguard over there, "what are you doing one by one? Now you''re pestling one by one? Is Chu Yuehua just guarding here?"


    "Yes! Tie her up immediately and inform the punishment Department of the palace immediately. No matter who Chu Yuehua is, don''t you want to pay for killing the princess? The palace doesn''t believe in this evil."


    The imperial concubine cried again. Since the man can''t be killed, it''s OK to fight a few times!


    While crying, suddenly rushed directly to Chu Yuehua and slapped him in the face.


    He was just lifted and tied up, and his face was still cold because he was pressed on the ground. He immediately thought it was a slap and hot.


    Close your eyes and take a deep breath for a while before you swallow your anger.


    Fortunately, if you didn''t let Princess Jing do it directly, you really didn''t even have a chance to turn over.


    Tell Lord Liao to come?


    Lord Liao has seen her last time. It seems that he is not a dry eater. If he comes, he can find some clues.


    Who knows, Lord Liao hasn''t come yet, but the people of Dali temple have come.


    Seeing him coming, Liu Ruyan brightened his eyes and said, "Lord Zhong came just in time. This matter is related to the reputation of the royal family. You should check it carefully."


    Chu Yuehua''s heart sank. It seemed that Liu Ruyan had arranged it.

 Chapter 348

    "Since Princess Duanyang is a direct suspect, take the suspect to Dali Temple Prison first.


    There are many traces on the scene, which need to be carefully verified. "


    Lord Zhong, Chu Yuehua has never seen him before, but he looks like Liu Ruyan.


    What''s more, since such a homicide occurred in Kyoto, shouldn''t Jing Zhaoyin try it?


    Even if the case is large, it should be taken over by the Ministry of punishment. Except for some special cases, Dali temple will start to try.


    This is clearly pulling the big skin and borrowing Liu Ruyan''s potential.


    Just


    Thinking of Qi Chonghuan''s appearance in the garden of Chi Fu at that time, she couldn''t help sneering. Did she really borrow the potential?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, ladies, you''d better move back to the Palace first. The officials here will seal it up and strictly review it. They will never let their grievances be cleared."


    Lord Zhong said respectfully to a group of women.


    "The empress Jing Fei is so sad, but it makes me very worried. I''ll go back with her!"


    Liu Ruyan wiped the corners of his eyes with a handkerchief, then moved to the imperial concubine and said softly.


    The imperial concubine burst into tears again. Then she held Liu Ruyan''s arm and walked out together.


    With her servant girl, Princess Shu cautiously looked at it for a few times and then said with a smile, "this temple brought up this great Buddhist temple with the Emperor today. I didn''t expect such a situation.


    Looking back, the emperor asked, the Palace won''t say anything. I think Lord Zhong doesn''t mind if someone follows him! "


    "My mother means..."


    Lord Zhong narrowed his eyes slightly. The smile in his eyes made people feel uncomfortable.


    "Don''t get me wrong, sir. I don''t know how to judge a case. Besides, I have to go back quickly.


    I just leave two people here to help me watch the progress here. I have something to say later. "


    Lord Zhong sneered: "Lady Shu, don''t embarrass me. The case here is actually very simple.


    Princess Showa and Mrs. Chi Shao don''t deal with each other. Let alone the ladies and ladies in Kyoto, even we men know one or two.


    It''s strange for the lower official. Why does my mother care so much about this case? I advise my mother to go back! Otherwise, if something goes wrong at that time, I don''t know who to blame. "


    She even said directly that she wanted to intervene in the trial of the case. It was the first time that Shufei saw someone do this to her face.


    Looking at this master Zhong for a while, Princess Shu sneered and said, "it''s my palace''s fault. I never knew that master Zhong of Dali temple was such a meticulous person.


    In that case, the palace will go first and listen to Lord Zhong''s trial of this case with the emperor. "


    Out of the big Buddhist temple, the others have gone a long way.


    Mammy, who followed Princess Shu, said in some doubt, "madam is really too sharp today. If people misunderstand you and Chi fu..."


    "This palace is to make people misunderstand!" a mysterious smile came out of the lady''s lips.


    "The maidservant couldn''t understand her words." mammy followed her into the palace. She always thought that the danger of Princess Shu''s mother and son was the first. She always felt that today''s thing would be of no benefit to Princess Shu, "if the Emperor..."


    Sitting in the carriage, Princess Shu closed her eyes slightly: "probably no one in the world knows better than this palace. Chi Ye''s position in the emperor''s heart."


    "Did the rumors of that year..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" suddenly opened her eyes, and the lady looked coldly at her mother. "If you say this, the palace can''t protect you."


    "Yes... It was the maid who made a mistake."


    "In fact, it''s nothing for you to talk in front of this palace, but this palace can clearly tell you that the rumors are false, not what they guessed."


    Princess Shu''s words made mammy very confused: "in that case, the empress just said that..."


    "My words... Are absolutely true. Although the emperor has never said it, my palace is clear.


    What do you think the palace is going to do today? The palace doesn''t care whether Showa will die or not.


    It''s just an old girl in the palace who can''t get married. The emperor has been tired of her in the past two years.


    Believe it or not, after this incident, Princess Jing will be demoted. Even if she doesn''t, she won''t be seen in the harem in the future. "


    After all, I still know my master. When I was only in my thirties, I climbed from a small noble to today''s position, and gave birth to the prince. Princess Shu definitely has enough brains to survive in the harem.


    "Well, I''m afraid of the four princesses..."


    "Do you think Qi Chonghuan is really an honest frontier horse watcher? Now even he is impatient to hide his strength. How can he be soft on our seven princes?"


    The lady said with a sneer, "it''s just that... He married a good princess. He''s stupid enough. He''s a lucky star sent by heaven to our seven princes."


    "What the empress means is that if you want to get the emperor''s joy, you must win over young master Chi?"


    She nodded with a smile and sighed, "but young master Chi''s temperament has changed greatly since he returned to the chaotang hall. He is really different from the past, like this palace... No, maybe everyone. It''s almost impossible to win him over.


    The only advantage lies in Chu Yuehua. Our palace has already found someone to investigate. Young master Chi and this young lady have a very special relationship.


    Although we didn''t save Chu Yuehua now, this favor has been sold. In particular, we were almost alone to help her just now. Young master Chi knows and will remember a little. "


    "Your mother is really smart."


    "Liu Ruyan is too stupid," thought of this, and Shufei couldn''t help laughing. "We don''t have to think about it. We can guess. Qi Chonghuan certainly doesn''t know what''s going on today.


    Otherwise... I''m afraid he will choose to tie the woman at home with a rope and won''t let her come out, nor will he let her add so many fires just now. "


    Seeing that her master was so happy, Mammy was relieved: "if the empress Jing Fei really killed Chu Yuehua just now, her efforts were in vain. Fortunately, she persuaded her."


    "If Chu Yuehua had been killed there just now, the palace would have collected her corpse. If she had performed better, she would have explained it to young master Chi."


    Shufei said, and suddenly sighed: "almost. Qi Chonghuan hasn''t been sent out yet. The emperor is afraid that he has to make a decision."


    "That... Is bad for us!"


    "The palace knows!"

 Chapter 349

    Looking at the surrounded big Buddhist temple, the cold light in Chi Ye''s eyes flashed past. The next moment, he already appeared in the small yard.


    "Who''s there?" a yamen official guarding here shouted.


    Chi Ye ignores him. The shadow throws out a sign and throws it into the hands of the Yamen over there.


    "Shengwei order?" the Yamen official was startled. When he was about to salute, he was stopped by the shadow with a look in his eyes.


    "Is there anyone over there?"


    A voice came from a distance. The Yamen here looked at Chi ye and hurriedly said, "nothing. Keep watching!"


    Looking at the pool of blood on the ground, Chi Ye frowned and his heart tightened.


    He squatted down, dipped his hand in it, put it under his nose and smelled it.


    The shadow came behind him: "it''s not lady Shao''s blood, it''s Princess Showa''s."


    He turned suspiciously to the shadow.


    "Madam Shao didn''t know why she came to the Great Buddha Temple. Then she was found in this yard. Princess Showa was lying on the ground and stabbed to death with a dagger.


    At that time, Mrs. Shao''s body and hands were covered with blood, and several empresses in the palace bumped in. "


    The shadow doesn''t speak much. Especially when he follows Chi ye, he knows that Chi Ye is not a talkative person.


    At least in these years, I heard that the master was still a handsome childe? But he hasn''t seen it.


    "It''s more than one person''s blood."


    The shadow was stunned when he heard the speech, and then understood.


    "People have been asked to check it. I believe there will be results if you praise it."


    "I''m not interested in the truth. I just want to know who dares to do such a thing."


    The latter sentence, heard in people''s ears, feels like a heavy piece of lead.


    "Huixiang said, where are the people followed by Lanxiang and lingruo?"


    "I''m still looking. Only Mrs. Shao was brought to Dali temple. No one saw Huixiang and lingruo."


    "Yes!"


    "Sir, let''s go first! After all, you shouldn''t be in Kyoto at this time. If you find out, it will be another trouble."


    Chi Ye takes a deep look at the room. The anger in his eyes is obvious.


    "I''m going to Dali Temple Prison tonight. Make good arrangements."


    The shadow hesitated at the command.


    The master has never been such an impulsive person, but it seems that this point is uncertain in young lady.


    "Yes!"


    Although there was hesitation, it was obvious that the master did not give him room to hesitate.


    "Imperial concubine Shu stopped imperial concubine Jing?" standing on the mountain behind the Great Buddha Temple, Chi Ye squints at the temple below.


    "Yes! It is said that imperial concubine Jing almost killed Mrs. Shao." the shadow tells Chi ye the news he just got.


    "Oh..." sneered, "although you have ulterior motives, but... At least you have made efforts to respect the imperial concubine..."


    "I want to..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve become a knife envoy! But Liu Ruyan can''t stay. This woman, I want her to die."


    There''s no temperature at all. In fact, it''s not consistent with what Chi Ye looks like.


    The shadow frowned slightly: "she is the princess of the fifth Lord and the granddaughter of Liu Ge. I''m afraid..."


    "We don''t have to do it. Let Qi Chonghuan come! Let him think about whether it''s me, young master Chi, or Liu Ge."


    The corners of the shadow''s mouth smoked. I''m too confident!


    He was just a Zhonglang general at this time, but Liu Ge was a minister in the cabinet after all.


    The fifth Lord came back from the border last year. It was just when he wanted to stand firm in the court hall that he naturally wanted to win over important officials in the court.


    "Do you think he won''t choose me?"


    It seems that he has seen through the shadow''s mind. Chi Ye suddenly turns back and asks him with a smile.


    Once in a thousand years, he showed a somewhat embarrassed smile, and the shadow scratched his scalp: "in fact... My ability is better."


    "Just watch! I''ll let him know which is more important."


    Such a light sentence came out of his mouth. It sounded very easy.


    But for ordinary people, how is it possible? Probably only my Lord will take this matter as a joke!


    "Also, check the people behind Liu Ruyan. I want to be sure."


    At this point, Chi Ye''s face is cold again.


    "Don''t you know that the fifth Princess treated our wife..."


    "But she doesn''t have the brain, the courage, and the resources."


    The expression on Chi Ye''s face returned to no expression. He looked at the roof at the foot of the mountain and said faintly.


    "Master..."


    "Look at the whole layout. The time is so good that it is impossible for people without experience. With the pig brain that Liu Ruyan came out of the rear Dean..."


    Pig brains growing out of the backyard


    The corner of the shadow''s mouth smoked again. It seems that Mrs. Shao grew up in the backyard.


    "You young ladies are different."


    The last sentence was almost shocked to the shadow, okay! In short, young lady is good.


    "Although Ling Ruo and Lan Xiang are not first-class experts, they can deal with two or three men with ordinary skills, but they can get rid of them quietly. They can''t do it without enough people.


    Moreover, there are traces of blocked windows, which were quickly removed after the people appeared. This is not something Liu Ruyan can think of and half arrived. "


    "Sir, shall we have a good look?"


    "What do you do with all that effort? Just let the woman die. The most important thing is to get Yuer out quickly. She will be afraid of that ghost place."


    Speaking of this, Chi Ye recalls that she was caught in prison once when she was in the state of Yan.


    He took the lamp to save her. He couldn''t forget the little girl''s eyes at that time, as if he had found a sense of security in an instant.


    Perhaps at that time, the feeling of being needed and trusted made him remember. In short, it seemed that everything she had was her own business.


    In the middle of the month, Chu Yuehua looked out of the window without saying a word. She was not sleepy at all.


    What happened today must have something to do with Liu Ruyan. She wanted to die by herself and showed no mercy.


    However, Liu Ruyan doesn''t have such great ability. Someone helps her behind her back.


    Definitely not Qi Chonghuan. Qi Chonghuan has no motive to kill himself.


    Is it really Ye Ming?


    But Huixiang just found out that she is from Luo Shengmen. Does Luo Shengmen have anything to do with this matter?


    Suddenly, as soon as her back warmed, she was held in her arms by a wide arms, and the voice she wanted to shout was blocked in her throat.

 Chapter 350

    Because I really felt a very familiar breath: "Uncle Ye!"


    Turning his face, he saw his compassionate eyes fall on his face.


    Chu Yue Wharton forgot where he was at this time and how he came in. It seemed that he was lost in his eyes and his throat was blocked by thousands of words.


    The previous hanging heart calmed down at this moment.


    The finger pulp gently stroked her cheek. The finger marks that had been slapped in the face before had disappeared, but they were red and swollen, especially on her white face.


    "Does it hurt?"


    I''ve been thinking that if two people meet again, how to untie the events of that day so as not to leave traces. Who knows, just meet one side like this, see each other''s face and touch each other''s eyes, and then return to the feeling of intimacy.


    "No pain."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make her feel better. Anyone who bullies you will regret it."


    His tone was not vicious, but annoyed.


    It would hurt her. Originally, she swore secretly in her heart. After she married herself, she must not be wronged. She must be happy.


    It was also for this reason that he suddenly came back from the state of Yan and arranged everything.


    It''s just... Too careless.


    "Uncle Ye, I''m really fine. I believe you will save me. I don''t die so easily."


    Chu Yuehua was afraid that he would be angry, and it was the same as last time. Moreover, this time, the people were imperial concubine Jing and Liu Ruyan. They were no longer the minions in Chi''s house. If they really didn''t matter, they would hurt the empress or princess in the palace. At that time, it would be a family affair.


    "Dead? If you die, I''ll kill them myself and bury you."


    Chi ye then hugged her tightly in his arms, as if afraid that she would really die.


    Being held in his arms, very tight, feel the two people''s bodies close together, and clearly feel his temperature. This is an irreplaceable tenderness, and she will be addicted.


    "But Uncle Ye, you must find a way to find out who is going to hurt me like this?"


    "Don''t worry! I''ll pick you up in five days, at most, but you''ll be wronged."


    In fact, Chu Yuehua is not afraid to be in the prison of Dali temple. There is really nothing to be afraid of. She always has a hunch in her heart that she is not so easy to die. Although she was still scared when Jing Fei''s sword stabbed her.


    She was even more worried about what would happen behind it?


    Shufei''s attitude is somewhat unexpected. Is it because of Chi ye?


    These are what she thought in most of the day, and what role the great Buddhist temple has played here.


    Why was Showa killed there? Why? Who created such conditions at that time.


    She always felt that such a game was still too wasteful to kill herself.


    To be honest, when she went out, she sent several experts to ambush and deal with Ling Ruo and Lan Xiang. It''s not difficult to kill her again. Why do you have to do this?


    "By the way, Lan Xiang and Ling Ruo."


    Chu Yuehua stood up straight from his arms: "they are gone. Originally, I asked them to guard outside the door. Later, there was an accident. I didn''t see them at all. Will they..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve asked people to find them. I gave them to you. If they are really so bad, they can pack up and leave in the future."


    Is this a comforting word? Chu Yuehua wants to ask, but now the situation is already like this. It''s not easy for him to appear like this. If he asks East and West, will it give him too much pressure.


    What''s more, he has always acted steadily, so that he can''t think of what he wants.


    For a time, neither of them spoke, but hugged each other quietly.


    As long as it is each other''s hug, you can calm down, regardless of time and space.


    "I''m leaving. I came back secretly this time. According to the normal time, I should come back tomorrow, so you should be careful."


    Looking at the gradually glowing sky outside, Chi Ye kisses her temples.


    "I know. Be careful yourself."


    Seeing that she was about to get up, Chi Ye hurriedly pressed her: "have a good rest. I haven''t slept much all night."


    The prison in Dali temple is much better than the ordinary prison, and Chi ye brought her a thick dress. In addition, it''s not cold now. It''s very comfortable to lie under her.


    Probably no one is in prison like this, as if he were in his own home.


    When he left, he realized that he came in from the small vent at the top of the back wall. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe that people could enter such a small place.


    And this man is still her Uncle Ye.


    After Chi Ye left, Chu Yuehua went to sleep again. Probably because of his words, he was relieved to sleep.


    "What did you do?"


    The woman''s voice was a little angry. Relatively speaking, Ye Ming''s expression was too calm. She sat under the window and drank tea.


    "Didn''t you see it?"


    On weekdays, she never spoke to herself in such a tone. For a time, the woman was a little angry: "do you know the consequences of doing this?"


    "What does it have to do with me? It''s Liu Ruyan''s idea." Ye Ming took a faint breath, blew the tea powder open, took another sip, then put it down, turned his face and looked at the woman who came in, smiling and smiling.


    "You... You think I''ll believe it?"


    "I don''t like her, so I let her die!" Ye Ming turned her eyes faintly. "I''ve endured her for a long time. Since the day she got married, how can she match?"


    "It''s not your turn to do it!" the woman sneered. "Do you think it won''t be found out by him? Do you think you can be safe?"


    "I''ve never thought so," said Ye Ming with a sad smile. "But I''ve had enough. For so many years, I''ve really had enough. I don''t want to revolve around him. I love him so much, but? He never took me to heart. I don''t want to live such a life again."


    "But there''s no way. There''s no need to kill her. What''s more, her death is not good for us, but... It will bring trouble."


    "You don''t have to say any more," Ye Ming waved his hand and looked at him seriously. "To tell you the truth, I probably won''t have any good results after I know this thing. The Chi house... Depends on you."

 Chapter 351

    "Summon the suspect Chu Yuehua." a voice without any tone sounded in front. Chu Yuehua raised her eyes and waited for someone to come and take her away.


    On the third day of today, Chi ye should be back. He said it would be five days at most. Can he get out today?


    After taking a deep breath, Chu Yuehua gave herself a smile. In fact, what does it matter? It''s just prison. I haven''t been in prison. What''s more, there''s nothing wronged.


    It''s the first time in my life to take a prison car. It''s really not good.


    There were whispers of theft all around, about who was the woman sitting in the prison car and why.


    So there will be one or two exclamations from time to time.


    "Young lady of Chi mansion? Isn''t that the princess from the state of Yan? It''s the first time I''ve seen the princess in a prison car!"


    "What about the princess? She killed the princess. The princess is the emperor''s daughter. Who can''t go to jail for committing such a crime?"


    "I really can''t see it. It looks like a flower like jade. It''s true that people can''t judge by appearance!"


    "Princess Showa, you don''t know. I heard from a relative who bought vegetables in the palace that Princess Showa hasn''t been married because of young master Chi. She''s twenty-four this year."


    "Then I see. This is love killing!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All eyes fell on her. Chu Yuehua felt that she was warm and worthy. At this time, her face was still burning.


    "I heard that the emperor tried this case himself!"


    "It''s not necessary for the emperor to examine it personally. If his daughters are killed by others, can it be done in a hurry?"


    "But it''s hard to say that master Chi is still there! Did you just watch your granddaughter-in-law be killed? Besides, young master Chi, you don''t know. It''s said that you are very important to the emperor!"


    Beside the railing of the restaurant in the distance, Liu Ruyan, wearing a red gauze skirt, picked up the pomegranates one by one with interest, and the smile in the corners of his eyes seemed to fly.


    Isn''t Chu Yuehua always as proud as she is, out of the mud and not stained? Today, I''m walking in this prison car. Let her have a taste of being pointed out by everyone.


    Chu Yuehua looks like a pheasant. What''s the use of looking good? Isn''t she unkempt now?


    If you go down with a guillotine, isn''t it a river of blood? Beauty is also a body.


    "Are you sure there''s no problem?"


    "News has come from the Great Buddha Temple. Whether it''s the Ministry of punishment or Dali temple, the evidence taken is directed at Chu Yuehua." the maid next to her was expressionless and told her the information she wanted.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go and have a look at the excitement," he threw away the pomegranate in his hand at will, and Liu Ruyan took the handkerchief in the girl''s hand and wiped his hand. "This woman! It''s better to be honest. If she didn''t seduce our prince, could I kill her like this?


    Since you have offended me, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    The prison car did not enter the palace, but into the lobby of the Ministry of punishment.


    As an important place in Gyeonggi, the lobby of the Ministry of punishment is the most rigorous place.


    When Chu Yuehua was taken out, he saw a pile of people sitting in the lobby.


    In addition to the emperor, there were several ministers in the court, and what was more unexpected was that master Chi was also there.


    Chu Yuehua felt a little nervous when she came into contact with master Chi''s eyes. It was because of herself that she caused so much criticism to the Chi family.


    But unexpectedly, when master Chi saw her, there was some helpless anger in her eyes. It was like seeing the child who had caused trouble. She was very angry, but there was nothing to do. It seemed that the next sentence was: "go home and clean up you."


    I don''t know why, seeing his eyes, Chu Yuehua felt very warm, a long lost and eager warmth.


    Unconsciously, a smile came out of the corners of his mouth.


    "You bitch! You''re still smiling!" Princess Jing sat aside and stared at Chu Yuehua firmly. Suddenly, she found that there was a smile on her lips and immediately became angry.


    Chu Yuehua lowered her head slightly and didn''t answer.


    The emperor looked at her and then looked at the nearby imperial concubine: "imperial concubine, don''t worry. Today, I called so many people together to try the case well. The princess was killed, which is still the first thing in this dynasty. It''s extremely bad. I need to understand it today."


    The emperor sat on the side of the auditorium, and Lord Liao sat above.


    At this time, there were so many big people sitting in the hall, that is, adult Liao, who is very confident in his professional technology on weekdays. Some thin sweat came out on his forehead.


    As soon as the startled wood was patted, the court staff in the hands of the Yamen officials on both sides were seriously knocking on the ground, and the atmosphere in the whole lobby immediately became tense.


    "Chu Yuehua, under the hall, now accuses you of killing my princess Showa in the wing room in the backyard of the Great Buddha Temple. Can you plead guilty?"


    Lord Liao cleared his throat before he said this.


    "No," Chu Yuehua raised her head again. "I was going to the Great Buddha Temple with my servant girl. I happened to take advantage of the small number of people. Then I met a master in the Great Buddha Temple and said that someone was waiting for me. When I came to the door, my servant girl was stopped.


    After I went in, I found that the room was very dark. Before I could see what was going on, I was hit by something, and then I smelled a very strong smell of blood.


    When I recovered and found that the situation was wrong, several women came in together. Everyone knows what happened later. I don''t know what''s going on from beginning to end. I don''t even know that the person lying on the ground is Princess Showa. "


    She has a letter of patent. Even in such circumstances, she can still call herself "I".


    Lord Liao cleared his throat again: "with the evidence found at the scene, Princess Duanyang, you are carrying a great suspicion. At present, although your own confession is defending yourself, there is no direct evidence. Can you provide evidence to prove what you just said?"


    Chu Yuehua turned to look at the people around him, and then turned her eyes to Lord Liao: "Lord Liao, can you prove that you didn''t eat fried dough sticks in the morning?"


    This mindless sentence stunned everyone present.


    There was only a faint smile on master Chi''s face.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Now all your so-called evidence points to my murder. I didn''t kill myself, but I asked me to show the evidence that I didn''t kill. Don''t you know that I haven''t any personal freedom since the crime was committed?


    My servant girl disappeared. I didn''t even take a good look at the crime scene. What evidence do you want me to take? "

 Chapter 352

    In fact, Chu Yuehua''s words have a taste of sophistry. At this time, she is designated as a suspect. If it''s normal, she should provide her absence or other evidence to prove that she didn''t kill.


    However, she just made it clear that when she got there, she was controlled by others, and then she never had a chance to speak. Even now, she is still confused. Since it was the people on their side who sued her, it is time for the people on their side to come up with specific evidence.


    But she said that she was completely framed, that is to say, the evidence they took out may have been forged to frame her, so please ask the government to verify these evidence.


    Lord Liao''s eyelids jumped. Isn''t this Duanyang Princess seldom talking? Why do you suddenly give him such a big problem in front of the emperor? If you can''t explain it well, don''t you want the emperor to be dissatisfied?


    Most importantly, today''s situation is too uncertain. There is no way to guess whether the emperor will help his once favorite daughter or master Chi.


    If you are not careful, you will offend the emperor!


    I thought Chu Yuehua would just come out and make a puppet. What''s the final judgment? I''ll watch my words and colors here and break the result the emperor wants.


    I didn''t know that I was really going to have a good trial. In this way, the Emperor didn''t know his mind, so he offended the people on both sides first.


    The empress Jing Fei sneered: "Lord Liao, your yamen has been carefully checking in the big Buddha Temple these two days. The evidence should be almost collected. Can it be said that if all the evidence is clear and the prisoner doesn''t plead guilty, he is really not guilty?


    Why has our palace never heard of such a thing? Besides, the emperor and our palace are sitting here! Princess Showa is the child of the emperor and our palace. Please make sure that adult Liao tries the case well. "


    Originally wanted to interrupt the imperial concubine, but in the end, the emperor swallowed the words that came to his mouth.


    "As far as we know, after the princess of Duanyang came to China, she had verbal conflicts with Princess Showa many times. Even when the princess married Shaoshi, Princess Showa also appeared at the wedding. At that time, her mood was extremely unstable. Finally, the fourth Lord persuaded the princess to leave.


    It can be seen that there is some disagreement between the princess and the princess of Duanyang. "


    "I don''t deny that," Chu Yuehua said without changing her face. "We all know that Princess Showa and I have different personalities and can''t be friends, but I don''t think it''s to the extent that I want to kill her. There are many people who don''t agree with me at the end of the day. Do I want to kill them all?


    If I remember correctly, empress Jing Fei once disagreed with empress Shu Fei, but now she is also a good sister. What''s more, I have only been in the state of Qi for one year. Where can I have such deep hatred? "


    Lord Liao glanced at Chu Yuehua, took a deep breath, and then said: "second, according to the confession provided by the people of the Great Buddha Temple, Princess Showa said that she had made an appointment with someone in the wing room, and asked others not to disturb. Later, without asking, the princess directly followed the master in the temple, which shows that Princess Showa made an appointment with Princess Duanyang at that time.


    What do you say about this, princess? Why did you suddenly go to the big Buddha Temple? Can you give your reasons? "


    In fact, Chu Yuehua really felt that she had been severely calculated at this time. Moreover, she didn''t have the strength to turn over, but Chi ye said that if she could get her out, she could get her out.


    What''s more, she didn''t kill anyone. It''s impossible for her to plead guilty like this.


    Even verbal nonsense must be resisted to the end.


    Thinking about this, I didn''t care whether it was reasonable or not: "can''t anyone go to the great Buddhist temple? The house is busy, and the young teacher hasn''t returned for many days. I can''t help feeling depressed. I don''t know when I want to come out and breathe after listening to the good scenery of the great Buddhist temple. Isn''t that ok?


    When I went to the great Buddhist temple, I saw the master''s kind eyebrow and good purpose. I thought it was an adventure. Who could have thought that someone would commit such a fierce murder in broad daylight. I don''t know any divination calculus. I don''t know that day is a bad day to travel, let alone that place is a bad place to go in. "


    "It''s just unreasonable. Now all the evidence is here, and you can say such a thing. What a clever princess. Now it''s obvious that you killed people. Can you muddle through with these two words?"


    The imperial concubine was so angry that her chest fluctuated up and down and said in a cold voice.


    "Princess Jing, at this time, Lord Liao is trying the case, and the emperor is still listening! Princess Jing, take it easy!" an official who Chu Yuehua doesn''t know said faintly, and it seems that the official position is not low.


    "Lord Meng is right. Listen carefully, imperial concubine. Don''t you worry that I''m here to listen?"


    Although her temperament is impulsive, Princess Jing has been in the palace for so many years. After the emperor said such words, he dared not be presumptuous. He smiled reluctantly and embarrassed: "yes! It''s my concubine who is too impulsive. It''s really because I think of Showa..."


    Then there was tears in his eyes.


    The emperor squinted at her, didn''t say anything, and turned back to his sight.


    Although she didn''t say anything, she made Jing Fei''s heart Click. She also knew something about the emperor. Originally, under such circumstances, he finally had to comfort himself, not such a look.


    Did you say something wrong just now?


    He bit his lips, but he stepped back a little and didn''t make a sound at all.


    Finally, I found that everyone''s attention was not on me, so I secretly looked at Liu Ruyan, who was a little far away. After receiving the other party''s gentle signal, I was more secure in my heart.


    This time, it was probably the boldest move of her life!


    She was born very low. If it weren''t for Showa, she would never have become a imperial concubine and never had a prince. At present, the emperor doesn''t like Showa as much as before. On the contrary, she has a slight dislike. It''s hard to say her future.


    Everyone knows that the current situation will soon change from the current fuzziness to clarity. She must make a choice. In order to survive, she has to take this road. Anyway, there was no so-called family affection in the imperial family.


    As for Showa, from the beginning, it was a tool for striving for favor, or a tool for survival. Therefore, now, there is nothing wrong. In any case, most of the daughter can''t get married, that is, she is really willing. The emperor is afraid that he will only let her go to the kind of marriage.

 Chapter 353

    Shufei''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her smile almost didn''t hide from her eyes.


    Sure enough, as she guessed, Princess Jing, a fool, colluded with Liu Ruyan and even killed her own daughter. I really don''t know whether to say that she is cruel enough or that she is too stupid.


    "You said you had two servant girls to take? Who can prove it?"


    "The concierge of Chi mansion can prove it, but Lord Liao probably thinks the witness is unreliable?"


    It turned out that he directly pointed the spearhead at Lord Liao.


    Lord Liao is really miserable. He is being tried here. Obviously, neither side wants to offend him. As a result, he told the princess that he may offend both sides.


    "Princess..."


    "No, Princess Showa..."


    Lord Liao was about to say something. A man hurried in outside. He was probably too shocked. He didn''t react until he entered the door. The emperor and all the dignitaries were there. His legs softened. He couldn''t say anything behind him, so he knelt there.


    "How can there be noise in the courtroom?" Lord Liao was shocked, but he was grateful. It''s good to interrupt at this time. "What''s the matter, come quickly."


    "Hui Da... Back to the emperor, Lord Hui, Princess Showa, Princess Showa''s body is gone!"


    His words instantly changed the faces of the people in the whole lobby, with all kinds of looks, but they were all surprised.


    Finally, the emperor responded first: "make it clear, how can the good one disappear?"


    Excited by the emperor''s words, the kneeling man finally woke up a little: "go back, go back to the emperor, this... I''ve seen it before. The princess died because she was stabbed through her chest with a sharp weapon. There is no suspense about the cause of death, so the princess''s body has been well placed in a special room.


    Lord Liao has already ordered that no mistakes should be made in every link of the trial today. Therefore, our work is waiting, but we haven''t been summoned. Just now we were a little nervous, so we planned to see it again. Who knows, we found that Princess Showa''s body was not in the room at all. "


    The emperor frowned: "how could it be? How could it disappear?"


    "My Showa!" the imperial concubine Jing nearby immediately burst into tears, "now they are dead, but there are still people with bad intentions. They lay hands on your body and let me be a mother. How can I be at ease..."


    "Have you ever touched the princess''s body since the day of the Great Buddha Temple?" master Chi, who had never spoken, suddenly asked calmly.


    Master Chi hasn''t appeared on such an occasion for many years. Today''s appearance is also because the suspect is his granddaughter-in-law. Everyone knows it.


    Although he never spoke, no one dared to ignore his existence. At this time, as soon as he asked this sentence, Princess Jing immediately stopped talking, and everyone immediately recovered from the shock and calmed down.


    "No, after all, the princess is a golden body. Only because it is a malicious homicide will the princess''s body be brought to the Ministry of punishment. However, the cause of the princess''s death is very clear, so we don''t further check the princess''s body to avoid desecrating the princess."


    Lord Liao seemed to sweat more on his forehead. When he spoke, his voice was a little unnatural.


    "In other words, you can''t even be sure when the princess''s body was lost?"


    Master Chi spoke again, making adult Liao''s fat face turn white again: "I''m derelict in my duty, mainly for fear that people will disturb the princess''s rest, so..."


    His words made master Chi gently smile and didn''t say more, but the meaning in the smile... Had some meaningful flavor.


    "I''ve heard that the author can call the corpse to speak and the dead bone to complain. I don''t know what''s going on from beginning to end. I also want to say that maybe from the scars on the princess, we can judge some characteristics of the assailant, such as strength, habitual movements, and body size.


    Now it seems that this is another pit. I can''t see it vertically or horizontally. Is that what I did? "


    Chu Yuehua opened her mouth at the right time, but Liu Ruyan sneered: "princess, don''t be busy washing yourself now. The princess''s body is missing. Who did it? It''s still uncertain!


    As the princess said, you can usually see too many things from the corpse. How can you know if someone is afraid that too many things will be seen, so it''s not easy to get rid of his crime? "


    Shu Fei took a meaningful look at Liu Ruyan, suddenly smiled, and then hung her head again.


    Who knows, it happened to be seen by the Emperor: "what are you laughing at?"


    She looked up blankly. It seemed that she found that the emperor''s sight fell on her. The lady quickly shook her head and said, "nothing!"


    "From the day of the Great Buddha Temple, empress Shufei seems to be a little different from her usual days. Did she find anything?"


    Liu Ruyan was still talking, with some ruthlessness in his eyes.


    Fool!


    As if she couldn''t push it, Princess Shu was embarrassed and said, "it''s really nothing. My concubine just felt a little strange. That day, in the Great Buddha Temple, sister Jing was sad because of Showa. When she was sad, she almost missed and directly killed Princess Duanyang.


    At that time, my concubine was startled and tried her best to stop it. The fourth princess did not know why, but encouraged her to respect her sister. Today, she suddenly became so radical here. If she was not an understanding person, she might have thought that it was the sister of the fourth princess! "


    Liu Ruyan gave her a stiff voice, and then sneered: "don''t talk nonsense, Princess Shu. Although Princess Showa and I are not close sisters, we have known each other since childhood. How can we not be sad to see her suffer this disaster? I can''t be so hard hearted. What''s strange about being excited for a while?"


    When she spoke, she pointed the spear at Shufei again. However, Shufei seemed to have made up her mind and let her say so, so she stopped talking.


    Some words point to the end. If you say more, the more you describe it, the darker it becomes.


    The remaining light in the corner of the eye, sure enough, saw that the queen and some of the empresses next to her looked suspiciously at Liu Ruyan.


    She and Showa are like sisters? Those ministers don''t know. Can these women not know?


    "The four princesses don''t have to be so sad," came a man''s voice coldly. "Princess Showa is here!"

 Chapter 354

    Chi Ye!


    Chu Yuehua breathed a sigh of relief. He was weak and knew he would come.


    Just


    What he just said means


    The heart that just put it down was immediately hooked up again. As the people looked to the door, Chi Ye strode over with several people.


    The two that followed him were Ling Ruo and Lan Xiang.


    Chu Yuehua was relieved to see that both of them were well, but


    What is more surprising is the woman held by Ling Ruo and Lan Xiang!


    "Showa!" imperial concubine Jing''s eyes suddenly opened wide and looked at the woman over there as if she couldn''t believe it.


    What is more exaggerated is Liu Ruyan''s reaction: "ah! Ghost!"


    Showa really looks like a ghost. His face is as white as paper. He seems to be thinner than before. At present, it''s black, and the skin on his neck is a little blue.


    In addition, the clothes she wears today are completely different from the flowers and willows she usually wears. The plain white clothes piled loosely on her always give people an unreal feeling.


    When he comes to the middle of the lobby, about three feet away from Lord Liao, Chi Ye stops: "Weichen, see the emperor."


    Seeing the man kneeling next to him, Chu Yuehua settled down. Although he didn''t know how Showa appeared and why he came back from the dead, it was enough for him to come.


    He turns around and gives her a reassuring smile. Chi Ye puts his eyes on the emperor again.


    "Chi ye?" seeing him, the emperor was also surprised, "how do you..."


    "Things in Nanzhou have been found out. The situation has been written in the fold sent over two days ago. Originally, Weichen didn''t arrive until tomorrow, but on the way, he heard that something had happened to Duanyang, so he came back in advance."


    Chi ye still doesn''t turn the topic to Showa, but states the reason why he appears here at this time.


    "Hmm!" the emperor nodded. This sentence was rather absent-minded, but his sight remained on Showa with a pale face behind him.


    He has been a little tired of Showa over the years. At first, he felt that her temperament was frank and lovely, different from his other daughters, which made him feel like a real father.


    But later, as he got older and older, he never changed his temper. Instead, he became more and more arrogant, which gradually made the emperor dislike him. Especially later, for the sake of Chi ye, he almost had a quarrel with grand master Chi.


    So that in the end, there was no more thought about this daughter than other princesses.


    This time, I suddenly heard that she died miserably. I was shocked, but I was not very sad. It can be seen that a person''s patience is still limited.


    With so many daughters, this one was rejected by himself. He had not even seen Showa''s body.


    On the one hand, the reason why it appears today is that the case became big. At that time, so many people were there, and Princess Jing was crying all day. People all over the world knew that his daughter had been killed.


    On the other hand, it''s the Chi family. The suspect is Chi Ye''s wife. This is the granddaughter-in-law asked by grand master Chi personally. Moreover, Chi Ye seems to really like this wife. It''s about her. How can he not come?


    In other words, his appearance here today is actually to wash Chu Yuehua''s sins.


    At this time, the emergence of Showa naturally made him happy, more because the case still developed in the direction he wanted, rather than the rebirth of his daughter.


    "You..."


    "Father emperor!" Zhaohe''s voice was a little dull, and his look was even haggard. After calling the emperor, he knelt down.


    With a "puff" sound, the people turned their faces, but they found that Liu Ruyan couldn''t stand and fell to the ground.


    The servant girl next to her picked her up, but her legs and feet were still very weak. Her face was pale and she couldn''t speak at all. It took a long time to squeeze out a smile worse than crying.


    "You... Showa! How did you......" imperial concubine Jing finally said the words in her throat, "how did you......"


    "The mother imperial concubine wanted to ask me, why didn''t she die?" Showa raised his face and looked at the imperial concubine, but his eyes were very cold, his tone was even colder, and there was no fluctuation of tone, as if he were reading a paragraph calmly.


    Such an expression, such a tone, inexplicably makes people feel cold in the back.


    Plus the way she looked at this time, it was more and more terrible.


    Princess Shu narrowed her eyes and looked at Showa carefully. Suddenly she said with a smile: "great. Fortunately, sister Jing Fei didn''t kill the princess by mistake that day. Isn''t Showa back now? Sister Jing Fei should thank me now!


    Your mother and daughter are deeply in love. Maybe it''s your sister''s kindness that moved heaven and brought Showa back to life! "


    Shufei''s voice was full of laughter, which added a bit of living breath to the lobby.


    Imperial concubine Jing was told by her that she couldn''t support her. Holding the armrest of the next chair, it was easy to make herself not tremble: "yes... Yes!"


    "How... How are you doing?" Liu Ruyan almost asked her while gasping for breath.


    "The fifth sister-in-law was surprised, wasn''t she?" she turned her face and looked at Liu Ruyan with a smile. "I can only say that the killer wasn''t powerful enough. I didn''t kill a woman who had no strength to bind chickens."


    As soon as this word came out, everyone was surprised.


    "You... What do you say... I don''t understand."


    Liu Ruyan thought it was strange to hear this. Originally, everyone couldn''t understand it. Why was she suddenly so excited and her reaction was wrong? Shouldn''t normal people ask her about a killer?


    "Showa, if you... Can survive this great disaster, you must be blessed. I think you are still very weak, or..."


    "Isn''t the mother imperial concubine surprised that I can survive?" Zhaohe asked again instead of answering the words of respecting the imperial concubine.


    "I... of course I was surprised, but... More... More happy!"


    After swallowing her saliva, the imperial concubine told herself again and again in her heart, don''t tremble, don''t tremble, be natural, be natural, but it''s useless. If she said it, she couldn''t help swallowing. It was like a ghost.


    "Showa!" the emperor took everyone''s reaction in his eyes, and then looked seriously at Showa, where almost some people are neither human nor ghost. "Tell your father, what''s going on?"


    Zhaohe returned to his mind and took a serious look at the emperor. He didn''t open his mouth, but slowly turned his eyes and turned his eyes to Princess Jing again.


    This time, people clearly saw the hatred in her eyes.


    "Showa!" imperial concubine Jing panicked for a moment, "are you not very clear-minded now?"

 Chapter 355

    The corners of Showa''s mouth grinned, and then a red blood flowed from the corners of her mouth.


    But she raised her sleeve as if nothing had happened and wiped it at will. A dark mark appeared on the silk white sleeve: "mother imperial concubine, stop acting, say it yourself!"


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Jing Fei over there. Jing Fei suddenly turned pale as paper, trembling and speechless.


    "No, this Showa must be false, it must be false," said imperial concubine Jing, as if she suddenly remembered it and hurriedly said to the emperor next to her, "I remember clearly, Showa... She''s obviously out of breath. Now this must be false."


    "When I was five years old, I was seriously ill and almost died. My father stayed in front of my bed and didn''t sleep for three days and nights before I got better."


    Showa suddenly opened his mouth and looked at the emperor with open eyes, showing warmth in his eyes.


    Unexpectedly, the emperor was surprised when she suddenly talked about it.


    The feelings he had poured over the years seemed to be suddenly aroused again. He still remembered his doting on his daughter at that time.


    Almost made the other concubines in the harem blush with envy.


    "Yes!" the emperor nodded, "you were really small at that time, but you were angry. You insisted that I guard you for fear of never seeing me again.


    I was really fascinated at that time. For fear that you might hurt your heart, I really stayed in front of you. "


    Zhaohe smiled bitterly on his lips: "does the father still remember another thing that year?


    When Shu GUI entered the palace that year, you made an exception and promoted her to be a concubine. She didn''t come out at all, but she rose so fast that she immediately became equal to her mother''s concubine.


    Moreover, at that time, the father emperor had some special favor for her. Then I got sick. Finally, it was found that it was Shu GUI''s hand. The father emperor killed her with a stick at that time. "


    The emperor has long forgotten this. The women in the palace are like flowers in spring. Before long, they will start a new crop.


    If Showa hadn''t mentioned it at this time, he really wouldn''t remember.


    "When you say this at this time, I remember. Although that Shu Guiren is very popular with me, she will be punished if she dares to murder my children."


    Even now, the emperor doesn''t think it''s wrong to execute a concubine like this. Does Showa still want to denounce himself for the woman at that time when he talks about this?


    "But what my father didn''t know was that my mother gave me the soup that night. Because of this, Shu GUI immediately changed from a concubine who was just in the palace to a ghost."


    "What are you talking about?" imperial concubine Jing quickly scolded, "you''re not Showa! You''re not Showa! You''re framing the palace, you''re framing!"


    "Does the imperial concubine remember when I was eight? You burned a plum blossom brand in my vest."


    Showa raised his face and looked at imperial concubine Jing seriously.


    "You..."


    This time, the imperial concubine said only one word, and she couldn''t speak any more. Her face was very white.


    "At that time, the father and Emperor dreamed of a large area of plum blossoms, saying that the goddess had a sign. Within a few days, a trace of plum blossoms was found on my back."


    The emperor suddenly remembered: "yes! At that time, I only thought you were the lucky star sent to me by heaven. It was for that reason that I promoted your mother, who was still a concubine, as a concubine at that time.


    Unexpectedly... "


    "Emperor, don''t listen to her nonsense. She''s not Showa. She''s not Showa at all!"


    Imperial concubine Jing seemed crazy, but her eyes were full of fear, so people couldn''t believe what Showa said at this time.


    "If I am Showa, my father must know that I really want to test it. After this thing is over, my father will find someone to test it."


    Showa smiled bitterly, "it''s all for this."


    At this time, everyone understood that imperial concubine Jing had relied on Showa to keep her grace for so many years.


    As far as she is concerned, she is not the woman the emperor likes, and she has never been interested in the emperor. Only this daughter is her greatest contribution.


    But I didn''t expect that the emperor''s favorite daughter, who maintains everywhere, has been used as a chess piece for Princess Jing for so many years.


    "When I was 11 years old, I saw huifei being held in her arms by a man. Huifei wanted to break free, but she couldn''t help it. My mother told me, let me say, see their intimacy."


    "At the age of 13, when my father went on a trip, he found that I put the witch doll in."


    "At the age of 16, the so-called marriage to the Marquis of Huaixi was just a game arranged by my mother''s imperial concubine. If I hadn''t spared myself at that time and said that brother Feiyang wouldn''t marry in this life, I''m afraid..."


    Later, she didn''t go on, but replaced it with a bitter smile.


    There was no human color on Princess Jing''s face. She just squatted down next to the chair trembling and looked at Showa blankly. Her eyes were full of disbelief.


    However, I can''t say a retort.


    She was never a bold woman. She didn''t dare to do this and that like other women in the palace, and she didn''t have that condition.


    The only thing that could make her close to the emperor was Showa. She didn''t know why she became like this later.


    At first, she also liked Showa and regarded her as her sweetheart. Later, she found that the emperor came here a lot more times because he liked Showa.


    She began to feel active. Who knows, she couldn''t stop after using it once.


    Gradually, I took this daughter as a tool to seek interests.


    For twenty-four years, she had never thought that there would be such a day when the tool and excuse used in her hand would suddenly make such a complaint.


    She never thought about it. The girl also had her own ideas. She never thought about it. She kept it all in her heart one by one.


    All the people present were shocked. No one thought there was such an inside story here. They didn''t think that behind the love of Princess Showa was the mother''s use again and again.


    "Madam, I thought that one day you would stop. You would see me and you would find that I was your daughter. However, you are used to me and don''t care about me.


    You don''t seem to see any more extraordinary things I do. It seems that you think my father likes my unique temperament, don''t you? "


    Imperial concubine Jing was questioned by her. She couldn''t speak at all. She could only look at her blankly.


    "So, mother imperial concubine, tell me, what are you going to kill me for this time? Father, do you feel guilty for you because of the sadness caused by my death?"

 Chapter 356

    This sentence finally came out. As we all know, we know from the emergence of Showa. At this time, the emergence of Showa and the change of imperial concubine Jing know that we will try such an outcome later.


    But Chu Yuehua didn''t feel relieved at all.


    She seemed to see herself in her previous life.


    Used to death.


    Maybe she''s better. After all, she was used by Qi Chonghuan, who was just a man who signed a marriage contract.


    But what Showa faced was his biological mother, a biological mother connected by blood.


    Thinking of the only picture with a mother in her memory, Chu Yuehua felt uncomfortable.


    She could not believe that there was such a cruel person in the world who could do such a thing to her daughter.


    My heart was so uncomfortable that suddenly someone helped her up from the ground.


    When I turned around, I saw Chi Ye''s frowning face.


    "Does it hurt?"


    What he could see was her knee.


    "OK!"


    "Don''t kneel easily in the future. Now the situation is very clear. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to kneel."


    This


    Is that all right?


    After all, the emperor is sitting above. Everyone in this hall is kneeling. It doesn''t seem very good for her to stand up alone!


    But looking at the past, no one paid attention to them at all, as if she stood up, which was not something worthy of attention.


    Or maybe we think it''s better not to see it.


    "You talk nonsense!" the imperial concubine Jing, who seemed to have been stunned, suddenly stood up and said hysterically.


    "I''m talking nonsense?" tears burst out of my eyes. "The mother imperial concubine, tell me where I''m talking nonsense.


    You don''t need to ask others about these things. Just ask the maid in waiting beside you. They have been with you for so many years. They know these things clearly. "


    When she said this, Jing Fei suddenly remembered that mammy Liu, who was with her, didn''t show up today.


    Suddenly she seemed to understand something.


    His mouth suddenly burst into a sneer, and his whole face twisted: "you bitch!"


    He ran down like crazy. Suddenly, his feet seemed to step on something, like a bead. He couldn''t control his body''s balance and ran straight against the nearby column.


    The scream stopped suddenly, and the surprised eyes only saw the blood on the ground.


    "To the imperial concubine!"


    Finally, someone couldn''t help shouting and shouted back everyone''s thoughts.


    But no one could see that she was dead, even her brain jumped out, and there was no possibility of living.


    The servant girls and bodyguards nearby gathered around in disorder. Someone quietly picked up a thumb sized Dongzhu and put it in his sleeve.


    "Emperor!" the bodyguard''s face turned pale, "emperor, respect the imperial concubine and empress... Died."


    The emperor''s eyes turned around in the lobby, and then returned to Princess Jing''s body: "check what Princess Showa said just now, especially the maid mammy around Princess Jing."


    "Emperor, if what Princess Showa said just now is true, the Great Buddha Temple... I''m afraid I have to check it."


    The imperial concubine tenderly saluted and said with worry.


    "It''s exactly my order to seal up the Great Buddha temple for me. Let''s find out."


    After that, he got up and wanted to go. Suddenly, he stopped and looked at Chu Yuehua and Chi ye: "Princess Duanyang can get rid of her grievances for the time being, but the suspicion is still there. We can''t know the result until everything is confirmed.


    Now you go back to Chi Fu first and deal with it after it comes out. "


    "Yes!" he saluted the emperor. Chu Yuehua was still excited. Whether it was round or not.


    "Princess Showa, this way please!" a maid came forward and bowed down. Now Princess Showa looks terrible.


    "Young master Chi, there''s something I don''t understand in the palace, Princess Showa... How did you save your life?"


    The smile on Liu Ruyan''s face is very charming, but it seems to float on his face, which makes people feel unreal.


    "You can ask the imperial doctor about the fourth princess. There is a place under our heart called the immortal cave. If the sharp weapon is just inserted into the immortal cave, it looks like it is dead and pierced, but it doesn''t hurt the key.


    Maybe the assailant was too hasty to check carefully. As a result, Princess Fu was so lucky that she escaped. "


    The nearby work quickly reflected his sense of existence: "young master said very well, although there are few things that stab the immortal acupoint, it is not true, so it is impossible.


    And as the young master said, "if you stab the immortal acupoint, people may not die."


    Liu Ruyan almost couldn''t hide his anger, but he smiled: "how about congratulating Princess Showa. If you don''t die, you will have a blessing."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law five. I have the same sister-in-law with sister-in-law five. This great disaster can be regarded as seeing the truth in adversity. I''d better walk more in the future."


    His face suddenly changed. Liu Ruyan couldn''t support it at all. He simply laughed twice and took the servant girl away quickly.


    The trial of this case is over. The next thing is the Ministry of punishment. Chu Yuehua is no longer worried. There are master Chi and Chi Ye. She won''t come in this place again.


    He helped her into the carriage. With an arrow, Chi ye entered the carriage: "does it hurt?"


    Gently rubbing her knee, Chi Ye asks with some pity.


    "It doesn''t hurt!" smiled and shook his head. "Where is that golden? When did you see me being so hypocritical?"


    He gave him a white look.


    "Hmm..." Chi Ye seems to think about it seriously, but nods. "Yes! When you''re in bed, don''t you always say you don''t want it? You want it very much!"


    "Don''t come!" his face turned red with shame. Chu Yuehua hit him hard. "Look at you talking nonsense."


    "No, no, don''t be angry!" Chi Ye smiles and grabs her hand. "I really didn''t expect such a thing to happen to you as soon as I left."


    "Fortunately, everything is over." Chu Yuehua rubbed his face with a smile. "It''s unexpected that Princess Showa didn''t die.


    I never thought about this, but the situation was too urgent and I didn''t pay attention. I thought you would help me collect evidence and wash away my grievances! "


    "I''m not good at investigating cases. I''m good at guessing people''s hearts." he proudly raised his eyebrows, like a child who wanted to reward, "I can tell you a secret."


    "What?" Chu Yuehua raised her eyebrows and seldom saw him pretend to be mysterious.


    "Showa has long died!"

 Chapter 357

    "What?" Chu Yuehua almost got up from her seat.


    Fortunately, Chi Ye held her, or she would really hit her head.


    "I''ll tell you a secret. It''s too careless for you to be so surprised?"


    Regardless of his smiling eyes or his sneering look, Chu Yuehua hurriedly asked, "that''s just that..."


    Seeing her suddenly white face, Chi Ye hurriedly said, "don''t get me wrong, she''s a human, not a ghost!"


    "Then..."


    "That''s what you don''t know. There''s a thing called Yi Rong in this world."


    In this way, Chu Yuehua understood: "do you mean that someone pretended to be Showa just now?"


    "Yes! Showa can''t die anymore. How can he live? Besides, it''s been so many days."


    Chi Ye gently nods her head, and the tone is intimate and doting: "you fool!"


    "Well... What she just said..."


    "It''s just cheating to respect the imperial concubine. You should know that even if it''s true Showa, how can you remember the five-year-old thing so clearly? It''s because the shadow they detained the mammy around the imperial concubine and tortured her. These words naturally poured out all the beans."


    "This..." Chu Yuehua was really surprised. The truth was like this. She simply didn''t know what to say.


    "You are too sincere. If you pay attention to a true evidence of everything in this world, how much time will be wasted and how many lives will be wasted!"


    "Well, it''s just that I always think it has something to do with Liu Ruyan. I don''t know if it''s my illusion. What she told me is really suspicious."


    Chu Yuehua felt depressed at the thought of Liu Ruyan''s words. If Liu Ruyan really had nothing to do with it, she really didn''t believe it.


    "Don''t worry! She can''t run away."


    Chi Ye''s tone was light, almost without ups and downs, as if he were talking about an insignificant thing.


    I don''t know what he meant, but she didn''t really want to hear it. Now everything has been solved. She looks at the people in front of her, and the people in front of her, which is good.


    "Princess, the prince is back. I''ll wait for you in the house."


    Liu Ruyan just returned to the fifth king''s residence and heard the servant girl''s look report to her in a different place.


    "Didn''t the LORD say he could come back tomorrow? Why did he come back so early?"


    Seeing the look of the servant girl, Liu Ruyan had a bad feeling in his heart, but he didn''t dare to remind himself like this. He only asked the servant girl to calm his mood.


    "This... I don''t know... But... The Lord doesn''t seem happy."


    Do you already know?


    What can we do if we know? Now everyone says that Princess Jing committed suicide. Even the emperor probably won''t investigate further. Qi Chonghuan came back. How could he find out so quickly.


    What''s more, this matter has no impact on yourself. In short, there is no proof of death.


    "Princess!"


    When I got to my yard, I saw the servant girls guarding the door, but the door was closed.


    "What are you doing with the door closed in broad daylight?" Liu Ruyan asked unhappily, reaching out to caress the hairpin on his head to ensure that there was no mess.


    "What the Lord ordered, princess, go in quickly!"


    The servant girl at the door didn''t seem to dare to look at her expression. She just hung her head to help her open the door.


    Why do they all become so talkative? These are Qi Chonghuan''s people. What have they taught?


    Sure enough, the inner courtyard still needs women to take care of it.


    Thinking of this, Liu Ruyan stepped in: "why is the Lord today..."


    The door behind him was closed from the outside at this time.


    The light in the room suddenly darkened.


    Such a change made her heart suddenly shake. She saw the man sitting in front of her. After pressing the panic in her heart, she twisted her waist and smiled: "why did the prince come back today? Doesn''t it mean that she can get home?"


    While talking, the man came to Qi Chonghuan and sat directly on his lap.


    But Qi Chonghuan didn''t open his mouth. There was no expression on his face. He just glanced at her faintly.


    She had never seen such a Qi Chonghuan since she married into the five kings'' house. Liu Ruyan was also a little uncertain.


    Although it is certain from Ye Ming''s mouth that he has a little affair with Chu Yuehua.


    But at least he is the princess he married. What''s more, for so long, he has always been warm to himself. How can Chu Yuehua''s seductive son hook away this feeling.


    "The prince looks a little unhappy today. Is it because things are not going well outside?"


    He reached out and gently rubbed his chest for him: "the Lord is working hard outside, but I can only wait in the king''s house. I''m really ashamed of being rich in clothes and food every day. Now that the Lord is back, I can rest assured and be comfortable for a few days!


    I will serve you well. "


    She smiled like a flower, but when she smiled, she couldn''t laugh anymore. Qi Chonghuan''s eyes didn''t have any temperature. It was like looking at herself like a vase.


    It''s too different from the usual eyes. This feeling can''t help making Liu Ruyan nervous.


    "What''s the matter, Lord? How can you look at me like this? It''s very scary."


    "Are you involved in the murder of Princess Duanyang and Princess Showa?"


    Sure enough, Liu Ruyan didn''t know whether he was angry or worried about it.


    After taking a deep breath, he managed to hang his smile: "I don''t know..."


    The following words couldn''t be said, because a pliers like hand directly pinched her throat.


    The man''s face suddenly changed, even full of murderous spirit.


    "Wang..."


    Her heart was filled with fear, and her confidence suddenly disappeared before she entered the door.


    She was really afraid. She was afraid of the man in front of her. She had never seen such Qi Chonghuan, as if she had changed someone.


    His throat was pinched by him as if to break. His breathing became extremely difficult. He felt that his head was getting bigger in circles and was about to blow his head open.


    "What I told you, you''ve turned a deaf ear to me, haven''t you?" Qi Chonghuan put a little more effort on his hand. "Seeing that I''ve never lost my temper with you, I think I don''t have a temper, right?"


    "Wang..." he tried his best to spit out a word. Liu Ruyan''s tears and snot came out together.


    "I told you not to touch Chu Yuehua? I told you not to meddle in her affairs? Do you remember?"

 Chapter 358

    "I..."


    She felt that she was going to die, that she was going to die in the hands of this man. That fear simply rose from the ground, which directly made her feel cold all over and cold hands and feet.


    "Hoo!"


    A huge force threw her aside, regardless of the pain on her body, Liu Ruyan breathed the air.


    I never thought it was such a happy thing to be able to breathe.


    "Remember it for me. Now I''ll remember it for you. If I know what stupid things you do again, you won''t die."


    Qi Chonghuan coldly dropped a word and walked around her directly.


    "Why! Cough..."


    Liu Ruyan coughed to tears, but he was unwilling. Why is this?


    Qi Chonghuan even moved his heart to kill, so he took part in setting up the woman for himself?


    "You fool, will you never understand the current situation?"


    Qi Chonghuan really couldn''t bear it. The two word adjectives that had been held in his heart for a long time finally spit out.


    "I......" it was probably the first time that someone said this to her from childhood. Liu Ruyan even forgot to cry.


    "Is she really that good? You think about her all the time. Even if she is someone else''s wife, even if she was born in business, you don''t mind, do you?


    Aren''t you just good-looking? There are so many good-looking women, why only think about her? If you like it, I''ll immediately ask someone to collect 180 beautiful women for you and bring them all into the backyard. "


    She was so angry that Liu Ruyan became unable to choose words. For so many years, she was held in the palm of her hand.


    Since she was eleven, she knew she would have a decent marriage in the future.


    She didn''t think there was anything wrong with this concept until just now.


    But this man, who always holds himself in the palm of his hand on weekdays, would almost strangle himself with those hands.


    Coldly turned back and looked at the woman standing in the door, but her hair was messy. Qi Chonghuan slowly closed her eyes.


    How did you choose her?


    Although choosing her is the best choice for yourself, if you had known that she is such a woman, you might as well retreat and seek the second place.


    "You''d better tidy up your present appearance. If you are still in this shape, I really can''t tolerate you."


    After leaving this sentence, Qi Chonghuan never looked back and walked out of the door directly.


    The rest of Liu Ruyan was paralyzed on the ground as if his spine had been smoked off.


    What''s so good about Chu Yuehua that Qi Chonghuan should protect her.


    Let him do this to himself!


    I didn''t kill her this time. Will she escape so easily next time?


    you must be dreaming!


    He took a deep breath, but felt that his throat was bleeding, and his tears fell again.


    "Princess, are you okay?"


    Jadeite jade was pulled away earlier. Seeing Qi Chonghuan go out, he came carefully to help Liu Ruyan.


    Who knows, Liu Ruyan immediately got up from the ground and slapped him in the face.


    "Who let you in? Get out of here!"


    Originally, I wanted to sell Qiaoer and let Liu Ruyan value himself. Who knew that I would get two slaps in the face.


    Jadeite was stunned for a moment and tried to hold back her tears. Nono said, "I''m afraid there''s no one to serve the princess because I see the prince out..."


    "Why don''t you get out of here?"


    Liu Ruyan shouted with a tearing pain in her throat. Looking at her frightened appearance, she was more and more upset. Did she look so terrible?


    He ran directly to the table over there, picked up a vase and smashed it on the figure where the jade left.


    He was so frightened that his emerald soul was almost gone that he hurried away.


    If the princess killed him at this time, he would really die in vain. There was no one to appeal for himself.


    After a few days in the prison of Dali temple, Chu Yuehua finally returned to Chi Fu, feeling like she had left for a long time.


    Unknowingly, I have taken this place as my home.


    "Little madam!" Du Ruo defends at the door. As soon as he sees Chu Yuehua and Chi Ye coming, his eyes turn red, "you... How are you?"


    Huixiang also took a long breath: "fortunately, she came back safely. It really scared us to death."


    Chu Yuehua smiled and let Chi Ye help her in. He smiled and said, "it''s all right. Don''t worry, but I really have to take a good bath."


    "Don''t scare them to death. Even I''m scared to death. Fortunately, Lord Liao came to me long ago and told me that I don''t have to worry. There''s a way."


    "Lord Liao?" Chu Yuehua frowned and thought about the startling man in the lobby of the Ministry of punishment today. He really can''t think of it together.


    At that time, Lord Liao seemed to really want to convict himself!


    "All right, all right, let''s go in! What does it look like to stand at the door."


    Or Chi Ye interrupts all the words and helps Chu Yuehua in.


    "But to tell you the truth, you smell a little. It''s rare that you have been holding you in."


    Du Ruo smiled at Chu Yuehua.


    "How dare you dislike me?" Chu Yuehua didn''t want everyone to think about his imprisonment all the time, so he followed Du Ruo to turn the topic. "From today on, Du Ruo will be punished not to take a bath for five days."


    "Little madam!" Du Ruo had already come to the front. Hearing this sentence, he hurriedly ran over to beat Chu Yuehua, "you are really..."


    Before he finished, he saw Chu Yuehua''s face suddenly changed, and then fell down softly.


    Even Chi Ye didn''t expect such a thing. He was so scared that he was in a hurry: "moon!"


    He clearly made people stare at the prison of Dali temple. It is reasonable to say that there should be no possibility of others making small moves.


    Is Chu Yuehua still being plotted by others unconsciously?


    Chi Xi was also startled and hurriedly called his servant girl to help: "hurry to ask the imperial doctor! Are all wooden people? Are you pestling there to watch the excitement?"


    In fact, everyone was stunned by the sudden accident. When Chi Xi reminded him, he remembered that immediately two servant girls hurried out to call the imperial doctor.


    Chi Ye quickly takes Chu Yuehua to the house and puts him on the bed, but he doesn''t respond.


    The old lady heard that the man had come back, so she came quickly from the Anxi hall. When she arrived at the moon Pavilion, she heard that Chu Yuehua fainted.


    The resentment against her before could not be ignored: "how are people now? Are they awake? How can good people faint? Did they eat something they shouldn''t eat there?"

 Chapter 359

    The old lady''s sudden voice stunned everyone in the room. After all, this is the old lady.


    When did she care about Chu Yuehua?


    It''s good to cover up your dislike.


    But everyone was stunned for a while, and then they focused on the people in bed.


    "Old lady, you''re sitting on one side now. You''ve gone to the imperial doctor. Don''t worry too much. I don''t look like I''ve been poisoned."


    All the people here have the best relationship with the old lady, only her own daughter Chi Xi.


    At this time, I was afraid that the old lady looked at everyone''s cold eyebrows and eyes. She felt uncomfortable. Later, she wanted to count this discomfort on Chu Yuehua.


    "Hmm! Which imperial doctor did you invite? Don''t invite the face. The little daughter-in-law''s house is in the room. It''s not easy to see outsiders."


    Hearing the old lady''s words, Chi Ye frowns. This is already the case, and he still cares about the dead rules.


    Aware of Chi Ye''s unhappiness, Chi Xi quickly smiled and rounded up the scene: "don''t worry! There are people in our house. Don''t you know who to let?"


    Before long, the imperial doctor hurried over.


    With regard to the case of Princess Showa, who doesn''t know the whole of Kyoto now, suddenly came the news that Mrs. Chi Shao fainted. It''s not a small matter.


    Maybe it''s related to today''s case, so the imperial doctor didn''t dare to neglect it and hurriedly ran here.


    "This way!"


    Chi Ye doesn''t have the slightest smile on his face, only his anxiety. Looking at the imperial doctor, he is not as enthusiastic as others. Instead, he urgently pulls him to the bedside.


    "Well... Don''t put down the curtain?" the imperial doctor hesitated.


    Although the state of Qi is not very strict about the defense of men and women, it is a big family after all. It''s a little


    "Whether you''re a doctor or not, you''re so wordy. It''s important to see a doctor quickly. If she has something wrong, I''ll go back and dismantle your hospital."


    Chi Ye is probably the only one who dares to say this. However, everyone knows that he is not joking.


    The old lady had watched the doctor come in, not to mention hanging silk to diagnose her pulse. She didn''t even have a shelter. She was also very unhappy.


    But after hearing Chi Ye''s next reaction, he swallowed his opinion.


    As mammy Zhu said, now I just want to see them well. As for those who don''t like it, it''s better to treat them as if they didn''t see it.


    It''s always like making a chicken fly and a dog jump at home. Good!


    The imperial doctor was a little nervous. He wiped his sweaty palm carefully with cotton cloth. Then he sat down, held his breath and began to feel the pulse for your car in bed.


    No one dares to disturb him, that is, Chi ye, who is still very impatient just now. At this time, they all calm down and look at the doctor seriously, for fear of missing the expression on his face.


    It seems that the rumors outside are true. Young master Chi really loves the Dragon Boat Festival princess.


    Now, is it really the same person as the person who always sees a gloomy face on weekdays?


    When I thought so, I immediately smoked myself in my heart.


    The most important thing at this time is to concentrate. Where can you think so many things? Don''t make a mistake, or you''ll really lose your little official position.


    Looking at the uncertain expression on his face, Chi Ye''s heart follows up and down.


    He was afraid of hearing bad news from the doctor.


    "Can you help me change a hand?" the doctor had a faint answer in his heart, but he was not sure, so he simply asked.


    As soon as Du Ruo listens, he quickly helps Chi Ye sit her up and gives the doctor his pulse with his other hand.


    The old lady who was sitting aside with Chi Xi couldn''t help but stand up and come over.


    It seems to be a big Symptom!


    If something really happened to Chu Yuehua at this time, I''m afraid Chi ye will go crazy.


    The old lady didn''t want anything to happen to her even if she didn''t like her again.


    After a long time, the imperial doctor put Chu Yuehua''s hand down, then stood up, saluted the old lady and Chi ye, smiled and said, "if the next officer is not wrong, Mrs. Shao should be happy."


    "Wash?" Chi Ye''s face changed. "What do you mean? Why have I never heard of this disease? What will happen?"


    The doctor was stunned by this crosstalk.


    Du Ruo reacts first, pulls Chi Ye''s sleeve and is about to jump up with joy: "yes, you are happy! You are happy! You have a child."


    The old lady''s eyes lit up when she heard the speech. She looked at Chi Xi as if she wanted to confirm it from her mouth.


    "There''s a child..." Chi ye murmured and repeated Du ruo''s words. Then his eyes brightened and looked at the doctor as if he didn''t dare to confirm, "there''s a child!"


    This


    Young master Chi was in his early years, and his wife was about the same age. Isn''t it normal to have fun at this time?


    Even if they are happy, they are not too happy to understand what he said, are they?


    The doctor wondered, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He nodded with a smile and said, "if there is no wrong diagnosis, the child should have been three months.


    It seems that Mrs. Shao''s birth is relatively relaxed and has no response, so she was ignored.


    To ensure accuracy, I''m still inviting two imperial doctors to come and have a look. "


    Chi Xi was too happy to close his mouth, but the doctor was right. It''s better to be safe at this time.


    Chi Ye is happy to be like this. It''s always good to be safe. If it''s misdiagnosed, it''s really useless.


    "Good, good!"


    When Chi Ye finished, he laughed. He didn''t look like him in ordinary days.


    "Sir, keep your voice down! Young lady is still asleep! Don''t make any noise."


    "By the way, why did she faint?" Chi Ye suddenly thought of this question and immediately asked seriously, "will it affect the children?"


    "I just felt my pulse and didn''t find anything abnormal. Maybe I was too tired and often excited these days, which led to fainting.


    It doesn''t matter now. When she wakes up, she still needs to make up for it. "


    After seeing off the doctor, Chi Ye never put away his smile. He always looks at the woman in bed with a smile.


    After that, several imperial doctors Chi Xi sent for came again. Everyone agreed that it was Ximai and could not be wrong.


    Du Ruo blamed himself for this and didn''t find that Mrs. Shao''s sunflower water didn''t come.


    Mainly during this period of time, Chu Yuehua has been in a bad mood. Because of the relationship between the husband and wife, the people in the moon Pavilion were surprised and ignored it.


    "Three months pregnant..." the old lady frowned and calculated, "that''s almost after the end of the year?"

 Chapter 360

    Head, some dizzy, Chu Yuehua slightly opened her eyes and saw the familiar bed.


    A warm hand stroked his forehead and said, "wake up?"


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Chu Yuehua looked at him in the twinkling of an eye. She only remembered that she came back with him, and then walked into the yard. It was a whirl of heaven and earth.


    "It''s all right," said Chi ye, with some wrinkles between his eyebrows. "Have a good rest and don''t think about it."


    In this way, Chu Yuehua became more and more worried: "is something wrong? Am I... Sick?"


    The first reaction in his head was this. Chu Yuehua looked at him in horror.


    "No, what do you think!" smiled and stroked her cheek. "Don''t think about anything. Now it''s the most important to have a good rest. Du Ruo stewed porridge for you just now. Would you like to try it now?"


    The more he said so, the more Chu Yuehua felt that there must be something, which was clearly comforting himself.


    "Uncle Ye!" Chu Yuehua pulled him over and stopped him from serving porridge. "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    "It''s all right. The imperial doctor has come to see it, but there''s something in your body."


    This made Chu Yuehua''s heart sink suddenly: "something grows?"


    "Don''t worry, so many people in our family will be fine. They will take good care of you. After a few months, they will be gone."


    What kind of disease is this? What''s growing in her body? Chi Ye looks very nervous, but he has to comfort himself.


    Does she really have any special symptoms.


    However, looking at the way he talked to herself with such a smile, she didn''t want to ask any more questions.


    He''s sad, too! Now he takes so much trouble to comfort himself, and he asks again and again, doesn''t it make his heart more uncomfortable?


    "OK!" Chu Yuehua nodded with a smile.


    When she finished eating and he went out, he immediately called Duro in.


    When Chi Ye comes in again, a soft pillow comes in front of him.


    He grabs the soft pillow without dodging. Chi Ye looks at her blankly: "what''s the matter?"


    "You only grow things in your body! What can''t you say well?"


    Chu Yuehua really didn''t know whether to be angry or laugh. Unexpectedly, she was pregnant.


    And this man inexplicably said that he had something!


    "You''re all right!" Chi Ye comes over and pushes her back to bed. "You don''t know you''re pregnant, and it''s three months, not a month! Don''t you feel at all?"


    I was punishing myself for this! Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but help her forehead. In the end, she still apologized.


    "I don''t know! You suddenly left without saying a word at that time. It''s too late for me to be angry! How can you find out what''s wrong with yourself?


    Besides, I haven''t been pregnant. How can I know what will happen after pregnancy? I don''t have my mother told me that no one told me after I came here. "


    Hearing what she said, Chi ye can''t really continue to be angry. He just feels distressed and gently kisses her on the forehead.


    "You really scared me. You were pregnant. As a result, something like this happened and someone beat you. If one is not good, the child might..."


    "So ah! You should be happy. It shows that the child in my stomach is very strong! You see, there is nothing at all. Now that everything has passed, I know his existence."


    Pinching her nose, Chi Ye''s previous unhappiness disappeared: "yes, what you said is reasonable, but anyway, now that you know it, take good care of it for me and give me a big fat boy in October."


    "Why? I like fat boys, but I don''t like my daughter? I have a daughter."


    "How? I just don''t know how to treat my daughter. If my son is born, I can teach him to practice martial arts, play chess, calligraphy and painting and do business.


    But daughter... "


    "So I just think I''m useless as a mother!"


    "You girl, how come your mouth has become so tricky? Where did I say that? You deliberately misinterpret what I mean."


    The two of them happily leaned in the room and said some and no words. They didn''t feel bored at all.


    It''s just that everyone in the moon Pavilion breathed a sigh of relief. This is the way you should get along with your young lady!


    "Yue''er! I killed someone that day..."


    He only said half, Chu Yuehua reached out and blocked his lips: "it''s actually my fault. I shouldn''t blame you. You''re all for me. I know you love me. How can I blame you!"


    "Really? Don''t you think I''m too cruel?"


    Chu Yuehua has never seen such a Chi Ye.


    The age difference between the two people is ten years. From knowing him to now, she always regards him as her own dependence, which is solid, safe and omnipotent.


    But now, he showed such an expression in front of himself


    However, this makes her feel that in fact, the two people are still husband and wife and equal. He will also worry that he doesn''t like him. This may not be Uncle Ye, but her husband-in-law, Chi Ye!


    "No! I like you anyway. I just don''t like that behavior."


    This made Chi ye a little stunned.


    When he was stunned, Chu Yuehua continued, "now I have our children in my stomach.


    In any case, we should also accumulate some virtue for our children. Otherwise, if God thinks we are not doing well, he will fall on the children. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Chi Ye is unhappy after listening to her, and the expression on his face is also a little gloomy.


    There is a great feeling that if he dares to repay his children, he will meet the Buddha and kill the Buddha, but soon the anger in his eyes will be smoothed out: "OK! I listen to you. I won''t kill so easily for our children."


    "That''s right, and... Your relationship with the old lady and the master..."


    Chu Yuehua tentatively puts forward that this seems to have always been a barrier in Chi Ye''s heart. It''s difficult to step over, but at this time, she wants to have a try.


    But Chi Ye doesn''t speak, but his face is stiff.


    "When a child is born, it is still necessary to call the old lady a great grandmother and the master a grandfather. Your relationship..."


    She didn''t say any more. Her beautiful eyes looked at the man beside her quietly.


    For a long time, Chi Ye sighed: "there are some things I haven''t told you, but now, we are all a family. Nothing can separate us in this life. Maybe I should tell you clearly."

 Chapter 361

    Was it back then?


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but want to ask, but he held back and waited for him to speak quietly.


    "I don''t know how much you know." Chi Ye looks at her sideways. "But I''ll tell you everything. Maybe you''ve learned something from others."


    Chu Yuehua feels strange when he thinks of Chi Xi''s words. At this moment, Chi Ye frankly tells himself what happened in those years, but he has inquired a lot from Chi Xi.


    There is always a feeling that you don''t trust him in particular.


    "Yes!"


    "In fact, my mother is not a famous family, not even from the state of Qi."


    Chi ye said that at first, madam, the corners of her mouth seemed to smile inadvertently.


    "My mother is from Sichuan. There is no country in Sichuan. There are only small villages gathered one by one.


    But the people there all have their own abilities. They can refine some miraculous pills, as well as some poisonous insects and beasts.


    There is a very magical world. No one can control anyone, but there are always some people who will use their skills to make others respect.


    In Shujiang, there is a strange gate, which gathers some very powerful people in Shujiang.


    The leader there is my mother''s father. Because of my grandfather, my mother is also an expert in this field.


    Occasionally, people in Shujiang will also walk between the two countries because of some materials and other things. "


    Chu Yuehua can''t imagine what kind of place Shujiang is, but his tone is full of longing.


    It''s probably a particularly peaceful and free paradise!


    "When my mother was sixteen years old, she went out with her elders and met two men, one is my father, the other is..."


    When he said this, he paused and looked at Chu Yuehua seriously, just in time for her serious eyes.


    The inexplicable warmth in his heart and the feeling of being respected immediately made him feel very comfortable.


    "Another person is the Emperor today."


    "Today''s emperor!" Chu Yuehua was still very calm just now. When she heard these four words, she couldn''t help crying out.


    "Yes, my mother met them both. At that time, the emperor was not the emperor, but a prince.


    But he had the best time with my father, so they went out together to learn from the great scholars.


    Who knows, I met my mother. My mother is different from the girls here. She doesn''t know any rules and doesn''t have such a deep sense of hierarchy. Maybe it is this natural temperament that attracts them both.


    They can say that they like my mother at the same time, but my mother finally chose my father. I don''t know which one she likes in her heart. Maybe it''s the emperor, or maybe it''s not the emperor, or maybe she likes both.


    In short, she finally chose my father. My grandfather actually disagreed. My grandfather didn''t like the people of the two countries. He thought the intentions of the two countries were too gloomy. My mother didn''t understand that at all. "


    Chu Yuehua deeply understands this.


    Didn''t she die so miserably in her previous life?


    It is probably because she chose the same way of life as others that she can live to this time!


    "My mother insisted on staying in the two countries and finally married my father. She always thought it was a very happy thing to marry my father.


    She likes the life with my father, playing the piano, reading books and reciting poetry. She thinks it''s the best.


    Of course, it''s also bad, that is, the old lady made all kinds of difficulties for her, but she was ready before she made a decision, so there''s no special unbearable. "


    Chu Yuehua understood the later things. In fact, almost all of them could be completed.


    "I think, moon, you know!"


    "I just want to ask, the old lady, she..."


    "She''s involved!" Chi Ye''s eyes flashed a chill, "which I found out after careful investigation.


    It was no coincidence that day. My father''s wine was drugged. The old lady didn''t like my mother at all. Even when I was so old, she still didn''t like it.


    She just learned that in fact, the emperor always liked my mother, so she set up such a plan.


    No matter what the result is, my mother can''t stay in Chi mansion anymore, so... "


    Chu Yuehua understood everything. He learned the truth. For him, the man sitting on the Dragon chair was one of the murderers who killed her mother!


    There was silence in the room.


    It''s probably something Chi Ye doesn''t want to mention for so many years. Chi Ye''s mind is also a little confused.


    But Chu Yuehua felt uncomfortable, some distressed, some sad, and some angry.


    "Chi ye," Chu Yuehua suddenly turns to look at him seriously, "let''s go!"


    "Hmm?" he doesn''t understand what she means. Chi Ye looks at her with some doubts.


    "Let''s leave here, go to Shujiang and live our own life. If I were you, I would not do what you are doing now.


    Even looking at that man every day is a very painful thing. I don''t want you to be so painful. I don''t want you to do things that make you unhappy against your heart. "


    "Shujiang?" he shook his head and Chi Ye smiled. "Not everyone can survive in that place. You can''t. since I made up my mind to come back at that time, I''ve already considered it clearly.


    Now I have nothing to adapt to. What''s more, it''s good to have you and our son soon.


    And some things, I must let it have a result. "


    What does this last sentence mean?


    Chu Yuehua always felt some deep meaning, but before she thought deeply, Chi Ye smiled and said, "did your aunt tell you a lot?"


    "Ah?"


    "In this family, the old master stopped talking. He never cared much about the inner courtyard. His father wanted to marry his mother. Although he opposed it, he agreed in the end.


    Among all the others, probably only my aunt is the only one who can be called relatives.


    At least, after her mother got married, she helped her mother a lot. Later, her grandfather came to take her mother''s body away, which she secretly helped. "


    Is it for this reason that Chi Ye is different from everyone else to Chi Xi?


    "I know that you must not be happy in this house. In fact, you can tell your aunt that she... Is a little rigid, but she is very nice."


    This is probably the first time Chi Ye praised the people in Chi mansion!


    Chu Yuehua smiled and nodded, "don''t worry, I know."


    There was a sudden flash in her head, and she suddenly understood something: "Chi ye, tell me honestly, are you going to stand in line?"

 Chapter 362

    Chu Yuehua''s sudden serious attitude startled Chi ye, but he quickly reacted.


    "What are you trying to say..."


    "Are you going to assist a prince?" Chu Yuehua looked at him seriously.


    "Why do you suddenly think so?"


    Hold her in your arms with a smile and gently touch her back to make her not so nervous.


    "I just feel that way."


    It was like a mess. Suddenly I found a head and could draw out more silk.


    "Now I suddenly think that whether it''s Princess Shu, Qi Chonghuan or even the fourth princess, whether they are close to me and the Chi family is not because of the old Grand Master, but because of you!"


    Chu Yuehua agreed as she said so.


    "My moon is so clever." sighed. I really don''t know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing.


    "Why? You''re just a doctor now."


    "You probably don''t know. In fact, there is a rumor in the aristocratic circles of Qi."


    "What rumors?"


    "I don''t know who sent it at first. I wanted to kill that man before, but later I felt that there was nothing wrong with it."


    Chi Ye has a sneer on his lips. When he thinks about this, he is still uncomfortable.


    "What exactly is the rumor?"


    "It is said that I am not the child of the Chi family, but the son of the emperor and my mother. This matter was spread out for no reason. Therefore, my mother was questioned by the old lady in the Chi house.


    But the emperor never came out to explain, so he let people say so, so that people misunderstand my mother, him and me. "


    "What?" Chu Yuehua was surprised. This is Chi Fu, a pivotal family in Kyoto. What''s more ridiculous is that this rumor is gossip about the emperor. Do you really want to live?


    "Yes! But what''s more suspicious is that after the emperor knew the rumor, he just casually said with a smile," I thought Ye was my child. "Chi Ye''s smile was ironic," and he gave me my name.


    Because the emperor''s five elements were short of fire, when the eldest prince was born, some people said that the prince should be named with fire, which was conducive to the health of the dragon body.


    Then all the prince''s names are from the word fire, and my name will be with the princes, which makes such rumors seem to be believable. "


    "Well..." Chu Yuehua looks at Chi ye in surprise. He can''t believe it. This is the emperor. Such rumors are not a joke. If they are used by people with a heart, they can shake the foundation of the country.


    "No!" Chi Ye told her firmly, "my mother has never done anything sorry for my father. I am the child of the Chi family."


    "Later, when I became an official in the DPRK, the emperor also trusted and doted on me, which made many people believe the rumor more privately."


    Chu Yuehua immediately understood that it was more effective to win over Chi Ye than to win over Grand Master Chi.


    If Chi Ye is really the emperor''s son, and now his surname is Chi, the emperor has never personally admitted it, which means there is no possibility of succession.


    However, the emperor trusts him in this way, which is naturally more reliable than the ministers trusted by the emperor.


    "Then you..."


    Chi Ye knows what she wants to ask, but he doesn''t want chu Yuehua to get involved.


    "Yue''er, I tell you this because I don''t want you to think I have a lot to hide from you. I hope you can believe that I regard you as my wife.


    We are a family, but for me, your safety is the most important.


    The more you know about many things in chaotang, the less safe it will be for you. Therefore, many things are not that I don''t want to tell you, but that I think it''s better not to tell you. "


    Since they have made it so clear, how can Chu Yuehua not know this!


    Why is she blaming him?


    My heart has long been moved and filled. How can I blame it.


    "I know," Chu Yuehua looked at him with a smile, but her eyes were surprisingly serious, "but I want to know if the person you support in your heart... Is Qi Chonghuan?"


    "Qi Chonghuan!" Chi Ye narrowed his eyes slightly and seemed to sneer, "he? Is the first one I want to get rid of."


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t accept the fact that Qi Chonghuan would be the winner anyway.


    Even in this life, she just wants to have nothing to do with him and doesn''t want to see him satisfied.


    The hatred of previous lives is still in the end, hidden in the bottom of my heart.


    Just now the happiness, let her don''t want to think about those things.


    "How can you mention him?" Chi Ye suddenly asks, "what did he say to you? Or did he do to you?"


    "I......" Chu Yuehua shook her head, "I just don''t like him."


    "Because of what happened in the palace before?"


    Chi Ye is clear about Qi Chonghuan''s imperial concubine selection. Because of that, he also has a bad feeling for Qi Chonghuan.


    "Er... It''s true!" Chu Yuehua was afraid of him asking, "in short, he just felt that he was not a good man. Even if he became the emperor, he must not be a good emperor."


    "Your intuition is not wrong. Qi Chonghuan looks very honest in his performance. He stays where he has been for so many years, as if he never complains.


    But as far as I know, the border defense line is almost his territory.


    And in those two years at the border, it seemed that he was close to several kings with different surnames.


    At this time, I returned to Kyoto and married the granddaughter of Liu Ge. It is clear that I want to win over the courtiers. In fact, what is this plan to do? "


    When he said this, Chu Yuehua suddenly remembered an event in his previous life.


    "The king of Beiliang had a daughter, who was granted the title of Princess Anya. She was about to go to Beijing in the past two years, because Qi Chonghuan and her seemed to have been privately appointed for life at that time. You can make good use of this."


    In previous lives, Chu Yuehua lost face because of this, but Qi Chonghuan got the full support of the king of Beiliang after he married Princess Anya as a side princess.


    Chu Yuehua hasn''t found anything yet, but Chi Ye looks at her in shock.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Yuehua was surprised when he suddenly looked up and saw his eyes.


    "Yue''er, how do you know this? Who told you... Or where did you learn it?"

 Chapter 363

    Chu Yuehua regretted it in an instant when he said the things of his previous life without paying attention.


    "I... I overheard it." Chu Yuehua bit her lips and tried to make herself look more natural.


    "Heard of it? Who said it?"


    However, Chi Ye clearly listens and is suspicious.


    Since Chi Ye plans to deal with Qi Chonghuan, he begins to investigate everything about him.


    Even so, it has not been investigated that there is such a thing between Beiliang Wang''s daughter and Qi Chonghuan.


    It shows that this matter is very secret. In that case, how can Chu Yuehua know?


    If she was listening, who would tell her such important news and what was the purpose?


    What''s your intention? Are you going to use the moon? Who should lurk around the moon like this?


    His heart is suddenly full of uneasiness. Chi Ye looks at Chu Yuehua seriously.


    Chu Yuehua was so hairy that she had to harden her head and say, "I don''t remember. Maybe when did I hear someone I didn''t know say it!"


    I don''t know why. Chi Ye always thinks her reaction is very strange at this time. You can see at a glance that she is lying.


    But why does yue''er lie, and she doesn''t want to say more at all.


    Originally, I wanted to continue to ask, but the thought that she was pregnant at this time pressed down my doubts.


    "Well, I don''t know if the news is true, but I''ll let people check it out. Don''t worry so much now. Just keep the baby at ease."


    Chu Yuehua breathed a sigh of relief when he finally pulled the topic over.


    In the following days, the pain began.


    The stomach without any reaction in the first three months began to feel all kinds of discomfort after being confirmed as pregnant.


    I vomited every day. I vomited everything I ate, and my legs began to swell.


    Even the shoes she wore on weekdays couldn''t fit in. Du Ruo and Lan Xiang Huixiang made two pairs of shoes for her overnight, which were larger and more comfortable than those she wore on weekdays.


    Chi Xi heard that she had a great reaction and ran here every day, trying to make her eat at any rate.


    All the attention of the whole family seemed to fall on Chu Yuehua''s stomach. Both masters and slaves were afraid that what they did would lose weight and hurt Chu Yuehua''s stomach.


    This feeling is not very good for Chu Yuehua, but there is nothing to do.


    Everyone knows that Mrs. Shao is the most protected person of their young teacher. If someone makes a bad mistake and makes Mrs. Shao a little slip, it''s really unbearable to go away.


    "Girl, your clothes." she walked in lightly. Ye Ming''s servant girl put the clothes she wanted to wear on the screen.


    Inside, Ye Ming wore only a belly pocket, and the shocking marks on her back were deep whip marks.


    "Hmm!" Ye Ming answered casually and stopped talking. With her eyes closed, she seemed to be trying to endure the pain on her body and thinking about something.


    Someone came in outside. The girl was about to speak, but she was stopped.


    "You''re OK. This time you just suffered a little flesh and blood. Don''t be so reckless next time!"


    The woman''s voice came from outside the screen, but ye Ming''s mouth was a sneer.


    "I really don''t understand. Why are you doing this!" some women outside hate iron and don''t become steel. "You can''t tell whether it''s true or false? What''s more, you should know from the beginning that the most taboo for us is emotion.


    That''s something I can''t believe at all. Since you''re brought out of my hand, I hope you''re better, but if you do that again, I can''t keep you. "


    "Don''t worry! I know." Ye Ming got up from bed, took off the clothes on the screen and quickly put them on her body.


    The pain of the cloth rubbing against the sad wound seemed to have been completely ignored by himself.


    "Do you really understand?"


    Seeing her coming out from behind the screen like nothing, the woman frowned and asked.


    "Do you have anything to worry about?"


    "What can I worry about?" smiled faintly. "But there''s nothing you and I can get into here. You''ll go somewhere else soon."


    "What?" Ye Ming was surprised. Her face suddenly changed. "What do you mean? What do you mean to go somewhere else? Where? I don''t know at all."


    Glancing at her faintly, the woman said, "I''m against the rules. It''s also for the sake of your friendship with me for so many years.


    You made a big mistake this time. What''s more, there''s really nothing for you here. You''re almost married and have an excuse to transfer.


    "No! I''m not going!" Ye Ming quickly retorted, "I''m not going anywhere, right here."


    "Don''t be stubborn," the woman said coldly. "It was all a little forgiveness for you. You know what the consequences will be this time.


    What''s more, you and Chi ye were originally the play you made, and now you should pull it out. Chu Yuehua is pregnant, and there is no possibility of being provoked between them. Your task has failed, and at the same time, it has been cancelled. "


    "No!" Ye Ming shook her head quickly. "It''s been so many years. I''ve worked hard on it. How can I say I failed so soon? It''s not over yet. It''s still early!


    Isn''t Chu Yuehua pregnant? What''s the matter? What are you afraid of? I still have a way. It''s no use. It''s a big deal that her child can''t be saved. "


    Her excited words startled the woman and hurriedly covered her mouth: "you speak louder? I''m afraid people won''t hear you? It''s decided now. You''ll go out of Chi mansion in June. Make good preparations yourself.


    As for the specific, there should be news in your hands soon. Think about it yourself!


    Finally, I advise you again, don''t try to defy the law. You will be poor yourself.


    I can''t help you. "


    With that, she left, leaving Ye Ming standing alone in the room panting. She couldn''t believe that she would make such a decision.


    She has been working here since she was eight years old. Ten years later, she was told that the task had failed.


    No, she won''t allow it. She won''t allow it to happen.


    There''s a way, there''s a way!


    Suddenly there was a flash of light in her head. Ye Ming hurried back to the inner room and began to grind ink.


    He hurriedly wrote a letter and called the servant girl in. After whispering in her ear, the servant girl went out.


    Ye Ming sat in the chair with a frown and began to wait.

 Chapter 364

    "The last thing failed. Are you going to blame me?" Liu Ruyan was a little angry when he saw the people in the room.


    These days, Qi Chonghuan never entered her house again. Every night, either the concubine or the girl.


    This makes her enjoy the heart of special favor since she got married, and she can''t accept it.


    But what I hate most is that woman.


    Therefore, when she saw Ye Ming, she swallowed the urge to swear at first.


    This is not the time to be impulsive. She has to win over this woman.


    This woman was the most capable person she knew. Chu Yuehua would have no life at all if Showa had not had a big life at that time.


    Therefore, in Liu Ruyan''s subconscious mind, this woman is still very useful.


    "What''s the use of blaming you? The fifth princess, what''s more, you are the fifth princess. I''m just a civilian girl. How dare I blame you.


    The last time, Chu Yuehua had a big life, and the emperor obviously helped the Chi family.


    But this time, we must not fail again. "


    Ye Ming said, looking a little cold.


    "You have a good way?" Liu Ruyan looked at her expression and immediately came to her spirit.


    She looked at Ye Ming with burning eyes.


    "If not, how could you come to find the five princesses!" with a cold smile, Ye Ming suddenly asked, "the princess may find some helpers in her mother''s house?"


    Liu Ruyan didn''t understand what she meant, but the last time Qi Chonghuan treated herself like that, she still didn''t dare to disclose any information to her mother''s house.


    On the one hand, I feel ashamed, on the other hand, it is also because of Qi Chonghuan''s words.


    Now that she has married Qi Chonghuan, she still has to live with this man in the future. What''s more, she knows that marrying Qi Chonghuan was the result of her grandfather''s careful consideration of various factors.


    Among these factors, Liu Ruyan doesn''t have anything to do with her. From a certain point of view, as long as she marries Qi Chonghuan, it''s useless for the Liu family.


    Therefore, about the matter between her and Qi Chonghuan, she still didn''t disclose any information to the Liu family.


    "Yes!" Liu Ruyan thought repeatedly and nodded confidently, "but what kind of help you need."


    "Chu Yuehua came from the state of Yan. Hasn''t the state of Yan distracted her?"


    This made Liu Ruyan''s eyes flash a trace of joy, quickly nodded and said, "you still have an idea. I''ll write home and check her affairs immediately."


    "No, it''s not that troublesome. I just want some people to help."


    Liu Ruyan didn''t understand what she meant. Ye Ming handed her a letter: "just follow the instructions above."


    To tell the truth, Liu Ruyan really hasn''t encountered such a situation. He was ordered to turn around by this woman. Although he was a little unhappy, he thought he could get rid of Chu Yuehua. He was so wronged that he felt nothing.


    "This..."


    After reading the content on the head, Liu Ruyan widened his eyes and watched Ye Ming go. He couldn''t help asking her back: "do you really care about master chi that much?"


    "Doesn''t the princess care about the five princes?" Ye Ming smiled back and asked casually.


    "Well... That''s different, Lord. He''s my husband. How can I allow others to step in?"


    "Then I care a little more, because I like brother ye for many years. I think brother Ye is probably more important to me than the Lord to the princess!"


    Pinching the paper in hand, Liu Ruyan bit her lips for a long time before she asked the sentence she wanted to ask most: "really... Can it be done?"


    "As long as the princess does her best, she will succeed!"


    Leaving this last sentence, Ye Ming walked away.


    Within two days, the palace also knew that Chu Yuehua was pregnant. The emperor immediately happily rewarded a pile of things, which flattered Chu Yuehua.


    "I''m just pregnant! How can I get up like this? People always feel a little frivolous when they look at it."


    Picking up a sour plum and putting it into her mouth, Chu Yuehua said with some worry.


    "Can you stop the emperor and the empress of the palaces who want to send them?" Chi Ye looks at the pile of things and smiles.


    "After all, we are just the family of ministers. What''s more, the children haven''t been born yet. It''s too ostentatious to reward so much."


    Pick up a good purple ginseng from the inside. Chi Ye asks Ling Ruo to put it away: "this is for Mrs. Shao after giving birth."


    "Well, don''t think so much. You think so much when life is easy now. What can you do if life is difficult?


    Don''t worry yourself to death? "


    When he said this, Chu Yuehua puffed and laughed: "it seems that the pregnant person has become more stupid. Even you are going to laugh at me."


    Looking at the more leak over there: "you should go back, too. What about the working time! What''s the matter with running to home!"


    "You little have no conscience." he ordered her nose. Chi Ye deliberately said, "I''m worried that you''re at home. Come back and see you. You''re not happy."


    "Well, well, it''s my fault. Hurry!" Chu Yuehua pushed him out with a smile. "I take care of so many people at home. What can I do?"


    When he left, Du Ruo hated iron and said, "there''s no such thing as young lady. Others can''t hate men to care more. It''s good for you to extrapolate people. Be careful one day, you''ll regret it!"


    "You''ve been talking a lot lately. What else do you say? How can you know so much about others? Is it difficult that you want to marry someone now that you''re old?"


    "What are you talking about, young lady? Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Du ruo''s face turned red immediately. He stamped his feet angrily and hid to one side.


    "Ah! I remember that. You are really old enough to talk about marriage. You blame me for being confused and not paying attention. It''s bad if you delay."


    "Young lady, you... You said..."


    "I don''t know what you think. Is there anyone who looks right? If so, tell me. If not, pay more attention yourself and I''ll see it here."


    Being teased by her like this, she was about to cry, and Du ruo''s eyes were red.


    When the two people in the room were talking lively, Ling Ruo came in with a letter in his hand. "Young lady, it''s a letter from the state of Yan!"


    "Hmm?" Chu Yuehua was also surprised. "Take it and I''ll have a look."

 Chapter 365

    Originally, she also sent a letter to Chu Xuhua in the capital, but later Mei Yu released the foreign minister, and Chu Xuhua followed him to his post.


    It was inconvenient to post letters all the way, so we broke off. We agreed to contact again when the other side settled down.


    Now the day should be coming.


    Unfolding the letter, it was Chu Xuhua.


    It turned out that Mei Yu was released as a county official in a small county in the northwest. Relatively speaking, he was a little close to the state of Qi.


    Chu Xuhua looked at the good climate, so he planned to take his children to see her.


    "Leave in February. Isn''t it coming soon?"


    Hearing that his eldest girl was coming, Du Ruo was also full of joy: "ah! I haven''t seen the eldest girl for a long time. Is mother Xiao coming? Is Shi LAN coming? And the young master?"


    "Come, come!" Chu Yuehua was too happy to close her mouth. "I really miss my sister. I don''t know how she''s been this year."


    "The great uncle was chosen by young lady yourself! You can''t be wrong!" Ling Ruo said with a smile, "we saw the great uncle''s feelings for the big girl before we came.


    Do you still need to worry? In my opinion, it''s probably that the big girl is worried about you, young lady. That''s why she came here specially to see if you''re doing well, young lady. "


    Chu Yuehua said with a smile, "how is it possible? I told my sister long ago that I''m very good here."


    "The big girl may not believe it! Who knows whether you report good news or bad news."


    It makes sense. Chu Yuehua smiled and stopped talking.


    Anyway, it''s a good thing and a happy thing for my sister to come to see me.


    When Chi ye came back in the evening, she told him about it. He was also surprised: "I''m not afraid I''m bad to you. Come and have a look by myself to rest assured!"


    Chu Yuehua laughed. The waiting days were always long. In addition, the child was not very obedient. He was so sick that he didn''t want to live.


    "How''s it going? How''s it going?"


    Seeing Huixiang coming in, Chu Yuehua couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Soon, soon. I''ve inquired. My aunt has passed Yunzhou. She will be in Kyoto the afternoon after tomorrow."


    Although I haven''t seen Chu Xuhua, I''m so happy to see everyone. I think this aunt has a good relationship with Mrs. Shao.


    Besides, I seem very happy.


    "That''s good! We''ll pick up our sister early the day after tomorrow." Chu Yuehua made up her mind and waited for the day to come.


    But Chi Ye is a little worried: "although your sister is here, you are pregnant now. Don''t run around. I''ll let someone guard it well. I won''t let your sisters miss it."


    But Chu Yuehua was unwilling: "I haven''t seen my sister for a long time, and my sister has never been to Kyoto.


    If she doesn''t pick her up when she sees me, she feels left out in the cold, but how can it be good! "


    "Where is it as serious as you think? When was my sister so hard to talk?"


    Chi Ye sighed and shook his head, but she obviously wanted to go. Even if she wanted to refuse her request, she still had some heart.


    "If you really want to go, I''ll send more people. You must listen to me."


    "Well, well, don''t worry. Besides, is the child in your stomach just you? If you worry about him, I won''t worry?"


    On this day, after taking a nap, Chi Ye gets up and Chu Yuehua follows.


    "On weekdays, I want to go. You never get up to give me a lift. Your eyes are too lazy to open. Today, my sister is coming. It''s so energetic. It can be seen that it''s eccentric."


    "Do you still eat my sister''s vinegar?" Chu Yuehua glanced at him, smiled and let Du Ruo wait on him to get up.


    Chi Ye shakes his head helplessly, smiles and walks away.


    "Have you made all the glutinous rice cakes? Remember to bring them. My sister likes this best."


    "Don''t worry! I did it in the morning. How dare I forget that!"


    The smile on Du ruo''s face is as bright as Chu Yuehua.


    Although she is not a relative, for Du Ruo, the two sisters of the Chu family are her closest people.


    "It''s said that Shi LAN married the man in front of his aunt. I don''t know what she is like. I want to ask if Shi LAN is good."


    "The person selected by my sister can''t be wrong. Don''t worry! I''m worried about you!"


    The master and servant went out laughing.


    When he came to the flower hanging gate, he was startled. Chi ye said he would take more people, but not so many!


    This vast group of people, the people in Kyoto don''t know what happened later. I''m afraid they will think that some noble person in the palace went out.


    "Good morning, young lady!"


    The uniform voice reminded Chu Yuehua of the soldiers in the army.


    With an embarrassed smile, Chu Yuehua stretched out her hand and said, "just those people in front are enough, and the others will stay."


    This made everyone look stiff: "young lady, this..."


    "Don''t tell me what you have or don''t have. After your Lord handed you over to me, you can only listen to me. Now I order you to go back quickly!"


    "Young lady, but this is what I said..."


    Du Ruo and Ling Ruo also think this is a little too much.


    Ling Ruo saw that Chu Yuehua really didn''t want to bring so many people, so he smiled and said, "you''d better listen to Mrs. Shao! Mrs. Shao doesn''t even think of the door because of so many of you. At that time, it''s time for you to quarrel with Mrs. Shao."


    Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what to do.


    The leader like man saw that Chu Yuehua was really unwilling to take so many people, so he stretched out his hand and ordered ten: "you ten send the young lady to the city gate, and the others will stay!"


    Seeing this, Chu Yuehua was relieved. She just went to pick up Chu Xuhua and took 50 or 60 big men. What did she look like.


    Even if the people on the road didn''t say anything, she would feel embarrassed.


    By the time we got to the gate of the city, it was the first moment of the declaration of time.


    "Don''t worry, young lady. I''m sure I''ll be there tonight. I just have to wait a little longer."


    Lan Xiang took down the grapefruit tea from the car and poured Chu Yuehua a cup: "do you want to take a seat in the car first?"


    "No, I''ll just watch here. Fortunately, he''s not noisy today. I can stand."


    "Our young master is most obedient. He knows everything. He never makes trouble when he shouldn''t."


    Hearing what she said, Chu Yuehua also felt as if it was true, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Eh? Is that right?" Ling Ruo was looking at the distance. Seeing that someone seemed to come, he quickly shouted.


    "Really?" Chu Yuehua hurriedly looked over there after a quick sip of tea.

 Chapter 366

    At this time, not many people came to the city, so Chu Yuehua followed Ling Ruo and stared at there without blinking.


    However, it''s obviously a horse. It''s impossible!


    Chu Xuhua is coming, at least two carriages.


    "Wrong, no!" Ling Ruo said with a smile.


    "I think you obviously did it on purpose," Du Ruo glared at her angrily. "It''s hateful to say so on purpose, knowing that we are all looking forward to it."


    In the twinkling of an eye, the galloping horse could fully see. It was not Chu Xuhua, but a man.


    The horse drove up to him and suddenly hissed. It stopped directly in front of Chu Yuehua.


    The ten people brought out at noon immediately blocked Chu Yuehua behind, and stared at the man on the horse with a serious face.


    Chu Yuehua''s heart suddenly jumped for a while. The man had a heavy smell of blood.


    And... His dress


    "Princess Duanyang!" the man struggled to get off his horse, but he seemed to be hurt too badly and fell to the ground.


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing a wounded man, the guards knew that there was no threat, so they were slightly relieved.


    Chu Yuehua quickly set aside two people and looked at the man on the ground. He was really seriously injured.


    At this time, I saw that the front chest and back were scratched many places by sharp tools: "who are you?"


    "Princess Duanyang, second grandma... Second grandma was robbed by robbers in the forest twenty miles ahead."


    Chu Yuehua suddenly reacted: "are you from Mei mansion?"


    "Yes, Princess Duanyang, hurry... Hurry to save people!"


    Then he fainted.


    Chu Yuehua was almost supported by the United States. Her legs and feet were a little soft. If Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang hadn''t been fast, they would have fallen to the ground.


    "Young lady! You can''t go!" the leader of the group of guards saw Chu Yuehua go to the carriage and stopped her.


    "Get out!" Chu Yuehua didn''t want to think about it. He threw a word directly, "save people for me!"


    Her eyes were red, and she was obviously too excited.


    The leader frowned and was worried. Under such circumstances, what should I do?


    Before he came up with a solution, Chu Yuehua pushed him aside and climbed into the carriage: "if you don''t save people, I''ll go myself!"


    The coachman of the carriage was also frightened by Chu Yuehua. As soon as she roared and his brain was hot, he raised his whip and left.


    Du Ruo and Ling Ruo are still under the carriage.


    Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang didn''t want to. They immediately used their lightness skills and caught up.


    Ling Ruo was about to follow suit and was caught by Du Ruo: "Ling Ruo, you can ride a horse. Go and inform me quickly. There are so many people here, madam. There''s nothing wrong for the time being."


    This is reasonable. Ling Ruo quickly nods and runs to the city.


    Seeing the guard chasing after her, she was suddenly left alone at the gate of the city.


    But she had no martial arts and no carriage. She had no way to follow. After thinking about it, she decided to go back to Chi mansion first.


    Ling Ruo ran a few steps, thought about the route of Kyoto, and ran to the alley without hesitation.


    Who knows, after running for a while, he was caught by a net pocket head.


    "Knock her out!"


    A woman''s voice sounded, which seemed familiar, but before it was time to think, the back of the brain suffered a blow and the whole person lost consciousness.


    Du Ruo is too anxious, but there is no way. Ling Ruo goes to find Chi ye and the guard goes to protect Chu Yuehua.


    Not to mention that those people should not overturn all these guards, but these guards plus Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang are still useless.


    With my ability, I should be able to save Mrs. Shao in time.


    It seems to be a lot of peace of mind. Du Ruo took a deep breath and finally relaxed his steps.


    Suddenly, a man hugged her behind her and was about to call someone. A handkerchief covered her mouth and nose. Then, I don''t know what happened.


    At the same time, Qi Chonghuan woke up from his dream again and looked at the man: "I dream more."


    "This shows that the fifth Lord is destined for this jade."


    Thinking of the situation in his dream just now, Qi Chonghuan smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    She or Chu Yuehua, there has always been this woman in his dream, and she has always appeared as his princess.


    In the dream, her every frown and smile is for herself. In her eyes, it seems that she can only see herself.


    He likes such eyes and such feelings.


    But in reality


    She is pregnant and pregnant with Chi Ye''s child.


    no


    He decided that no matter where the dream came from, now that he knew it, he would go and get her back.


    What if you marry Chi ye?


    She was destined to be her own woman.


    "What does the Lord want to do?" the expression on the man''s face was strange.


    "If I can do the same as in the dream, will the reality follow the development in the dream?"


    The man''s expression became more and more strange. After a while, he said, "Lord, it may be... It''s too late. As you said, Princess Duanyang is already the wife of young master Chi."


    "Don''t worry about it. Just tell me, isn''t it?"


    Looking at him again and again, the man gently shook his head: "I don''t know, because there has never been such a situation."


    "That''s good!" a trace of perseverance flashed in his eyes, and Qi Chonghuan clenched his fist. "I''ll find her now."


    Out of the room, Qi Chonghuan went straight to the main room.


    Liu Ruyan was drinking tea. When he saw him coming in, there was no change on his face: "why is the Lord still free to come to my house?"


    Qi Chonghuan looked at her: "haven''t you done anything stupid lately?"


    "Does the Lord mean Chu Yuehua?" he said lightly. "How dare I! That''s the Lord''s heart."


    When she said so, Qi Chonghuan stopped asking, turned and left.


    "But I also want to remind the Lord that Chu Yuehua is someone else''s woman, no matter how much she loves the country and the city. You''d better die that heart!"


    "It''s not your turn to talk about the king, but what I can tell you is that as long as you are honest and obedient, you are still your fifth princess, otherwise


    I can''t guarantee what I will do. "


    When Qi Chonghuan left, Liu Ruyan sat heavily back in his chair and sneered, "really? Since you treat me like this, don''t blame me for treating her like that. See who is more painful."


    The jade in the corner over there shivered inexplicably. Why do you always think that the fifth princess has become a little terrible now?

 Chapter 367

    Chu Yuehua was sitting in the carriage. Her heart was about to jump out. She didn''t expect that there would be an accident. There would be robbers.


    At this time, I wish the horse could grow a pair of wings.


    Since her rebirth, the happiest thing is to change her sister''s fate and make her no longer die miserably as in her previous life.


    However, if something happens to her sister because she comes to see herself at this time, she really can''t be at ease all her life.


    "Young lady, don''t worry. The guards have come forward. They have followed me for so many years. They are more experienced in these things and will be fine."


    Lan Xiang''s comfort is useless to Chu Yuehua. She doesn''t even want to speak. Her eyes just stare at the road ahead.


    Walking, Lan Xiang felt something wrong: "young lady, look..."


    Huixiang hurried forward when she heard the speech and found that the group of guards who had just rushed in front of her had disappeared.


    "No, they must have encountered something." Huixiang wanted the coachman to hold the carriage.


    But Chu Yuehua said coldly, "no matter what''s ahead, you should look at it carefully. Don''t stop the carriage."


    The two people looked at each other and were worried, but it was obvious that Mrs. Shao cared too much about her aunt. If she wanted to persuade, she just stopped. At this moment, she had to rush forward.


    It was getting dark, but Chu Yuehua''s heart kept beating.


    She could hardly imagine what to do if something happened to her sister.


    "Young lady," Lan Xiang hurriedly turned back, "there is a forest ahead, we..."


    The strategist said: don''t enter every forest.


    This is the same for people in the Jianghu. Generally, under such circumstances, people will not easily enter the forest.


    Chu Yuehua actually understood this truth and bit her teeth. It was difficult to make a decision in her heart.


    However, if my sister is here, maybe a hesitation will make her lose her life.


    But


    Her hand fell unconsciously on her lower abdomen.


    If she was alone, she would rush in. The big deal is death.


    But now


    She still has this child in her stomach. This is her child with Chi Ye. Would it be too reckless to let the child take risks with him?


    But sister


    My sister''s children are also inside!


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuehua took a deep breath and decided to say to them, "go in!"


    "Little madam!" Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang spoke at the same time.


    Ling Ruo has gone to report the news to me. I''ll bring someone here later. Now go in. What should I do in case of good or bad!


    "I want to go in. It has nothing to do with you. You decide whether to go in with me. If you choose to go in with me, we''ll go now.


    If I don''t want to go in, I won''t blame you, let alone embarrass you. Just wait for me here. Chi ye, let me tell you. I''ll say I threatened you with a knife around my neck. "


    Speaking of this, Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang dared not refuse. They gritted their teeth and asked the coachman outside to set up the carriage again.


    At this time, it was getting late. As soon as the carriage entered the forest, it felt that the whole world was dark.


    In this case, Lanxiang and Huixiang are both in full readiness, and their eyes are staring at the surrounding situation.


    Chu Yuehua is anxious and worried about Chu Xuhua''s safety.


    "Hiss"! Suddenly, the horse''s front hooves were raised high, and Chu Yuehua was thrown directly into the back wall of the carriage.


    Fortunately, Lan Xiang was quick to protect her.


    The three men almost jumped out of the carriage at the same time, and Chu Yuehua saw her situation at this time.


    The coachman was dead and killed. He was under the carriage with a sharp arrow in his chest.


    Chu Yuehua smelled the bloody smell and felt a burst of nausea in her stomach.


    "Who are you? How brave! Do you know who our wife is?"


    Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang protected Chu Yuehua behind them and said coldly.


    When the man with a big mole on his lips smiled and said, "of course, it''s three little women!"


    Chu Yuehua forcibly suppressed the disgusting feeling in her heart, looked at them and said in a harsh voice, "you don''t have to pretend anymore. Say, where are the people passing by today?"


    "Are you talking about a wife with children and servants?" the man smiled again, his smile itching.


    "What have you done to them?" Chu Yuehua''s heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    "No, it''s a good place to feed in our stockade! Why? This lady has come to recognize her relatives?"


    Lan Xiang stepped forward with an arrow and stopped Chu Yuehua behind her again: "you know what you are, you''d better hand over the people quickly, otherwise you''ll suffer a loss at that time. Now we''ve told you everything. You don''t listen. Don''t regret it."


    "We''re so scared!" the man''s smile became more and more pretentious and disgusting, "but... What can you do to us?"


    This made a group of people behind him laugh, as if they had heard some funny joke.


    Lan Xiang was very angry. She motioned Huixiang with her eyes, and directly bullied her and slapped the man.


    Probably never thought that the woman should be so strong, and the man frowned.


    There is also an array at the moment.


    Chu Yuehua was worried, but Lan Xiang had passed, so she had to stand aside and wait.


    It seemed that the man was not Lan Xiang''s opponent, but when he was about to fall, several people rushed in to help the man.


    No matter how powerful it was, her fists could not defeat her four hands. Huixiang wanted to come forward several times and stifled it.


    Her most important task now is to protect Chu Yuehua. Even if Lan Xiang is injured, she can only find a way to take Chu Yuehua away.


    Without two, Lan Xiang was stopped.


    "No wonder madam is so confident. The people around her are really powerful."


    Huixiang is worried. Now Lanxiang has been arrested. She can''t deal with so many people alone.


    Huixiang''s shoulder was suddenly patted gently. When she turned her face, she saw Chu Yuehua''s indifferent expression.


    In a daze, Chu Yuehua came out, looked at the man with a particularly natural expression and said, "say it! Who sent you?"


    "Who sent it?" the man laughed at the speech, as if he heard some funny joke, "we..."


    "Don''t install it. What place is this? In the suburbs of Kyoto, if you don''t have enough skills, you can still mix here. I''m afraid Jing Zhaoyin''s hat has fallen ten times."

 Chapter 368

    Chu Yuehua looked at him with burning eyes and didn''t let go of any expression on his face: "I didn''t guess wrong!"


    "Although Jing Zhaoyin is a little timid, he is also an official. What''s more, where dignitaries and dignitaries often come in the suburbs of Beijing, if he can tolerate the mischief of cats and dogs like you, the state of Qi will be too chaotic!"


    Chu Yuehua said and looked at him firmly: "so, you directly tell me who you are. What''s the purpose of bringing me here today?"


    Chu Yuehua''s words flashed a trace of embarrassment on the man''s face, but he soon covered it up with a smile.


    "I think madam, just follow us up!" this time, he didn''t hate it as much as before. Relatively speaking, he was much more normal.


    "Go up?" raised his eyebrows. "Do you really have to have a stronghold here?"


    But the man didn''t answer her again, but the two men holding Lan Xiang put the knife in their hands into her neck.


    "Don''t do that. Since you know to use my sister to lead me here, you should know that I will follow you up." Chu Yuehua opened her mouth faintly, then stretched out her hand to Lan Xiang, "put my people here."


    Is this... A bargain?


    But how can she negotiate terms?


    But Chu Yuehua stood there and looked at them as if waiting for them to send Lan Xiang.


    "If you don''t let her go, I won''t go. If you have the ability, you''ll kill me here."


    Such a sentence left these men at a loss. In the end, they put Lan Xiang back unconvinced.


    Back to Chu Yuehua, Lan Xiang said quietly, "the number of martial arts is very ordinary, and the internal strength is not strong, but it is better than the general servants and guards, probably ordinary people in the Wulin."


    Chu Yuehua understood when she saw Lan Xiang fighting with them.


    In fact, Chu Xuhua''s business may have been a cover at the beginning, and the purpose is to bring her here.


    Of course, she can''t be very sure of this. Maybe Chu Xuhua really came. They may use this to layout.


    But now the most certain thing is that the purpose of this group is her.


    She was a little confused, but


    The belly of her hand is warm. Now she is different from before. She really doesn''t want to take risks with her children.


    What''s more, Chi Ye''s happy and nervous appearance these days really makes her feel remorse.


    If the child is gone, Chi ye will be so sad that he can''t forgive himself.


    "Madam, let''s go this way!" the man seemed to be unwilling to accept Chu Yuehua''s threat. He spoke with a strange tone of yin and Yang.


    Behind the forest is a mountain. Although the mountain is not very high, it will take a long time to climb up like this.


    Halfway up the road, they didn''t know where to find the torches and lit them one by one.


    The mountain road is so narrow that only two people can pass through.


    Lanxiang helped Chu Yuehua go forward, and Huixiang walked behind them. She was afraid that they would suddenly make any moves.


    "Young lady, do you already have the object of doubt in your heart?"


    Lan Xiang walked beside Chu Yuehua and asked quietly.


    "Don''t you think it''s too similar to the big Buddha Temple?"


    "Hmm?" her words surprised Lan Xiang.


    "The same was true of the great Buddhist temple last time. I was led by the young master. Now I use my sister to seduce me.


    Both times I used the people I care about. The last time I was separated from the young teacher for too long, and we had some discord before.


    Now I''m taking advantage of my sister. I haven''t seen her for too long. "


    Chu Yuehua said this, Lan Xiang immediately understood, and quickly nodded and said, "young lady, I really didn''t find it, and last time you brought me and Ling Ruo."


    "That''s right!" Chu Yuehua nodded with a sneer on her lips, "that''s the point.


    Since the young master put you next to me, if I go out, I will take at least one of you. If I go to a strange place, I will choose two of you.


    First of all, it was obvious that you and Ling Ruo were on guard at the beginning in the Great Buddha temple that day. That is to say, the man knew that you two had martial arts. "


    On the day of the great Buddhist temple, after the case was settled, everyone did not discuss too much. In addition, Chu Yuehua was pregnant, and everyone''s attention was on her stomach.


    What''s more, Princess Showa announced that she had become a monk on Lingyun peak in two days. The Royal attitude was so obvious. Who said much.


    Now think about it, in fact, there are still many places worth considering.


    "When the Ministry of justice tried this case, the most direct prisoner was imperial concubine Jing. Princess Showa accused her in public in the lobby, but imperial concubine Jing was not familiar with our family.


    Even the masters have no contact with each other. How can they know something about little girls like us! There are others behind here. "


    Chu Yuehua nodded and took her words and said, "in fact, Liu Ruyan almost admitted in front of me that she was involved in this matter. Later, Princess Showa''s resurrection should not be wrong from her reaction."


    "But there is no too much contact between Mrs. Shao and the five princesses. How can it..."


    "She always thought that the fifth Lord had a heart for me and inexplicably regarded me as an imaginary enemy. Therefore, it was not surprising that she wanted to harm me. It was only after I talked to the young master that day that she suddenly understood."


    "What?"


    This must be a very important clue, Lan Xiang asked quickly.


    "Mrs. Gu told me that in Zuixian building that day, the thyme was put by Ye Ming. I didn''t believe it at that time, because I wasn''t sure whether Mrs. Gu was the power of which party.


    Later, the young master had a thorough talk with me, and Mrs. Gu was still trustworthy. That is to say, it was really Ye Ming who took me away by Bai die that day. In this way... "


    Chu Yuehua said half, then looked at Lan Xiang.


    "So, in fact, the instigator behind this may be Miss Ye! Miss Ye is from our family. Not to mention Ling Ruo, at least Huixiang and I must know.


    Moreover, Huixiang learned later that Miss Ye has excellent martial arts. She deliberately concealed it. We didn''t. naturally, she can see through it at a glance. "


    "Yes, my thoughts are the same as yours." Chu Yuehua nodded, but then frowned, "but there are some places that I don''t understand. It doesn''t seem to be completely right."

 Chapter 369

    "What''s the matter?" Lan Xiang heard what she had just said and silently confirmed Ye Ming''s suspicion. In fact, during this time, she and Huixiang also checked Ye Ming''s whereabouts again and again, hoping to find practical evidence to testify against Ye Ming.


    Shook his head, Chu Yuehua reluctantly smiled: "it''s not easy to say now. I have to think about it. Maybe, there has been something wrong for us all the time."


    "Here we are!"


    Someone shouted in front. Chu Yuehua and Lan Xiang looked at each other and saw caution from each other''s eyes.


    Chu Yuehua was led up the mountain by these people. There were no so-called houses on the mountain. As expected, it was not a group of so-called mountain thieves at all.


    "So you set a trap for my sister?"


    "This has nothing to do with us. We''re just responsible for bringing my wife here."


    After the first man said that, he threw Chu Yuehua here and went down directly.


    Huixiang and Lanxiang look at each other and communicate silently.


    The more this group of people behaved so carelessly and threw them here directly, the more it showed that there was something strange in it.


    "I advise you not to think about following us immediately when we go down. If we don''t stay behind, we don''t dare to act rashly like this!"


    Then the man smiled triumphantly and left.


    Behind him, several people were scattering something on the road.


    "Madam grew up in the boudoir. I probably don''t know what it is. It''s called five poisons powder. If you force yourself down, you will feel very painful even if you touch it a little, unless you fly directly from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain.


    Oh! By the way, I forgot to say that there is only one way up the mountain, of course, if you don''t mind going through the thick bushes. "


    His tone was so arrogant that Huixiang''s face changed with anger. He stamped his feet fiercely. He didn''t know where to draw a whip. His exquisite body jumped up suddenly, and the whip in his hand beat down with a bit of momentum.


    "Hey! You still want to hurt people? Don''t bother!" the man laughed loudly.


    At the present distance, Huixiang''s attack can''t hurt them at all.


    Sure enough, I saw the woman''s whip on the path. It was a lot worse to meet the last of them.


    Biting her teeth, Huixiang looked at them with ruthlessness. The tail of her hand touched the long whip of the path over there, which suddenly burst up like a silver snake. In an instant, the soil under the long whip was overturned and stirred up a mud rain.


    Because the mountain is a little steep, although the soil stirred by Huixiang rises upward, the place where it falls is the crowd that has run down there.


    At this time, the man who was just laughing at Huixiang realized what she wanted to do.


    But it''s too late.


    Several men behind suddenly let out a whine.


    "You..."


    "Come up again!" Huixiang knew that Chu Yuehua was there. She and Lan Xiang couldn''t run away tonight, but she just couldn''t swallow it. Being bullied by this group of unknown people, she had to be angry.


    The man also knew that the five poisons powder was powerful. He no longer cared about Huixiang. He helped the injured people and ran down the mountain. For fear that Huixiang would suddenly rush over and surprise them.


    But his mouth is still dirty.


    Chu Yuehua ignores the situation there. What she is worried about is whether Chi ye can come in time.


    Looking at this empty mountain, it is obvious that it is deliberately arranged into such a mountain top, and the cold around me seems to become heavier.


    "Madam, I''ve seen it. The East is connected to the lake. I can''t get down. There are cliffs in the north and West. Only the East. Those people just didn''t lie."


    Lan Xiang didn''t look good after investigating the surrounding situation.


    "They don''t have to lie. Let''s wait now!"


    "Yes! When the Lord comes, it won''t be a problem." Huixiang carefully wiped the whip clean before she dared to put it back to her waist.


    On weekdays, she wore a belt, but she was stunned. She didn''t see that she was still hiding weapons. It can be seen that the servant girl''s waist was thin.


    "I''m not waiting for your master. The first one to come should be the people who set up this game today. It doesn''t make sense. We''ve all entered the urn, and people won''t come yet."


    "Who''s outside?" Qi Chonghuan''s voice suddenly came out from inside, and there was a lot of impatience in his voice.


    "Lord, it''s me!" there was a weak woman''s voice outside, but I didn''t know her.


    "Lord, who?" the charming woman in her arms opened her eyes slightly. "I dare to delay the Lord''s time this big night."


    This is a beautiful woman he just accepted from the Minister of household some time ago. Not to mention that the beautiful woman is still with him, it is the key step for the Minister of household to surrender to him, which makes him very happy.


    Because of this, the woman named Ruolan also seemed to have a higher status than those women in the house.


    In recent days, I haven''t been choking with Liu Ruyan. Liu Ruyan''s ability to toss people is too old-fashioned, but it''s corporal punishment. Do you want to beat her? You have to have that ability.


    These two days, after Ruolan told Qi Chonghuan several times, Liu Ruyan still had a lot of honesty.


    "There are really no rules, which makes the king''s beauty unhappy."


    Qi Chonghuan''s face was impatient, but also showed some unhappy appearance, which made Ruolan very useful.


    "No matter who she is, let her wait! Is there anything more important to let the prince sleep comfortably all night?"


    The weak boneless hand swam wantonly, but Qi Chonghuan spoiled it with a drowning smile.


    "The king is also very reluctant, but he has to see what it is and what big event it should be?"


    When he said this, he had already got up and rubbed Ruolan''s head.


    Naturally, the women who can be sent by the Minister of household are also trained. Seeing that he said so, naturally, they will not stay.


    Then Jiao smiled and got into the quilt: "then I''ll wait for the Lord to come back. The Lord won''t let me wait for a long time!"


    In fact, Qi Chonghuan didn''t think so today. The dream in the afternoon always bothered his mind. The whole head was the figure of another woman.


    He must act quickly.


    When the woman kneeling outside the door looked up, Qi Chonghuan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    It was the girl he put beside Liu Ruyan.

 Chapter 370

    "You have been very quiet for such a long time. I thought you had forgotten who your master is."


    Qi Chonghuan took her to another room. He sat on the throne and turned his eyes playfully from the woman on the ground.


    "I dare not!" jadeite quickly buttoned her head. "It''s really that the princess had some precautions against me. I don''t know a lot of things."


    "So, you have something to tell me now?" Qi Chonghuan looked at her with a smile.


    "Yes!" in fact, feicui''s heart is beating drums. It''s hard to figure out the character of his own prince. Sometimes he feels that he is a particularly gentle prince. Sometimes he feels that he is honest outside, but sometimes he feels terrible.


    Just like now, she is afraid. If she accidentally says something wrong, will she have no life.


    He looked up and looked timidly at the people above. What he saw was a completely expressionless face, and his happiness and anger could not be judged at all.


    "The prince slept in aunt Ruolan''s room for the fifth night tonight. The princess said she was angry and had a stomachache today, so she wouldn''t let us serve closely."


    For this woman, she found that she had not said anything to the Liu family since she moved her hand last time, and Qi Chonghuan didn''t take it to heart.


    As long as you look good on the bright side and let the Liu family accept it completely.


    "Oh? Really?" so, for this news, he also felt that there was no effective intelligence at all.


    "But... The maidservant felt that it didn''t seem so."


    Is that the point? Qi Chonghuan didn''t speak, just told her in silence and let her go on.


    "Some time ago, the princess contacted the people of the Liu family more frequently, but the maidservant didn''t know exactly what to do, but she was afraid of doing something that the prince was unhappy with, so she asked secretly.


    It seems that it has something to do with Mrs. Chi Shao. "


    The pupil suddenly narrowed: "what did you say?"


    "After the last big Buddhist temple, although I didn''t know if it was really related to the princess.


    But after coming back, the prince and the princess are not as good as before. I''m afraid that in case the princess accidentally missed the prince''s business, so I think it''s better to come and report. "


    Qi Chonghuan himself didn''t find that his breathing had increased for a few minutes. After a while, he said faintly, "very good. Tell me what you know."


    Encouraged by Qi Chonghuan, jadeite became bold.


    "In fact, before the Great Buddha Temple, the princess went out to meet a mysterious man, but at that time, the princess brought Bilian from her mother''s house, but later Bilian fell into the well and died.


    So the maidservant never knew who the princess went to see, but not long ago, the princess seemed to see a mysterious person, but I didn''t know whether it was the previous one.


    This time, the princess didn''t bring anyone. "


    With these words, jadeite seemed to be ashamed: "the LORD made atonement, and the maidservant still couldn''t completely get the princess''s letter..."


    "How do you know it''s about Mrs. Chi Shao?" after hearing so much she said, Qi Chonghuan was almost impatient and coldly interrupted her.


    The servant girl was startled by his drink and hurriedly said, "the servant girl guessed when she heard the princess talking to the second lady of the Liu family without any comments.


    The maidservant heard that there was the state of Yan and her sister in their dialogue, and said that the two sisters had no parents since childhood.


    I guess that only Mrs. Chi Shao can get into the eyes of the princess in Kyoto and have something to do with the state of Yan.


    Afraid of making a mistake, he spent a lot of money to ask people about it. Sure enough, he heard that it was very consistent with Mrs. Chi Shao''s situation. "


    In fact, she has seen that Qi Chonghuan has already abandoned Liu Ruyan. Even if she tries hard to please Liu Ruyan, she has no good future.


    Moreover, Liu Ruyan has slapped a lot on his face during this period of time. In this case, why not make good use of his identity as Qi Chonghuan''s chess piece!


    "Really?" Qi Chonghuan''s mouth was filled with a cold feeling.


    He never saw it. Liu Ruyan really had the courage. After many warnings, he dared to move Chu Yuehua''s mind.


    "Do you know what they''re going to do? When?"


    Hearing the chill in his voice, jadeite shivered unconsciously: "it seems that tonight, I only heard three words of Jiming mountain, and I don''t know if it is."


    As soon as her voice fell, she felt a wind blowing around her. When the wind was over, there was no figure of the Lord above.


    "Lord..." almost trembled, and then no one answered. Jadeite wiped the thin sweat on her head and stood up.


    "It cost a lot of money!" a soft woman''s voice came in and almost scared her to kneel down.


    Turning around, I saw Ruolan leaning against the door in a pink gauze.


    "Aunt LAN." feicui knew the position of aunt LAN in the house at this time, and naturally didn''t dare to offend.


    "I heard it just now. You said you spent a lot of money on things?"


    Although it is true, there are also some exaggerated elements. Where does jadeite dare to admit: "it should work for God."


    As soon as the voice fell, her hand clenched in front of her was carried up by a soft hand: "that''s what you say, but it''s always hard for people to pay. This is your compensation!"


    What''s in the heavy bag? Jadeite is not stupid. I understand now and understand the intention of the woman in front of me.


    She originally wanted to climb up desperately. Since Liu Ruyan''s genuine princess is useless, it''s better to retreat and take the second place. Moreover, this is also sent by the Minister of household.


    Slowly walked into the bedroom and looked at the servant girl who left with excitement. Ruolan''s flattery finally dispersed, but her face was serious.


    Then he hurriedly wrote a few lines on the table and gently buckled them three times by the back window.


    Soon there was a strange sound outside.


    He threw the paper ball out of his slit window, and Ruolan returned to the quilt again.


    The soft pancreas sticks its head and looks at the door. It''s always blurred. People feel intoxicated when they look at it, like a jar of good wine.


    She is still waiting for the return.


    I just don''t know if it''s really peaceful to return tonight.

 Chapter 371

    Jiming mountain is located 20 miles away from the eastern suburb of Kyoto. Because its shape is really similar to a cock crowing up to the sky, it is called Jiming mountain.


    On the top of this cockscomb is the flat ground. It wasn''t here before, but now


    Chu Yuehua looked at the sky as if there was a little round moon missing. She murmured in her heart, "it''s thirteen today. It''s so fast!"


    At this time, an accident suddenly happened.


    Whizzing, it seems that a sharp weapon broke through the air. Huishanton was worried when he pulled out his whip and rolled over the sharp weapon flying over there.


    Chu Yuehua was also surprised, and was immediately protected by Lan Xiang behind her.


    "No!"


    Almost at the same time that Lan Xiang shouted, Hui Xiang also stopped the whip in her hand, but it was too late.


    In the moonlight, Chu Yuehua and her three people clearly saw the white powder falling all over the sky like snow.


    Lan Xiang hurriedly protected Chu Yuehua''s mouth and nose: "young lady, don''t smell."


    But the sweet and greasy fragrance has been absorbed by Chu Yuehua.


    Before long, she saw Huixiang standing not far from her, the whip in her hand fell down, and the whole person was paralyzed to the ground.


    It''s not like fainting, but like suddenly without any strength.


    "It''s not soft tendon powder, it''s flattering medicine!"


    Chu Yuehua was startled by her voice. It was very sad and dumb with an uneasy feeling


    At this time, she suddenly felt the change of her body.


    Turning around, Lan Xiang''s eyes seemed to shine.


    "Lan Xiang! Hui Xiang!" after Chu Yuehua shouted, she couldn''t support herself and fell to the ground.


    "Young lady! We have to hurry!" Lan Xiang is a little better than Hui Xiang. She is relatively conscious and has the ability to suppress, so she reluctantly dragged her up.


    But the next moment, the two fell to the ground together.


    Fortunately, she finally protected Chu Yuehua, otherwise she really didn''t know if she would hurt the child in her stomach.


    "Little madam!" Huixiang was so anxious that tears were coming out, but she couldn''t move herself at all.


    Chu Yuehua saw her for the first time.


    Blame yourself. If she hadn''t forced her to follow, how could such a thing happen.


    "Young lady! Over there!"


    Lanxiang suddenly shouted in horror. In this case, even if she shouted in horror, her voice sounded soft.


    Following her line of sight, Chu Yuehua and Huixiang saw some voices coming from the path not far away.


    All three are women. Although Lanxiang and Huixiang are relatively strong on weekdays, they also lose their skills at this time, which is no different from ordinary women.


    At this time, if something rushes out, there is nothing they can do.


    "Uncle Ye, where are you?"


    This seems to have become a habit. Whenever he is in danger and has no way to solve it, Chu Yuehua''s first thought is Chi Ye.


    He became his umbrella, his shield and his magic weapon against all demons and ghosts.


    However, if lingruo has been gone for so long, Chi ye still doesn''t come, it means there must be an accident.


    These people have arranged so many things and brought themselves up. It''s impossible that they didn''t expect someone to report.


    But what''s the use of thinking about this at this time!


    Uncle Ye, can''t you really save me.


    Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. Chu Yuehua really felt afraid.


    "Ha!"


    A man''s voice came out of the bushes, and there was more than one.


    Finally, the first man came out. Chu Yuehua opened her eyes when she saw the man.


    This is clearly a beggar casually pulled from Kyoto street!


    But at this time, the fire in her lower abdomen seemed to be getting worse and worse, burning her nerves, and her eyes were almost unable to see the dark shadows in front of her.


    I just feel hot and dry all over.


    But there is still a trace of reason. She must find a way to find a sharp weapon. No matter what method, she must end her life before being humiliated.


    But her hand could not reach her head. With only a trace of strength, she finally touched a sharp stone under her body.


    That''s it.


    Seeing the beggars coming out of the bushes, Chu Yuehua was very afraid. For fear that she would not have time, she had to bite her teeth and move the stone to her neck.


    There is no time to delay. She must succeed.


    Put it around your neck. There''s no way to go further. As long as you turn over, the stone can pierce your throat.


    She reached out and stroked her belly. I''m really sorry. She still couldn''t give birth to the child in this life.


    She really wants to have a child. What''s more, it''s between her and Chi Ye.


    Killing him by yourself is actually more painful than suicide.


    However, she can''t accept the humiliated herself.


    Even the last time Chi ye said something after she escaped from the tiger''s mouth of Bai die, she still couldn''t accept it.


    What''s more


    There seem to be some abnormal beggars over there.


    Not to mention being by such people.


    Her Uncle Ye, who was standing in the bow of a boat full of lotus, how could he be insulted like this.


    Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang are also sweating with anxiety at this time.


    Huixiang is so easy to work hard to calm her spirit. A trace of flattering medicine dissolved through internal strength is interrupted by a dirty hand reaching out to her chest. At present, she uses all her strength to fight the man.


    However, this strength is really


    "Huixiang, these people have been drugged."


    Lan Xiang desperately patted her hands and said to the woman over there.


    Chu Yuehua watched them suffer, and her guilt was indescribable.


    "I hurt you, afterlife, afterlife, I''ll compensate you again!"


    Chu Yuehua''s words surprised Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang: "madam, don''t!"


    She doesn''t want to be like this. How she wants to live well for the sake of Uncle Ye and the children she cares about most.


    But


    Close your eyes, clench your teeth and take advantage of the hand on your lower leg before reaching into your skirt.


    When she was about to turn over, a strong Qi suddenly pushed her away in the opposite direction.


    Chu Yuehua was stunned.


    In addition, Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang were stunned to see her dying.


    The three men looked in the same direction and saw the man standing in the dark like a God.


    "Don''t die!"


    After the man said that, his body began to move like a swimming dragon, dividing the beggars one by one.

 Chapter 372

    "Qi Chonghuan!" Chu Yuehua murmured.


    Hearing the voice, she knew that it was not Chi ye, but Qi Chonghuan who came.


    It''s him again!


    He was also the one who saved himself in Bai die''s hand last time.


    These beggars have no martial arts. They were forcibly caught and used as tools.


    Qi Chonghuan''s family is naturally casual when dealing with these people.


    Soon, the group lay on the ground.


    "Are you okay?"


    After cleaning up these people, he quickly came over and helped Chu Yuehua up from the ground.


    I don''t know which acupoints he lit on himself. Chu Yuehua''s feeling that her whole body was about to burn finally retreated, but her body was still soft and unable to lift up strength.


    But that''s good. Otherwise, he was close to a big man just now. This


    It''s hard to say what will happen.


    "And both of them."


    Hearing the speech, Qi Chonghuan gently put Chu Yuehua aside, let her lean against a tree stump, and then went to relieve some of the flattering drugs on Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang: "if this medicine needs to be completely removed, it''s still necessary to take the antidote.


    But now it''s all right. Don''t worry too much. "


    Qi Chonghuan, although Lanxiang and Huixiang don''t like him, it''s a great favor to save them in this case.


    "Thank you, Lord five."


    The two men spoke almost at the same time.


    They are different from Chu Yuehua. They have martial arts to protect themselves. Although Qi Chonghuan uses the same techniques, their situation is much better than Chu Yuehua.


    Go to help Chu Yue up again: "I got the news by chance tonight. It seems that someone asked about you and what to do on Jiming mountain, so I hurried here. I didn''t expect it to be true, but fortunately it came in time."


    "Where did the Lord come from?" Chu Yuehua asked casually with gratitude on her face.


    Pointing to the side that seemed to be a cliff over there, Qi Chonghuan said casually: "from there, there is a path over there. For ordinary people, it is not a road, and it is very dangerous.


    But for people who practice martial arts, it''s easy to come up. What''s more, I practiced martial arts here when I was a child. "


    Flying with Chi ye, Chu Yuehua didn''t think the lightness skill was just a legend for a long time.


    So he nodded. If he said he came from the path in front, it would be strange!


    "How did you really come here? Who tricked you into coming up?"


    Qi Chonghuan asked Chu Yuehua seriously with a puzzled expression on his face.


    "In fact, I don''t know. I just received a letter from my sister that I was going to Kyoto today, so I came to pick her up at the gate of the city.


    Who knows, suddenly came the news that she had an accident here, and rushed over. Who knows, on the contrary, she went into a trap. "


    "It seems that someone is going to target you," Qi Chonghuan frowned. "I''ll check it for you later. I think since I dare to harm people here, it shouldn''t be difficult to find it."


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''ll go back and tell the young master about it. When the time comes, I''ll accompany the young master to the Lord''s house to thank him."


    This was very serious and polite, which made Qi Chonghuan feel uncomfortable.


    Suddenly think of the dream this afternoon, the woman''s appearance seems to have suddenly changed in the moonlight.


    It seems that she has become the woman in the princess''s uniform in her dream, sitting beside her with a faint smile.


    When two people sit together, no matter what kind of occasion, she seems to like to secretly look at herself. She always thinks she hasn''t been found. In fact, it''s all under his eyes.


    Chu Yuehua actually doesn''t like being so close to Qi Chonghuan. Such a familiar taste always reminds her of many things in her previous life.


    It will intensify her hatred.


    At this time, she is pregnant and doesn''t want to have these negative emotions. What she needs is a peaceful and stable mood to be good to the child in her stomach.


    "Yue''er, you..."


    Suddenly, Chu Yuehua almost trembled when she heard him call so intimately. Almost immediately, she took a step back and almost fell down. Fortunately, Lan Xiang came and helped her.


    "Lord, it''s really late. I haven''t gone back yet. Young master must be worried, so I still want to trouble Lord and take us down the mountain."


    She looked down at the ground and said this to him, but she spoke quickly, as if she were afraid of something.


    I hate her most.


    Isn''t it just fine? He just called her "Moon", and her reaction was so great.


    Qi Chonghuan''s anger suddenly covered his other rational thoughts.


    Suddenly, the long arm grabbed Chu Yuehua from Lan Xiang''s hand.


    Although their physical strength recovered better than Chu Yuehua, they were poisoned after all. It was almost impossible to fight Qi Chonghuan.


    Therefore, Qi Chonghuan did not pay attention to them.


    Instead, he directly pulled Chu Yuehua aside and looked into her eyes seriously: "yue''er, do you really don''t remember me? I''m Qi Chonghuan. Have you forgotten the Magnolia in front of your house? Have you forgotten the way you stood under the tree and I painted for you?


    Have you forgotten the water lily I cultivated with you? Have you forgotten the way you and I play the piano and the flute? "


    These questions came out of his mouth in a series. Chu Yuehua''s face changed. She looked at Qi Chonghuan in horror.


    Is it


    Was he born again?


    How is that possible?


    If so


    What if so?


    She never thought of such a possibility, so when Qi Chonghuan asked about these things they had only experienced in their previous lives, she was really confused.


    "How do you know? How do you know? How do you know?"


    Chu Yuehua murmured, wondering whether she was asking him or not. In the end, a sentence was almost hysterically shouted out by her.


    "That''s true. You are the cause of the jade. You really know these. We are destined to be together, aren''t we?


    You should know that your husband is me! We used to be so loving and harmonious, but now you married someone else, and I''ve been waiting for you to come back! "


    Qi Chonghuan could not tell whether it was surprise or fanaticism on his face. It seemed that he only saw Chu Yuehua in his eyes.


    "No! That was then, and now is now!" Chu Yuehua broke away from his hand, but almost fell to the ground, and was held in his arms again in an instant.


    The pupils of people in the distance contracted violently because of this.

 Chapter 373

    From his words, Chu Yuehua understood one thing. Qi Chonghuan was not reborn like himself.


    At least he didn''t know what was going on behind him. He didn''t know he was killed by his own design.


    Therefore, he can show such affectionate drama in front of himself at this time.


    "The same, as long as you come back to me, we can be the same as at that time!"


    Qi Chonghuan held her and felt satisfied.


    This is what he doesn''t have when he holds any woman.


    Although this woman has no noble origin and rich resources, she is even pregnant with other people''s children at this time.


    He still felt satisfied, as if something he had lost for a long time had been regained at this time.


    "You let go of me!"


    Chu Yuehua was crying and beating in his arms.


    She doesn''t like this feeling. If she has strength at this time, she will bite his arm without hesitation and push him away with her greatest strength.


    But not at this time. She really couldn''t use her strength. She couldn''t push the man away and withdraw from her arms.


    This is the embrace of a devil. In so many years after her rebirth, what she fears most is the smell in her dream.


    The smell from this man.


    "Yue''er, come back! Come back to me."


    Qi Chonghuan seemed to be engaged in a performance and said these words with self intoxication.


    "Don''t be paranoid, do you..."


    She wanted to say what he designed to kill herself, but the words came to her mouth and suddenly stopped. Now is not the time to say this.


    Qi Chonghuan obviously didn''t know where to peep into some things in his previous life, and there was no such thing as she was killed by him, so he is so crazy now.


    If at this time, she opened up these things and let him know that she is a reborn person, she will have no advantage of rebirth.


    Uncle Ye almost acquiesced that he would support a prince. Although he didn''t say who it was, he clearly said it wasn''t Qi Chonghuan.


    She must use what she knows to help Uncle Ye, so Qi Chonghuan can''t let him see anything here.


    "Yes, I once dreamed of these things, but it has always been a dream. I thought my husband and I would marry you, but have you forgotten what you did after I came to the palace of Qi?


    What''s more, I''m married to master Chi now. He''s very kind to me. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with me and him.


    Why should I be with you? I''m pregnant now. How can I be with you?


    I think you should sober up a bit, Lord five. Look at the current situation. I hope you don''t lose your head. "


    Chu Yuehua tried her best to hide her inner fear and make herself look rational and natural.


    "You have dreamed, and I have dreamed too. This is doomed. How can I dream of such strange dreams for no reason!


    That must be another me and another you in the three thousand world, and it is also the way we should go on correctly in our life.


    Why do you know you married the wrong person and still want to be with him? You should tell me. Now that I have found this, how can you not go with me? "


    "I asked you, do you want to be an emperor?"


    This sentence suddenly stunned everyone, including Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang who were ready to attack.


    Qi Chonghuan was stunned for a moment and almost said the sentence in his heart.


    "I just want to be with you."


    As soon as this sentence was said, Chu Yuehua''s heart immediately took hate.


    The same was true in her previous life. Every time she worried about whether she would affect his future and his dreams.


    He would use this sentence to prevaricate.


    Chu Yuehua in his previous life was always hit by this sugar coated shell and could not score clearly in the southeast and northwest.


    But in this life, Chu Yuehua, who already knew the meaning behind his words, how could he be fooled.


    In addition to feeling cold, there was no trace of confusion.


    "You still want it, don''t you?" she lifted her lips, and Chu Yuehua smiled. "Then you should also know the weight of the Chi family in the chaotang hall.


    Now I have married Chi ye and am pregnant with the Chi family''s children. If I really go with you as you said, do you think the Chi family will support you?


    Maybe they just keep a neutral attitude, but because you join, they may fall to others immediately.


    It may be nothing for you if you don''t get the help of the Chi family, but if you set up an opponent like the Chi family, it''s a big mistake for you. "


    Qi Chonghuan said this with a dark flash in his eyes.


    He has already calculated such gains and losses, but according to the news he got, Chi Ye is actually helping old seven.


    In other words, from the beginning, he stood on the opposite side with the Chi family. In that case, what else is there to fight for?


    What''s more, in that dream


    "Yue''er, I really don''t care. As long as you are by my side, we can live a good life together, even if it''s seclusion."


    This man is really


    Chu Yuehua didn''t quite understand which point in the dream attracted him and let him ignore it.


    "Well, don''t say anything stupid. It''s impossible. Fifth prince, you are also the one who married the princess. Please don''t say anything like that, will you?


    Otherwise, when the two families meet and move around in the future, where will everyone''s faces go? "


    Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang over there almost recovered 50% of their strength. Taking advantage of Chu Yuehua''s step back, they came forward together and stood in front of her.


    "Lord five, thank you for what happened tonight. It''s getting late now. We have to go down!"


    Qi Chonghuan looked at her, but only remembered her words: "you have married the princess."


    Yue''er doesn''t like that he has other women. It''s like that in his dream. He will secretly cry because he has other women at home.


    But he never said it. It seems that he is afraid of being unhappy. In that case, he will tell her when he has cleaned up all the women in the house.


    Thinking so, Chu Yuehua didn''t remember what he said just now. Thinking only about this thing, he felt hopeful.


    Raised his head and looked at them. His eyes had become clear: "OK! Let''s..."


    "Thank you, Lord five. If Lord five hadn''t come in time tonight, my wife would have been wronged a lot."

 Chapter 374

    With the man''s voice, the moon white figure appeared in front of us.


    "Uncle Ye!" Chu Yuehua suddenly ran out at this time.


    Tears can''t help falling one by one.


    Smiling, he takes the little girl in his arms and wipes her tears away. Chi Ye smiles and looks at Qi Chonghuan.


    "It''s not easy to say more thanks to the Lord right now. I''ll take my wife to the palace to thank you another day.


    It''s windy here. My wife is pregnant. It''s not suitable to blow the cold wind. It''s better to hurry down the mountain. "


    Seeing Chi Ye coming, Qi Chonghuan forced the feeling in his heart: "what the young master said is!"


    When he said this, Chi Ye picked up Chu Yuehua and gently touched her toes, and flew down the mountain like a kite.


    Before leaving, Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang received an antidote in their hands respectively.


    Chu Yuehua had left, and Qi Chonghuan naturally had no need to stay here. At the moment, without looking at them, he flew down.


    It''s just that he and Chi ye can see who is high and who is low at a glance.


    Chu Yuehua is held by Chi ye, and her nervous body has relaxed. At the same time, as soon as her nerves are relaxed, the whole person feels particularly tired.


    I didn''t know how to get back to Chi Fu in the end.


    When I woke up, it was the familiar brightness in the room, the familiar brocade quilt on my body, and the familiar smell behind me.


    "Uncle Ye!"


    After turning over, Chu Yuehua buried her head in Chi Ye''s arms, and the warmth flowed out of her heart and covered her limbs and bones.


    Called him, and then fell asleep again.


    Chi Ye hasn''t been asleep. He has been quietly observing her sleeping face. At this time, seeing her show such intimacy, he still can''t help holding his little girl tightly.


    It''s just, what happened at the top of the mountain tonight


    It was too late when he received the news. Along the way, he felt his heart was breaking. If anything happened to his month, what should he do in the next days.


    Then he prayed to God again, hoping that everything would come in time.


    He gave up all means of transportation, and even his best horse brought by the shadow was useless. He directly flew over with lightness skills.


    This will consume his internal power very quickly, but he can''t care.


    When you feel it, you are even unable to do what you want. You must have a good rest.


    But he was really afraid. If there was any real situation, even if he fought his life, he would save yue''er.


    However, he saw that scene.


    What''s the matter with those romantic and snowy moons?


    Why does yue''er know that there seems to be a beauty between them that he never knew and couldn''t figure out.


    He saw Qi Chonghuan''s obsessed eyes and saw the moon in his arms.


    This feeling, really, is very uncomfortable.


    Most importantly, he didn''t even dare to ask Chu Yuehua what was going on.


    And those words, she was really thinking for Qi Chonghuan and asked him not to offend the Chi family.


    Although there may be some reasons for Qi Chonghuan to give up his thoughts, he really felt uncomfortable in his ears.


    "Yue''er, what''s hidden in your brain? Why do I feel I can''t see through sometimes!


    Obviously you are a little girl ten years younger than me! "


    Chu Yuehua didn''t hear what the man next to her said. Instead, she moved her lips, muttered, and then slept again.


    This sentence seems quite clear to Chi Ye. There is no surprise: "Uncle Ye."


    She said these two words most in her dream. He was relieved to think of it.


    In this case, no matter how many things yue''er has hidden in her heart, no matter how she feels about Qi Chonghuan, at least the most important person in her heart is herself, isn''t she?


    Thinking this way, Chi Ye seems to have settled down a little. Chi Ye tells himself that he can''t think more. He can''t think more, so he gradually sleeps over.


    The next day, when she woke up early in the morning, Du Ruo told her that the imperial doctor outside had been waiting for a long time.


    It turned out that Chi Ye invited her from the palace early in the morning and specifically told her not to wake her up.


    Forced the doctor to drink three cups of tea outside.


    But there''s no way. Even the imperial doctor doesn''t dare to neglect Chu Yuehua in this case!


    What''s more, the child in the belly was diagnosed. There are a lot of rewards in the palace!


    I don''t know what kind of person the future is, but it must be very popular with aristocrats.


    Therefore, after seeing Chu Yuehua, the doctor''s face was still a normal smile: "young master Chi said that Mrs. Shao was a little surprised last night. Tonight, Mr. Wei came to diagnose her pulse."


    Chu Yuehua is actually worried. If Du Ruo hadn''t said it, she would have said it herself.


    At this moment, I was nervous when I saw the doctor taking his pulse.


    "Hmm! It seems that Mrs. Shao was really tired last night, but it had no impact on the children. Relatively speaking, activities were better for the children in her stomach.


    It''s been the first three months now. Don''t be so nervous. You''d better go out more on weekdays. "


    Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang outside couldn''t help but feel strange. Chu Yuehua didn''t take the antidote. Didn''t the imperial doctor come to give her medicine more suitable for her body at this time?


    Of course they wouldn''t know. Last night, a man used his internal skill to force out the residual toxin in Chu Yuehua''s body because he heard that a pregnant woman had better not take medicine indiscriminately.


    The key is that in the process, a woman has been sleeping.


    Chu Yuehua breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that her child had no problem. She was relieved to see Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang over there safe and sound.


    Just


    With breakfast, Chu Yuehua ordered to go down: "Ling Ruo, go and close the gate of the courtyard. No matter who it is, don''t open it."


    "Where''s my lord?" Ling Ruo, who ran to close the door, suddenly stepped and asked.


    Chu Yuehua gave her a white look: "what do you say!"


    "Oh!" smiled and scratched his head, "no one is allowed to come in, except ye!"


    "Young lady, this is to..."


    "You all come here. We''ll make a good analysis of what happened last night."


    Again, several people are serious. Chu Yuehua is the most serious at this time.


    Several people crowded together. Chu Yuehua took out her pen and paper: "first of all, Liu Ruyan, this woman must be involved in it and have a grudge against me. Then she can defend me and me so accurately, and she can use this means. There is no one else except the Liu family."

 Chapter 375

    "Madam Shao seemed to think of something when she went up the mountain last night?" Lan Xiang asked tentatively, thinking of Chu Yuehua''s reaction last night.


    Today, she gathered them around to study together. She also kept the idea of careful deliberation in it!


    "Well, I told you last night. I''m not sure about it, so I''d better find out first."


    Chu Yuehua turned to Lan Xiang and asked them, "if I let you go all out to check Ye Ming, no matter what method you use, what degree you can check."


    Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang looked at each other. Obviously, Mrs. Shao''s this time is very detailed information.


    "The two of us don''t specialize in this. Although we have also been trained, after all, we spend most of our time in the government, but we can find others to check through the network. If Mrs. Shao is not in a hurry, we should be able to be detailed enough."


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Chu Yuehua nodded: "OK, but you''d better hurry up, because I don''t want to delay any more."


    Such a person can''t be softhearted anymore because he has hurt her again and again. Otherwise, he is really cruel to himself.


    "Good!" Hui Xiang nodded heavily.


    Although the two of them have never gone out in Chi Fu these years, they still have friends with the people under Chi Ye''s hands.


    Even if you can''t find the right person, just find the shadow.


    "Young lady, why don''t you tell me such a thing? I know what you think. This woman is so crazy that we can''t bear it." Ling Ruo has long suspected that all this is the ghost of Ye Ming, but there has been no practical evidence.


    Otherwise, I would have gone to Chi ye to explain everything. Seeing Chu Yuehua''s attitude, I guessed that Chu Yuehua was suspicious.


    "It doesn''t matter. Check it first! Uncle Ye... Let me talk."


    Seeing that she is willing to communicate with Chi ye, Lan Xiang is relieved. For them, the last thing they want to see is the estrangement between Chu Yuehua and Chi Ye.


    "By the way, pay special attention to the people Ye Ming has contacted over the years, such as those in front of the fifth prince."


    "The fifth prince?" Lan Xiang was stunned. "The fifth prince? Why? Mrs. Shao doesn''t doubt that she is with Liu Ruyan..."


    "I think carefully these days," Chu Yuehua knocked on the table and shook her head gently. "The successive innings are too rough. Think about what she did when we fought with her before."


    Several people looked at each other, and Ling Ruo scratched his head: "does the young lady think ye Ming is behind the scenes?"


    "It''s her!" Chu Yuehua affirmed, "but perhaps we all misestimated her purpose."


    Thinking of this, she suddenly flashed a sly smile around her mouth: "maybe we can take the initiative."


    Hearing this, Ling ruo''s eyes lit up: "take the initiative? OK! I''ve wanted to teach her a good lesson for a long time, but I really don''t dare to take her in the house!"


    "She''s in the pool house. She has her umbrella. It''s better not to disturb the old lady."


    Chu Yuehua also had a sudden flash of light in her heart, but I have to say that it really seemed like a good opportunity.


    After listening to her instructions, Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang both backed down first and asked someone to check Ye Ming, but Chu Yuehua sat inside and thought carefully about what she was going to do.


    It''s almost may, isn''t it!


    In the afternoon, news came from Jiming mountain. I don''t know how Lord Liao found it. Later, the bodies of several women were found at the foot of the mountain.


    According to such clues, many suspects were caught in Kyoto.


    The most important thing is that the largest restaurant under the Liu family''s name has also been closed down, because it seems to be related to the tragedy on Jiming mountain.


    In this regard, old Liu Ge showed a good image of integrity. He said frankly that if there were any wrongdoing, he would absolutely destroy his family and personally plead with the emperor.


    The emperor was relieved and said that it was just lax discipline.


    It''s hard to say what the meaning of the last sentence is. Liu Ge was worried when he heard the emperor''s words about lax discipline.


    Liu Ruyan stood in the room, so frightened that his forehead was full of cold sweat: "what about the Lord now?"


    "I still haven''t returned to my house. It seems that something is busy." feicui stood by the door some distance away from her and replied calmly.


    "What to do? What to do? In this way, didn''t he immediately know that I did it? He warned me last time.


    And this time, he brought in the Liu family. My grandfather was afraid he would blame me. What should I do? "


    At the same time, offending her husband''s family and her mother''s family seems that few people can do such a thing. Liu Ruyan is also very afraid.


    The result is that her father doesn''t love her and her mother doesn''t love her. No one is protecting her.


    "You... Go and ask me what the Lord is doing and when he will come back!" finally, Liu Ruyan couldn''t help but send the jade out again.


    "Princess, I''d better wait! I''ve just left someone outside. When the prince comes back, he will come directly to report."


    Jadeite''s patience with Liu Ruyan is almost gone. When she speaks, her tone is not so good.


    "If I ask you to go, why are you so wordy? Why? Now I don''t like the Lord as much as before. You dare to push your nose and face, don''t you?"


    In the past, there were two big ear melon seeds: "I don''t know the lofty bitch. Anyway, I''m also a princess. You dare to throw your face at me. I''ll sell you to the kiln now. Do you believe it?"


    "Yo! What are you doing?" a soft voice sounded at the door, as if surprised by what happened in the room.


    Hearing this sound, the anger that had just dropped because of venting suddenly rubbed up: "when will I allow those messy things in my room? Are there any rules?"


    Bend over and salute Liu Ruyan. Ruolan''s smile doesn''t change at all: "don''t be angry, princess. The princess''s yard is naturally a treasure land. On weekdays, concubines don''t dare to step in at will.


    But I just came over because of what the prince said yesterday and asked, "what should I bring over on the eighth day of May? Everything should be arranged by the princess''s sister."


    Her words surprised Liu Ruyan: "the eighth day of May?"

 Chapter 376

    "Don''t the princess know? The eighth day of May is the day to worship the virgin!"


    Liu Ruyan frowned: "of course I know, but..."


    Hearing this, Ruolan covered her lips in surprise: "no, the Lord didn''t tell the princess? Last night, the Lord asked my concubine to prepare. I followed him to mount Notre Dame on the eighth day of May. My concubine has never experienced such a thing, so I came to ask the princess what she needs to prepare. I didn''t expect..."


    "Hum!" Liu Ruyan was very angry, but he tried his best to hide it on his face. He snorted coldly, "the Lord hasn''t come back all day. Where do you have time to tell me what to prepare? What does your aunt need to prepare? Do you want you to take care of the servants in the past? Are you qualified?"


    Hearing what she said, if LAN Mei''s eyes turned, she smiled and said with a smile: "the princess is right. Naturally, these things are what the princess should worry about. My task is to serve the good prince. I''m stupid."


    This made Liu Ruyan''s heart more and more angry, which clearly meant that she was a busy life, and although she was only a concubine, she was the one who could always be with Qi Chonghuan and loved.


    Before she could speak sarcastically, Ruolan saluted her: "the princess must have a lot of things to do! I won''t bother much and leave."


    Looking at the back of her still leaving, Liu Ruyan was angry.


    Standing at the door, he was about to attack. Suddenly, he heard the charming laughter outside the yard: "sister LAN, let''s worship the Virgin Mary together this time, shall we?"


    "Sister LAN, where''s the spice you gave me last time?"


    "Are you still worried that I won''t give it? Everyone is a roomful of sisters. What do you share with each other? Naturally, mine is yours."


    Those women''s crisp silver bell like laughter gradually disappeared.


    Liu Ruyan was suddenly as pale as being struck by lightning.


    What the hell is she doing? Compared with Chu Yuehua, is the group of Yingyan in the mansion much better?


    After such a busy life, what did she get?


    Chu Yuehua was not removed, but also brought such a group of women around Qi Chonghuan. More importantly, Qi Chonghuan is very tired of her now. Even her mother''s family seems to have offended her this time.


    Sitting on the imperial concubine''s chair, Liu Ruyan was at a loss.


    Once upon a time, when she was in the boudoir, her mother taught her how to be a housekeeper, how to accept the people around her, and how to make her husband value it, which she never despised.


    She is proficient in poetry, calligraphy and painting. She is also one in a hundred. She was born in such a big family. With such a noble birth and her own excellent skills, she doesn''t need to care about those little things.


    Why doesn''t her husband like her like this? Do you want to please? Ridiculous!


    As long as her husband loves her and holds her, who will not listen to her?


    But I didn''t expect that one day she would fall into such a field.


    She is Liu Ruyan, the legitimate granddaughter of Liu Ge. When she was a child, she was praised by the Empress Dowager.


    How could


    Which of those women outside can compare with her? Why are you here to rob her of a man?


    Liu Ruyan really doesn''t understand. She wants to break her head and doesn''t know why.


    Jadeite stood there and looked at her coldly, just like looking at this puppet about to be abandoned. She sneered: "just wait! I am naturally a cheap servant girl, but who knows if you, a noble princess, will be worse than me in the future!"


    The Jimingshan case was closed with the lightning speed of the Ministry of justice. Finally, several large shops, restaurants and teahouses in Kyoto were involved, and of course they were quickly sealed up.


    Among them, the Liu family was involved in several, and several others were ownerless.


    For a moment, the old fold of the censor''s desk ginseng Liu Ge flew to the emperor''s desk like a snowflake.


    But the Emperor just smiled and patted the stack and said to Liu Ge, "don''t take Aiqing to heart. Just go back and discipline your servants. I still trust Aiqing very much."


    It was hard for him to answer this. He said all the interfaces for him.


    After returning to Liu''s house, Liu Ge was directly angry with the women in the backyard. Seeing that it was a good opportunity, Mrs. Sanfang shook out Liu Ruyan''s walking with several women''s dependents in the house.


    Liu Ge was originally a very clever man, but he didn''t put his mind in the backyard. At this time, when he heard these words, he couldn''t guess the cause and effect.


    He was so angry that he pounded the table, pointed to the eldest lady and scolded, "this is your good daughter. If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. Can''t you even distinguish right from wrong?


    What''s more, the Dragon Boat Festival princess is now the young lady of the Chi family, and her children are pregnant. What kind of flying vinegar does she eat? Now it''s good to provoke the Chi family and drag down my Liu family! "


    The eldest lady was said to be shameless and ashamed: "what can I do now? Yan''er''s life in the palace is difficult now..."


    "If she does such a thing and the fifth Lord is still kind to her, it will be a ghost. From now on, if you are helping her, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Speaking this sentence, at least he vented his sultry in his heart. Liu Ge thought and said, "as for the fifth Prince''s residence, I''d better go there myself, hum!"


    Thinking of this, I felt angry. If I had known this, I might as well let the second girl marry!


    The Liu family still plays a very important role for Qi Chonghuan. Naturally, Qi Chonghuan can''t have any face for Liu Ge. The two people also talked happily. After determining that each other is still their own ally, they got drunk.


    As for Liu Ruyan, Qi Chonghuan''s mouth was a little cold. She was already the abandoned son of the Liu family.


    Leave it in the backyard and let the new women grind it!


    Chu Yuehua finally began to get a lot of useful news about Ye Ming.


    Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang said frankly that with their strength, they still can''t get anything really useful.


    Most of the information in this is found by the shadow''s hand.


    After passing the shadow, Chi Ye tells Chu Yuehua that she is checking Ye Ming.


    Chu Yuehua frowns at the thought of Chi Ye. These days, although he doesn''t say anything or show anything, there is some estrangement between the two people.


    My heart was suddenly surprised. Is it because of that?

 Chapter 377

    "Young lady, look..."


    Du Ruo follows Chu Yuehua and always knows something about her mind. Although she can''t help Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang to check Ye Ming, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t understand at all.


    Looking at the information about Ye Ming, Chu Yuehua sneered: "look! Don''t we ignore a lot of things?"


    "Miss Ye was born in Tanzhe Temple!" Ling Ruo was surprised to see one of them. "We were not..."


    "At that time, they were almost burned there, but ye Ming didn''t show any difference when she was in Tanzhe Temple, as if she was going to an ordinary Buddhist temple." Du Ruo murmured.


    "At that time, I thought something was wrong. How could it catch fire? Moreover, there was so much noise behind it."


    Chu Yuehua put this aside first, and then looked at the others.


    "She used to have close contact with the fourth princess?" Chu Yuehua was a little surprised at the news.


    At that time, because of Chi Ye''s relationship, I felt it was inappropriate to get too close to the fourth princess. Therefore, the fourth princess came to ask me several times and pushed them off.


    Today''s communication only stops at ordinary communication.


    However, from her contact with the fourth princess, it seems that the fourth Princess doesn''t like Ye Ming, but is polite on the surface.


    Ye Ming, however, has the same attitude towards the fourth princess. It seems that the two people maintain a light relationship because they are not attractive to each other.


    However, it is said here that she once had close contact with the fourth princess.


    "Well, although the fourth princess is older than Miss ye, she is also of the same age, and her aunt used to take Miss Ye everywhere," Lan Xiang explained. "The fourth Princess likes to walk around.


    But the close relationship here is not worth it. Although they often meet at the banquets of women''s families, their relationship is not different from what you see now, young lady. "


    "Oh?" this makes Chu Yuehua curious, "that... Here refers to..."


    "This means that their private contacts are very good and unknown."


    Huixiang''s words suddenly reminded Chu Yuehua of something.


    "Is madam Shao doubting the matter of Tanzhe Temple at that time?" Ling Ruo asked hurriedly.


    "I''m not sure yet, but I always think there must be some connection here. There''s Tanzhe Temple. I''ll probably have to check it out."


    Lan Xiang shook her head and said, "don''t check. After I found this, I''ve been checked. After the fire, most of the masters in Tanzhe Temple have changed. Now many don''t recognize Miss ye or even the fourth princess."


    "Really?"


    "Hmm!" Lan Xiang nodded seriously, "so we can see that there is something wrong with Tanzhe Temple, as Mrs. Shao thought. At least, there was something wrong with it."


    "Another thing is," Huixiang took out a letter from her sleeve, "Miss Ye has been to Nanzhou several times before. Because miss Ye''s mother''s home is there, she has been to visit relatives many times, but..."


    "But, after investigation, no one!" unfolded the paper inside, and Chu Yuehua''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Yes!" Hui Xiang nodded heavily. "This is the strangest place. What''s more strange is that the old lady didn''t find it."


    "Maybe it''s not very strange!" Chu Yuehua put everything away. "We''ll know soon."


    Thinking of what she said a few days ago, several people had some inexplicable taste in their hearts.


    "All right!" Chu Yuehua said with a smile, "it''s enough to have a bottom in my heart. I almost guessed it. Now I''m more at ease.


    Don''t all pestle here. Let''s do our own things. Otherwise, as soon as people come in, they don''t know what we''re doing! "


    "Yes! What are you doing?"


    A woman''s voice sounded at the door with a smile.


    Chu Yuehua and others quickly turned their eyes. Mrs. Chi frowned and walked in: "what''s burning? How do you feel a smell?"


    "Madam is coming. Lan Xiang serves tea. Du Ruo gives the big welcome pillow to madam to lean against."


    Chu Yuehua smiled and led her to the opposite seat: "madam, why are you here now?"


    "Alas! You have this in your stomach! Everyone is watching and everyone is rare! Don''t tell me, even my heart is looking forward to when this fat boy can come out."


    Mrs. Chi smiled and took a burden from her close Maid: "here are several sets of small clothes made by me and the people in the room. They are not necessarily exquisite, but they are made of the most soft material. It''s best for children."


    "Really? Thank you, madam." Chu Yuehua''s eyes lit up when she heard this. "I''m just saying! I really don''t know what''s going on if I want the old lady and madam to give me more advice."


    "You child, why are you polite to us? Didn''t I just say it? Everyone! They all point to this in your stomach! I''m also rare!"


    The two men smiled and talked for a while. Mrs. Chi suddenly turned the topic and said, "are you talking about the eighth day of May?"


    "Isn''t it?" the expression on my face was not unnatural. "I was just saying that it''s inconvenient to be pregnant with a child, but the child has been quiet again. I also want to go to Mt. Notre Dame.


    After all, the first pregnancy always wants to ask the Virgin mother to bless him in the future. I just don''t know how to open this mouth with the young teacher. "


    "What''s the matter? Just let him go together? We all take a bath on Virgin Mary''s day. He doesn''t want this little ancestor as well."


    "Ah! That''s true. I really forgot for a while. By the way, will you go too?" Chu Yuehua was overjoyed and hurriedly asked Mrs. Chi.


    "We?"


    "Let''s go together! On such a good day, didn''t the old lady say that she wanted to see sister ye the other day? Who''s the son of the family?"


    "Oh! Don''t mention it," Mrs. Chi shook her head and sighed. "Girl Ming is really worried that she will annoy the old lady."


    "Then go up the mountain together and beg the Virgin mother. It''s rare to have such a good day." Chu Yuehua has a smile on her face and has no taboo about Ye Ming. "Moreover, she has rarely appeared since the last thing. A good girl, how can she go on like this!"


    Mrs. Chi seemed a little moved when she said so.


    Chu Yuehua needs to say a few more words. Chi Ye suddenly comes back.

 Chapter 378

    "What are you talking about? It''s so lively."


    Although the husband and wife have talked about the last time they killed someone, Chi Ye seems to have really put it in his heart. Now he doesn''t look like a stranger in the house.


    Moreover, after Chu Yuehua became pregnant, her breath became more and more gentle. Even if she was not around Chu Yuehua, she had some of the temperament of Ye Sanye in those years.


    "Talking about the eighth day of May."


    He wanted to come forward to meet her, but he was held down by an arrow: "don''t be rash. Do I need you to get up and meet? How about today? Is the little guy good?"


    Looking at the love of their husband and wife, Mrs. Chi smiled: "talk to your husband and wife! It''s time for me to go back."


    Chi Ye just nodded casually. Of course, it''s very rare.


    "You see, when you came, you directly drove my guests away. Can you not look so ugly!"


    After ordering his head, Chu Yuehua pursed and muttered.


    "I didn''t let her go!" he couldn''t help pecking at her little mouth. Chi Ye smiled, but glanced at the small burden on the table over there. "What''s this?"


    While talking, he took the burden and opened it.


    "Madam said they made some children''s clothes for the unborn child."


    Who knows, Chi Ye frowned: "I''ve asked someone to do a lot. These things can''t be used. Throw them away!"


    So overbearing!


    With a white look at him, Chu Yuehua took the burden over: "when the child is born, people look at it. It''s ugly that they haven''t worn her clothes all day! I''ll let them check carefully to see if there is a problem! If there is no problem, why can''t they wear it?"


    Seeing her pouting unhappy, Chi Ye smiles and shakes his head: "well, well, it''s up to you. Let the shadow find someone to check! I''m afraid they don''t understand enough."


    I always felt a strange feeling, but before Chu Yuehua thought of what it was, Chi ye asked, "you want to go to Mount Everest on the eighth day of May."


    "Hmm!" smiled and nodded, Chu Yuehua smiled a little playfully, "then, my Lord, will you allow me to go!"


    "Ah! This title sounds comfortable." he gave her a hard blow on her face, and Chi Ye nodded her nose. "Since the little girl is so good, that''s right! I''ll just go with her."


    Then he said with some laughter, "you, a Yan, even believe this."


    Notre Dame mountain is named for Empress Gaozu. More than 300 years ago, empress Gaozu fought the world. Empress Gaozu never gave up. She once stopped the sophisticated army and lurked in Notre Dame mountain to help Gaozu fight the most critical battle.


    Therefore, Mt. Notre Dame was actually named later in memory of the empress Gaozu.


    Originally speaking, as a Yan national, she should not believe this, but... In those years of her previous life, she really went to that place in order to conceive Qi Chonghuan''s child!


    "Er..." Chu Yuehua thought and looked around. Everyone had already backed down with knowledge and interest. "There''s something I want to ask you."


    Chi Ye''s eyes gave a slight pause, then smiled and said, "do you want to say something like this between you and me?"


    Chu Yuehua blinked his eyes and was naughty, and then lay down in his ear and whispered for a long time.


    At last, the smile on Chi Ye''s face slowly faded. Finally, when Chu Yuehua finished, there was no smile at all.


    But she still smiled and looked at him brightly in her eyes: "okay?"


    "Do you know?"


    "Maybe if you don''t tell me when you know it, I won''t let me know. Don''t tell you!" Du put out his mouth and looked at him, with a tone of coquetry.


    "Then you..."


    "OK? Uncle Ye, after this is over, I have something to tell you," she looked at him seriously. "The thing you mind."


    This makes Chi Ye''s heart feel unspeakable.


    These days, he has been trying his best to suppress the injustice in his heart, and didn''t want her to see the clue.


    She was afraid that she would be in a bad mood and bad for her body and children. Unexpectedly, her little girl found it keenly.


    When did she get familiar with her smile?


    "Uncle Ye!" shaking his arm, Chu Yuehua seemed to look at him pitifully, "OK!"


    "You!" pinched her nose, "I don''t know what''s going on in this head. It''s obviously a very simple thing, but it has to be so complicated."


    Is that a promise? Great.


    With a smile, he jumped down from his chair and said, "I''ll prepare."


    Before he landed, he was hugged. Chi Ye frowned and said, "if you are so unstable again, I won''t let you mess around. People with children still jump around."


    Chu Yuehua felt embarrassed and apologized: "it''s my fault, my fault, I don''t dare anymore."


    The eighth day of May is a very special day for the people of Qi.


    Perhaps the birthday of Guanyin Bodhisattva is not so lively.


    Especially on Mount Notre Dame, 50 miles outside Kyoto.


    Chu Yuehua sat on the carriage covered with thick blankets and couldn''t help sighing: "it''s just a trip out, and the carriage walked so smoothly. Why do you need to cover with such a thick blanket? It''s hot today, and I feel suffocated."


    "What if? What if there is a stone on the road?" he glanced at her, and Chi Ye held her tight again.


    The body of four months has been slightly pregnant at this time, but if you don''t pay close attention, you won''t find it.


    Chi ye thought it was the child''s poor development, so he went to check the data. Only then did he know that it was normal to be so big, so he was relieved.


    They had a rest in the other courtyard of Chi Xi last night and came directly today. Otherwise, they would definitely miss it.


    Some other people in Kyoto came the day before and stayed in the mountain all night. Today they worship the Virgin mother.


    But Chi Ye feels that the environment on the mountain is bad, so he opens his mouth and says that he will spend the night in another courtyard in Chi Xi.


    "Here we are!"


    Someone shouted ahead, and the carriage stopped gradually.


    When Chu Yuehua follows Chi ye out of the carriage, Mrs. Chi Ye Ming and they have all come out.


    Turning around, Chu Yuehua saw a trace of hatred in the eyes of accidentally looking at Ye Ming.


    She''s too lazy to hide from herself, isn''t she?


    Smiling, he took Chi Ye''s hand and clasped his fingers, as if he hadn''t seen Ye Ming at all.

 Chapter 379

    Their carriage was parked halfway up the mountain. When it went up, it couldn''t go up. If it wasn''t for extraordinary people, it couldn''t come up.


    The upward roads have been built into narrow stairs, which also means to prevent tourists from going up the mountain from sitting in cars and sedans all the way, disrespecting the Virgin mother.


    "Can the Dragon Boat Festival go?" Chi Xi and Mrs. Chi smiled and turned to ask her. Their eyes fell on her stomach.


    "I''ll take her up..."


    "Yes!" Chu Yuehua answered with a smile as Chi ye said a word, and then turned to Chi ye with a smile. "The stairs are not steep. Why can''t you go up? The imperial doctor said that you should move more now. It''s good for the child."


    Seeing how good their relationship was, Chi Xi and Mrs. Chi laughed and walked up the mountain together.


    Chu Yuehua and Chi ye fall at the end.


    Of course, the most people come to Mt. Everest today. Although they take a special channel, there are also many people here.


    Most of them are dignitaries in Kyoto. Looking at any move, they are acquaintances.


    Naturally, there are many people who say hello. They have to turn around Chu Yuehua''s stomach and say a few words of blessing.


    Along the way, I may have received a full bag of blessings before I received the blessing of the Virgin mother.


    Ye Ming''s face in front is always not good. Needless to say, everyone seems to know why.


    "Young master Chi, young lady, what a coincidence."


    A familiar voice came from behind. Chu Yuehua and Chi Ye stopped and saw Qi Chonghuan followed by a rather coquettish woman.


    "Five lords!" Chi Ye arched his hands. "What a coincidence, I''m also here to worship the Virgin mother today. This is..."


    The expression on Chi Ye''s face is the same as usual, almost no expression.


    "Ruolan."


    "I''ve seen young master, young lady."


    Ruolay''s voice was soft and charming. It made people''s bones crisp.


    "The fifth Lord is so blessed." he said faintly, and Chi ye turned the topic. "Let''s go up the mountain together! There will be more people later."


    His eyes crossed Chu Yuehua''s face. Qi Chonghuan seemed to pause. After all, he didn''t say anything. He nodded and took Ruolan up.


    However, before, Ruolan''s hand on his arm had obediently hung on his side.


    Before walking, Ye Ming on the upper steps looked at all this clearly and sneered at her lips.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t notice this, but quietly followed Chi ye, but he clearly noticed that the strength of the man holding her hand seemed to be getting bigger.


    Knowing the reason, I couldn''t help sighing and shaking my head.


    This man


    Mt. Notre Dame was originally a very ordinary mountain, but because of the empress Gaozu, the mountain has been completely changed and has become a Taoist place for people to worship the empress Gaozu.


    The mountain is guarded by people specially sent by the royal family, just to prevent some people who want to make trouble.


    After walking 99 steps, Chu Yuehua breathed out a long breath under Chi Ye''s eager gaze, and then winked at him: "I said I could come up! I don''t believe it."


    "Yes, you''re the best," he said helplessly, touching her head. Chi Ye''s face was spoiled. "Are you tired?"


    "Not tired." shook his head, Chu Yuehua took his hand and walked to the gate.


    Qi Chonghuan, who followed up later, looked at the two people who were very affectionate, but his face was not very good-looking.


    "Lord, what''s the matter?" Ruolan looked at him and asked.


    "Nothing, let''s go!"


    But they didn''t see it. Liu Ruyan, who was hiding behind the door, was looking at the people in front with a resentful face.


    OK! splendid!


    With that bitch, Qi Chonghuan didn''t even ask himself the real princess. Qi Chonghuan is really good enough.


    Want to make her Liu Ruyan a joke in Kyoto?


    And Chu Yuehua, the woman that Qi Chonghuan can''t forget, is also a bitch. She knows to seduce men.


    Even a cold man like young Master Lianchi spoiled her like that. It''s just magic.


    Then her eyes turned to Ye Ming, who had already gone to the front.


    This woman, seeing that Chi ye and Chu Yuehua are so close today, can she still keep so calm?


    Holding Chi Ye''s hand, Chu Yuehua steps into the second gate.


    There are many people here. Many people hold incense in their hands and worship all kinds of stone statues of the Virgin mother everywhere.


    In this huge courtyard, stone statues of the Virgin Mary and empress are placed in different directions.


    In the war that the Virgin mother helped Gaozu defeat her opponent, she showed all kinds of heroic gestures.


    Here is a stone statue carved to imitate her image at that time.


    However, Chu Yuehua always felt that the craftsman who carved the stone statue was suspected of flattering.


    Since empress Gaozu was able to help emperor Gaozu down the country with the power of a woman, it can be seen that she is not an ordinary woman and must have the blood of a man.


    In that case, how can these stone statues be so soft and beautiful.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t think about this in her previous life. All she wanted was to get the blessing of the Virgin mother and give birth to Qi Chonghuan.


    In this life, the way of looking at problems has changed, so I found this!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at her holding incense, Chi Ye asks softly.


    Chu Yuehua looked at him with a smile and shook his head: "nothing, just think of something."


    Respectfully worshipped three times, inserted the incense in his hand, worshipped three times again, and Chu Yuehua went to the next stone statue.


    The people waiting behind her took her place and paid homage to the virgin.


    Walking down this circle, I kept saying hello all the way.


    When the circle is over, it''s almost noon.


    "Young master Chi, young lady, this way, please. Lunch is ready."


    Long ago, a special person in charge of Mount Everest waited by the last stone statue, waiting for Chu Yuehua to worship.


    "Thank you!" Chu Yuehua glanced at Chi ye, who had no change on his face over there, and had no choice but to come forward and thank others.


    "Young lady, you''re welcome. You should."


    Should I? If it wasn''t the Chi family, but the ordinary people, how could there be such treatment.


    In this regard, Chu Yuehua certainly won''t deliberately point out what everyone knows, not to mention that others are courteous to them and accept them with a smile.


    Walking into the special small courtyard, I was surprised to find Qi Chonghuan here.


    "This year, Mt. Notre Dame is really too busy. The yard specially reserved for the nobles up the mountain is not enough. I want to squeeze with master Chi. Don''t mind!"

 Chapter 380

    "The fifth Lord laughed. It should be the lower official who said this." Chi Ye saluted Qi Chonghuan. It was still a courtier''s gift to the prince, and there was nothing wrong.


    Just his face, but people can''t believe that he is saluting a high person.


    "Lord, the banquet over there is ready. Please move!"


    A special maid of Notre Dame came to invite, and several people went to the dining room together.


    There are Notre Dame temples on the top of Notre Dame mountain, so even such a courtyard is not small.


    Qi Chonghuan and Chi Ye''s so-called "grievance" are naturally just respectfully calling each other.


    In the small yard, there are everything, wing rooms and flower halls. Because they are not overnight, it is not necessary to follow the rules of daily life.


    At this time, the dining table was set in the side hall.


    When Chu Yuehua and Chi ye went with Qi Chonghuan, Mrs. Ye Mingchi just came out of the wing room.


    "You''re back!" seeing them, Chi Xi smiled and nodded. "And the five princes, what a coincidence."


    "No!" Qi Chonghuan smiled and nodded. "What a coincidence, it''s our two families! Eat at the same table."


    After all, it''s outside, and it''s the Chi family. Qi Chonghuan won''t really follow the rites of kings and officials in front of Qi Chonghuan. If they want, Qi Chonghuan naturally won''t agree.


    Although the Notre Dame temple is a temple, it does not abstain from meat and fish, which was the meaning of the emperor Gaozu at that time.


    Therefore, this table is very rich and exquisite.


    Ye Ming sat beside Chi Xi, always very quiet, low-key, as if she didn''t want anyone to find her.


    "Go to Houshan in the afternoon and have a good rest at noon! Especially you!" Chi Ye puts a chopstick of wild mushrooms into her bowl and asks.


    "I see. I''m afraid I''m tired of him."


    The voice of the latter sentence was very small, and only the two of them could hear it.


    In exchange for Chi Ye''s helpless smile.


    However, although the voice is really low, it can only be heard between their husband and wife.


    But that''s just for those who don''t have martial arts, and those who have martial arts, such a voice is like talking in their ears.


    So, at the dinner table, someone''s face changed.


    But the parties were completely unaware and still whispered.


    "You''ll have a rest later. I''ll go and see how the back mountain is. I''ll be back soon."


    "Good!"


    At his request, Chu Yuehua put all her attention on the dinner table with relish.


    In the end, the taste of the mountain is particularly delicious for her, who is used to the food cooked by her family''s cook.


    "Let''s have a rest! The road behind the mountain is relatively difficult to walk, and I''m afraid it''s too long in the morning!"


    Chi Xi smiled with the crowd.


    Then he turned to Qi Chonghuan: "Lord five, your house and aunt Lan''s house are in the east wing, and we are in the West."


    "The king brought Lan''er today. It''s too spacious for two people to live in the East. If you don''t mind, you can live in the empty room here."


    "That''s enough," Chi Xi said with a smile. "Although the yard is small, there are many rooms. What''s more, everyone just has a rest at noon."


    Chi Xi said so. Naturally Qi Chonghuan wouldn''t say anything more, so he said to each other a word of peace and rest separately.


    Watching Chu Yuehua lie down, Chi Ye starts to go outside. Before leaving, he winks at her and says, "have a good rest."


    "Go!" yawned and Chu Yuehua waved.


    Watching Chi ye walk out of the room, Qi Chonghuan smiled and said, "really go and have a look?"


    Facing him, Chi Ye is his usual expression and gently nods his head: "yue''er is pregnant. I''m afraid she didn''t pay attention."


    "Young master Chi really protects his wife like life." Qi Chonghuan said no more after joking.


    However, after Chi Ye left, he didn''t enter the house immediately, but sat in the yard drinking tea.


    After a while, I saw Ye Ming coming out over there.


    After glancing at Qi Chonghuan, who was drinking tea over there, Ye Ming said nothing and went to the back door, where Chi Ye just went out.


    Looking at the opposite door, Qi Chonghuan seemed to be thinking about something. Before he could think of it, Chu Yuehua went out of the door under the service of the servant girl.


    "Young lady, where are you going?"


    The voice of the servant girl took a smile: "when you come back later, you will say madam again. Let you lie down and have a good rest. You have to get up."


    "I always feel that the bed is not clean, don''t sleep!" he rubbed his back shoulder, Chu Yuehua waved his hand, "just sleep. You can sleep whatever you want at home, can''t you?"


    The servant girl smiled and shook her head, then looked at the sky and the back: "what are we going to do now, madam?"


    Chu Yuehua also looked bored: "I''d like to go to the back mountain, but your Lord certainly won''t let me go. If I directly meet him later, I''ll be killed. Then I''ll be severely scolded."


    "That''s why I love you, young lady. You''re not happy about it! Don''t forget that we still have our young master in our stomach at this time!"


    At this time, Qi Chonghuan came over with a smile: "young lady, do you want to go to the back mountain? I can accompany you."


    "No, I''ll wait for the young master to come back!" Chu Yuehua refused him with a faint smile.


    "Don''t worry, young lady! Although I''m not as considerate as young master, I''m a man anyway. I won''t even take care of you!"


    He stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation.


    Chu Yuehua looked embarrassed. After all, she still refused: "OK!"


    Seeing her promise, Qi Chonghuan''s eyes showed a trace of joy, and then it seemed as if he thought of something. His smile strangely became more brilliant.


    "Young lady, this is the first time to come to Mt. Notre Dame!" Qi Chonghuan asked casually as he walked on the road, as if afraid of being too boring between the two people.


    "Well, isn''t Notre Dame''s day an annual one? Last year, I didn''t catch up!"


    Chu Yuehua also answered him casually, but her eyes were constantly looking for something, like looking for something.


    "You''re looking for a young teacher!" Qi Chonghuan asked with a smile, and then casually pointed, "is that over there?"


    Seeing Chi ye, Chu Yuehua seemed to see the rescue. Qi Chonghuan also knew that she didn''t want to stay next to her. However, this time, he didn''t feel very unhappy.


    The foot involuntarily accelerated, and the smile on Chu Yuehua''s face became bright: "look what he''s doing?"


    But then the footsteps stopped.

 Chapter 381

    "What''s the matter?" Qi Chonghuan, who followed her closely, saw that she suddenly stopped and asked at a loss.


    Chu Yuehua stared blankly at the other side. The consternation on her face couldn''t cover it at all. She just stared blankly at the other side.


    "Ah!"


    At the same time, Qi Chonghuan also saw the situation behind a big tree over there.


    The man in the gray train is clearly Chi ye, but at this time, no, in his arms, the white figure of that month


    "Yue''er, don''t..."


    Qi Chonghuan just said such a sentence. Chu Yuehua''s legs seemed to step forward involuntarily.


    "Moon!"


    But instead of walking, she went to a place where she could fully see the situation there, but the people there could not find it.


    Qi Chonghuan followed her and stood next to her with some worry on his face: "you..."


    Stretch out a hand, Chu Yuehua stopped what he wanted to say. After his voice stopped, he made a silent action.


    And her eyes are always on a pair of men and women over there.


    Qi Chonghuan seemed worried, but at a loss, so he had to stand next to her and watch with her.


    The woman in the man''s arms over there twitched her shoulders, as if in great pain.


    "Brother ye, am I really, really so bad? It makes you so annoying that you don''t even want to look at me more?"


    Ye Ming cries sadly. Her tears wet Chi Ye''s gray clothes and faint black tears.


    Facing her words like this, Chi Ye didn''t speak, just sighed, and then gently stroked her back: "don''t think about it. There''s no such thing."


    It took him a long time to say such a sentence, which surprised Ye Ming.


    Drawing blood from his arms, Ye Ming looked at him with tears: "brother ye, what did you just say?"


    "Sister ye, I know that since I married yue''er, you have been very unhappy and even sad. You must resent me and yue''er at the same time."


    As he spoke, Ye Ming shook her head and denied these things. Tears flowed down as if the gate had been opened.


    "But sister ye, yue''er and I really love each other. The one I love in my heart is her. I want to be with her all my life.


    But that doesn''t mean I hate you. You are a good girl. I sincerely hope you are happy.


    During this period of time, I haven''t had a good look at you. I also hope you can stop thinking, marry and have children. You deserve a good man to marry you. "


    Ye Ming was shocked when he said this. She looked at Chi Ye blankly, but she kept shaking her head: "no, it''s not like this. Brother Ye won''t be like this.


    How long has Chu Yuehua been here? Brother Ye doesn''t know her at all. How can he like her more than me? "


    She shook her head desperately, then suddenly put a ring around his waist and buried her head in Chi Ye''s arms. At the same time, she saw the people over there.


    The same woman with tears on her face.


    The shock in my heart was in a moment, and then there was ecstasy.


    However, ecstasy is only a moment.


    "Brother ye, will you marry me? No! I don''t need you to marry me. You just want me to stay with you. I don''t want fame. I just want a place to stay with you.


    Even your girl. "


    Girl, Tongfang girl, she can tell such a position. Chi Ye is stunned.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ye Ming quickly hugged his neck and hung the whole person on him.


    He picked up his hand and put it on his face, but he trembled unconsciously.


    After biting her teeth, Ye Ming told herself to be steady.


    "Brother ye, I don''t want anyone else all my life. I just want you. I just want to be your own woman.


    I don''t even want you to like me. As long as you don''t hate me and let me stay with you, I have no regrets. "


    She looks at Chi ye with sincere eyes. Those eyes are full of tenderness. All the expectations in her eyes are directed at the man in front of her.


    "Ye Ming!" Chi Ye frowns, as if he doesn''t know what to do. He can only look at her like this.


    "Brother Ye!" a bright smile bloomed on Ye Ming''s lips. "Do you know how happy I am? How happy I am to hear what you said today.


    Since you got married, I''m really about to collapse. Your vision has never stopped on me. I can''t find a trace of existence in your eyes. It''s like suffering a blow from nothingness for my whole world and life. "


    Chi Ye''s eyes moved slightly and his expression was touched. He sighed for a long time: "you silly girl, why do you have to do this!


    I really don''t want to delay you. A good girl like you deserves a better life and more happy feelings. "


    "No! As long as it''s not brother ye, everyone is the same to me, which will make me feel painful. I don''t want anyone except brother Ye."


    The almost stubborn tone made Chi Ye helpless. He breathed a long sigh of relief. After all, he opened his arms and hugged her: "how can I say you?"


    "Don''t talk about me, just think I''m stupid! Who let me get together and like you at the first sight!"


    A bright smile appeared in Ye Ming''s eyes, even more dazzling than the bright sunshine at this time.


    "Alas!"


    "Well... Brother ye, we agreed. You really admit it today. You like me a little, don''t you?"


    Chi Ye doesn''t speak, but looks at her with a faint smile.


    "Well, let''s go and tell the old master, will you let me stay with you?"


    "But sister ye, I have asked the emperor for an order. There will be no other women in my life."


    There was a trace of helplessness in his voice, which was clearly heard by Ye Ming.


    That''s enough for her.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to be a famous woman around you. As I just said, I just need a place around you."


    Then she took a deep breath, stood on tiptoe, closed her eyes slightly, and her bright red lips went towards the man.


    Chi ye still doesn''t refuse after all. It''s really hard for such a distressing woman to refuse. What''s more, she has almost reached the point of having nothing to ask for.


    He gently picks up her face. Chi Ye looks at her beautiful face, with a trace of tenderness on her face.


    However, when he held her face, he obviously felt Ye Ming tremble.


    Two people are getting closer and closer. The distance between them affects the hearts of several people at this time.


    Feeling the man''s breath, Ye Ming suddenly opened her eyes and pushed him away.

 Chapter 382

    "What''s the matter?" Chi Ye looks at her blankly.


    The expression on Ye Ming''s face changed. At last, a look of shame appeared on her face: "I... I''ll go first!"


    Then he stumbled and ran away in the other direction.


    Only Chi ye, who laughs.


    On the other side, Chu Yuehua was almost ready to cry.


    "This bastard, he... How can he..."


    Awakened by Qi Chonghuan''s voice, Chu Yuehua quickly picked up the heartbroken expression on her face and looked at him calmly.


    "Lord five, please don''t talk about today."


    Qi Chonghuan''s face was distressed: "do you want to protect him?"


    Chu Yuehua bit her teeth and didn''t speak. She could see that she was holding a breath in her heart at this time.


    "Yue''er, what can this man do to you?"


    Chu Yuehua hung her head and lifted it up for a long time: "Lord five, anyway, at least now he is still my husband.


    I want to make it clear to him about this matter. As for the result, I can''t predict it.


    I hope the Lord can help me hide it. I don''t want others to know that I was so frustrated. "


    The expression on his face was more and more distressed. Qi Chonghuan sighed, "but I''m really sad to see him treat you like this. I really can''t think how he can do such a thing."


    Chu Yuehua shook her head and said nothing more. She raised her legs and walked to Chi Ye. After two steps, she turned back and said to Qi Chonghuan, "anyway, thank you for your company. Now, please go back first!"


    This last sentence made him sound very comfortable.


    Looked at her anxiously, thought over and over again, and nodded, "OK!"


    Chu Yuehua watched him turn and leave, then turned back to Chi Ye.


    At the same time, under a tree not far away, a woman''s face appeared. Who is not Liu Ruyan?


    However, Liu Ruyan at this time did not have the resentment on his face before, but seemed to be thinking about something.


    For a while, I suddenly opened my eyes and suddenly figured it out.


    She is wrong. She has always believed ye Ming''s words. She believes that Ye Ming likes what Chi Ye likes.


    I also believe what ye Ming said. Chu Yuehua has an extraordinary ability to seduce people, which has taken Chi ye and Qi Chonghuan away.


    But


    Just now, Ye Ming had such a good chance to get close to Chi ye, but she gave up.


    Others may not see it clearly, from her point of view.


    She clearly saw Ye Ming because she saw the people over there.


    In fact, it is easier for women to communicate with each other. That kind of out of control is not pretended, but the inability to listen to their original heart.


    There are two people standing in that place, Chu Yuehua and Qi Chonghuan. If Chu Yuehua were, wouldn''t it be best to do the play to the end and show it to her?


    So, not because of Chu Yuehua, but the man next to Chu Yuehua!


    After figuring this out, Liu Ruyan''s heart seemed to be cut hard.


    Damn it, she was fooled by the woman named Ye Ming.


    Treat your real enemy as someone you can trust.


    Instead of looking at Chu Yuehua, who is walking towards Chi ye, Liu Ruyan takes a deep breath and walks down the mountain.


    Chu Yuehua finally comes to Chi Ye.


    "You... You hug other women!"


    Tears splashed down. Chu Yuehua looked at him, his face full of disbelief and injury.


    Chi Ye was surprised. It took him a while to react: "where did you get the tears?"


    Immediately jumped on him and hit, bit and kicked him: "you bad guy, you bastard, you heartless man!"


    His face rubbed against his chest, scolded in his mouth, and kept moving his hands and feet, but his mouth could no longer help but tilt up quietly.


    "Hey! Don''t do that. Be careful, boy, boy!"


    It was easy to stop. Chu Yuehua looked at him with tearful eyes, as if she had been wronged.


    Seeing this, Chi Ye seems to have become a real heartless man: "my ancestor, when on earth did you cry so much!"


    "This!" he cried and handed a small bottle to Chi Ye. "Huixiang gave it to me. He said it was matched with the green clothes you said last time. It''s really easy to use!"


    "Tear powder!" Chi Ye''s mouth twitches when he sees something.


    I''m so used to these girls. I don''t know if it will have any impact on the children, so I gave it to the little girl casually?


    "Stop crying. Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Seeing his nervous appearance, Chu Yuehua cried and smiled, "I don''t know! In short, I''ve been crying now."


    "Nonsense, it''s just a play. You''re really serious! Can you use it indiscriminately?


    Still crying like this. It''s so windy on the mountain. What if you blow your eyes? "


    While scolding her, Chi Ye secretly scolds himself for blocking the wind for her. Is this the brain kicked by the donkey? How could a good man grant her such an absurd request.


    Everyone was surprised to see Chu Yuehua''s eyes red, like crying, and Chi Ye''s face was not good-looking.


    I was more and more surprised that these two people really had a quarrel that day, which was too incredible!


    After seeing the two people, Ye Ming smiled at the corners of her mouth, but soon hid. However, she still didn''t escape a person''s eyes.


    In the afternoon, I was probably worried about the emotional problems between the husband and wife. Everyone didn''t approach them very tacitly and asked them to finish worshipping the statue of the virgin on the back mountain.


    By the time it was over, the sun was already setting.


    Chu Yuehua went down the steps, and then got on the carriage with the help of the servant girl.


    "Ye''er, don''t fool around! People are pregnant with your child! I don''t know what to focus on!"


    Chi Xi''s words made Chi Ye nod helplessly, and then he followed him into the carriage.


    As soon as I went in, I saw Chu Yuehua smiling and smiling.


    I couldn''t help reaching out and pinching her nose: "you little heartless, you''ve had enough now! But it made me carry the curse all over.


    Now people don''t know how I went too far! It made you angry. "


    Jiao smiled and sat in his arms. Chu Yuehua rubbed his broad chest like a little milk cat: "I don''t need you most! You see, I don''t like you very much? I''m not obediently by your side?"


    "Hum!" he stared so hard that he didn''t have any strength. "Say it! Has it been confirmed?"


    Speaking of this, the smile on Chu Yuehua''s face gradually dispersed.

 Chapter 383

    He looks at his little wife with great interest. Chi Ye''s hand gently touches her back. I have to say that the little girl looks very good when she thinks seriously.


    Of course, his little girl looks good all the time.


    "Ye Ming doesn''t like you, but Qi Chonghuan!" Chu Yuehua looked at him seriously.


    For this conclusion, Chi Ye just narrows his eyes slightly, and then stops talking.


    This attitude makes Chu Yuehua a little strange.


    "Why aren''t you surprised at all? Did you already know?"


    "What am I going to show?" Chi ye asked casually after picking his eyebrows. "Just one admirer is missing."


    "You..."


    "She doesn''t like me. I already knew."


    "Huh?" Chu Yuehua pouted at him as if she didn''t believe him.


    "Fool, the emotional things are the most clear to the parties. Maybe I didn''t know once, but since I was with you, I know what I really like and what I just pretend."


    Hearing this, Chu Yuehua''s heart was like a warm current passing by, even more moving than those nice love words.


    He couldn''t help raising his lips: "really?"


    "Yes!"


    "All right!" nodded happily. "In that case, I''ll forgive you for holding another girl today."


    This made Chi Ye look helpless: "you forced me to play today."


    "OK!" he rubbed his face. Chu Yuehua retracted herself into his arms and put her head on his shoulder.


    "I just doubt one thing all the time. If I don''t confirm it, I''ll feel uneasy in the end.


    During this period of time, I suffered all kinds of things because of her, but she didn''t do it because of you. It was for another man.


    It''s really a good abacus to eradicate another woman while eradicating me. "


    Speaking of Ye Ming, Chu Yuehua now has only one feeling - disgust.


    She doesn''t like Ye Ming. This dislike is from the bottom of her heart.


    Once she didn''t like Zhou Ruxin very much, but Zhou Ruxin was just fighting for everything. Moreover, Zhou Ruxin was at least on the surface, while Ye Ming was secretly killing people.


    "Fool! I really don''t understand what you''re thinking. How can she escape my eyes with such a small means? Why do you have to be brave and hide in my arms?"


    At this point, Chi Ye paused again: "however, I still didn''t protect you well, which frightened you."


    "In fact, the second time, Uncle Ye, you can save me on Jiming mountain, right?"


    This made Chi Ye''s body suddenly stiff.


    But Chu Yuehua didn''t feel it at all in his arms, and still said to herself: "the big Buddhist temple was because Uncle Ye was not with me and couldn''t take care of me for a while.


    And the other party came in your name. I fell into the trap and didn''t respond.


    But after that, with Uncle Ye''s ability, why don''t you know that the empress''s master is Ye Ming?


    Since you can guess, how can you give ye Ming a second chance to hurt me? "


    Her light words made Chi Ye''s heart suddenly crushed by a stone, holding her hand unconsciously retracted, and his heart was suddenly surrounded by a kind of fear.


    "So, Uncle Ye, the second time, in fact, you let me go into that trap and die."


    When he said this, Chu Yuehua''s heart was also full of a sad feeling.


    But she knows that there is a knot between her and Chi Ye. This knot is right here.


    At this time, if both of them choose not to advance or retreat and get stuck there, this section will not be opened all the time, and both of them can only be bored all the time.


    Feelings, in such a knot, will really come to the end. She doesn''t want to.


    "Moon!"


    Chi Ye has no way to refute.


    He knew that he knew from the beginning when ye Ming moved, but he watched her layout and his little girl enter the Bureau.


    Because he really wanted to know about it. At the same time, he also knew better that he could make her little girl all right under any circumstances.


    He never rushed out that night, but at that time, when he saw her put the sharp stone under her neck, God knew how painful his heart was.


    If Qi Chonghuan came a little late, he would be the one who rushed out.


    Seeing her rescued, although it was designed by herself, it was really a sigh of relief.


    But at this time, Chu Yuehua said so, and his heart really began to fear.


    Chu Yuehua ignores his call and sits up from his arms. She looks at Chi Ye seriously.


    Gently sighed: "My Uncle Ye is such a sensitive man."


    Reach out and hold her hand that is about to touch her cheek. Chi Ye looks at her anxiously, trying to find something in her eyes.


    "Moon!"


    "Uncle Ye, in Yuer''s heart, you have always been the safest dependence of Yuer and the omnipotent God of Yuer.


    I don''t know anything else. I just know that if I''m in trouble, it''s right to find Uncle Ye. "


    "All my life, it will be like this. I won''t let yue''er get hurt. I will never let my yue''er get hurt."


    Such love words, in the past, between two people, he may have said many times, but not once, so serious as now.


    He was afraid that she would not believe it.


    "I know," Chu Yuehua smiled faintly and put her cheek on his cheek. "Of course I know, my uncle ye will always protect me."


    But at this time, the more she says so, the more chi Ye doesn''t know how to defend.


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help laughing at his embarrassed appearance: "in fact, I did this today to see Ye Ming and let you see me."


    "Hmm?" Chi Ye doesn''t understand her words. He doesn''t understand her eyes.


    "You can see Ye Ming and Qi Chonghuan. They are just props I pulled over. In this world, my protagonist is only you. Qi Chonghuan never exists in my world."


    Seeing that he was still stunned, Chu Yuehua turned her eyes to beads, as if she were seriously thinking about a problem.


    After a long time, he exhaled and said, "well, since Uncle Ye is so sensitive, I think maybe if I tell you everything, you can accept it a little."

 Chapter 384

    Finally?


    Chi Ye feels his heart beat faster.


    He never thought he would care so much about it, but he couldn''t help believing it.


    Since Qi Chonghuan took out the jade pendant in the Queen''s palace, he has been checking it.


    But I don''t have a clue.


    But from the reaction of Mingming and Mingming Yuer, what Qi Chonghuan said is clearly not groundless.


    When the little girl was twelve years old, he knew her. Until now, he has been with her except for the two years since she left the state of Yan.


    When did she get to know Qi Chonghuan and what happened between them?


    All kinds of things were bothering him.


    But he didn''t dare to ask Chu Yuehua. When he was so big, he really didn''t have such a mood.


    afraid to.


    I really don''t dare. I''m afraid I''ll really ask. He and yue''er are no longer as close as they are now.


    Chu Yuehua understood everything from his look, but he didn''t think he was too much.


    Chu Yuehua sat next to him and put her head on his shoulder.


    "Uncle Ye, have you read a lot of books?"


    This mindless sentence puzzled Chi ye: "well, I''ve read a lot!"


    After a while, he answered as if he had reacted.


    "Have you ever heard of reincarnation?"


    This made Chi Ye''s eyelids jump. He grabbed Chu Yuehua, sat on his lap and looked at her seriously.


    Chu Yuehua was not worried at all. She smiled gently on her face and looked at him with her head tilted.


    "Yue''er, what are you talking about?" Chi Ye is a little nervous.


    Maybe he is really good and can do many things that ordinary people can''t do, but


    He can''t help what the little girl said just now. He''s heard of it, but it''s just a legend.


    I never thought it would happen to me.


    "If there is a person, she has lived for a long time, such as 20 or 30 years old," Chu Yuehua thought about how to speak while looking at him gently. "Then she died because of something.


    But after he died, he didn''t go to reincarnation or hell.


    She woke up again and found herself in her own body as a child. "


    That''s clear!


    Raised his eyes, Chu Yuehua looked directly at the look on his face.


    But he found that even Uncle Ye, who was as calm as usual, was extremely shocked at this time.


    However, she is confident. She believes Uncle Ye won''t be afraid.


    After biting her lip, Chu Yuehua took a long breath: "I say so, Uncle Ye, do you understand?"


    Finally, Chi Ye focuses his attention on the woman in front of him. He seems to understand something.


    From his eyes, she knew what he thought in his heart and nodded bitterly: "yes! I am that person, a monster living in this world."


    Chi Ye''s shoulders relax, and there is no fear or unacceptable on her face.


    "Moon, you mean, your soul lives to twenty or thirty years old, and then you die. When you wake up, you''ll go back to your childhood, won''t you?"


    Somewhat surprised at the calmness of his tone, Chu Yuehua was stunned for a moment, and then nodded: "Hmm! Do you believe it?"


    Chi Ye doesn''t answer.


    It was silence. After a long silence, I finally nodded: "yes! That''s probably why I felt strange when I saw you.


    You don''t look like you should be at your age. Even now, we are husband and wife. Yes, but I''m ten years older than you.


    But I often ignore this point and often forget the fact that I am better than you.


    It''s as if we were married at the same age.


    But in fact, it''s because your soul is not the same age as you. "


    "Well!" Chu Yuehua nodded, "in this world, no one knows that the soul in my body is a soul that has lived for two generations. I choose to tell you because, I think, the closest person in my life is only you."


    Chi Ye looks at her. He doesn''t speak. He just looks at her.


    Chu Yuehua also looked at him and didn''t speak. With the passage of time, she was a little flustered.


    Does Uncle Ye really care?


    With a grin, Chi Ye finally smiled: "this is what you said. In your life, the closest person can only be me."


    Great joy exploded in her heart. Chu Yuehua showed a sweet smile and knew it would be like this.


    Her Uncle Ye is absolutely impossible to dislike her.


    "Then you really don''t mind me, do you?"


    This made Chi Ye laugh. He didn''t answer, but a gentle kiss invaded the smiling lips.


    With a trace of possession and lingering kiss, Chu Yuehua was almost out of breath.


    The temperature in the car seems to be several degrees higher.


    Chi Ye didn''t let go of her until her breathing became rapid and her cheeks flushed. Her eyes became bright as if they had been washed.


    Open blurred eyes, a pink fist hammered him: "hate!"


    "Yue''er, I''m sorry, I put you in danger. I''m sorry, but in fact, I''m no better than you.


    I''m afraid. I''m afraid you''ll have an accident, so I''m worried all the time.


    But what I fear more is that if you know that I arranged all this, will you never trust me again.


    If that''s the case, I really don''t know what to do.


    To me, you are actually more important than anything, but I care about it. "


    "I know," Chu Yuehua kissed his lips, "I know that since I started today, I decided to make everything clear.


    Because I can understand your feeling. I don''t blame you. Even if I really felt wronged at that time, even if I really wanted to beat you. "


    Chi Ye doesn''t know how to express what she said. He clearly has the opportunity to speak. Why did he choose this way.


    "Uncle Ye, there''s nothing wrong. Uncle Ye just cares about me too much, don''t you? You''re really afraid, aren''t you?"


    Chi Ye nods. His little girl is so brave to say it. Why are she afraid of hands and feet?


    Shouldn''t the most important thing between husband and wife be honest?


    Putting down his burden, Chi Ye finally asks the question: "what''s the matter between you and Qi Chonghuan?"


    Chu Yuehua looked into his eyes and said with a smile, "in previous lives, I died in his hands."

 Chapter 385

    In a word, Chi Ye''s pupils shrink suddenly. Chu Yuehua has never seen such an expression on his face.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The unbelievable worry and anger in that tone almost made his whole body tremble.


    Gently stroking his face, Chu Yuehua said with a smile: "listen to me slowly tell you."


    Under her appeasement, Chi Ye comes out of his uncontrollable mood.


    "In my previous life, I was too timid. I was raised in the Zhou family and didn''t dare to step out of the door..."


    This is a dream like previous life buried in Chu Yuehua''s heart for so many years. She spoke it out for the first time.


    Tell the man she decided to love all her life.


    The sadness, grievance and anger of that life, she can finally find a place to talk.


    Once, she thought she would never say it all her life, but she didn''t expect this day.


    However, unexpectedly, when she talked about these things that made her feel special resentment all the time, her mood became much calmer.


    Maybe it''s because of the man in front of us.


    There is a person who can listen, his arms can be relied on, and her shoulders belong to herself.


    Such happiness and warmth have let her put down the resentments buried in time.


    "Finally..."


    At last, Chu Yuehua breathed out a long breath, and then he had the courage to go on.


    For her, that night was the most embarrassing, fearful, helpless, wronged and reluctant memory of her previous life.


    Even if it was just such a peaceful state of mind, there were waves at this time. I couldn''t help holding the hand of the man''s arm.


    Compared with her, Chi Ye''s mood is more terrible.


    If Chu Yuehua is not so excited at this time and looks at his expression, he will find that Chi Ye seems to want to eat people at this time.


    "Then I didn''t know anything. I opened my eyes again and went back to the age of twelve. I lived in the West Wing room of the old lady''s main house in the main courtyard of the Hou house. Everything was still there."


    Finally finished the story, Chu Yuehua felt that she had a feeling of collapse.


    "Moon!" Chi Ye looks at her, but there are no more words, only heartache.


    And the hatred in his chest that is difficult to calm down after all.


    Even in his previous life, even if it is not now, he will never allow someone to bully his moon.


    This is a very wonderful feeling, Chu Yuehua can''t say.


    Maybe the impression in front of him is too deep, and he is too happy with Chi Ye.


    Those things in her previous life, she thought she would remember things for a lifetime, slowly faded.


    It seems like a dream, and what you can hold in your hand is the truth.


    "I won''t make him feel better!" Chi Ye takes a deep breath and presses her tightly in his arms.


    As long as the thought of that scene and the thought of yue''er being bullied to death like that, his heart is like being roasted on the fire.


    Who would have thought this would be the case.


    Even when Chu Yuehua said this, he still didn''t mean to be afraid.


    He doesn''t think his little girl is a freak, let alone what''s wrong with her. He just feels sad.


    It turned out that she had suffered so much.


    Chu Yuehua was relieved. She didn''t expect Chi ye to accept this statement so easily.


    Once, she wanted to speak, but she was immediately pressed down by herself every time. After all, this is just a fantasy.


    "So you treat Qi Chonghuan differently from other men, don''t you?"


    "Well!" Chu Yuehua nodded, "when I see him again in the state of Qi, I still feel hate and fear.


    Although I know that like everyone, he doesn''t have the memory I have, but... "


    "By the way, since he doesn''t have the memory of your previous life, why does he..."


    This is also Chu Yuehua''s strange place: "I don''t know, but what he said is the truth. At the beginning, I doubt whether he was born again, but between words, I don''t think so.


    Maybe he got some clips through some way, and now he doesn''t know why and decided that I was her destined wife. "


    "However, among the fragments he obtained, there was no one who killed you!"


    The voice is almost squeezed out of his teeth. Chi Ye''s face is really ugly.


    Chu Yuehua quickly held his face: "Uncle Ye, anyway, I don''t want you to set up insurance for me. I know more or less about Qi Chonghuan.


    On weekdays, he always looks like a good old gentleman. They say he is the most honest prince, but no one knows how many things he has done behind his back.


    In his previous life, he stepped onto the throne of Prince step by step, so... "


    "Don''t worry!" he took her hand down, and Chi Ye smiled. "He''s not my opponent yet."


    Seeing his casual appearance, Chu Yuehua is very worried. Qi Chonghuan is really not a person who can be despised casually.


    "Don''t worry!" smiled and kissed her. "You''ll understand in a while."


    At this point, I don''t want to go on.


    Chu Yuehua also knew this. He was smart and didn''t ask. Since he said that she would know for some time, let''s spend some time there!


    "What about Ye Ming? You can see clearly now. What do you want to do?"


    Chi Ye looks at Chu Yuehua with interest.


    "Uncle Ye, don''t you want to kill Ye Ming?" Chu Yuehua asked her, with no doubt in her eyes.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "With Uncle Ye''s ability, why don''t you know the details of Ye Ming? Why didn''t Uncle Ye notice what Huixiang Lanxiang found out?"


    In this regard, Chi Ye just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    In this smile, Chu Yuehua suddenly understood that she guessed right.


    Chi Ye really doesn''t want to move Ye Ming.


    There is no other reason, just because the place where ye Ming stays is the Chi family, and he doesn''t care about the Chi family at this time, even


    "No! Uncle Ye, I want to talk to you about this..."


    "Moon!" Chi Ye finally opens his mouth and looks at her face with a smile. "Whatever you do!"


    "Ah?" such a sentence stunned Chu Yuehua? Let her do it? what do you mean?


    "Ye Ming, in fact, really annoyed me. The reason why she didn''t touch her all the time


    Forget it. Now that you''re checking, you''ve done this step. Whatever you want! I won''t stop you anyway. "


    "You are not afraid that I will lead him astray!"


    Reaching out and pointing to his lower abdomen, Chu Yuehua pursed her lips and looked at him with a sideways smile.

 Chapter 386

    Returning to Chi Fu, Chu Yuehua felt that her whole body was loose and tired. After a hard sleep, she didn''t get up until the sun rose.


    "Young lady, it seems that she can sleep more and more." Huixiang came in with a smile and put the fragrant pancreas in her hand.


    Let Du Ruo wait on her and get up. Chu Yuehua smiled lazily: "there''s no way. Who can take care of me now? It''s all caused by the guy in my stomach, but I''m not lazy myself!"


    "Yes, whatever you say." Chi Xi said with a smile, "how did you come this morning?"


    "Aunt!" unexpectedly, Chu Yuehua was startled when she suddenly came in.


    "It''s still early! I''ve gone around with breakfast. You''re still in bed. It''s not good. Although you get pregnant and sleep well, you have to eat."


    Then he did it himself and helped her pull up her hair.


    Speaking of it, this is the first time in a year since I married Chi Fu that an elder is so close to me!


    This feeling is naturally different.


    After ordering the people around him, Chi Xi said slowly, "how''s it going? Did you find it?"


    "Why can''t you hide anything from my aunt?"


    Chi Xi sighed: "it''s lucky for you to come here and let Ye listen. Otherwise, it will always be like this.


    Speaking of it, I''m also a little confused. I''ve never found it in these years. "


    "Mrs. Gu is still confused! I didn''t say anything here. You guessed 7788."


    "I don''t know what happened yesterday. You and ye are still happy together when something like that happened. I think I''m blind!"


    Chu Yuehua bit her lips and smiled without talking.


    Now, just look at Ye Ming''s reaction.


    At this time, Ye Ming in the room stood by the window for a long time without talking.


    "Girl, should we go?"


    The servant girl grew up with her. Although she has always been a servant girl, they can be said to be colleagues.


    "In the end, I was careless. It turned out that they had long found out. They deliberately performed yesterday. Did they really treat me as a clown?"


    Ye Ming''s eyes flashed a little malice.


    Since she came to Chi Fu, she has only one task, seducing Chi ye and becoming Chi Ye''s woman.


    Only in this way can she play her value, but this is not what she wants to do.


    There is no choice. Year after year, she is also trying.


    But unfortunately, it''s no use trying. Chi Ye is just a stone. She can''t keep warm at all.


    But I have to watch the man I really like turn around others.


    She knew she would never go to that person, but it was really hard to see others have him.


    She has been repressing and reminding herself that her task is Chi ye and her goal is Chi Ye.


    I''ve been pushing myself into this role.


    But it''s really hard and tired.


    This was about to collapse, and finally reached its limit yesterday.


    It turned out that she was already a pick beam clown. Everyone knew her mind just to see her performance.


    Now the Chi mansion is like a stage. Everyone surrounds it and watches her perform hard alone.


    Chu Yuehua


    Chi ye


    Chi Xi


    You are really cruel!


    In that case


    "Girl!" the voice of the servant girl sounded timely, "we''d better hurry up and go!


    This place can''t stay any longer. Since Mrs. young has found out, she doesn''t know when she will start. She will be passive at that time. "


    "I''m afraid she won''t succeed?" Ye Ming sneered. "What will she do? Doesn''t she like her because Chi Ye likes her?


    I can crush her with one finger. "


    "But girl, can you really crush her just by her martial arts? There are those girls around her. Your martial arts are better than them, but they work together! You can''t fight at all.


    Moreover, there are many dark guards around her. "


    This made Ye Ming stunned. Then he sneered at himself. He didn''t say more.


    "Tea girl, are you uncomfortable today?"


    The old lady''s voice sounded in the yard. Ye Ming put away the cruelty in her eyes and recovered her usual good appearance.


    "Old lady!" Ye Ming came out with a smile. "When I got up in the morning, I felt my chest stuffy and flustered, so I didn''t get up. Now I remembered that I should go to Nanzhou tomorrow."


    "Oh!" the old lady looked at her and said with a smile, "well, I forgot if you don''t say it."


    "I''m really reluctant to leave the old lady for two months!"


    The old lady smiled and waved her hand: "it''s all right, you girl, go! Clean up well. Don''t leave anything behind. Remember to bring more when you''re used to it on weekdays, so as not to be used to things outside."


    "I see!"


    Ye Ming goes back to Nanzhou every year for the sake of some relatives of her mother''s family.


    Therefore, the old lady remembered after she said so and quickly asked.


    "Young lady, there is news from the front yard that Miss Ye is going to Nanzhou."


    Lan Xiang looked around the yard and said to Chu Yuehua that there was no hidden danger.


    Chu Yuehua was reading a book. When she heard the speech, she put down the book in her hand and said with a smile, "OK, pass the news to Liu Ruyan! By the way, is it OK to take care of the Liu family?"


    "Don''t worry!" Lan Xiang said with a smile, "some time ago, the people we sent said that Qi Chonghuan specially comforted Mrs. Liu and made her happy over there..."


    "That''s good. I''m afraid Liu Ruyan has nothing to use. Let Ye Ming and Liu Ruyan consume it!


    At that time, she used Liu Ruyan to harm me. Maybe she wouldn''t think that one day, the waste wood in her eyes would really block her way! "


    "Exactly!" Lan Xiang smiled and shook her head. "Ye Ming completely regarded Liu Ruyan as a chess piece. How can she think that one day, this chess piece will bite her back?"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t say more.


    At this time, Qi Chonghuan was surprised to see the visitor in the five kings'' mansion.


    "Mother in law, why are you free today?"


    When Mrs. Liu saw Ruolan behind Qi Chonghuan, her eyebrows wrinkled without trace, but Ruolan was very Winky and bowed down immediately.


    Liu Ruyan followed Mrs. Liu, and then came out. Before Qi Chonghuan spoke, "plop", he knelt down in front of him without hesitation.


    "Are you..."


    Rao is Qi Chonghuan. I didn''t think she was singing. When would Liu Ruyan do such a thing?

 Chapter 387

    Looking at Mrs. Liu in surprise, the other party just nodded slightly: "Lord, listen to her! Otherwise she has no face to see you again, and I have no face to see the Lord."


    "Mother-in-law, where does this begin?" Qi Chonghuan hurriedly stepped forward and helped Liu Ruyan up.


    "Why do we have to do this between husband and wife? I can''t say anything in private and disturb my mother-in-law. Isn''t this worrying adults?"


    Hearing Qi Chonghuan''s words, Mrs. Liu was relieved. It seems that those people two days ago were right.


    The prince still respects Yan''er in his heart, so he is so polite.


    Although Yaner did two stupid things, now


    Liu Ruyan took out a protection and said with tears: "I have done a lot of wrong things during this period of time, which has disappointed the Lord.


    Now, I know I''m wrong, but Lord, I really didn''t mean to do something. "


    Then he handed over the burden: "I... Was used by others to do something wrong. These days, I think about the attitude of the Lord, my heart is like a knife, and I regret it.


    Finally, they investigated and dealt with these. "


    Qi Chonghuan suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart, but there was no way to refuse in front of Mrs. Liu.


    "This is..."


    "This is the evidence that the woman framed me. I''ve always misunderstood what happened between the Lord and Mrs. Chi Shao. What''s more, I misunderstood whether Mrs. Chi Shao did something to the Lord.


    Now I know that Ye Ming has always been making trouble in order to let me harm Mrs. Chi Shao. "


    "How did you know?"


    Qi Chonghuan looked at the things in his hand, and a chill flashed in his eyes imperceptibly.


    "These are the evidence I collected these days. After the LORD said I, I reflected carefully. I found that there were too many omissions, so I was cruel to check. Who knows if I really found these things."


    "Lord!" Mrs. Liu came at the right time, "although we Yaner did something wrong, she is good in essence, but she is too simple and afraid of what happened to the Lord.


    Will be framed by others. Now everything has been made clear. We, Yan''er, still have to rely on the Lord! "


    Hearing her opening, Qi Chonghuan smiled and said, "my mother-in-law said too much. Yan''er is my wife, and her business is naturally mine.


    These days, I really hate iron but not steel, but it''s also because she''s my person. "


    This made Liu Ruyan''s eyes light up hope: "Lord, you must decide for me!"


    "What?"


    Qi Chonghuan didn''t know what she meant.


    "Please follow me, Lord."


    While pulling Qi Chonghuan, Liu Ruyan and Mrs. Liu walked outside the door.


    What are they doing? Did you do something behind his back?


    Suddenly, he remembered that the servant girl named feicui beside Liu Ruyan didn''t seem to have returned the news to him for a long time.


    Watching those people go out from a distance, jadeite''s heart suddenly quickened its beat.


    "Aunt LAN!"


    Timidly, he glanced at the woman next to him, and jadeite''s body shrank.


    "Hmm!" she looked at the jade with a smile. Aunt LAN smiled and nodded, "let''s go in!


    If you look back and ask the Lord, you will say that Liu Ruyan will give you away every time he has anything. "


    "Yes!"


    Although the mouth should be like this, I still have some trembling in my heart.


    "This is for you to play!"


    Jadeite hurriedly picked up a bag of things thrown at random. She didn''t dare to open it until Ruolan was far away.


    Inside was a small bag of beads, round and full, the size of a thumb.


    This


    So many, so valuable things, she threw them to herself at will?


    Try to press the ecstasy in your heart, but the corners of your mouth still can''t help smiling.


    Sure enough, it was right to follow aunt LAN. Even if it was one, Liu Ruyan didn''t give it to himself.


    But aunt LAN is so generous.


    It can be seen that she has the weight in the prince''s psychology. In this case, there''s nothing to hesitate. Just follow her.


    The more I think so, the happier I am. There is no more tension just now. I go back to my house.


    Qi Chonghuan''s eyes became darker and darker after seeing that he followed Liu Ruyan''s route.


    In the suburbs, the sun shines high, making people feel a little hot.


    The carriage stopped by the gurgling water.


    Liu Ruyan jumped out of the carriage and saw the man bound there.


    "You!" when ye Ming wanted to speak, he said a word and was lit by someone.


    She didn''t expect that the person who caught herself was Liu Ruyan.


    No wonder, no wonder no one came to save her.


    Because people without identity are busy with their own affairs, people with identity will be exposed as soon as they come.


    "Ye Ming, the people you want to kill are not only Chu Yuehua, but also me!"


    Qi Chonghuan was still in the carriage. Liu Ruyan walked over by himself, then raised his chin and signaled to untie her acupoints.


    "What do you mean?" Ye Ming looked at her directly, with no waves on her face.


    "Haven''t you understood what I mean? Don''t pretend."


    Finally came to her, Liu Ruyan looked at her fiercely: "the person you want to kill most, I''m afraid it''s me!"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ve given you a good enough method. But who can blame you for your failure? Now that you''ve failed, why don''t you put the responsibility on me?"


    "Really?" Liu Ruyan sneered. "I underestimated you in the past. It''s normal for you to have no power to deal with Chu Yuehua, but now it seems that you have a big heart!"


    The voice suddenly lowered a lot: "since you know I will hate Chu Yuehua so much, you should know why. Now that you are standing in Chu Yuehua''s position, do you think I will be soft?"


    "What are you talking about?" Ye Ming''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    "The person you like is the Lord! Do you think I don''t know?" Liu Ruyan smiled with a sneer. "Then I''ll let you know today what heartache is."


    "You!"


    "Lord!" Liu Ruyan suddenly shouted to the carriage behind, "please Lord, decide for me!"


    In Ye Ming''s surprised eyes, Qi Chonghuan finally came out of the carriage slowly.


    But the gloomy look on his face made the two women standing there shiver involuntarily.


    "Lord......" Ye Ming looked at the man who came slowly and murmured.


    Liu Ruyan looked at Qi Chonghuan with tears: "it''s her! She hurt me all this!"

 Chapter 388

    Her earliest impression of Qi Chonghuan was sitting under a tree waiting for her mother to come out in Tanzhe Temple when she was a child.


    Then he saw him come over young and mature. When he saw her playing with stones under the tree, he asked, "can you shoot chess?"


    She had only one idea in her mind at that time. How could a boy look so good? And have such a bearing.


    I don''t know how many times better than the children running around in the street she sees on weekdays.


    That afternoon, under the locust tree with sparse sunshine, he taught her how to play chess with stones all afternoon, which later became her favorite game in her whole life.


    "Shooting chess is to beat another person across one person. This is the rule."


    She also kept this sentence firmly in mind.


    Later, her mother died and died inexplicably. She came to Chi mansion.


    In Chi Fu, she finally saw him again and knew that the man her mother asked her to see was him.


    This is a very happy thing, but he is no longer the one who will squat under the tree and teach himself to shoot chess.


    Between them, there is only task.


    What''s more, even if she got his task, she couldn''t see him in private.


    When it was easy to see, he was the fifth prince, and she was just a cousin of Chi mansion.


    "This is..."


    "Lord, she is Ye Ming, the watch Lady of Chi house. To tell you the truth, she told me that Chu Yuehua would seduce the Lord. I just wanted to fork it out."


    Liu Ruyan said and began to cry again.


    "Well, well, if you can''t say anything well, tie people up."


    Qi Chonghuan naturally recognized it, but there was no emotion in his eyes, just like he was really just a stranger.


    "She is the mastermind behind the murder of Princess Showa and the man who framed Mrs. Chi Shao. Naturally, she wants to tie her up.


    Originally, I wanted to throw it directly into the government, but I was afraid, so I asked the Lord to come. What can I do as a woman? I still need the Lord to come forward. "


    "This..." Qi Chonghuan seemed to be a little embarrassed, "I think..."


    "Lord!" Liu Ru stamped his feet, and stretched out his hand to catch Ye Ming, who had been tied up. "Anyway, you have to send it to the government first!"


    In her shaking, something fell out of Ye Ming''s sleeve.


    It was very small, but when others didn''t see it, Qi Chonghuan saw it.


    The sight follows that thing to see the grass, and then moves to Ye Ming''s face.


    Of course, Ye Ming also found that her heart suddenly stopped.


    That''s Qi Chonghuan''s stuff, but you can''t see light!


    He raised his head in panic and looked into a pair of cold eyes.


    At this moment, her heart immediately seemed to be immersed in the cold pool and shivered.


    There''s no chance.


    No, he won''t, he won''t.


    She is different, she is different from everyone, no!


    Qi Chonghuan soon looked back and patted Liu Ruyan on the back with a helpless smile: "OK, OK, you are, but... Whatever!"


    This made Liu Ruyan jump with joy and immediately raised his voice to his humanity: "take this woman to my car and deliver it to the Ministry of punishment."


    Then he followed Qi Chonghuan with a proud smile.


    When ye Ming saw the gesture made by the man next to the woman in front, her blood suddenly cooled.


    Of course she recognized the gesture.


    Perhaps, at this time, compared with the cold on the body, the heart is even colder!


    Chu Yuehua is accompanying the old lady Chi Xi. They are chatting. The little servant girl outside hurried in.


    "What''s so flustered and when has it become so unruly?"


    Chi Xi immediately turned cold.


    The old lady was also a little unhappy: "tell me something slowly. Don''t scare the master in the house. Don''t see if the young lady is pregnant?"


    This frightened the girl, but now it''s urgent, so I can''t care so much.


    "Old lady, no! Miss Ye has been arrested."


    This made the old lady who was about to drink tea shake her wrist, and the tea bowl fell out: "what are you talking about?"


    "It was the fifth Princess and the fifth Lord who arrested our girl. They said they found out the real murderer of the Great Buddha Temple and wanted to deliver it to the Ministry of punishment."


    "What?" the old lady''s face suddenly changed. "It''s really inexplicable. Isn''t the matter of the Great Buddha Temple settled? What does it have to do with our tea girl.


    Didn''t you say it was related to the Dragon Boat Festival? This is to bite our chi family? What''s more, girl Ming just went to Nanzhou today and dared to arrest people directly. These five princes are really capable now. "


    "Don''t worry, old lady. Let''s find out the situation."


    Chi Xi''s words calmed the old lady a little, looked at her daughter and said, "let''s go! Let''s go to the Ministry of punishment for an explanation and see what evidence they can come up with. Is it the prince? Can we be bullied?"


    "Old... Old lady!"


    Seeing that she was about to get up, the servant girls on the ground were even more frightened, and their bodies trembled.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Chi Xi was surprised. "What else happened?"


    "Miss ye... Miss Ye is dead."


    "What?" this time, the old lady couldn''t stand any longer. Fortunately, the hands next to her were fast and helped her in time so that she wouldn''t fall down.


    "When the fifth Lord and the fifth Princess sent Miss ye to the Ministry of punishment, Miss ye took poison and killed herself."


    The little girl who came back was about to cry. Why did she spread such a thing to her.


    Now, if the old lady or any master smashes something in her anger, she will have to suffer.


    "Take poison and commit suicide?" after a while, I laughed coldly, but my voice was a little weak. It seems that I was really frightened. "Mingwench, she is a boudoir girl. Where did she get poison?


    It''s obvious that he was killed by others. Now one of them has taken poison and killed himself. It''s really funny. "


    "Old lady..."


    Chi Xi''s eyes were worried. He didn''t expect the old lady to react so much. If it was because of this


    "Come on! Come with me, let''s go to the palace and ask for an explanation! I don''t believe it. Now my Chi family has been bullied.


    Besides, girl Ming, a little girl, where did she die to provoke the fifth Lord and the fifth princess? She wants to kill people like this! "


    "Old lady!" just at this time, a little girl ran in, "there are many people outside. It seems that the masters of the Ministry of punishment and Dali temple came to investigate the case."


    With these words, Sheng Sheng stopped everyone''s footsteps.

 Chapter 389

    No one wants to see the final result, but no one can avoid it.


    After three days of strict exploration, the old lady didn''t speak anymore.


    Obviously, the fifth Lord and his wife did not wrong Ye Ming. After someone from the government checked Ye Ming''s room, they confirmed this fact.


    When the old lady heard that Ye Ming was from Luo Shengmen, the whole person seemed to be much older.


    She did not expect that the girl raised under her knee as a granddaughter would be a person in that organization.


    She didn''t know whether to say she was blind or what to say.


    In short, she didn''t say a word about Ye Ming''s conviction later.


    Chi Xi breathed a sigh of relief. He accompanied her every day and said something else to make her happy. Gradually, he seemed to be able to come out of the blow.


    Chi Xi was relieved to make sure she was all right.


    Chu Yuehua really didn''t feel sorry for Ye Ming''s death.


    Don''t blame others for being cruel to her if they don''t treat others'' lives as their own.


    If ye ming could have a little kindness to her during the period after she married Chi Fu, she might be soft hearted.


    By June, Chu Yuehua''s stomach was completely pregnant. However, there was no reaction. In the afternoon, her stomach was a little swollen.


    "How can this be good?" Du Ruo frowned. "It''s only five months! The lower leg is swollen every day. When you go back to full term, you really can''t get out of bed."


    While gently smearing the ointment prepared by the imperial doctor on her calf, she covered it with a special thin cloth.


    It''s already very hot in this weather.


    But because she was pregnant, Chu Yuehua didn''t even dare to wear so thin as others.


    He didn''t dare to eat ice. He didn''t even put ice in the house. Naturally, others were much hotter.


    The ointment prescribed by the Taiyi doctor can make her legs more comfortable on the one hand, and cool on the other hand. It also has the effect of reducing summer heat.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s inevitable!"


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t care about suffering like this.


    She wants to have a child, which has been a wish for many years.


    She had no children after looking forward to her previous life for so many years.


    Now, it''s with Chi ye, and this idea is even stronger.


    I want to have my own child and watch him grow up healthy and happy.


    "I always thought our master liked our young master the most. Now I know that Mrs. Shao doesn''t like him less than him!"


    Lan Xiang came in with tea and smiled.


    "What are you doing?"


    Today was originally the day for Chi ye to take a rest, but I don''t know why. After saying something about him, he didn''t come over.


    Seeing that Mrs. Shao was unhappy, Lan Xiang secretly smiled in her heart, but she didn''t dare show anything on her face: "it seems that it''s something in the middle of the court! At present, it''s in the Taishi''s study!"


    Just about to go down to find him, Chu Yuehua paused: "in the Taishi''s study?"


    She hasn''t seen Chi ye take the initiative to get close to master Chi since she came here for so long. Why suddenly


    Is something big going to happen?


    "Hmm!" Lan Xiang also wondered about this, "and I went there myself. I didn''t come out after I went there in the morning."


    This is even more strange.


    Chu Yuehua frowned and couldn''t think of a reason, so he had to wait for him to come.


    Just then, in the yard outside the window, Chi ye came.


    Lan Xiang and Du Ruo both retreated wisely and left space for their husband and wife.


    Seeing the things on her legs, Chi Ye naturally comes over and massages her for a while.


    "What did you eat at noon? Did you feel uncomfortable?"


    "Also asked me what I ate at noon! Xiumu didn''t accompany me to have lunch." he glanced at him, and Chu Yuehua was a little unhappy.


    "Isn''t this something?" Chi Ye smiles and holds her in his lap.


    He likes it very much recently. He always feels that this hug holds him in his arms.


    With her and their children.


    Chu Yuehua also likes the feeling of nestling in his arms.


    "How did you get to the grand master''s study? Did something happen?"


    Her sudden question stunned Chi ye, and then smiled and nodded her nose: "you little girl, good! Now you have the courage to check my whereabouts."


    "Come on, let me tell you something serious! What''s going on?"


    "Why do you worry so much at home? Just keep this in your stomach at home. Are you still worried about what I can''t do?"


    Chi Ye''s words made Chu Yuehua laugh: "when did I say that, but I''m afraid something happened to you.


    Of course, I dare not say anything else. I can''t compare with you, but if Qi Chonghuan''s business, I still know more or less. "


    When he mentioned this, Chi Ye seemed to react suddenly: "yes! Yue''er, are your previous life experiences very different from this life?"


    "What?"


    "That is, apart from yourself, what happens to others is very different from yourself?"


    Chu Yuehua listened to his words, thought carefully, frowned and said, "I don''t know what to say. When I was in the state of Yan, I almost never left home in my previous life, so I don''t know a lot of things happened.


    But many major events are the same and have not changed.


    Later, after marrying Qi Chonghuan, he wholeheartedly let me live in the backyard. I didn''t deliberately contact others and didn''t know much about it, but I still knew some hidden things.


    For example, I found that the family I heard in my previous life married a daughter. These seem to be the same as in my previous life. "


    "But you''re still not sure, are you?" Chi Ye doesn''t want her to bother, so he smiles. "Then you''d better raise my children at home! Don''t think about anything else."


    "No!" Chu Yuehua suddenly looked serious, "there is one thing I certainly remember correctly."


    "What''s the matter?" seeing that her face was so serious, Chi Ye stopped teasing and asked seriously.


    "Qi Chonghuan seems to have someone in Nanzhou. He attaches great importance to it. Moreover, this year in his previous life, that is, in the 32nd year of Qianyuan, that person came to Kyoto."


    This made Chi Ye''s body suddenly stiff.


    "Really?"


    "Well!" Chu Yuehua nodded seriously, "I accidentally bumped into him at that time. He was very unhappy. Although he apologized to me afterwards, I can see that he was really angry at that time. It seems that this man can''t see the light."


    He pecked hard at her lips. Chi Ye smiled and blinked and said, "you are really my little lucky star."

 Chapter 390

    At the end of June, Chu Yuehua felt fetal movement for the first time. The slight flesh under her belly that didn''t move by herself brought her an experience she had never had before.


    Let her almost cry.


    At this time, Chi Ye was suddenly sealed as a "Chinese Buddhist monk", which shocked the government and the public.


    After all, he was just a doctor.


    Although the doctor''s order is also very important to the emperor, these two are not a systematic official position at all. It can be said that they are parachuted in the position of the Buddhist nun.


    There is no great difference between the official positions of the state of Qi and the state of Yan. There are three provinces and six ministries. However, although the names of the three provinces are juxtaposed, no one will really think that the officials of the three provinces are one level.


    The Central Secretariat has the right to draft decrees.


    And Zhongshu Sheren is second only to its chief officer ziweiling.


    Although there is no prime minister with real power now, the role of ziweiling is equivalent to that of the prime minister.


    At a young age, when I was less than 30, I went straight to the position of Zhongshu Sheren, so I had to be jealous of others.


    But then again, if this man was Chi ye, he wouldn''t really be convinced.


    At least, everyone knows that the only grandson of master Chi became a young teacher at the age of 18, and there was no suspicion of mixing water at that time. He made real achievements.


    Although he left the court for a period of time and only made a doctor''s order when he came back, it is said that he did several things to the emperor''s great satisfaction during this period.


    Especially when he came back from his last trip to Nanzhou, the emperor looked at him differently. Everyone can see this.


    For this, no matter how much you are unwilling, you can only sigh. There is no way. Who can make yourself without talent?


    Chu Yuehua was not surprised to learn the news.


    It''s been a year since he became an official in the DPRK. If the emperor doesn''t rise again, he has to worry that this guy will run away again?


    "What are you laughing at?" Chi ye, who is lying on her stomach listening to the fetal movement, looks up and sees a trace of smile in her mouth and asks suspiciously.


    "Ask me what I''m laughing at!" Chu Yuehua nodded his forehead. "Don''t you want to tell me such a big thing?"


    "Don''t say you don''t know. I don''t believe it. Don''t you know whether I tell you or not?"


    He smiled and showed his snow-white teeth: "I don''t care about anything else now. I only care about when the little guy will come out."


    "When the time comes, it will come out naturally. It''s no use worrying about it now. It''s yours and always yours."


    A couple can spend an afternoon talking and laughing.


    "Are you even busier after that?" Chu Yuehua asked unhappily, holding his cheek and quietly enjoying the tea he made for her.


    "I''m sure I''ll be a little busier, but don''t worry. I''ll get home on time every day."


    Although she heard from others that he didn''t like being an official, Chu Yuehua could still feel the fighting spirit of the man in front of her.


    Her Uncle Ye is not destined to be in the pool. It would be a pity if she didn''t have the opportunity to spread her wings and fly.


    Even if he really wants to live in seclusion, he must shock the world.


    "Don''t worry, yue''er. One day, I will be with you every day." Chi Ye looks at her spoiled.


    I don''t know why. Mingming is a little girl. Although she looks a little better, he hasn''t seen any girl''s lengtouqing.


    But in front of Chu Yuehua, he always feels as if he doesn''t see enough. It''s good to put it in front of him all his life.


    "Never mind, Uncle Ye, I''m waiting for you. As long as I''m with you, I like what you do."


    This made Chi Ye feel a little moved: "cutting firewood and planting land?"


    "Well, I''ll follow you, too."


    "Begging along the street?"


    "Still follow you."


    "Silly girl!" for a long time, he came back to his senses and nodded on the tip of Chu Yuehua''s nose. "I can''t bear to let you cut firewood, plant land and beg along the street! If one day it comes to that point, it''s me too. You will be my princess forever."


    "I know."


    Duro outside couldn''t help rubbing goose bumps on his arm.


    Ling Ruo looked and said with a smile, "why? I can''t stand it?"


    "Aren''t you tired of saying such things every day? I feel terrible when I hear them."


    "You''d better hurry to find a little husband! Maybe at that time, you''ll know that you''re not tired of hearing or talking."


    Du ruobai glanced at the girl when she heard what she said. Since Chu Yuehua mentioned it last time, these people couldn''t help teasing her with this, so that they would go too far.


    After embroidering the last stitch in her hand, Chu Yuehua touched her already big belly: "there''s another belly pocket!"


    "Young lady, I told you not to do this. Be careful if you hurt your eyes. It''s secretly doing it behind my back!" Lan Xiang put her belly pocket away and said with a smile.


    "Well, well, don''t tell him. Just this one. In ten days, Princess Anya will arrive!"


    This made Lan Xiang stunned: "who did Mrs. Shao say?"


    After turning her eyes, Chu Yuehua said with a smile, "you''ll know in two days. Go and help me get my things back first."


    "Is it the young lady who asked us to inquire?" Lan Xiang asked suspiciously.


    "That''s right!" Chu Yuehua nodded. "Calculate the itinerary. It should be about the same. If you don''t do it well again, I''m afraid it''s too late."


    For this matter, she never said who it was for. Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang didn''t dare to ask more, so they had to promise in silence.


    I murmured in my heart. I don''t know if you know this thing. I just asked the young lady not to do anything behind your back.


    Now all their 120 hearts are hanging on Chu Yuehua''s stomach. Only when the young master comes down can they feel at ease.


    At this time, hundreds of miles away from the capital, Yiqi Hongchen is flying to Kyoto.


    After riding a hundred feet away, juechen came with a team of about dozens of people.


    The big brown red horse with high head was a woman wearing a red riding suit.


    The woman wore an excited smile all the way, as if she had never seen anything like this.


    However, when you see a man looking at her on the road, the whip in your hand will be mercilessly drawn on each other.


    It''s so cruel, but it''s not like the temperament of a 17-year-old girl like her.


    This one is the only daughter of the king of Beiliang, Princess Anya, who controls the 200000 army of Beiliang.


    It is also the only princess with the golden seal personally given by the emperor.

 Chapter 391

    "Yue''er, how are you?"


    Chi Xi''s voice came in from outside with a smile.


    I don''t know when Chi Xi stopped calling her Duanyang and changed her name to yue''er.


    And Chi Ye didn''t say anything about it, that is, acquiescence.


    This is undoubtedly telling people that this aunt''s position in the eyes of their husband and wife is different.


    Chu Yuehua also changed her tongue in time, stopped calling her aunt and wife, and called her aunt with Chi Ye.


    "It''s almost ready. Why is aunt so fast?"


    "Princess Anya was once a celebrity who caused a sensation in the whole Qi country!" Chi Xi smiled and helped her put the last eight treasure hairpin on her hand. "I''ll take you to meet her. It can be regarded as knowing her!"


    The look in his eyes was a little sluggish, and then disappeared. He followed Chi Xi out like a stream of kindness.


    Princess Anya, why doesn''t she know her.


    That woman has a kind of exciting face and a cavity of frightening blood.


    The whole Kyoto was surprised because Princess Anya suddenly came to Beijing. It seemed that everyone was talking about how the princess came to Beijing at this time.


    "It''s true. How could Princess Anya go to Beijing at this time?"


    In the carriage, Chi Xi also felt a little strange and said casually.


    "The scenery of Beiliang desert is probably that the princess is tired of bowing and carving. Why not come to Kyoto to experience the taste of a prosperous city?"


    "That''s true," Chi Xi smiled and nodded. "I''ve been to Beiliang once. There''s really nothing to stay in that dry and sandy place."


    "Yes!"


    As the carriage slowly entered the palace, the two people slowly stopped talking and followed the people in the palace.


    Knowing their identities, leading mammy dared not neglect them and carefully led them forward.


    Naturally, it goes without saying that Chi Xi came to the palace frequently from small to large, and knew the masters in the palace well.


    Chu Yuehua is the wife of young master Chi, who is now the most barehanded in the state of Qi. This means that where can you afford to offend?


    Not to mention her stomach, even the emperor asked several times.


    Two days ago, the emperor said that after retiring from the dynasty, he suddenly asked, "Chi Aiqing, how''s your wife? How''s the fetus?"


    Everyone was frightened on the spot. He asked this question early. How much the emperor attached importance to the belly of the woman who was only 18 years old.


    At the gate of the Queen''s palace, naturally, other maids came to guide the way. The guiding mammy respectfully told her to retreat and then retreated.


    When I entered the door, I saw Liu Ruyan walking in front in Princess clothes. When I heard Chu Yuehua coming in, I turned around.


    "Mrs. Chi Shao came running with a big stomach. She paid attention to Princess Anya, but it''s better to be careful."


    This was a good word, but she didn''t want to say it well. The sour smell didn''t sound comfortable.


    Before Chu Yuehua spoke, Chi Xi said with a smile, "what the fifth princess said is true, but the imperial doctor said, our moon''s stomach is not in the way. It''s good to come out and walk more. There''s a happy event in the palace today. It''s good to come in and touch the blessings of the noble people!


    Besides, are those who come here today all noble people who are not pregnant? Those who are pregnant cannot come? "


    While talking, it means pointing directly at Liu Ruyan''s stomach.


    To sum up, she has been married to Qi Chonghuan for so long. Her stomach has not moved. What''s the problem is clear at a glance.


    Unexpectedly, Chi Xi would help her at this time. Chu Yuehua was moved, so she took Chi Xi''s hand and smiled at Liu Ruyan: "we went to the fifth Princess first."


    Seeing them coming, many husbands turned around, waved and said with a smile, "I''m looking forward to you both. I thought young master Chi was too tight to see. I''ve been pregnant for five months!"


    Chu Yuehua and Chi Xi greeted them one by one, then went to the backyard and followed them to see the princess Anya.


    As soon as I walked past, I saw a woman in red standing in the crowd like stars holding the moon.


    Anya also saw Chu Yuehua coming.


    She is very confident in her appearance. At least, in Beiliang, there is no one who has not seen her face and is not surprised.


    But at this time, she saw another woman coming out surrounded by the crowd over there, which was a completely different beauty from her.


    She knew that she was hot and passionate, as beautiful as the sunrise.


    However, the woman who has made women''s dress up has a quiet, graceful and exquisite facial features like water lilies, which looks like water.


    Anya, who had never felt the crisis, suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    But then I was relieved that they had married, and


    She looked down and saw the slightly swollen abdomen. She was about to be a mother. She didn''t care.


    However, just thinking so, I suddenly paused in my heart. Is she Liu Ruyan?


    "Princess Anya!" Chu Yuehua smiled and saluted her, "I''ll see you."


    If you call yourself a concubine, you can''t be the fifth princess. Her position as a princess is one order lower than that of the princess!


    "Don''t you know?" a woman nearby smiled and introduced, "this is Mrs. Chi Shao, the princess of Duanyang in Yan state."


    "Oh! It''s you. I remember this. Your position is not lower than me. You don''t have to salute me. I''m Anya."


    This sentence can be regarded as a formal understanding of the two people.


    Anya in her previous life saw her for the first time, but she didn''t talk so well. Chu Yuehua always remembered that look in her eyes, as if she wanted to see through her, and didn''t give herself a good face at all.


    Later she knew that it was because of Qi Chonghuan.


    It''s really unexpected that this woman with a face like Chaohua would like Qi Chonghuan so much.


    In this life, she changed her identity and was no longer Qi Chonghuan''s wife. Anya''s attitude towards her completely changed.


    But at the same time, isn''t it


    Thinking of this, the remaining light in the corner of his eyes looked at Liu Ruyan over there almost uncontrollably.


    Liu Ruyan was stunned when she saw Anya. Although she had heard of the princess''s good name, she had never seen it.


    I thought the beauty would reach the top when she came to Chu Yuehua, but I didn''t expect


    "Princess Anya." pressing the idea in her heart, Liu Ruyan walked forward with a smile and nodded faintly.


    Anya frowned, then took a look at her service system with the same character as her mother, and there was a faint result in her heart.


    "This is the fifth princess." the beautiful woman next to her recommended her again.


    In her eyes, the essence flashed, and the corners of Anya''s mouth turned up, revealing a dazzling smile: "so you are Liu Ruyan!"

 Chapter 392

    There is not much respect in the tone of this sentence.


    Chu Yuehua lowered her eyes, and it was true.


    Anya''s temperament is the same as before, overbearing and overbearing. For her, if she believes that it is her own thing, she can''t let others get involved.


    In previous lives, she later became Qi Chonghuan''s side imperial concubine, but whenever Qi Chonghuan stayed here once, her yard would be destroyed by her.


    Finally, the woman no longer stood on her opposite side.


    Of course, the premise is that she will not stand with Qi Chonghuan.


    Since Uncle Ye decided to deal with Qi Chonghuan, of course, she would spare no effort.


    "Princess, it seems... Don''t have deep meaning!" Liu Ruyan was humiliated in front of so many people. Naturally, he was not happy, and his tone was not so good.


    Just now, Chu Yuehua and Chu Yuehua could talk and smile like that. At this time, when they came to their own side, how could they turn their faces like this?


    "Nothing!" Anya smiled again. "Don''t mind the fifth princess. In fact, I heard about the selection of the fifth princess before.


    There are many beauties in Kyoto. I heard that they were selected in the empress''s palace at that time. I thought how the five princesses selected from so many famous ladies moved the capital! So... "


    This is to say that Qi Chonghuan''s eyes are poor. At the same time, it means that Liu Ruyan doesn''t look at her!


    "You!" Liu Ruyan was so angry that her face turned white. She was not a good master. Now she heard her say so and said with a sneer, "although Princess Anya is the only daughter of the North Liang king, she grew up in the wild and used to barbarism.


    But it''s better to learn the etiquette rules when it comes to Kyoto! There''s also the princess of Duanyang here! Didn''t it make the people of Yan laugh off their big teeth? The princess of Qi is so wild? "


    Chu Yuehua shook her head with a smile. Liu Ruyan was really like this,


    "Everyone didn''t say anything, just you broke things!" who knows Anya''s eyes and turned around and left directly.


    Liu Ruyan was directly put in the air, as if her five princesses were a joke.


    Once again, she was so angry that Liu Ruyan couldn''t say a word. It was only when everyone went to the Queen''s main house that she whispered to the humanity beside her: "keep an eye on her."


    The queen was dealing with things. She came here at this moment. So many people were there and smiled: "the palace in our palace has not been so busy for a long time. It''s still because Anya came. Speaking of it, Anya, thank you very much."


    Princess Anya smiled and said, "I haven''t been to Kyoto for a long time. It''s cool in the north. It''s nothing to do, so I came out for a stroll. The queen doesn''t mind my disturbing.


    Fortunately, Kyoto is a good place. I''ve just met many ladies and ladies, and I have a good temper. Of course... Some are not very good. "


    His eyes seemed to turn around Liu Ruyan, but he didn''t say more.


    Of course, Liu Ruyan won''t be stupid enough to run out and say anything at this time. It''s not embarrassing for her!


    "Today, the emperor also told the palace that your birthday is coming. Seeing that you are seventeen, we should have a good time."


    Yes, Anya''s birthday is on the fifth day of July. In her previous life, she entered Beijing at the age of 18, a year later than now.


    Her 18th birthday was held in the palace, and at that time, she was canonized as Qi Chonghuan''s side imperial concubine.


    Since she can make Anya come a year earlier, what else can she change?


    At this thought, Chu Yuehua''s heart was a little curious.


    "Really?" hearing the Queen''s words, the people around began to congratulate each other. "It''s really a happy event. We''ll come back to celebrate Princess Anya''s birthday at that time."


    This meeting was just to introduce Anya to the ladies in Beijing.


    Chu Yuehua knew the emperor''s intention.


    Beiliang king is the strongest of all kings with different surnames. It can also be regarded as guarding the north gate for the state of Qi.


    However, if such a powerful person is placed in such a remote place, who can guarantee that he will not suddenly turn back at some time?


    Princess Anya is the only and favorite daughter of Beiliang king, which can not be ignored by the emperor.


    The best way is to marry Anya and put it in Kyoto. In this way, the king of Beiliang in the North dare not move.


    The Queen''s move was not intended to provide this information to the people in Kyoto.


    Princess Shang, monk and princess are totally different. The princess may have to worry about being suppressed everywhere when she marries home, but marrying Princess Anya is a good thing without harm.


    The emperor''s side can be regarded as a solution to his worries, while the North Liang King''s side will naturally take more care of him because his daughter is in someone else''s house.


    So, for a moment, the ladies in the hall had a little calculation in their hearts.


    Back at Chi mansion, Chu Yuehua saw something in the courtyard of the moon Pavilion.


    After looking carefully from beginning to end, Chu Yuehua smiled and nodded: "yes, very good, that''s this thing, wait!"


    When Chi Ye sees what Chu Yuehua has brought, he just picks his eyebrows and doesn''t ask much.


    Since he became a Chinese Buddhist monk, he was obviously busier, but his eyes seemed to become brighter.


    Chu Yuehua likes his feeling. There''s no need to ask. Two people can live a warm life.


    "Do you feel any difference? I know Princess Anya has come and you have gone with her. It''s good to walk around more, but not everyone in this noble women''s circle is a good person.


    You should have a score in your heart. Don''t be confused and hurt others. "


    Chu Yuehua listened to his words and played with his hair with his hands like fun. After that, he smiled and said, "I know!"


    I really don''t know whether she listens or not. Chi Ye shakes his head and has no choice but to send more people to protect her quietly.


    As for entering the palace.


    He''s been a doctor for so long that it''s nothing to say.


    It''s rare that the little girl is so happy. Let her do whatever she wants!


    After learning about her previous life, Chi Ye feels too much love for her. He is always reluctant to let her change her mind and do things she doesn''t like.


    In such a dote, Chu Yuehua''s self-confidence grew slowly.


    Seeing that on the fifth day of July, this time, it was not ordered by the queen, but sent a post in the palace. The name was directly the birthday of Princess Anya.


    I''m afraid the emperor''s own daughter has no treatment, which is enough to show the emperor''s attention to the Anya Princess and the king of Beiliang.

 Chapter 393

    This time, the banquet was still a luncheon. Unlike the state of Qi and the state of Yan, it seemed that the Palace Banquet preferred to be held at noon.


    And the weather is fine on the fifth day of July. Although it is said that it is hot in July, this is the imperial palace. Why not!


    Chu Yuehua was envious of the cool shed. Maybe it''s easy to build a small shed temporarily, but such a large place is shrouded below. The amount of work is not small.


    What''s more, such a high shed is not made of any stone. It is all made of trees and vines. Sparse trees and vines wind and circle on it, dotted with green leaves in the middle.


    When the wind blows, you can still hear the rustle of leaves.


    The emperor''s position is set at the top, with two columns on the left and right below, and five levels according to the level.


    Chu Yuehua is a distinguished guest, but only on the third level, and then up are the princesses.


    "Today is Anya''s birthday. After thinking about it, it seems that I haven''t had such a party for a long time. I''ll take this opportunity to have a party. It''s considered that I want to be lazy!"


    He laughed first.


    "Anya will live in Kyoto for a long time. This time, she also wants to have a good experience of life in Kyoto.


    King Beiliang guards the north gate for me and lives in a bitter and cold place. I know its pain and am very grateful! "


    "The emperor is serious," Anya stood up calmly. "It is the responsibility of every one of us as citizens of Qi to contribute to the country. It is our honor for my father to get the trust of the emperor, and it is also the honor of 200000 soldiers in Beiliang."


    On the one hand, the emperor''s words are to stabilize the hearts of Beiliang soldiers through Anya, on the other hand, they are also to show the importance of Beiliang to all humanity at this time.


    The meaning of the head here is slowly pondered by free people.


    Anya is not a fool. She has been favored by Beiliang king since she was a child, which is a lot of words that should not be said more. Beiliang king also said a lot in front of her daughter.


    Anya doesn''t know the current form of Beiliang.


    Therefore, Anya will say these words at this time.


    In fact, the parties are almost the same, drinking, celebrating, singing and dancing carnival.


    Seeing that everyone was very involved in watching the song and dance, Anya suddenly smiled cunningly and said, "today, the empress showed Anya many birthday gifts you gave me. The gift from Mrs. Chi Shao is the one that makes me most excited. I want to show it to you now."


    This attracted all the eyes on the court again.


    Chu Yuehua in her words also quickly stood up and said with a smile: "if the princess can like it, it is the gift. I think only the princess can deserve it!"


    Liu Ruyan over there frowned slightly when he heard this sentence. When did Chu Yuehua become so flattering?


    Besides, it''s the annoying Princess Anya.


    Thinking so, his face became more and more ugly.


    "Come here! Bring the gift Mrs. Chi Shao sent to Princess Anya today."


    The empress naturally knew what it was. When Anya saw it, her eyes almost didn''t hide her love at all.


    Soon, two palace men came in carrying a thing together.


    Chu Yuehua looked quietly with a smile in her mouth.


    But Chi ye on the male guest''s table opposite raised his eyebrows faintly. The little girl gave this to Anya?


    But


    Is it that good?


    Why doesn''t he look so strange?


    The red silk cloth was uncovered, and below was a girl''s high harp. The harp was dark, but the strings seemed to shine with metal light.


    The harp body is engraved with simple lines, which seems to have been handed down from ancient times.


    "This is..."


    "We Beiliang girls grew up on horseback. Maybe everyone thinks we only know how to bend the bow and shoot the eagle!"


    She walked down from the table with a smile, and Anya went to the harp over there.


    "Anya has little talent and learning. She only knows this. Today I''ll play a song for you. If you don''t play well, you''ll think you didn''t hear it!"


    The hearty laughter is different from all the girls in Kyoto.


    As she walked down, her eyes inadvertently crossed Qi Chonghuan''s face with a faint meaning.


    Qi Chonghuan naturally felt it. When her eyes opened, she picked up the wine glass in front of her, pretended to drink and covered the look in her eyes.


    Liu Ruyan put all his attention on Anya at the beginning. At that moment, he may have escaped the sight of others, but there was no way to avoid her.


    However, after that, Qi Chonghuan''s calm appearance made her wonder if she was too worried.


    "Zheng..."


    Everyone''s thoughts were interrupted at this moment. With the sound of a piano, no one had the energy to think about anything else.


    Chu Yuehua''s smile did not decrease, and she still looked at the woman on the field with plain eyes.


    At this time, the woman was no longer as cruel as usual, but like a touch of soul on the nearby harp.


    She said she was weak in talent and learning, which was of course modest.


    Probably, under this awning, only you know how exquisite her harp is!


    In her previous life, she also missed such a song, which shocked almost everyone on her 18th birthday.


    Chu Yuehua herself had to admire it. Even though she thought her Xiao played well many times, she didn''t think so after listening to Anya''s piano.


    This is also the reason why she has never performed in front of people in her life. In this world, there will always be people outside the world.


    The melodious sound of the harp is like weeping, floating out from the shed, as if it was going to float to the nine days.


    Everyone just felt that the sound of the piano was ethereal and seemed to play to their hearts. All their irritability settled down under the sound of the piano.


    It seems that the wind blows from my ears, so gentle and natural


    This is the sound from nature, a symphony with the soul.


    High officials and high salaries, beautiful as flowers, and favor like a mountain are completely forgotten by themselves at this time.


    Everyone remembered the sound of the piano for a moment and followed it to an unknown depth.


    Anya''s mouth is always with an elegant smile, which is completely different from her dazzling smile on weekdays.


    She seems to be the master of this music, dancing on nine days with music.


    Everyone listened to the harp and felt the inner cleansing.


    It seems that unconsciously, the music gradually returns to calm.


    "What''s that?" after a long silence, suddenly someone exclaimed.

 Chapter 394

    This alarm awakened everyone from the "deep sleep" just now. Everyone looked over with the speaker''s line of sight. On the sparse canopy, there was a blue sky.


    But at this time, people seem to see a colorful glow hovering in the distant sky, and finally slowly disappear in the vast sky.


    "This is..."


    Even the emperor was shocked. He had never encountered such a thing, and he didn''t know what the colorful glow was.


    "Princess Anya, the officer dared to ask, what is the name of the song played by the princess just now?"


    The next musician who seemed to be used by the emperor suddenly asked with some trembling.


    Anya slowly opened her eyes, then turned her eyes from the harp, looked at the musician over there, and suddenly smiled: "I heard from the master that this is called."


    Her voice fell, and the musician took a breath as if he couldn''t help it: "it''s really the Phoenix."


    "Luo Aiqing, this is..." the emperor was curious when he saw his shocked look.


    "Back to the emperor, Wei Chen has been studying music all his life. He heard the name of the music cited by Phoenix a long time ago.


    This is an ancient Divine Song, but it has long been lost. I have seen it in ancient books. The song of Phoenix is empty and has nothing to rely on. It seems that it comes from outside and can lead the Phoenix.


    Phoenix is not a parasol tree, not only asking this sound, it is circled in the horizon, and the Phoenix is still at the end of the song.


    This made everyone present take a deep breath. The Phoenix and the auspicious dragon are the highest auspicious omen.


    But no one has ever seen the dragon and Phoenix. Basically, they have only seen the description in books or heard it by word of mouth.


    No one thought there would be a Phoenix.


    "Unexpectedly, it can really attract the Phoenix!" whispered someone in the crowd, "isn''t this the life of Tianfeng?"


    The voices of everyone in the field stopped.


    The expression on his face, without exception, became particularly shocked.


    Tianfeng''s life!


    Someone seems to think of something.


    In fact, everyone remembered that when empress Gaozu was born, it was said that there was a phoenix auspicious on the roof.


    Therefore, when empress Gaozu was a child, it was speculated that she had the fate of the queen. At that time, empress Gaozu''s family was not weak.


    After learning this news, the former Emperor wanted to bring it into the harem. Later, the empress Gaozu escaped and hid from the Taoist temple.


    The former Emperor Longxin was so angry that he ordered to kill the empress Gaozu, but at that time the war broke out.


    The previous dynasty also perished, and then the emperor Gaozu won the world, but the empress Gaozu sat on the throne of Queen like the prophecy of fortune telling when she was a child.


    At this time, Anya''s song "Phoenix introduction" reminds everyone of this legend at this time.


    No one present did not know this record about the empress Gaozu, but after two or three hundred years, it is estimated that most people thought it was made up by later generations in order to make the empress Gaozu have a good origin!


    But now


    The Phoenix really appeared.


    At this time, the queen sitting next to the emperor trembled slightly.


    She is the queen at this time. If there is another queen, what does that mean


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t know whether the Phoenix really exists. Just now, Chu Yuehua doesn''t know whether the colorful streamer attracted by an Ya''s song is a phoenix or not.


    But today there will be such a scene, she is clear.


    As like as two peas in the past, she was just like the same scene.


    However, the so-called Phoenix destiny is not true.


    In previous lives, after such a so-called Phoenix streamer came out, Anya was allowed to Qi Chonghuan as a side imperial concubine.


    After her death, as jadeite said at that time, Qi Chonghuan still wanted to marry Liu Ruyan.


    The position of imperial concubine is still not Anya, so how did Anya finally become the queen?


    Kill Liu Ruyan?


    Well, she doesn''t speculate. The things in Qi Chonghuan''s family should be left to them to clean up by themselves at that time!


    "Ha ha ha ha," finally, the emperor broke the peace of the stalemate and laughed, "OK! Anya, play modesty in front of me! It''s so powerful. He also said that he was just a lack of talent and learning.


    Then my musicians can pack up and go home directly. I knew you would grow into such a lovely child. I should have made it clear to Beiliang Wang that he would leave you in Kyoto! "


    "Thank you for your compliment." Anya just smiled shyly when she heard the emperor''s words. "Today Anya just played a song to help the emperor and your adults. Thank you for coming to celebrate Anya''s birthday."


    Then he smiled and went back to his seat.


    Chu Yuehua took a sip of the fruit pulp in her hand. Sure enough, she saw the brilliance in Qi Chonghuan''s eyes.


    Of course, the person with brilliant eyes doesn''t know him. The three princes and concubines over there also have eyes on Anya.


    Fourth Lord


    Suddenly I saw a man falling asleep over there.


    This has always been an exceptional prince. He obviously has good mother power and good appearance, but he has no intention of competing for the throne.


    It seems that the biggest thing he has done so far is to calm down a bandit riot.


    Or with a large group of personal soldiers sent by the emperor.


    It is said that it was basically flooded by employees. After coming back, he lay down for three days. He said he was tired.


    Chu Yuehua shook her head. Although she was a good seedling, she obviously didn''t want to compete for the throne. She just wanted to be a leisure prince.


    So, who does Uncle Ye care about?


    His sight wandered around without trace, and finally fell on the seventh prince.


    Princess Shu''s son, the seventh prince, also has good parental power. The only drawback is that he is relatively young. Even this year, he is only 16.


    But sixteen! I''m barely old enough to compete for the throne with others.


    At this time, he was very calm. He looked at the song and dance in the center without any expression on his face. He didn''t pay much attention to Anya.


    OK, the concentration is OK.


    Chu Yuehua smiled. It doesn''t matter who Uncle Ye supports. It''s not Qi Chonghuan anyway.


    Now the most important thing is between Liu Ruyan and Qi Chonghuan and Anya.


    She''s prepared so much. Isn''t that what she wants to see?


    His lips were stained with a smile, and Chu Yuehua narrowed her eyes slightly.


    The order of the Phoenix to get Princess Anya means that you can reach that height in the future?


    Qi Chonghuan, this time, I want to see if you can bear it.

 Chapter 395

    At the end of the banquet, Chu Yuehua follows Chi ye out of the Palace door, but is stopped by a figure who suddenly rushes over.


    Looking at the woman riding on the horse, Chu Yuehua was stunned.


    Sure enough, Anya is Anya. She dares to ride a horse in the palace.


    "How did you know?"


    Anya sat on her horse and stared at Chu Yuehua.


    Chu Yuehua looked at her and didn''t speak, as if she didn''t understand what she was saying.


    "How do you know my Phoenix is leading?"


    She asked again. Chu Yuehua smiled on her lips, shook her head and said, "I don''t know the princess''s mouth Phoenix lead, but I''ve heard of Princess Anya''s harp skill."


    "Heard of it?" Anya threw the whip in her hand and directly to Chu Yuehua.


    Chi Ye suddenly gets angry, but he is held by the woman beside him.


    Chu Yuehua smiled and said, "the princess asked me now, but I really don''t know. I heard it by chance when I was in the state of Yan.


    I can''t even remember if I heard wrong. This time I just gave this birthday gift with a try attitude.


    What''s more, I''m still thinking that I remember wrong. Giving such a birthday gift won''t be rude. "


    Seeing that the expression on her face was dignified and not like lying, Anya took back the whip with dubious confidence.


    But at this time, something happened suddenly. The horse under her suddenly softened its forelimbs and knelt directly at Chu Yuehua.


    Anya grew up on horseback and never encountered such a situation. At present, she rolled down in a very embarrassed way.


    Fortunately, her skill is OK. She didn''t fall directly.


    She stood up and glanced at the horse that had fallen to the ground. Anya looked at Chi ye: "young master Chi really protects his wife."


    Chi Ye didn''t speak, stood there expressionless, and didn''t even admit that it was because of him.


    "Well, you go! I have no other questions, but I like the harp very much."


    Of course, you should like it. In her previous life, this is her favorite harp. However, Qi Chonghuan, who brought this harp in her previous life, replaced her in this life.


    As if nothing had happened just now, Chu Yuehua helped Chi ye into the carriage.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? She didn''t mean to hurt me." Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but say when she saw that the man in front was still as heavy as water.


    "I don''t like to see someone show off in front of you."


    At the next moment, Chi Ye holds her in his arms, buries his head in her neck and mumbles.


    The warm breath made her feel a little itchy. She pushed him away with a smile and said, "I guess it''s what Qi Chonghuan said. I''m the most suitable couple with him. At this moment, more or less my mind will turn to Anya."


    Chi Ye''s lips showed a trace of mockery: "it has been confirmed that he had provoked Anya. Isn''t it the news you released this time?"


    The news about Qi Chonghuan''s marriage was really released by Chu Yuehua, but I don''t know how far they were at that time.


    Unexpectedly, the princess Anya really chased her all the way.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the weather slowly cooled down, and Chu Yuehua''s stomach became bigger and bigger. October is the day of childbirth. It''s more than a month left.


    The people in the mansion are also more and more careful.


    The empress and Lady Shu in the palace sent the old doctor and steady woman to deliver the baby for Chu Yuehua.


    And Chi Ye comes back earlier and earlier every day.


    At this time, Princess Anya became a regular guest of the five kings'' residence and wandered around from time to time.


    It''s said that the quarrel with Liu Ruyan made a chicken and dog restless.


    At this time, guests suddenly came to Chi house.


    "Moon!"


    A familiar voice came, and Chu Yuehua almost thought she had heard wrong.


    Then he hurried down the Kang to find his shoes. He was so frightened that Du Ruo threw the embroidered basket in his hand: "young lady, I''ll come, you can''t bend down."


    As she spoke, she helped her put on her shoes. Before she put them on, her hand was held by another pair of white hands.


    Chu Yuehua raised her head and saw the face she had missed for a long time.


    "Sister!"


    Two words, just say it, and the tears gargle and fall.


    "You girl!" Chu Xuhua still wanted to hammer her as a child, but when he saw her so big belly, he held back.


    Seeing her sister''s red eyes, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help but jump into her arms and cry.


    This cry made Chu Xuhua suffer.


    Gently rubbed her back: "don''t worry, don''t worry, my sister is coming. Tell my sister what''s wrong! Has something happened?"


    When Chi Ye hears these words, his expression on his face is dull. What''s the matter?


    Well, how can you say that yue''er has been wronged?


    Chu Xuhua really didn''t think that she was just excited because she suddenly saw her relatives.


    In my heart, I only think of what kind of grievance my sister has suffered in this country thousands of miles away.


    Of course, whatever the grievance is, it has something to do with Chi Ye.


    In addition, she heard Chu Yuehua say in her letter that she was given to Chi Ye. She also heard that Chi Ye was the third ye in those years. She didn''t like Chi ye in her heart.


    I always think this man has ulterior motives. I was around my sister to make her believe him, so I turned here.


    The more you think about it, the more you feel that Chi Ye doesn''t like it. He glared at him fiercely, and then said softly, "don''t cry. Tell me first. If you really think it''s bad here, come back with me and I''ll raise you."


    Hearing this, Chi Ye is unhappy. He quickly pulls her away and takes Chu Yuehua to his arms: "it''s not good."


    It was true that the sad mood at the first sight of parting disappeared because of this thing.


    Chu Yuehua burst into tears and smiled. She was a little embarrassed to wipe away her tears: "nothing, sister, don''t get me wrong. I was just too excited for a time and couldn''t help it."


    Chu Xuhua was softened by this sentence: "this farewell is a year and a half. You are pregnant. If you didn''t just follow your brother-in-law in office, I''m afraid you wouldn''t see this side!"


    Chu Yuehua is also grateful. It''s really the best gift for her to see her sister at this time.


    But then he found the problem: "when did my sister leave? Why don''t I know?"


    Speaking of this, Chu Xuhua was a little embarrassed. He just glared at Chi ye like that: "he contacted your brother-in-law, and then I don''t know. I haven''t cleaned it up yet. I brought it with a carriage."

 Chapter 396

    Chu Yuehua was more and more surprised at this, so he had to turn his eyes to Chi ye and wait for him to give himself an answer.


    Chi Ye smiled and nodded, "I know you miss your sister, and I see you are about to give birth, although the old lady and aunt in the house know something.


    But you are the closest to your sister. I think you should be more secure if she is here. "


    Chi Ye''s words warmed Chu Yuehua''s heart and finally turned into a happy smile on his face.


    Seeing such a smile, Chu Xuhua knew that he had really misunderstood. It seems that his sister has a good relationship with this person.


    "Although you are married now and even pregnant with children, I really want to ask, what''s the matter? Aren''t you Uncle Ye in Yueer''s mouth before?


    Why did he suddenly become Chi ye? Besides, he can let the emperor marry you? "


    Chi Ye''s face became more and more serious: "sister, this is my fault. At that time, I was hiding my name for some reasons. It''s hard to expose my true identity.


    Later, when I returned to the state of Qi, I didn''t expect yue''er to be sent for marriage, but yue''er and I have known each other for a long time. In my heart, I think she is a good girl.


    He asked the emperor for an order to give me yue''er, and my sister assured me that after I married yue''er, I asked for an order again that there would be no other women in my life. "


    Hearing this, Chu Xuhua was also surprised and looked at Chi ye with open eyes. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it was what he said.


    After looking at it for a long time, his expression was not false at all, and the smile spread out from his eyes little by little.


    As a woman, she certainly knows how happy it is for her wife that her husband has no other woman.


    She married Mei Yu. Up to now, this is the happiest thing. After being used to the struggle between wives and concubines, she knew how rare it is to have a couple all her life.


    "Good, good, good!" Chu Xuhua said with a smile after saying four good words. "That''s enough. I was still worried that yue''er would be weak here alone, inexplicably marry you and have no autonomy.


    Now I''m relieved that she won''t be bullied again in this life! "


    "I won''t let her be bullied."


    Without any hesitation, Chi Ye''s words fell to the ground, showing his determination.


    Nodded, Chu Xuhua was very satisfied.


    And Chi Ye is relieved. For him, he always wants to give Chu Yuehua the best thing.


    He knows that Chu Xuhua''s closest family in Chu Yuehua''s heart is Chu Xuhua. It is very important for Chu Yuehua to obtain Chu Xuhua''s recognition.


    I''m glad he did it at this time.


    "The expected date of delivery of the baby is October. During this time, I have to bother my sister to take care of it."


    Chu Xuhua smiled and nodded: "don''t worry! I know."


    After a few greetings, Chi Ye winked and left the space for the sisters, and withdrew himself.


    Du Ruo finally had a chance to say, "aunt!"


    Seeing her, Chu Xuhua sighed in his heart, "Du Ruo! I''ve really grown up. I look better than before. I didn''t say anyone else?"


    Du Ruo, who originally wanted to be rich, suddenly blushed.


    "Soon, soon, I think Adin in the front yard seems to be talking to Du Ruo very well!"


    Ling Ruo, who came up with Qiuli, suddenly opened his mouth and joked.


    Chu Xuhua saw it and said in surprise, "Ling Ruo!"


    Then he asked, "don''t you steal?"


    The people in the room were stunned by a sentence, and then burst out a burst of laughter: "ha ha ha..."


    Chu Yuehua smiled and burst into tears. It seems that her sister''s deepest impression of lingruo is that she stole it!


    Rao Shiling''s face is thick on weekdays. At present, so many people laugh together, and some blush. He puts Qiuli on the table and deliberately says, "I''m seventeen years old. How can it be!"


    But it made everyone laugh again.


    "Why didn''t Shi LAN come?" Du Ruo asked strangely after watching for a long time and still didn''t see a figure.


    "Still talking!" Chu Xuhua sat Chu Yuehua on his mattress and said with a smile, "seeing that we were coming to the state of Qi, Shi LAN cried like something. He kept saying that he knew he wouldn''t be pregnant."


    "Ah!" hearing this, everyone was surprised. Chu Yuehua hurriedly asked, "is Shi LAN pregnant?"


    "It''s not!" Chu Xuhua looked at Du Ruo. "He married a clerk in your brother-in-law''s office. He''s also very nice. His elders are also kind and very good.


    That''s why I asked when I came. Why haven''t you given it to us yet? Du Ruo said that Shi LAN ran ahead. "


    "Where''s Xiao''s mother? How are you now? How are you? I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    "OK! I asked her to go home with brother Yong. Brother Yong''s daughter-in-law gave birth to another one. The house is in chaos. I''d better let mother Xiao go back to help look after her family.


    And now Brother Yong''s business is also doing well. It''s good to let mother Xiao go back to take care of herself, but she always thought of you before. "


    Chu Yuehua still has some regrets about not seeing Xiao''s mother. After all, she has been taking care of the two sisters in those years at the Zhou family.


    "Tell me about you!" Chu Xuhua sat opposite her. "I haven''t slept well for half a year since you came with me. I didn''t feel safe until I received your letter."


    "I... everything is fine. I feel like I''ve given Chi ye a hand. I know who I am. I have to marry me because I don''t know anything."


    Although she is complaining, all her eyes are smiling. You know that Chi Ye is also very important in her heart.


    The most important thing between husband and wife is their feelings for each other. Seeing that they respect each other, Chu Xuhua''s heart is even put back.


    "What about the adults in your family? I heard that there is an old lady. How are you? Is she easy to get along with? There''s nothing difficult because you''re from the state of Yan!


    How can I hear that there is another aunt here? Can married women return home again? The rules of the state of Qi? "


    Chu Xuhua is really worried that Chu Yuehua will be wronged. He has a general understanding of the situation here all the way.


    Chu Yuehua heard laughter outside before she opened her mouth.


    "I heard that my aunt is coming? I can''t wait. I''ll meet her first. Don''t despise me for being too reckless."


    While talking, the servant girl opened the curtain and walked into a dignified beautiful woman. Without hesitation, her vision fell on Chu Xuhua.

 Chapter 397

    Now Chi Xi doesn''t have so many rules when she first came here. In addition, Chi ye and his wife are close to her, and the people of the moon pavilion are used to it.


    While Chi Xi looks at Chu Xuhua, Chu Xuhua also looks at Chi Xi up and down.


    "This is my aunt! It looks like our moon."


    A title immediately made Chu Xuhua''s heart fall back to his stomach and saluted: "if I didn''t guess wrong, this should be my aunt. When I met for the first time, I didn''t understand many of the etiquette of the state of Qi. My aunt shouldn''t laugh."


    "Don''t say that. Yue''er''s sister is just like my own niece. I''m not afraid that you''ll recognize someone in your heart when you''re new. Come and recognize someone quickly!"


    Chu Yuehua knew in her heart that Chi Xi would talk to Chu Xuhua like this because of her.


    Otherwise, according to her former temperament, she should have carried it at this time.


    Chu Yuehua gave her a look of gratitude.


    The two had a tacit understanding and didn''t say anything.


    After Chu Xuhua came, the whole moon Pavilion became much more lively than before. Chu Yuehua didn''t want to go out again. She couldn''t finish talking to her sister every day.


    Looking at the yard, several servant girls teased Chu Xuhua''s child brother Hao, they felt that this was the happiest day in the world.


    "Have you contacted the king of Yu county?"


    One afternoon, the two sisters sat on the arhat bed chatting. Chu Xuhua suddenly asked.


    Chu Yuehua thought for a long time, then gently shook her head: "No."


    It seems that Chu Xuhua was also expected. She didn''t have much surprised expression. She nodded and said, "now the emperor''s body is getting worse and worse, but the crown prince has performed very well. Now many things have been handed over to the crown prince, and the crown prince''s prison has been recognized by many people."


    "Isn''t this very good?" Chu Yuehua looked at Chu Xuhua in surprise.


    "But the king of Yu county has always been an existence that the emperor is afraid of. You should know the reason for this."


    Chu Xuhua''s words made Chu Yuehua feel sad.


    Of course she knows.


    The little old man suddenly appeared in my heart. Did anyone tell him that he was so lonely?


    "Therefore, after the crown prince supervised the state, the emperor threw him to the northwest."


    "Northwest?" Chu Yuehua looked at her in surprise.


    "Yes! It''s the junction of Qi and Yan. You should know that the emperor means to keep him away from the government."


    "Good!" nodded and Chu Yuehua said, "he was not suitable for a place like the capital. Maybe it was in the northwest, but it made him more comfortable."


    "Well, when he left that day, he came to me and asked me only one question."


    "What?"


    Chu Yuehua vaguely knew what he was asking, but he asked subconsciously.


    "He just asked me, is she all right?" Chu Xuhua said this and looked at Chu Yuehua without opening his mouth.


    Both sisters knew who Yan Yu meant in this sentence.


    "Sister..."


    "I know, maybe I shouldn''t tell you this. You''re doing well now, so I''m very happy.


    You and he probably won''t meet again from now on. Now I tell you, it''s just adding to your troubles. "


    "No!" shook her head, and Chu Yuehua''s eyes glistened with tears. "I hope to hear from him, but I don''t dare to inquire. I''m relieved to hear you tell me this.


    Yan Yu, Ma Junjie, is a very good boy. I hope he can find someone worth liking under that free sky. "


    Chu Xuhua breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his sister say so.


    She was afraid that her words would bring ripples to Chu Yuehua''s peaceful life.


    As Chu Yuehua said, it''s good now. Everyone is good. That''s enough.


    By the beginning of October, the whole people in Chifu were busy. Every day, everyone seemed very anxious.


    At first glance, I thought Chu Yuehua was already in the delivery room.


    The moon Pavilion is even more. The most exaggerated thing is that Chi Ye ordered people to transform a small kitchen in the corner of the backyard of the moon Pavilion, and now don''t do anything else every day, that is, burn hot water.


    I don''t know where he learned it. It takes a lot of hot water to produce.


    The two sisters were hiding and laughing.


    Brother Hao just learned to speak. He always pointed to Chu Yuehua''s stomach and shouted, "sister, sister."


    Chu Xuhua was angry and said, "I''ve taught you many times. It''s my brother!"


    It is said that children with incomplete teeth speak most effectively, so Chu Xuhua is so angry.


    "It doesn''t matter. Uncle Ye and I think both boys and girls like it. It doesn''t matter. Don''t scare brother Hao."


    "Don''t talk nonsense," Chu Xuhua shook his head. "Look at your belly. It''s right for your son to be so sharp."


    It''s probably the day when she is about to give birth. Chu Yuehua always feels that her stomach moves around from time to time. She can see her little hands and feet on her belly.


    At last, Chi Ye tells the emperor that he is not feeling well and is at ease with Chu Yuehua.


    In fact, who doesn''t know that the Zhongshu Buddhist monk who suddenly didn''t come to the court is because his wife is about to give birth.


    Some senior officials shook their heads and said, "it''s too long for children and women. It''s too late for such a thing as Madam''s childbirth."


    The emperor doesn''t have any opinion on this. It seems that he readily accepted Cai Chi Ye''s reason. Without saying a word, he agreed and said, "you should take good care of your body and work for the country on the premise of health."


    Finally, when Chi ye came to the door, he said again: "when you are born, hurry to report to the palace. Boys and girls are fine."


    Chi Ye pulls at the corners of his mouth, and then goes out without expression on his face.


    During this time, both husband and wife lived in the delivery room, waiting for the baby to be born.


    When it started, it was at night. Chu Yuehua suddenly woke up and felt something twitching in her stomach.


    It was not obvious at first, but then it really hurt and smoked.


    Chi Ye seems to be more alert than her. Before she opens her mouth, she hears the man beside her yell: "steady woman! Hurry, hurry!"


    Then a figure quickly ran out from his side. The lights in the room just flickered and returned to the original brightness.


    Chu Yuehua was stunned by his yelling. In an instant, she felt that the pain was gone. Should the child not be frightened!

 Chapter 398

    A group of stable doctors ran in and saw Chu Yuehua''s calm face. They were puzzled: "young lady, this..."


    Chu Yuehua was also a little embarrassed. Just now she really moved. Now... It seems quiet again.


    Chi Ye wiped the sweat on his forehead after everyone. It seems that he hasn''t been so nervous for so many years.


    "Yue''er, how''s it going?" Chi Ye rushes over from the crowd and looks at her with worried eyes.


    "Now it seems that..." Chu Yuehua smiled awkwardly. "It seems that it''s gone again."


    Chu Xuhua, who hurried over, just heard this sentence, immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. It''s all like this, but it should be soon."


    Then he said to Chi ye, "don''t be too nervous. Women can''t have children so quickly. If they say they are born, they will really start. It will take several hours!


    If everyone is like you, the pregnant woman can stand it, and others can''t stand it. "


    This made a steady doctor laugh. It''s really rare to see such a nervous man.


    Chi Ye knows that he made a big joke this time, but he doesn''t feel ashamed at all. He just looked at Chu Yuehua and giggled.


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t expect Uncle Ye, who has always been very safe, to become so irritable.


    "I..."


    He was smiling and looked at Chi ye to speak. He said a word, and his face suddenly changed.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Chi Ye is surprised and asks quickly.


    The experienced woman beside him pulled Chi Ye apart: "Madam Shao really started, young teacher, get out of the way."


    The moon Pavilion, which calmed down for a while, was boiling again.


    Chu Yuehua felt her stomach pumping badly. She stretched out her hand to catch something, but she only saw the figures coming and going.


    "Young teacher, young lady is going to have a baby. This is the delivery room. Men can''t stay here. Go out quickly!"


    A steady woman looks at Chi Ye''s nervous appearance and quickly pushes him out.


    "Young master, don''t worry. Women have children like this. Just wait outside."


    Another steady woman who was preparing something smiled.


    Speaking of it, I seldom see such a family, such a nervous man!


    The princess from the state of Yan is really lucky.


    Even if the empress in the palace gave birth to a prince and princess, there are many who the emperor will not pass.


    In the past, I just sat outside and waited. Where did I show such a nervous look?


    In a woman''s life, it''s enough to get such a nervous man. It''s also willing to have children for him.


    However, more women are willing to pay like this, but fewer men are willing to give their hearts.


    Chi ye also knows that he wants to go out at this time. It seems that it has always been such a rule.


    However, he looked at the outstretched hand, but he couldn''t get out. He just wanted to come forward and hold it.


    "Eh? Why are you still here? Hurry out! We''re here. Don''t worry. It''ll be fine. The imperial doctor also said that the fetus is very good."


    Chu Xuhua turns around and sees that Chi Ye is still standing at the door. He smiles and comes forward to comfort him.


    These days, she also saw that her brother-in-law really loved yue''er. On this point, she recognized him from the bottom of her heart.


    "A woman giving birth is like a foot in hell."


    I don''t know why, such a sentence suddenly came out of my mind.


    Chi ye only feels a sound in his head, so he bypasses Chu Xuhua directly, as if he didn''t see her.


    He strode forward and grabbed Chu Yuehua''s hand: "yue''er, I''m here! Don''t worry, I''m here, I''ll accompany you."


    Chu Yuehua felt more and more pain, and the pain became more and more urgent. She was helpless and afraid. She didn''t know what to do at a loss.


    Suddenly she held a familiar hand, and the feeling of safety and sureness buried her in an instant.


    When you open your eyes, you see Chi Ye''s concerned eyes.


    "Young teacher, this is the delivery room. There is blood light. You shouldn''t take it here as a man!"


    Mrs. Wen was startled. Looking at the formation, Mrs. Shao''s attack was so fast that she should have been born quickly. How can it be good if the young teacher doesn''t go out at the moment.


    "I''m not going out. You''re busy with your work! I''m here with yue''er."


    When he spoke, his eyes were still staring at Chu Yuehua, as if he could only see her alone.


    It was strange to say that his body, which had just felt very painful, gradually settled down after his words.


    Although I was still smoking, I always felt less pain than before.


    "Do you really want to accompany me?" Chu Yuehua looked at him, his broken hair in front of his forehead was a little wet.


    "Of course, what you want to give birth to is our child. Shall we watch him born together?"


    "Good!" Chu Yuehua''s heart was warm, and her body seemed to be full of strength, "ah!"


    Having said that, I suddenly felt a sharp pain, and tears rolled down.


    The stable women over there are ready. Seeing that Chi Ye refuses to go out, there is nothing to do.


    "Mrs. Shao has a quick attack and is about to give birth. It seems that she saw her head just now. Try hard!"


    Hearing their words, Chu Yuehua was suddenly full of strength: "see your head!"


    Chi ye also nods excitedly, but doesn''t look at it. Instead, he looks at Chu Yuehua seriously and reaches out to wipe the sweat on her forehead: "come on, Yuer, our child is about to be born."


    Frowning, Chu Yuehua took a deep breath and tried to bring the little guy out of his body.


    Every time, it''s like trying to drain all your strength.


    "Fast, fast, young lady, work harder. Your head has seen it."


    Chu Yuehua felt very painful. It seemed that she had never felt so painful since childhood, but she didn''t feel discouraged at all.


    The thick palm holding her hand seems to give her endless strength, so that she can give full play to all her potential again and again.


    Looking at her trembling lips, Chi Ye feels very weak. He can''t do anything except slowly inputting real Qi from his hands to keep her strong.


    Really, it seems to take her place to pain and hard work.


    Looking at the way she gave birth, I couldn''t help feeling why men in this world can''t love a woman well?


    Her willingness to have children for herself is the greatest sacrifice.


    Chu Yuehua naturally doesn''t know what Chi Ye is thinking at this time. She just remembers to keep working hard!


    "Come out!" a baby''s cry sounded in the delivery room with wenpo''s voice.

 Chapter 399

    "Ah!" Chu Yuehua felt something in her lower abdomen finally came out after breaking through many difficulties, and the whole person was relieved.


    "Is it a son or a woman?"


    Outside the door came the voice of the old lady. I probably heard this sentence when I arrived.


    "Old lady Hui, young teacher, is a daughter."


    Chu Xuhua was stunned when he heard this. He almost subconsciously went to see Chi ye, but he saw that he was smiling like a fool.


    The happiness that could hardly be hidden made Chu Xuhua''s heart fall into his stomach.


    Yue''er has long said that Chi ye said that boys and girls are the same. How can he doubt it.


    "Really? Come on, show me!"


    It was still the voice of the old lady, but it was also joyful and had no taste of loss.


    As a big stone fell to the ground, Chu Xuhua smiled and shook his head. He didn''t know what good yue''er had done. He even fell to such a happy place for her.


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t know what others think. At last, Chi Ye''s smiling face is in front of her. Later, she doesn''t know.


    Although it took less than an hour to give birth to the child, she really felt very tired, as if she had exhausted all her strength.


    At this time, she really needs a good sleep.


    When he woke up, it was already daybreak.


    "You''re awake!"


    A gentle voice sounded in his ear. When he opened his eyes, he saw Chi Ye.


    There was no one else in the room.


    Chu Yuehua''s face changed. Before he got up, he gently pressed it back: "the child has gone to feed."


    Relieved, Chu Yuehua slowly sat back and looked at him with a smile: "have you... Seen it? Hold it?"


    Chi Ye scratched his head in embarrassment: "I''ve seen it. It''s very beautiful, just like you."


    "You''ll be speechless!" he glanced at Chu Yuehua. Chu Yuehua stopped saying anything and just looked at him quietly.


    There is a kind of happiness that two people can understand circulating in this room.


    "Young lady, are you awake? Miss, it''s on..."


    "Bring it in!" Chu Yuehua hurried before outsiders finished.


    Hearing that she woke up, the nanny hurriedly brought the child in. Chu Yuehua couldn''t wait to reach out and hold it.


    When she saw the baby in her swaddling clothes, the color of her whole face changed.


    what is it?


    A red and wrinkled monster lay in his arms: "this..."


    Chu Yuehua looks at Chi ye in shock: "is this what you call beautiful? This..."


    Seeing her expression, the nanny couldn''t stand up with a smile: "it seems that Shaoshi and Mrs. Shao really don''t understand. This newborn baby is like this. It will take two or three days to grow.


    Don''t look at the red ones now. The more red the children are when they are born, the more white they will be when they grow in the future. "


    Hearing what she said, Chu Yuehua was slightly relieved: "I''m scared to death. If the child grows up like this, it''s OK. Which boy dares to marry in the future."


    "Who said that!" Chi Ye was unhappy. "Our girl must be a hot one in the future. Just wait and see the threshold of our house broken!"


    Chu Yuehua was very happy to see him protect the calf, even happier than seeing him defend himself.


    He bit his lips and smiled.


    "I heard that my great granddaughter was born. Let me have a look."


    This sentence made the expressions on the couple''s faces look the same. It turned out to be the old master.


    You should know the old master''s character. He should never come here!


    Today


    "Go!" Chu Yuehua gives the child to Chi ye and raises her chin towards the door.


    It can be seen that Chi Ye is also happy. After all, it shows that the grand master attaches importance to the child.


    It seems that suddenly it becomes much more lively outside, probably because the grand master has come!


    Chu Xuhua came out of the door and saw her lying here with a wipe on her head. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    But for fear of provoking Chu Yuehua to cry, she quickly wiped it off again.


    "You are so lucky, girl. Chi Ye is clearly the only child of the Chi family. I thought everyone was expecting you to have a son!


    As a result, you have a girl and so many people hold it. You will have to go to heaven in the future. "


    Knowing that her sister was happy for herself, Chu Yuehua smiled and said, "of course, you know, in the past, the Chi family was worried that Chi ye would not marry all his life. Now I''m married and I''m at ease. Now I''m born a girl. What''s the matter? It''s better than nothing!"


    "Look at you! You are so crazy!" he reached out and nodded his sister''s forehead. Chu Xuhua only felt very happy, very happy.


    I''ve been looking forward to this child for many years, and the whole Chifu is happy.


    The old lady who looked a lot older because of Ye Ming seems to have strength at this time.


    After discussing with the old master, he decided to do a good baptism.


    Except for the last time Chi ye and Chu Yuehua got married, the Chi family didn''t seem to have had any happy events since.


    Chi Xi didn''t say anything: "in this case, I''ll leave everything to my wife and me! I promise it''s proper."


    For her ability to handle affairs, the old lady was naturally relieved and made a decision at the moment.


    Washing three rites, as the name suggests, is the third day after the child is born.


    I''m still in a hurry.


    However, it doesn''t matter to Chu Yuehua, because she''s going to have a month now. She doesn''t have to worry about washing three.


    Chu Xuhua can''t close his mouth every day and runs around. He has gone where he should go. He has a very good relationship with my husband, Mrs. Chi Xi.


    Chu Yuehua also knows that she is busy for her!


    "Your old lady really values you."


    Hearing her sister''s words, Chu Yuehua was very surprised and sat up from the bed: "what''s the matter?"


    "Just now you showed me the invitation list! I''m scared to death. All kinds of big people have come, that is, your family can still invite them.


    Many people will come to the palace. "


    "Really?" Chu Yuehua was a little stunned. "Who? Everyone?"


    "I don''t remember the details. In short, everyone who should come will come. Several dignitaries in the palace will come. At that time, our girl''s reputation will go out."


    Although it''s a good thing and lively, Chu Yuehua didn''t know why after hearing Chu Xuhua''s words. She always felt that something might happen.


    "What''s the matter?" Chi Ye comes back in the evening. Seeing her thoughtful appearance, he pecks her face.


    "Will many people come tomorrow?" after seeing him nod his head, he asked again, "where are Qi Chonghuan and Liu Ruyan? Anya also comes?"

 Chapter 400

    On the day of washing the three rites, Chu Yuehua naturally still had to lie in bed, but the newly born miss was dressed up.


    The little pink jacket was made by Chu Xuhua. The tiger head shoes on his feet were decorated with two bright pearls. It was very cute.


    Chi Xi made her a tiger head hat, which just matched the shoes on her feet. A group of people looked at it and said it was good-looking.


    After three days, the little man opened a little, and finally he didn''t look so wrinkled and red.


    Just sleeping all day.


    Not surprisingly, Chu Yuehua leaned over and kissed her cheek when she reported it to her.


    "Well, the guests are coming. I''ll take the lady!" Lan Xiang came over with a smile and picked up the child.


    Such a thing would have been better for Du Ruo. After all, Du Ruo is the servant girl Chu Yuehua trusted since childhood.


    But the four of them together in private. They think it''s better to leave this matter to Lan Xiang.


    Lanxiang is relatively stable and delicate on weekdays. She is similar to Du Ruo. The most important thing is that she has martial arts. If anything happens, she will naturally react faster than Du Ruo.


    Chu Yuehua''s heart seemed to follow them as they surrounded the children.


    At this time, the old lady''s house was full of people, and all the dignified people in Kyoto came.


    Of course, not everyone can come here. There are special places in the front courtyard to entertain guests.


    Although it is said that it is the baptism of Miss Xinsheng, how many people come to see her?


    We all know this, which means walking. Of course, it also creates momentum for Miss Chi family.


    Most of the women in the old lady''s house belong to the Duke''s family.


    "Empress empress arrived, lady Shu arrived, lady Zhen arrived, lady Wen arrived, Princess Anya arrived..."


    My father-in-law came over with a long list of names in a shrill voice.


    Everyone in the room was shocked. Although they knew that the noble people in the palace were coming, everyone thought they would send a face faced Mammy. Who knew that even the queen came.


    The queen looked at the old lady who was coming out and hurried forward to hold her arm to salute: "old lady, how are you recently? I haven''t seen the old lady in the palace for a long time."


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m all right. My mother''s body is expensive. I''m also here. It''s called my concubine..."


    Seeing that she was so excited, the queen quickly smiled and waved her hand and said, "it''s strange for the old lady to say so.


    Although the temple is the queen in name, the young teacher pushed into the palace when he was a child. Isn''t it like going to his relatives'' house?


    Today, I came here with some sisters. That''s what I mean. It''s just walking among relatives. Don''t be too serious, old lady.


    Several people in the palace today also took this opportunity to go out of the palace for a walk. The emperor in front has come! "


    It was said that the emperor had come, and there was another commotion in the room.


    The Chi family''s face is really big. If they have a daughter, they will disturb the emperor. If they have a childe, they really don''t know what will happen!


    Chu Yuehua was also surprised. She knew that the Chi family had a high status in the state of Qi, but she didn''t expect that she had reached this point.


    Originally, Chu Yuehua''s happy heart because she was valued also slowly sank.


    Although it is good to be favored by the emperor, if the favor is too much, it will not be seen.


    For example, now, everyone here has a smile on their faces, but who can guarantee that there are blessings under these small smiles!


    She still understood the truth that climbing a high place means falling heavily.


    What''s more, the Chi family has almost no side branches, that is, there is only one Chi Ye. How about sitting in the position of Zhongshu Buddhist monk now?


    If it''s bad, hate


    "Come and let''s have a look at the little girl!" the empress took the old lady''s hand and walked inside. "I thought about it in the palace a few days ago!"


    The queen spoke and took everyone back to the house.


    At this time, a copper basin has been placed in the middle of the room, in which some Chinese medicinal herbs such as wormwood are placed.


    Soon, the child was brought over.


    The girl who had just fallen asleep in front of Chu Yuehua woke up for some reason.


    Drily looked at the crowd with dark eyes.


    "Yo Yo! It''s only three days! Just open your eyes!" the queen was surprised.


    Naturally, the old lady was happy and teased the child from Lan Xiang''s hand: "I opened my eyes yesterday afternoon. It looks like Ye''s son."


    "Poof..." the nearby Chi Xi said with a smile, "don''t talk nonsense, old lady. Our girls still look better like the moon."


    The girl looks like her father. It''s not good. Everyone heard the meaning of Chi Xi''s words and laughed together.


    Anya looked over curiously, nodded and said, "it''s so cute! It''s amazing to think about it. At that time, she saw Chu Yuehua and hadn''t been born! Now she has such a child with master Chi."


    Liu Ruyan sneered, "that''s funny. Their husband and wife will naturally have children. What''s more, when you first saw Mrs. Chi Shao, she was already pregnant, okay!


    You have to pretend to be ignorant. Don''t you want to be born when you are pregnant for a full month? "


    I didn''t expect Liu Ruyan to quarrel with Anya directly on this occasion.


    The Queen''s face suddenly became ugly.


    Who knows Anya doesn''t look at Liu Ruyan, still teasing the child, but she says, "Oh! That''s right! Do couples naturally have children?


    Why do I think some people can''t be born? "


    Although she didn''t look at Liu Ruyan and didn''t point to Liu Ruyan to say this, the meaning of this is very obvious.


    Suddenly everyone''s eyes turned to Liu Ruyan.


    She has been married to Qi Chonghuan for almost a year, but there is no movement in her stomach.


    This is the topic she is most afraid of being mentioned by others during this period of time, but Anya always mentions this sentence intentionally or unintentionally on many people''s occasions.


    "There''s no need for the princess to worry about it, but the princess is 18 years old. You''d better solve the whole matter first! Otherwise, how can you have children?"


    Liu Ruyan also came forward to tease the child with a smile.


    Two people are clearly aimed at each other, but they have to pretend to be peaceful on the surface.


    The old lady on one side was frightened: "is the time coming? Don''t miss the time and bring the child."


    "I also came to see the child wash three. Up to now, I haven''t seen what the child looks like!"


    A rather dignified voice sounded outside, which raised the atmosphere here again.

 Chapter 401

    The emperor''s appearance interrupted the etiquette that had been ready to start.


    Dressed in dragon robes, followed by a group of people, they came here.


    It was no one else who followed the emperor. It was the father of today''s protagonist, major Chi.


    Just now in the yard, Chi Ye has seen the movement inside. He glances at Liu Ruyan and Anya. The chill makes both of them feel a chill on their backs.


    These two people have been making trouble since Anya came to Kyoto. Even the ministers in the court know a lot.


    Chi Ye knows that Chu Yuehua arranged it. He just wants to try Qi Chonghuan.


    But no matter how they make trouble, they can''t make trouble in their own house and in front of their daughter.


    "Let me have a look!" the emperor''s face was full of a loving smile. He walked over to see the infant, whose face suddenly changed.


    "What''s the matter?" the queen standing next to the emperor, of course, immediately found out and asked.


    "Nothing, nothing!" the emperor waved his hand and his eyes fell on the child again. "I haven''t seen such a powdery child for a long time. At this time, I don''t even dare to hold it."


    In fact, only the Emperor himself knew. He saw the shadow of the man from the eyebrows and eyes of the three-day-old child.


    "Did you name the child?" the emperor teased the child and suddenly asked.


    "Back to the emperor, I haven''t named it yet. I was going to ask my grandfather to give me a name after washing three." Chi Ye frowns slightly. He seems to have guessed the emperor''s meaning.


    "Well, let me choose a name for her!"


    Sure enough, the fist in his hand suddenly clenched. Chi Ye was a little unhappy, but the old lady immediately opened her mouth and said with a smile: "it''s better."


    The emperor pondered: "since it''s my daughter''s house, don''t worry about so many things. Just grow up well.


    Just call her Changle! She will always be happy and not worry about worldly affairs. "


    This


    Chi Xi''s heart is enlightened over there. It''s hard to say anything.


    "Thank you for the name given by the emperor? We Changle will surely grow up healthily and smoothly with the blessing of the emperor in the future."


    The queen smiled brightly. Since the emperor wanted to hold the Chi family like this, she naturally followed the holy intention.


    Icing on the cake, it''s not difficult.


    "Good!" the emperor was very happy to see the thanks of the Chi family. "Pass on my order to seal Changle, the eldest daughter of Duanyang princess, young master Chi, as the head of Changle County and enjoy salary."


    This


    Everyone present was shocked. A courtier''s daughter baptized three rites, and the emperor and queen in the palace came. This is already a towering honor.


    At this time, it was the first time since the opening of the dynasty!


    Even the old lady felt inappropriate at this time: "emperor, Changle has just been born. I''m afraid there is no blessing to enjoy such a big pet. If there are too many blessings, I''m afraid it''s bad!"


    Chi Ye''s face sank slightly: "emperor, I haven''t made any contribution to the imperial court, and Changle is still in infancy. I really can''t bear such a favor. Please take back my order."


    Seeing their sincere refusal, the expression on the emperor''s face solidified.


    This time, the Chi family was frightened. It seemed to be the first time that they refused to grant a reward in front of so many people!


    After looking at the child again, the emperor finally nodded: "in that case, remember first! Come back when xiaochangle grows up."


    Finally, he took it back, and Chi Ye was relieved.


    Besides, if Chu Yuehua knew, he would be unhappy.


    She doesn''t like such ostentatious things.


    In the evening, he sees off the noisy people. Chi Ye comes with the child in his arms.


    Chu Yuehua had heard that. She picked up the child, frowned and said, "what does the emperor mean? This favor is too much. It''s killing!"


    Chi Ye pondered for a moment: "the emperor is afraid... He will do something."


    "You mean..." Chu Yuehua suddenly understood, "the emperor wants to find out the truth of each prince with the help of the Chi family?"


    "The emperor is sixty-four this year," he nodded, and Chi ye did not deny it. "Although he is not very old, he is not young.


    Although the princes seem to have little competition, secretly... If there is no definite decision at this time, I''m afraid it will be ugly at that time. "


    "What is Uncle Ye going to do?" Chu Yuehua raised her face and asked him. Since Chi Ye found this, it should also mean that he should do something.


    "Wait for spring hunting! See what they''re going to do."


    "You might as well get close to the seventh Prince first."


    Just about to bring her the bird''s nest on the table, she suddenly said.


    "What do you say?"


    "If I remember correctly, Qi Chonghuan''s spring hunting will be very wonderful, and the emperor''s love for him will follow the rising tide.


    In his previous life, for this reason, he also took some effort to keep a low profile, so that he could barely escape the bite of others.


    This time, we might as well completely interrupt his way and let the emperor see his strength. This is what he wants to do.


    Let him keep a low profile, that''s what we have to do. "


    Chu Yuehua''s words aroused Chi Ye''s interest: "what are your plans?"


    "Has Uncle Ye forgotten Anya?" Chu Yuehua smiled. "After so long arrangement, He Qi Chonghuan hasn''t taken the bait, so give him the best chance."


    Suddenly he understood what his wife meant, and Chi Ye smiled: "I didn''t find you so grinding before."


    In the past, she didn''t really intend to deal with Qi Chonghuan, just stay away from him.


    But now, because of Uncle Ye, she will not shrink back. Qi Chonghuan, it''s your bad luck!


    Then we''ll calculate the accounts of our previous lives together.


    If the most boring day, Chu Yuehua will never doubt it. Some people say it''s confinement.


    She has hardly been out of the room in the past month. Everything should be in the room.


    Fortunately, Chi Ye is patient enough to help her wipe her body with a warm towel every day. Otherwise, she really doesn''t know how to live.


    At the end of a month, it was November. Snow began to float in the sky. She could finally go out of the room and walk in the yard occasionally.


    Chu Xuhua hurried back when she was born. After all, there was a home waiting for her to cook.


    It''s natural to be reunited with your family during the Chinese New Year.


    After the new year, spring hunting is what everyone is silently looking forward to. Spring hunting is once every three years, so it is particularly important.

 Chapter 402

    In February and March of spring, grass and water are the same color.


    It is a good season for spring hunting. Preparations for this event began as early as years later. On February 15, the mighty spring hunting army set out directly from Kyoto to the hunting mountain.


    Accompanying them were not only the Royal relatives and nobles in Kyoto, but also many courtiers and family members with high official rank.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t want to go, but who knows that the emperor personally asked: "Xiao Changle has been more than four months! You should be able to go out and see the sunshine outside!"


    In front of so many people, Chi Ye wants to refuse and has no way to say it.


    It''s too much to refuse the county Lord''s seal in front of the emperor.


    In the carriage, Chu Yuehua, sitting on a soft mattress, is teasing little Changle. This girl can already smile at people, and she especially likes to gnaw her fingers.


    Every time Chu Yuehua took her hand away from her mouth, she grinned and put it back.


    "This girl, what''s the matter? She always eats her hands." Chu Yuehua angrily pushed her hands away. "Why are you so stupid? Don''t you see your mother won''t let you eat?"


    The way she talked to the child in such a serious way amused her long joy and made her more energetic.


    "Don''t tell me, young lady. This child is like this. I asked the imperial doctor yesterday. The imperial doctor said that this is a normal phenomenon. It won''t happen after a while."


    Du Ruo handed the goat''s milk to Chu Yuehua and held xiaochangle. His face was full of spoil.


    Miss grew up day by day, just like a day by day.


    But what the old lady said before is really right. These eyes are really not like Chu Yuehua. They are like Chi Ye.


    Fortunately, although Chi Ye is a man, she has beautiful eyes. Even if her eyes are like her father, she is still a beauty.


    White skin, this is really broken.


    "Our little Changle looks so good. In the future, the young lady and my Lord will be worried to death. Who should marry Changle!"


    Lan Xiang followed her to tease the child and said with a smile.


    This is Chu Yuehua''s rule. Children are from every family. Don''t call miss every day. If you are still young, just call her name directly.


    It is also a saying that if children are too expensive, they will recruit villains.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t believe this in the past, but I don''t know why. After giving birth to Changle, she seemed to believe it, or she would rather believe that there was an idea of whether to believe it or not.


    "The emperor is really. Seeing that our little Changle is still so small, let Mrs. Shao take her out. If there is such a strong wind, how can it be good if it is hot!"


    This also made Chu Yuehua feel the same. For the first time, she felt that the emperor was too overbearing.


    Before going out, the old lady gave thousands of instructions for fear of some mistakes.


    He brought a group of people here, even the cooks he used to use at home. He was afraid that it would be bad for the children to eat game here every day.


    It was already evening when we arrived at the hunting ground.


    Someone who came in advance had already set up the tent.


    The biggest one in the middle is naturally the emperor''s tent. The others distributed next to it are the imperial concubine and the ministers.


    Chi Ye is deeply favored by the emperor. Everyone knows this. Therefore, the tent of the Chi family is relatively enclosed.


    "How''s it going? Are you tired?"


    It''s probably because he''s been riding a horse all day. Chi Ye smells dusty.


    But after entering the door, he didn''t come directly to Chu Yuehua. Instead, he turned behind the screen and washed. He changed his clothes before he came over.


    I''m afraid my dirty things will fall on the children.


    "A little. Fortunately, Changle didn''t feel bad."


    The little girl who was mentioned was looking at Chi ye with her eyes, and suddenly grinned.


    It''s like I know him.


    "Look, my little Changle knows his father, doesn''t he?" with this smile, Chi Ye''s heart melted. He took the child from Chu Yuehua''s hand and quite forgot to smell the milk smell on her.


    I didn''t know what it was like to be a father. After Xiao Changle was born, every time I saw her, I always felt that my heart was soft.


    "Young teacher, young lady, it''s time to feed Changle." the nanny was brought from home. At this time, she had changed her clean clothes. When she heard that Chi Ye didn''t come in, she just called outside.


    After kissing the child, Chi Ye gives Changle to Lan Xiang.


    "Thank you!" he hugged Chu Yuehua. Chi Ye smiled and buried his head in her clavicle.


    "What''s the matter?"


    This sudden thanks surprised Chu Yuehua.


    Chi Ye takes out his face with a smile: "give me Changle."


    Such an answer made her laugh and cry, but then she understood that Chi Ye was 30 years old this year!


    It''s really rare to have a daughter at the age of 30.


    "How about having a big fat boy for you next year?" Chu Yuehua asked with bright eyes.


    Unexpectedly, he dared to tease himself. Chi Ye suddenly turned over and pressed the little woman under him: "is it good to live now?"


    Du Ruo, who was about to come in, heard what was going on inside, and immediately blushed with shame and ran out.


    He pushed him away with a smile. Chu Yuehua looked at the door: "look, I''m ashamed in front of them again."


    "It''s nothing to be ashamed of," she trimmed her hair and sat on the bed with her.


    "I''m going out tomorrow!" Chu Yuehua leaned in his arms and felt special warmth. "Be careful."


    "It''s impossible that those things want to hurt me," Chi Ye doesn''t care about this at all, and sniffs her hair carefully. "Don''t be too reluctant."


    "I know. Don''t worry!"


    The couple talked and spent the night safely.


    Chu Yuehua''s heart has been calculating the things of tomorrow.


    As soon as dawn, the tents began to move. Today is the first day of hunting. Many people have been waiting for it.


    Chi ye also got up early in the morning and changed into a suit of riding clothes she had never seen, which was very different from the gentle and elegant he usually had.


    "How is it? Is it amazing to be a husband?"


    Chu Yuehua looked at him with a smile and nodded without hesitation: "it''s too beautiful. I''ll be jealous again later."


    At this time, the horn sounded and hugged Chu Yuehua. Chi ye took her outside.


    According to the rules of hunting, men go hunting, while women wait in tents. This has been the case for many years.

 Chapter 403

    "I seldom see young master Chi wearing riding clothes. I didn''t expect that there was such a side."


    As soon as Chi Ye appears, the woman in red riding clothes on the court admires him without concealment.


    Chi Ye just smiles at this, and has no more expression.


    "Princess Anya has always been a good horse player. Don''t be too powerful this time!" nearby, a son of an aristocratic family who has a good relationship with Anya for a while smiled.


    It can be seen that although Anya is domineering, she also has her own charm.


    "A woman''s family fights like a man every day. What does it look like?"


    Liu Ruyan''s voice sounded on one side. Chu Yuehua pulled at the corners of her mouth and said nothing.


    "Why didn''t Mrs. Shao bring Miss Changle out?" it seemed that she had just seen Chu Yuehua, and Liu Ruyan asked with a smile.


    "The child is too young to catch cold."


    After Ye Ming died, Liu Ruyan''s hatred for Chu Yuehua seemed to disappear, and he didn''t seem to remember all the things he had done to her before.


    It''s all right. When I met you, I would say hello twice.


    It''s just that this kind of kindness came too late.


    However, Chu Yuehua will not refuse at this time.


    "That''s true. I''ve heard from my mother that children are most likely to have head fever before they are three years old."


    "The weather is fine today. What is the fifth Princess going to do?"


    Listening to her words, it seemed that she meant to invite each other. Liu Ruyan smiled and said, "I don''t know what fun it is to participate in such a hunting for the first time. Does Mrs. Shao have any suggestions?"


    "I''m also the first time to come, but last night, the young master told me that there was a good place over there, and it wasn''t in the hunting range. I planned to go and have a look."


    This made Liu Ruyan happy immediately: "just right, I''m fine, I''m bored! If Mrs. Shao doesn''t think I''m in trouble, go with me!"


    Originally I wanted to invite her. How could Chu Yuehua refuse.


    Liu Ruyan''s words were only said after Liu GE''s personal guidance at Liu''s house.


    From Liu GE''s mouth, she knew how stupid it was to deal with Chu Yuehua by herself.


    Although she is the fifth princess, it is her task as a princess to exclude the women around Qi Chonghuan.


    However, at the same time, she should also consider for Qi Chonghuan and make more friends with the women''s families of powerful ministers in the court, so as to help Qi Chonghuan sit in that position.


    Only when Qi Chonghuan became emperor could she continue to rise and become queen.


    At that time, whether it''s that woman, aren''t they all at her feet?


    The last time Chi Ye''s daughter was born, it was just a baptism. The emperor paid so much attention to it. It can be seen that the Chi family is a resource that everyone is eager to compete for.


    "Yo! Where are you going? I''m bored. I''m looking for a fun place to go!"


    Shufei''s voice sounded at the right time, which made Liu Ruyan''s eyes slightly sink.


    The third princess and the fourth princess were also followed by Princess Shu.


    It seems that everyone wants to take advantage of this hunting opportunity to make friends with the Chi family!


    "It''s boring. I want to go there. If the lady and the two princesses are free, they might as well go together."


    Chu Yuehua and Liu Ruyan certainly had different ideas. Seeing them coming at this time, they naturally invited each other.


    "Just in time, are you going to Ruogu?" the lady asked with a smile.


    "Ruogu?" other people obviously haven''t heard of this place and asked in surprise.


    "You haven''t been here, naturally I don''t know, but..." Shu Fei smiled and turned her eyes, "I''ve been here with the emperor several times.


    There is a place called Ruogu over there. The scenery is very good. Moreover, most importantly, the terrain of that place can just see the hunting ground below. "


    "Really?"


    Liu Ruyan, who was still on alert just now, was immediately happy.


    Originally, hunting was a place to show their force, but these women could only wait for the people in front to return in the rear.


    Liu Ruyan had long wanted to see how fierce the hunting ground in front was. His eyes lit up when he heard Princess Shu''s words.


    Chu Yuehua also smiled and nodded: "it''s probably there! That''s what the young master seemed to tell me last night."


    Several women may have just said they wanted to go together with their own purposes. At this time, they changed their minds when they heard the words of Princess Shu.


    They all want to take a good look at how fierce the competition in the hunting ground over there is.


    Since the hunting ground can be seen completely, the terrain is naturally not low.


    But fortunately, they originally set up tents in high-lying places. It won''t be very difficult to go to Ruogu.


    When she arrived at the destination she said, several people were stunned. They didn''t expect that it would be so beautiful here.


    It''s like standing on the top of a mountain.


    Looking back, the long white is a tent, while the front right is a place like a big bowl.


    It looks like a huge valley. Of course, because it is so large, people in it will not feel like they are in a valley.


    In the center of this bowl is a forest. Princess Shu pointed to the other side and said, "the place where they hunt is there."


    At such a distance, several people looked at the past with their eyes. They could only see the flickering figure, but they couldn''t see who it was.


    Of course, there are exceptions.


    For example, Princess Anya''s eye-catching red riding clothes are difficult for people to recognize.


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t seem to bother to recognize Chi Ye.


    "It seems that Princess Anya is indeed the favorite child of Beiliang king. The equestrian skills are really no weaker than men!"


    The fourth princess looked at the scene below and could only comment on Anya, the only one she could recognize.


    Chu Yuehua smiled and nodded: "this is her different charm from other women."


    When they arrived at their destination, the palace men who followed them immediately took out what they could carry with them. Several women sat on the top of the mountain, basking in the sun, eating snacks and watching the hunting below.


    Just because the distance is too far away, I can''t hear the voice over there, but there is less momentum.


    "Who''s that? It''s so fierce!" the third princess suddenly pointed to one of the men in blue riding clothes. "That''s a leopard! It''s so big, even if it''s not a leopard, it''s not something easy to deal with."


    Chu Yuehua saw a glimmer of pride on Liu Ruyan''s face over there, nodded and said, "it''s really powerful. It seems to be the fifth Lord."


    "The fifth Lord has been rolling on the battlefield for many years. He is much better than others in this respect."


    Shufei also nodded her approval.


    "Princess Anya seems to be chasing the fifth prince over there?" the fourth Princess frowned, "is it the same prey?"

 Chapter 404

    After watching the hunting all day, almost all the people came back in the afternoon.


    Even the seven princes hunted two foxes, one roe deer and more than a dozen golden pheasants.


    Others, it seems, seem to belong to Qi Chonghuan and Anya at most, and they are all big and difficult things to deal with.


    "The fifth Prince is really powerful. It seems that although she returned to Kyoto for a year, her Kung Fu hasn''t fallen!" when the princess saw the prey on his horse''s back, her eyes turned on Liu Ruyan''s face. "It seems that the fifth Princess didn''t help the fifth Prince less on weekdays!"


    In this regard, Liu Ruyan forced down his unhappiness: "the Lord insisted on exercising every day. Behind our yard is the Lord''s martial arts training ground!"


    Her words, Qi Chonghuan did not refute, but with a smile: "it''s still not as good as my father."


    The emperor also played this time, but he is in his sixties and naturally can''t compare with these young people. There are so many things behind the horse, and most of them are hunted with the help of others.


    It also means not to fall into the majesty of the heavenly family.


    "Good good!" the emperor smiled and nodded, "the fifth brother is really much better than other brothers!


    You should all learn from the old five. No matter how well you study culture and governance, you can''t make up for the defects in martial arts. Have you heard the old three and four? "


    What does that mean?


    The expressions on their faces were a little uncontrollable for a moment.


    The lady smiled and said, "and our seventh brother! The child has always worshipped his fifth brother and said that she regretted that she had not been to the battlefield, otherwise she could be as powerful as the fifth prince!"


    "Hmm!" the emperor was very happy and waved to the seventh prince, "come here, good boy. It''s good to be able to hunt these things at such a young age.


    Come on, you can be as good as your fifth brother. "


    Hearing the emperor''s praise, the seventh Prince nodded brightly with a shy smile on his face.


    "Old five, you hunt the most today. You can distribute your things and dispose of them at will."


    Qi Chonghuan came forward to thank him, then pointed to the largest leopard and said, "the leopard was shot into his head by his son. His fur is still intact. His son wants to give it to his father."


    Hearing this, the emperor was naturally happy and rewarded Qi Chonghuan with something.


    He is also powerful. It seems that none of the things he got were leaked.


    Liu Ruyan''s face is a little ugly, but he has been trying to keep smiling and watching him send things to people.


    "The fur of the silver fox looks excellent to me. Last year you said you didn''t like your squirrel fur cloak very much. This year, you can make one with this!"


    Hearing his words, Liu Ruyan almost thought he had heard wrong. He was sure that after talking to himself, the whole person almost couldn''t control the expression of ecstasy on his face.


    It took a long time to smile and nod: "thank you, Lord."


    What I just saw in Ruogu dissipated from my mind.


    But Chu Yuehua, who is standing next to Chi Ye over there, sneered in her heart.


    Qi Chonghuan is about to start doing something.


    She knew him so well that every time she added someone to the house, he would be very kind to himself, and then make a request.


    This kind of wind that gives a sweet jujube first and slaps it in the face has never changed.


    But Liu Ruyan didn''t know it at all. He just felt that the man was good or bad, but he still took himself to heart.


    "Eh? Princess Anya, this is..."


    While talking, Anya over there took care of her things and came over with a snow-white rabbit.


    "I got it just now when I was hunting. The little guy was frightened and ran around in the chaos. Fortunately, the fifth Lord helped, otherwise I really couldn''t catch it.


    I really couldn''t bear to, so I brought it here to raise it. It''s rare that there are such beautiful rabbits in this place. "


    It''s really a good-looking rabbit. It doesn''t have a mottled hair on its body, but its eyes are very smart. It''s different from those raised at home and bought outside. The most important thing is that this rabbit has a pair of dark circles and looks a little more spiritual.


    Hearing Anya''s voice over there, Liu Ruyan was stunned. Turning his face, he saw that she was talking to the people with a bright smile on her face.


    Just now in Ruogu, everyone saw the two of them together, but no one knew what they were doing.


    It took so long to catch the rabbit for Anya!


    "Ah! How could this silver fox be with you?" Anya said in surprise when she saw the silver fox at the foot of Liu Ruyan over there. "I hunted it, but I think the gray is not good-looking, so I gave it to the fifth Lord. I didn''t expect him to give it to you again."


    For a moment, Liu Ruyan felt the sky spinning overhead.


    Most importantly, if she was not alone in the valley, everyone else saw her and Qi Chonghuan.


    Is it really necessary to humiliate her in front of so many people?


    However, she really didn''t have the strength to say anything more to this woman.


    "Put your things away. It''s time for us to prepare dinner."


    This is the rule of hunting. Although we brought so many people, it was originally intended to reflect the most primitive way of life.


    Therefore, although the women here are used to living in dignity, they should also symbolically help with dinner at this time.


    Chu Yuehua naturally was the same. Seeing everyone scattered, she also went to her tent.


    After taking two steps, he was suddenly called: "young lady!"


    But the fourth princess.


    "Four princesses!"


    "Young lady, I want to talk to you alone. Do you have time?"


    She and the fourth princess are really far away because of Chi ye, but Chu Yuehua remembers her help. Therefore, she is a little embarrassed.


    Moreover, looking around, it seems that many people are looking here.


    Chu Yuehua clearly understood that the hunting was not so calm on the surface.


    At this time, he showed his special closeness to the four princesses, which was not good for the four Princesses'' house or Chi house.


    After all, the fourth Lord is really not a person who can help.


    "Changle should be hungry now. Is there anything urgent? If it''s not urgent, can we talk tomorrow? I''m afraid the child will cry now."


    Glancing at the people around, I didn''t know if she understood her meaning. The fourth Princess nodded: "Changle is still important. My business is not very urgent, so go quickly!"


    Then she left, looking as if she was afraid of being found out.


    Has she really not given up?

 Chapter 405

    From Chi Ye''s mouth, Chu Yuehua knows that the fourth Lord himself is not interested in winning the throne, but it''s hard for the fourth princess to say.


    From the previous four princess''s repeated contacts with herself, it seems that she really has this ambition.


    Although relatively speaking, the three princesses, Liu Ruyan and Shufei, she and Shufei look similar to themselves.


    However, I still prefer the fourth princess in my heart, perhaps because the way she does things makes it easier for Chu Yuehua to accept it.


    And Shu Fei, let people see too much utilitarianism, which Chu Yuehua can''t accept.


    The next day, we still went out hunting. On this day, everyone seemed to go to Ruogu without consultation.


    After what happened yesterday, Princess Shu looked energetic, and the third princess was the same as usual. The whole person wanted to hide.


    The fourth Princess seems to have something on her mind. Of course, Liu Ruyan is the most unhappy.


    Chu Yuehua originally came to play casually. Her purpose is to let Liu Ruyan see everything.


    Wait for a critical point. At this critical point, three people''s emotions at that time must just reach a certain level, and erupt at the right time and place.


    However, in this process, she always involuntarily cares about Xiao Changle who follows Du Ruo and Lan Xiang in the tent.


    It is said that children are the burden of parents. It''s true. They will be worried as soon as they leave.


    "Sure enough, the fifth Lord is the most powerful!" Ling Ruo, who followed him, opened his mouth in time. "I feel that as long as it is what he sees, there is no way to escape."


    "I think young master Chi seems to be strolling around the garden!" said the lady with a smile. "Seeing something running past, I''m too lazy to pick it up. Should I say he''s calm! Or is it deep?"


    "Lady Shu, don''t say that. Young master is not good at this. You can see the things you hunted yesterday. They are all small things."


    Chu Yuehua''s modesty was not recognized: "but they are all fine products! Look at those snow mice, there are no scars at all. They are fat and big ears, what good material, and the golden pheasant. They look like living."


    That''s true. Although Chi Ye doesn''t hunt many things, they are all good things. His purpose is also very simple. He just walks around with the princes.


    If you want these things, when can''t you get them?


    Therefore, Chu Yuehua didn''t refute what Princess Shu said. Anyway, Uncle Ye was praised. She was still happy in the end.


    "I think Princess Anya and the fifth Prince cooperate very well. It seems that they are the two Champions today."


    I don''t know who said it. Liu Ruyan''s face suddenly changed.


    "The fifth Lord is a man who has been trained from the battlefield. He knows more about the power of teamwork than ordinary people. Besides, Princess Anya is not an ordinary person. If they work together, they may make others have nothing to hunt."


    Chu Yuehua''s praise was all on Qi Chonghuan. At this time, she still wanted to stabilize Liu Ruyan.


    "Young lady thinks highly of our prince."


    "The prince was originally a man of great talent. Although this is only a small hunting ground, he is more powerful than others with such an idea."


    "Madam Shao is right. The seven princes of our family still don''t understand this. Indeed, they still need to experience! But fortunately, they are still young for the time being, and there will always be a chance."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t want to stir up the overt and covert struggle between them, so she naturally praised them.


    When he came back in the evening, as expected, Qi Chonghuan was still the first.


    Even the other generals who are very brave in front of the emperor on weekdays can''t compare. They smile and praise Qi Chonghuan without reservation in front of the emperor.


    Anya was still after him, with a confident smile on her face, and didn''t feel unhappy because she lost to him.


    "Very good!" the emperor smiled and nodded, "our man should have such courage."


    This compliment has a lot of weight. You know, Qi Chonghuan has always been disliked by the emperor.


    At this time, I said a word about the man of our family. Doesn''t it mean that the emperor has put him in the same position with other princes?


    Even Qi Chonghuan, who always behaved steadily and honestly on weekdays, also showed a happy look in his eyes: "thank you for your praise."


    For several days in a row, Qi Chonghuan performed extremely well. Relatively speaking, the other princes were set off.


    On the last day, he wisely took the second and gave the first to Anya.


    Anya accepted the emperor''s reward with a smile in the cheers.


    "Today is the last day of hunting. Tonight, Carnival!"


    The emperor''s voice on the first floor suddenly cheered on the whole open space.


    It didn''t matter to others, but Chu Yuehua was so frightened that she hurried back to the tent. Sure enough, she saw Changle crying.


    "Changle, good!" Chu Yuehua took the child and felt a little distressed. At such a young age, he was brought to this place. Don''t hurt the wind when you go back.


    Smelling the familiar smell of his mother, Changle soon stopped crying and smiled.


    "Why are you so reserved? They say that your daughter''s family should be pampered. It''s good for you to coax her."


    Chi Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard this: "you''re really strange. Others want the child to be obedient and don''t make trouble. You don''t think she''s making trouble. If it really makes trouble, I think what you should do and cry at that time!"


    Seeing him come in, Chu Yuehua put the child in his arms: "well, your daughter is the best. Please coax me! I''ll prepare something."


    The so-called carnival is said to be a fixed ceremony of hunting. On the last night of hunting, everyone ate around the campfire.


    All the food we eat is game that has just been hunted back, and songs and dances will be arranged to celebrate.


    This is because many officials brought their young girls to attend.


    There are many young talents among them. In the past, every spring hunting, there will be several pairs of couples.


    At this time, the emperor will personally open his mouth to marry them.


    Getting the emperor''s gift of marriage is naturally different from ordinary marriage. It''s much more glorious.


    Therefore, many people will take this opportunity to form in laws.


    Of course, these have nothing to do with Chu Yuehua. What she cares more about now is another thing.


    And this is what is prepared at this time.


    Days, finally dark down, and outside, the sound of gongs and drums also sounded, tonight, finally to start.

 Chapter 406

    On the huge temporary square, a bonfire has been lit at this time. The bonfire in the middle is particularly huge, and bursts of meat fragrance float from there.


    There are many strange dancers coming and going there.


    Originally, Qi was not a hunting country, but it was driven to the desolate land of the northern desert for some time.


    Therefore, this hunting is just to let everyone remember that history and the lessons of history.


    Although Wenzhi is important, martial arts are also essential.


    What''s more, being a man with delicate flesh is not a good name.


    Therefore, in this field, the emperor can also take this opportunity to see the strength of his ministers and those famous postgraduates.


    Tonight is the last celebration banquet.


    According to the past practice, we still need to make a comment on this hunting.


    The emperor spoke first. Of course, most of them were good words. Those who had not heard of them did not feel any novelty.


    Then, several generals who had appeared introduced the young people who were outstanding in the hunting ground this time. Here, the young people refer to the young people under the age of 30.


    Chu Yuehua poked Chi Ye next to him with a smile: "you said, will someone recommend you?"


    He looked at her with a smile. Chi Ye didn''t speak. She asked again and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? I think I''ll lose your face if I don''t hold you a champion?"


    "Well, that''s it. You can see it."


    Who knows that the little girl nodded solemnly, which made him scratch her secretly with both hands and begged her for mercy.


    However, as Chi Ye expected, there was no name among the people recommended by these people.


    Everyone is not a fool. In fact, the most important thing tonight is the princes. What''s more, everyone can see Chi Ye''s performance in the hunting ground, that is, let everyone not recommend him.


    Under such circumstances, who will go crazy and seriously go out of this head.


    Soon, the top five were elected.


    There are three princes, three princes, five princes and seven princes. The other two are princess Anya and one seems to be the second son of the Hussars general.


    It is said that he is also a very brave young man. Of course, he doesn''t look very good.


    Generally speaking, there shouldn''t be a woman on such an occasion, but Anya is different after all. As the daughter of the North Liang king, how can hunting come to an end.


    And when it came to an end, how could she be skillful? Therefore, it was expected that she would stand on it.


    "All right!" the emperor nodded with satisfaction. "Next, let''s let your adults vote for the five brave people above!"


    The third Lord looked at Qi Chonghuan next to him. His face was a little ugly, so he said straight: "old five, you don''t know what your father has prepared for the winner this time?"


    According to the rules, at the end of every such hunting, the winner will receive the same reward from the emperor.


    However, listening to Qi Chongwei''s words, he seems to know?


    Seeing his curious eyes, Qi Chongwei shook a finger: "but I''m sorry! I don''t want to tell you at all. Guess for yourself!"


    This made Qi Chonghuan angry for a while, but he didn''t intend to really know anything from Qi Chongwei, so it was OK.


    The people below looked at the two people above and guessed one after another from the expression. Maybe the overbearing third Lord bullied the fifth Lord again.


    Soon, the courtiers began to vote one after another.


    Female dependents are not eligible to vote. They must be officials with an official rank of more than five grades among the officials participating in the hunting this time.


    Chu Yuehua sits next to Chi ye, just like watching a play, watching the performance above.


    In fact, there is basically no suspense. Qi Chonghuan ranks first.


    Because I don''t know which Prince the emperor''s heart is in favor of, it''s impossible for everyone to vote for the prince he supports regardless of the facts.


    Therefore, everyone here will vote according to their real performance in recent days.


    No doubt, Qi Chonghuan became the first, and the second was not the second son of the Hussars general, but the Anya princess in red.


    Princess Anya was satisfied with this: "although I always think my equestrian skills are good, it seems that he is still much better than me after hunting here with the fifth Prince these days."


    The emperor was naturally happy that his son had won the final victory. He rewarded the seventh Prince additionally. After all, the seventh prince was only at this age.


    Finally, it was the highlight. The emperor smiled at the humanity present: "I can see that the strength of the fifth man is really not weak in the hunting ground this time. It happened that the deputy commander of the forbidden guards, Han Shan, was sent out by me. The position of the deputy commander should be assumed by the fifth man first!"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone present was stunned. The capital forbidden guard was an extremely important defensive force in the capital.


    Before that, the Emperor didn''t miss any news, and even gave it directly to Qi Chonghuan.


    Although Qi Chonghuan is qualified to sit in this position from his experience abroad over the years, the emperor''s words at this time and on such occasions will add a kind of prudence that he did not announce at other times.


    "Thank you for your trust!" Qi Chonghuan couldn''t help but look happy and quickly knelt down to thank him.


    The third lord over there couldn''t help being stunned. Didn''t his father say that if he won this competition, he would give himself the princess sent by the snow country some time ago?


    How the reward suddenly changed.


    Just now he was still thinking that if Qi Chonghuan won today, the princess would become Qi Chonghuan''s daughter!


    "Well, the champion is naturally rewarded, but the others are also very brave. Anya, as the second place, I promise you a wish. Tell me, what do you want?"


    Anya heard the emperor''s words, her eyes turned and suddenly said with a playful smile: "will the emperor promise anything?"


    "As long as I can do it! It''s not too much to ask. If you ask me to give you some soldiers and horses, I''ll be really embarrassed."


    This light humor, the following people naturally laughed very cooperatively.


    Anya shook her head: "what fun is the commander of the army and horse? Anya is thinking about Anya''s life."


    "Oh?" as soon as this statement came out, it immediately affected many people''s hearts. "It seems that Anya has a heart. Then tell me, let me listen to who it is?"


    "Since the emperor has said so, you must do as Anya wants, otherwise this promise is not too insincere?" Anya still didn''t say it immediately, but looked at the emperor.


    "OK! You say!"

 Chapter 407

    Chu Yuehua''s lip angle delimits a small arc. Is it really so easy to say?


    "You!" seeing through her mind, Chi Ye just shook his head and smiled and didn''t say much.


    "I like him!" Anya seemed to be much more sure after receiving the emperor''s words, and stretched out her hand to the man next to her.


    Suddenly, the emperor''s face suddenly changed: "who did you say?"


    Obviously, what her finger pointed to was very obvious, but the emperor couldn''t help asking.


    "He, Qi Chonghuan!"


    Qi Chonghuan''s face was so wonderful that she didn''t know what to say.


    The emperor frowned: "what''s going on?"


    Anya still didn''t know that the emperor was angry and looked blankly at the people above: "didn''t the emperor tell me to choose someone I like? I like him, and only he can deserve me in this place."


    However, the emperor''s eyes did not fall on Anya, but on Qi Chonghuan''s face: "old five, what''s going on?"


    Speaking of it, you may find it strange that this is clearly the request put forward by Princess Anya on the one hand, but at this time, the emperor asked Qi Chonghuan.


    "My son... My son doesn''t know..."


    Qi Chonghuan''s forehead was shining. It can be seen that even the fine sweat was forced out.


    "Princess Anya... The king..."


    Seeing his hesitation, Anya was reluctant to say, "don''t you like me?"


    "No!" Qi Chonghuan hardened his head, "princess, I admire the talent of heaven and man, but..."


    He glanced at Liu Ruyan over there. To be exact, it was Liu Ruyan and the Liu family behind her.


    "The king already has a princess."


    Looking at his time, Anya curled her lips: "you mean that woman? It''s the same as a vase. What do you like?


    What will she do? Didn''t she kill a princess Showa? Is she worthy of you? Does she have me? "


    When so many people, especially the Liu family, said such words, Rao was Chu Yuehua also shocked.


    Sure enough, Anya is still Anya and has the same temperament as her previous life. At this time, only she can say such words.


    "Princess Anya!" seeing that she humiliated herself in front of so many people, Liu Ruyan couldn''t help it. "Princess Beiliang people, the rules are different from ours. Is everyone like this in Beiliang?


    If you like it, no matter whether someone has a family or not, what''s the difference between it and the wild woman outside? "


    She said with a trace of sarcasm: "or do you want to come to my fifth Prince''s house to bring me tea when you know that I have already married the fifth prince?"


    Don''t you mean to serve her tea?


    Anya looked at Liu Ruyan in front of her. She had no temper at all. She smiled sweetly: "you can marry him with tea, right?"


    The quarrel between the following two women has exceeded the initial expectation, and the emperor did not expect such a result.


    "Princess Anya, you are a dignified princess, the daughter of Beiliang king. You should think clearly. The so-called serving tea is not as simple as letting me have a cup of tea.


    If you really want to serve me tea, it means making a small meal. Would you like to? "


    On hearing this, the emperor frowned: "Anya, don''t be ridiculous. You are a dignified princess. You can be worthy of my son, but if you want to be a side imperial concubine, I''m too sorry for your father."


    Anya suddenly smiled: "in that case, it''s better to let her be a side imperial concubine. Wouldn''t it be better for me to be a positive imperial concubine?"


    Anya stretched out her hand and pointed directly at Liu Ruyan''s face.


    "What are you talking about?"


    When Liu Ruyan was about to get angry, the emperor said, "how can you say that the fifth princess married the fifth before? It''s against the rules. If marriage is such a trifle, wouldn''t it make people see my royal joke."


    Seeing the emperor standing on his side, Liu Ruyan was relieved: "Princess Anya, I think you''d better stop being persistent. What''s this for?"


    "OK!" Anya suddenly bit her lips and looked seriously at the emperor, "then I''ll be a side imperial concubine!"


    "Anya!" although she knew from the beginning that this girl was different from the girls in Kyoto, the emperor also gave her a headache, "stop fooling around. I don''t agree to this condition. You can change it."


    "Emperor!" Anya came up like a stubborn child, turned over and knelt to the ground, "just now the emperor said to give Anya a chance to realize her wish. Now I don''t embarrass the emperor.


    Even if I don''t hesitate to wrong myself and ask to marry the fifth prince as a concubine, can''t I? "


    The woman''s voice was stubborn, as if the emperor would take revenge if he didn''t agree today.


    Frowning, the Emperor didn''t know what to say.


    But the hearts of many others were raised.


    Princess Shu couldn''t help but say: "emperor, it''s absolutely forbidden. The king of Beiliang is a meritorious hero of Qi. For so many years, Princess Anya has guarded Beiliang. Princess Anya is the only daughter of the king of Beiliang. If she gives the fifth prince as a side princess, let alone what the king of Beiliang thinks.


    If it is spread out, Beiliang will lose face. Isn''t it damaging the relationship between us and Beiliang? "


    There is some truth in the lady''s nature, and the emperor understands it, so she hesitates like this.


    "The fifth brother is too greedy!" the third Lord seemed to be angry. "I just got the post of deputy commander of the forbidden guards and wanted to win and marry Princess Anya. Such good luck makes me jealous."


    Qi Chonghuan''s face was changeable. He couldn''t think how things would turn out like this. Mingming told Anya yesterday.


    By the end of this year, he will definitely marry her. Why did she suddenly make trouble at this time.


    Who told her something?


    Liu Ruyan''s face was white with anger. She had never met such a shameless woman. She was ugly to her in front of so many people.


    Most importantly, she also knows the strength of Beiliang now. If she really let the Anya Princess enter the door, she will really be a side imperial concubine, and she can''t suppress her.


    A little Ruolan makes her feel terrible. Another Anya, the backyard is not a chicken flying dog jumping.


    At that time, isn''t this woman who has always been arrogant and doesn''t deal with herself going to make trouble with her temper?


    In the tense look of the people, the emperor was also very embarrassed.


    "Emperor, don''t you count what you just said?" Anya''s voice sounded again. "My father asked me to visit Kyoto this time. He already said that you can talk to the emperor if you have any difficulties. Now I''m just this wish. Isn''t the emperor willing?"

 Chapter 408

    The emperor can''t help suffering. Can you blame him?


    What''s all this called? It''s funny to let him deal with such a thing.


    The meaning of King Beiliang is very obvious. Let Anya come with his words. Originally, he told the emperor and the court that he had no other meaning for the heart of King Beiliang and the emperor.


    But now, as soon as I get it for this girl, some threats come out.


    Anya still knelt on the ground and looked at the emperor above. She couldn''t flinch.


    I still remember what the man told her last night: "the biggest problem between her and Qi Chonghuan is the emperor."


    She and Qi Chonghuan met several years ago. Her father appreciated him very much, and she also knew him.


    Although there are many good men in Beiliang and their equestrian and martial arts are not weak, there is a lack of the indifference and natural and unrestrained that men in the Central Plains have.


    Although she was young at that time, she felt very happy when she spent time with this man.


    When she first understood the affair, she gradually knew that her heart was hanging on him.


    But at that time, he was just a prince who was not valued by the emperor. Even if he wanted to be with him, he would not agree.


    He once tried to confess, but at that time he just smiled bitterly and said that he had nothing. Unless he had enough strength, he would not marry himself.


    But she engraved him deeper in her heart because of his words.


    Later, he went back to Kyoto, but she couldn''t forget what he said at that time.


    In a flash, it was time for her to get married. She didn''t want so many people to propose marriage. She just wanted to find that person.


    Later, when she got the news that he had been married, she cried very sad. It was useless for her father and mother to comfort her.


    However, after crying, she still wanted to find him.


    Beiliang''s children are particularly heroic. When his father saw her so sad and worried, he didn''t say anything more. He acquiesced to let her come to Kyoto by herself.


    She knew in her heart that in fact, they just wanted to let her see him and let her see the fact that he had been married.


    If he really likes other girls, it''s OK. But after coming to Kyoto for so long, she really sees that he doesn''t like this woman named Liu Ruyan at all.


    This woman is not good-looking and stupid. How can she deserve him?


    Several times, she secretly went to him and asked him, but he never gave a definite answer, just made her forget him.


    She also knew that as Princess Beiliang, she let people know that she had known him for a long time, which would make him very dangerous, so she never said.


    Until this hunting, they rode together as before. This feeling came back, which made her very unwilling to leave and go back to Beiliang to marry someone she didn''t like.


    Therefore, if she wants to fight for it, she must fight for the only man she likes.


    Even if he is his side imperial concubine, it doesn''t matter at all. The person he likes in his heart is himself. Even if he is only a side imperial concubine, there is no Liu Ruyan between them in the future.


    When hunting, he told himself to wait well. By the end of the year, he would win and marry himself.


    She had promised, but last night, she met the woman who gave her harp.


    She told herself a lot of things, a lot of his involuntarily, and also told her that Qi Chonghuan''s current situation is not optimistic.


    If you can marry him early, you can let people know that there is the power of Beiliang behind him, which is an excellent thing for him.


    She knew that he didn''t want to embarrass herself, but she loved him so much that she couldn''t think of him a little.


    "Emperor!" seeing the emperor''s changeable look, the lady hurriedly said, "otherwise, I''d better discuss with the North Liang King first! Such a big thing."


    "Lady Shufei, you don''t have to stop it. Anyway, I can''t marry the seventh prince."


    Anya''s voice sounded again, and the flat ground was surprised. It made everyone''s eyes turn to the lady like thunder.


    "What did you say?" Shufei was confused by her words.


    "You don''t have to pretend. I know what you mean. Don''t you just want me to marry your son?" Anya was not afraid of the form at this time. "Haven''t you always told me how good the seven princes are these days?"


    This made the lady''s face very ugly. At the same time, the emperor''s expression was ugly.


    "Don''t worry! I won''t like women older than me." a faint voice sounded, and everyone saw the indifference on the face of the seven princes over there.


    He didn''t even look at Anya, and then turned to the lady over there: "if the mother Princess really said such a thing to the princess, she can stop from now on.


    My son doesn''t like this woman very much. No matter what her status is, my son doesn''t like her. "


    What happened to each one today? The emperor helped the forehead again, didn''t let him worry, did he?


    "Old five!" at this time, the emperor''s eyes suddenly turned to Qi Chonghuan over there, "for yourself, what''s going on?"


    The expression on Qi Chonghuan''s face became very strange: "my son... My son really didn''t know. During the hunting these days, my son just contacted the princess because she was a woman and was afraid that the sword would hurt the princess without eyes."


    He said that the emperor really had no reason to blame, and his eyes turned to Anya again.


    "Emperor, Anya knows that the fifth Prince has a wife, but she also knows that none of the fifth Prince''s side concubines have been established. Therefore, she will not embarrass the emperor now. Anya knows the position of a side concubine.


    As for the father, Anya had already told her father before she came. This time, she must choose a county horse Anya likes, no matter who it is.


    Before departure, the father had promised Anya''s request. If you don''t believe it, the emperor can ask the escort who came with Anya.


    Therefore, the emperor can rest assured on his father''s side. The most important thing is whether the emperor agrees or not. "


    This girl is obviously determined today.


    However, if there was no old five''s mind, how could there be such a scene? The emperor''s sight had some unspeakable flavor and prowled back and forth on Qi Chonghuan and Anya.


    Finally, he slapped the chair heavily and said in a deep voice, "since Anya likes old five in such a hunting ground, I''ll be a month old and complete a good story!


    Pass on my will and marry Princess Anya and the five kings. "

 Chapter 409

    "Are you satisfied?" when he returns to the tent and sees the little woman so happy, Chi ye can''t help shaking his head.


    "I didn''t expect Anya to insist so much. I thought she wouldn''t last!"


    Chu Yuehua leaned against Chi ye with a smile. Now, it depends on how Qi Chonghuan will deal with it.


    "Taking the position of deputy commander of the forbidden guards has made him almost a target of public criticism. Now he has married another Princess Anya. With the help of Beiliang, he can''t hide behind others this time."


    Chi Ye smiled: "it''s not easy to inquire about him before. This time, I''m afraid all eyes in Kyoto will stare at him!


    Let''s wrap up his actions first so that we can do almost anything else. "


    At this time, Qi Chonghuan sat in his tent and said nothing. He didn''t expect Anya to come suddenly.


    The original plan was to kill Liu Ruyan after completely close cooperation with the Liu family, and then create an accident, so it would be natural to marry Anya.


    And at that time, their strength will be much more stable. Even if they marry Anya, they will be within the range they can bear.


    But now


    In front of so many people, although it was Anya''s wishful thinking, he still offended the Liu family.


    I''m afraid the Liu family will have reservations about their help.


    Anya married when she got the position of deputy commander of the forbidden guards. I''m afraid the disadvantages outweigh the advantages!


    "Lord, what can I do now?" my confidant looked at his frown and naturally knew what he was thinking at this time. "I''m afraid the Liu family was really angry this time."


    "The king went to the princess first."


    Interrupted by his subordinates, Qi Chonghuan stood up and went to the tent next to him.


    At this time, Liu Ruyan was angry in the tent, and the ground was in a mess. When he came to the door, he heard the movement inside.


    He frowned slightly. If he hadn''t urgently needed the help of Liu Ge, he wouldn''t have married her into the door.


    Originally looked good, thinking about how to be a famous lady in Kyoto, not too bad, not to mention women! You don''t need to take it to heart.


    But now


    It seems that she is really wrong. This woman doesn''t seem to be quiet for a moment.


    But


    This is not the time to think about this. It is true to appease her mood as soon as possible.


    "Get out!"


    Hearing someone coming in, Liu Ruyan smashed a vase in his hand.


    But I didn''t hear the expected pain. I turned my head in surprise and fell into a warm embrace.


    "Well, well, don''t be angry."


    Hearing the voice of someone, Liu Ruyan was stunned. He didn''t think it was him.


    "I know you''re sad. Don''t be angry with yourself." he gently kissed her forehead and felt pity in Qi Chonghuan''s eyes. "How can you make me feel better like this!"


    He looked up in amazement and saw his worried expression. Liu Ruyan''s tears burst the embankment in an instant: "Lord..."


    "I know, I know you''ve been wronged. Today''s thing is that I''m not good. I don''t even have room to refuse."


    For a long time, he had not been treated so gently for a long time. Liu Ruyan''s heart was like being immersed in a hot spring and gradually melted in his gentle comfort.


    Holding the woman crying out of breath in her arms, Qi Chonghuan''s gentle words never stopped: "anyway, you are still a princess. No matter how important she is, she is just a side princess.


    Although she is the daughter of the northern Liang king, I can''t help her for a moment, but anyway, she doesn''t dare to do anything to you. You should protect yourself and always remember that you are the hostess of the five kings house. "


    In this case, for example, Liu Ruyan couldn''t help crying for a long time before he gradually calmed down.


    "How can she bully people like this..."


    Wipe away the last tears on her face. Qi Chonghuan looked at her and sighed: "let you be wronged, but don''t worry. When I get stronger, have my own capital and don''t fear the North Liang king, I will rest her and avenge you."


    Liu Ruyan was stunned by this for a long time before he suddenly realized: "Lord, do you want..."


    "Shh!" stretched out a finger and pressed it on her lips. Qi Chonghuan looked at her seriously, "you are my wife. I won''t hide such a thing from you, but don''t say it. It''s very dangerous for both of us!"


    Nodding blankly, Liu Ruyan didn''t know what to say, but just looked at him blankly.


    "Today''s events let me see that she has no own rights and is passive at any time. As a small princess, she has no room for me to resist. It''s really too cowardly."


    Liu Ruyan fully understood that Qi Chonghuan wanted to be the emperor!


    This understanding made her tremble, which was also the result she wanted most in her heart. Today, she finally heard the truth in his mouth.


    Liu Ruyan looked at him and said seriously, "don''t worry, Lord, no matter when, I will be by your side. I am your wife and will always be with you.


    And the Liu family. Since Grandpa married me to you, he must be optimistic about you and you will succeed. "


    "Hmm!" as if greatly encouraged, Qi Chonghuan tightly held Liu Ruyan in his arms, "Yan''er is here. This is a secret between our husband and wife, and we should all work together.


    I''m afraid the Liu family will misunderstand me about this matter today. Anyway, it wronged you and the Liu family at the same time. In this regard, I''d like to bother you a lot.


    I''m your husband. The Liu family is my family in law. Anyway, I don''t want our husband and wife to be estranged from the Liu family. Do you understand? "


    In this way, Liu Ruyan''s blood is boiling. No matter how many love words are, they are less than one sentence: "we are husband and wife!"!


    "Don''t worry! I don''t know about chaotang, and I can''t help you. But although I''m just a woman, I will let my father and grandfather support you all the time.


    Only if you win, will I follow the glory, and the Liu family will follow the glory. "


    Seeing that the woman in front of her was almost comforted, Qi Chonghuan was relieved. He was really afraid that she had been making trouble all the time!


    "But Yan''er, when Anya marries in, maybe you will still be wronged. After all, she is the daughter of Beiliang king. Since she married me, I can''t ignore her too much. Otherwise, she will be asked for trouble by Beiliang King first. You must understand me."


    Looking at his painful eyes, Liu Ruyan''s heart trembled and nodded heavily: "OK!"

 Chapter 410

    Princess Anya''s wedding was soon decided. The day for imperial heaven to watch was on the eighth day of April, Daji.


    At this time, although it was not much time before the eighth day of April, it was too late for Beiliang king to rush to Kyoto.


    However, Chu Yuehua didn''t put her energy there at this time. Xiao Changle grew up day by day, which affected her heart more than anything.


    Anya married into the fifth Prince''s residence anyway, which is to install a bomb around Qi Chonghuan. When the bomb explodes depends on her mood.


    Although she was a side imperial concubine, because of Anya''s identity and for the face of the North Liang king, the wedding was not careless.


    It''s just that the people in the etiquette department are ordered to hold the wedding, but it''s obviously an offensive job.


    What''s more, the Liu family is watching over there!


    However, the performance of the Liu family surprised everyone this time. It is said that Princess Anya humiliated Liu Ruyan in front of so many people in the paddock, and forced her to marry into the five kings'' house, which is a very unbearable thing for Liu Jia.


    However, this time, the Liu family was very calm, as if they didn''t take this matter to heart at all.


    Of course, this is what outsiders think, but the emperor doesn''t think so. The old Liu Ge doesn''t know how many times he cried to him in the imperial study.


    It''s just, fortunately, it''s just crying. I didn''t do anything, which can be regarded as a great face to the emperor.


    "Emperor!" a shadow fell on the imperial study, and no one saw how he came in.


    If it weren''t for the reason of identity, I''m afraid I would immediately disturb the surrounding imperial guards.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Before that, the fifth Lord did have contacts with Beiliang, but there was little, basically nothing to doubt."


    The voice of the person who answered was very flat without a trace of emotion. He just told the people above the information he had obtained word for word.


    "Hum! There''s nothing to doubt?" the emperor snorted coldly. "There''s nothing to doubt. Anya ran across the whole Daqi to Kyoto to marry him?"


    For this, the following people are naturally smart and have no interface. It''s not his turn to talk about this kind of thing.


    "It seems that I really ignored him before!" murmured to myself, "inform Qingzhou and monitor the movement of Beiliang."


    "Yes!"


    After the shadow disappeared, a man turned out of the dark door behind him.


    "Do you really doubt the fifth prince?"


    The Emperor didn''t even look at the man: "this child, since childhood, I only thought I really hated him, but I didn''t know. I saw his bad intentions from the beginning, so I threw him out. On the one hand, I polished his hostility, on the other hand, I hope he can be more open-minded outside.


    Who knows, now that he''s back, he even knows that he''s secretly doing these tricks. "


    At the baptism of the emperor, this man must know that he must have a very important position. At this time, the emperor even called himself "I" rather than me in front of him.


    "Although such a mind is not broad enough, it is not completely without merit. Should the emperor think about it?"


    "Look again!" he pulled out a low table under the case, and there was a residual game on it. "Finish this chess game with me again!"


    The person opposite just smiled and didn''t say anything, so he took the sunspot in front of him: "now Princess Anya is married to the five kings'' house. It seems that others are going to make moves."


    "What about your family?" the emperor suddenly paused and looked up.


    "Hum!" when I mentioned this, my face suddenly looked ugly. "I''m young and don''t know the rules. I''ll regret it sooner or later."


    "I don''t think so," the emperor shook his head with a smile. "I''m still waiting to see his performance!"


    The seemingly ordinary dialogue came from the mouths of these two people. No one knows how much weight it actually has for the whole Daqi.


    "Princess," jadeite showed Liu Ruyan the things on the plate, "this is what the prince sent from Yunzhou. He said it was the princess''s favorite food."


    Glancing faintly at the things on the plate, Liu Ruyan didn''t reach for it, but frowned and said, "Yayuan is about to be repaired!"


    "Yes!" feicui said, peeping at Liu Ruyan, and then went on, "we should catch up before the eighth day of April, so the people in the work department move very fast."


    "Then go and have a look!" some got up lazily, and Liu Ruyan didn''t look very good.


    "What''s good!" jadeite quickly smiled. "Can it be more beautiful than our Zhengyuan style? Princess Anya, you can only be a side imperial concubine with her identity."


    Liu Ruyan was comfortable with this. However, since he wanted to welcome him, it would be better to do something about face as much as possible.


    "Let''s go! Don''t say that I''m the princess and start bullying her before she arrives. It''s a big event in the mansion to repair the elegant garden. I should have a good look."


    Hearing what she said, feicui hurriedly came forward and held her: "this is true. Anyway, Yayuan will be the place where she lives in the future, and she will be managed by the princess. Naturally, the place where she lives will be managed by the princess."


    He glanced back at the people around him.


    Although Anya was unhappy to marry in, the girl who accompanied her became more talkative.


    She belongs to the Lord. I think she has been taken care of by the Lord.


    I feel much more comfortable when I think about it.


    Depending on who she is, since she came here, she is younger than her. Even at this time, she can''t help it. In the future, when the Lord has enough strength, he will certainly recover all the Qi He has received today.


    Yayuan was built in the east of the five kings'' residence, which is a boost to Anya. The order received by the work department is the same. Above the rules, try to give Anya the glory she should have.


    Walking slowly to the Yayuan that was about to be repaired, I heard a woman''s charming laughter over there.


    "Sister Xiang, you said that Princess Anya entered the house. Will the Lord ignore us? I heard that Princess Anya is a first-class beauty!"


    "There should be no suspense. Don''t talk about us. I''m afraid sister LAN will be affected! After all, they look good, have a high identity, and have a unique skill of harp. Think about it, they are not the same level as us."


    Then he added: "I didn''t say that the princess is better than her. However, if the prince and the princess had not been married long ago, Princess Anya came out now. I don''t know who the hostess in the backyard of the palace would be!"

 Chapter 411

    Liu Ruyan''s face turned white with anger. He stood in place for a while before sneering and entering the gate of the Yayuan still under construction.


    When the women in discussion heard the news, their faces changed as soon as they looked back.


    A few people spoke in a loud voice just now. I''m afraid they all heard it.


    Although it is said that Liu Ruyan has not been taken seriously in the Palace during this period of time, it does not mean that they can really bully her.


    After all, compared with their concubines, Liu Ruyan is the princess, that is, she doesn''t look at her position as a princess, and her family''s power is much better than this group of civilian women.


    So, at this moment, seeing her, everyone was a little silent.


    Liu Ruyan''s eyes swept over the crowd and finally fell on the face of the woman who had just spoken over there.


    "Why? Before Princess Anya entered the house, she thought about how to curry favor with her? It''s true that everyone in the palace is dead, isn''t it?"


    She seldom claimed to be in front of others because Qi Chonghuan once said.


    It''s just a light sentence. Leng changed her speaking habit, but now


    "Met the princess!"


    Ruolan Fang, who had been sitting under the eaves of the porch over there, didn''t seem to participate in the discussion. At this time, she was surprised to see the women, so she came over and saluted Liu Ruyan.


    After her reminder, other talents seemed to react and salute Liu Ruyan.


    "Hum!" glanced at them contemptuously, and Liu Ruyan sneered, "one by one, now I want to paste it up. I think you''d better save it!


    In addition, no matter what you think in your heart, at least you remember to the palace verbally and openly that this palace is the hostess of the palace.


    If you don''t want to suffer, you''d better remember this sentence to the palace. "


    "Yo! Is the house so lively on weekdays?" a woman''s voice with a smile broke the tense atmosphere just established by Liu Ruyan.


    Hearing this sound, there was a strange expression on all faces, like forbearing something.


    Except for Liu Ruyan, it''s cold below.


    After taking a deep breath, he turned away without laughing.


    "Princess Anya, this is..." she looked at her up and down, "I haven''t entered the door yet!


    It seems... Unlucky to come to my husband''s house without getting married! "


    Seeing her, Anya had no strange expression on her face. Her eyes just lingered on her face for a very short time, and then turned to look at Yayuan: "really?


    We don''t have such a saying in Beiliang. I''m going to marry in a few days. Naturally, I have to take a good look at where I live in the future. "


    He really walked in with the people''s Congress. That posture did not pay attention to Liu Ruyan at all.


    "Princess Anya!" Liu Ruyan called her, then went to her and stopped her, "I know the princess is from Beiliang, and I also know that Beiliang has always been a bad atmosphere.


    However, this is Kyoto. The person you are going to marry is the fifth prince. This is related to me. I can''t let the fifth Prince lose face.


    Now, since the princess hasn''t entered the palace, she''s not from the palace. As a princess, I have the right to let you out. "


    "What are you talking about?" Anya''s eyes narrowed slightly. From small to large, she hasn''t been driven out like this.


    "Of course, I hope you don''t get me wrong. My intention is for the good of the prince and for the good of you. I can''t watch you destroy the good fortune here!


    In the future, I also hope the princess can give birth to more children for the prince. "


    Sneer: "it''s funny!"


    Anya ignored her and waved her hand open: "I don''t know the pedantic rules you said.


    At the same time, you just said that if you break any auspicious luck, it is also to break my auspicious luck. It doesn''t matter to you. I can do whatever I like.


    You''d better not disturb me, or I don''t care if you''re a princess or not. "


    "Poof..."


    I don''t know who secretly smiled.


    Liu Ruyan was really angry this time: "how brave, you know, even if you enter the house, it''s just..."


    "Don''t you really think I''ll bring you tea and water!" before she finished, Anya looked at Liu Ruyan with ridicule, "dream!"


    This sentence was merciless and made everyone present look pale.


    It''s true that Liu Ruyan can''t be spoiled, and Anya''s identity is very precious. It''s too much to humiliate her.


    "You..."


    "Liu Ruyan, it''s better for you to recognize the situation." Anya felt happy when she looked like this. In my capacity, how could she have been a side imperial concubine?


    It''s just because you''re in the front. I''ll compromise. I''ve given you face outside and let you be your princess.


    However, in this palace, if you still put your princess''s score in front of me, I will tell you that you are really wrong. "


    "Qiu Anya!"


    Liu Ruyan had thought that if Anya entered the house, she would be more or less idle, but she didn''t expect that this woman should be so arrogant and give herself such a clear and loud slap in the face at this time.


    Although she is not a princess, no one dared to give her grievances from childhood. This woman is too much!


    "What''s the matter with calling this princess?" Anya gently pulled away a mocking expression, "you''d better call me princess in the future! Qiu Anya''s name is not suitable for you.


    But I''m not such a difficult person to meet. As long as you honestly become your princess in the house in the future, don''t come to my elegant garden to be wild. I won''t say anything.


    In addition, don''t do such things as playing with authority in front of me in the future, so that you won''t humiliate yourself. At that time, you will cry like I bully you. "


    After that, he looked at the women and said, "these are probably the sisters in the house! It seems that there are still many!


    But it doesn''t matter. I''m not a narrow-minded person. As long as you make friends with me, don''t keep your mind. I''m an elegant garden. You''re welcome to come and play at any time. "


    This made everyone present look at each other.


    Ruolan, with a decent smile on her lips, said softly, "thank you, princess. In the future, when the princess enters the house, I will ask the princess for more advice."


    Smiled and nodded, "very good!"


    Then he took his people inside.


    Others were stunned. Didn''t they all say that the princess of Beiliang was hot and didn''t understand the rules?


    Why did you say so naturally and fluently just now? It''s clear that it''s a combination of hardness and softness!

 Chapter 412

    "Princess, Princess Anya, it''s not easy to provoke!" back to the main courtyard, jadeite looked at Liu Ruyan, who was trembling with anger, pondered for a while before opening his mouth.


    "I know!" Liu Ruyan said with a cold look at her.


    "Did we all make a mistake before?" seeing that she didn''t involve her anger in herself, feicui wondered. "Her performance in the hunting ground before was not as mature and hot as it is now. Now it seems that she was deliberately pretended at that time."


    This surprised Liu Ruyan and turned to jadeite: "what are you talking about?"


    She suddenly looked so serious that jadeite was surprised. After stabilizing her mind, she said, "isn''t it strange for the princess?


    Under such circumstances at that time, how could Princess Anya say such words? If she was rejected by the Lord, wouldn''t that woman''s face be cleaned? "


    "She said that at that time, the prince had no room to refuse." Liu Ruyan''s face eased a little and said what he thought.


    Jadeite''s face coagulated. It seemed that she wanted to say something, but she didn''t dare to say it.


    "What''s the matter? What are you trying to say?"


    Some looked at Liu Ruyan with worry. Jadeite bit her teeth. The expression on her face was very difficult. Finally, she shook her head and said, "nothing."


    "Make it clear, don''t pretend in front of me. Just say what you have."


    Excited by her, the sweat on jadeite''s forehead came out and said after a while: "if the slave said, Princess... Can the princess not blame the slave for making random guesses?"


    "Random speculation?" squinting at the maid in front of her, she wanted to know what she had guessed.


    "Just say it. I don''t blame you this time."


    This made feicui slightly relieved and took a deep breath, as if she had made a determination: "I don''t know what you think, princess, but the maid was with the princess at that time.


    When Princess Anya opened this mouth, it was really hard for the prince to refuse, but... It was not entirely possible to refuse.


    At that time, young master Chi asked the emperor for an order. In this life, only Mrs. Chi Shao is a woman. The emperor can agree to such a will.


    At that time, if the prince insisted that he did not want to marry again and only wanted to be good to the princess, the emperor had no way! "


    Jadeite said, glancing at Liu Ruyan whose face changed, and then said, "what''s more, Princess Anya, even if she is a Beiliang person, her style of behavior is not the same as that of the Central Plains, but if she is rejected by the Lord on the spot, she should also know that she is shy! How can she still insist?"


    "You... You mean..."


    After listening to jadeite''s words, Chu Yuehua''s chest fluctuated. She didn''t think of this possibility. After Qi Chonghuan said that to her that night, she never thought of this possibility again.


    From her expression, feicui knew that her temptation had an effect: "moreover, isn''t the most suspicious just now?


    Princess Anya''s performance just now is completely different from her performance that night. How different are her words from the women in the Central Plains?


    It''s not like someone who doesn''t understand the world, but like an expert coming out of the inner yard.


    How could such a woman make such a decision in spite of her shame that night? "


    The last sentence destroyed Liu Ruyan''s last line of defense. Only then did Anya humiliate her. She can''t forget it for a while.


    What''s more, I embarrassed her in front of that group of cheap women.


    "So..." his eyes gradually became firm, and a trace of resentment flashed in Liu Ruyan''s eyes. "All these are tricks!"


    Jadeite didn''t speak and didn''t agree with her. Anyway, what should be said has been said. It depends on how Liu Ruyan understands it.


    "Yes, I clearly saw that they were together every day during the hunting days. It was obvious that they were very affectionate.


    If the Lord hadn''t given the woman any hint, would she dare to say something like that that that night?


    A woman can''t be so reckless. It''s all a calculation.


    Come and go, but you''ve calculated me in. And the prince, who has been indifferent to me for so long, suddenly became so gentle to me. He wanted to marry his beautiful mother into the door. "


    Jadeite poured a cup of tea and handed it to Liu Ruyan: "princess, don''t be angry! Since the prince will say that to you, it means that in his heart, he doesn''t want to fall out with the princess."


    A word reminded Liu Ruyan: "yes! I know!"


    Then he went out directly and was stopped by jadeite: "princess, what are you going to do?"


    "I''m going back to Liu''s house! I''m going to tell my grandfather!"


    Who knows, jadeite immediately knelt to the ground with a "puff" sound: "the princess can''t!"


    "What are you doing?" Liu Ruyan frowned. "Can''t even you stop me?"


    "Princess," jadeite was so anxious that her tears were about to fall. "To tell the princess, I didn''t think there would be any good results when I said these words today.


    But princess, you can''t be impulsive! Otherwise, the consequences will be immeasurable. What if the Lord secretly discussed with the old man? "


    This made Liu Ruyan, who was very angry, suddenly feel like being poured with a basin of cold water.


    "Princess, you can see that after Princess Anya didn''t marry the prince, there''s nothing going on in the Liu family now."


    Looking at Liu Ruyan, who was carved in stone and clay, jade made up his mind: "princess, this matter must be considered carefully.


    Otherwise, a bad one may lead to death. Maybe the slave and maid worry too much, but what if?


    In case something happens to the princess here, the prince will feel extremely painful and give you a heavy burial. He will hold the Liu family high in his face. The Liu family will not lose face. This in laws is still in laws! "


    This last sentence set Liu Ruyan back three steps.


    Although the idea of feicui is too crazy, she knows that it is not too much.


    Such a possibility will not be completely absent.


    Swallow a mouthful of saliva, emerald said this paragraph, she felt her back was cold.


    Muddleheaded, she was helped back to the room by jadeite. She wiped her face carefully with a handkerchief, and then slowly woke up.


    But her brain was clear, and the coolness on her face made her shiver involuntarily. She suddenly felt that she was like a bug that had been falling in the spider''s web, and seemed to be waiting for the coming of phagocytosis.


    "Princess, don''t worry. We''ll find a way slowly. We''ll be able to find a way in a few days."


    Jadeite clenched her hand and made Liu Ruyan feel a trace of strength.

 Chapter 413

    On the seventh day of April, Chu Yuehua breathed a sigh of relief when she looked at the little Changle whose heat gradually subsided.


    Although it is common for children to get hot at this time, there is no way to put a heart down when it appears in their children.


    Du Ruo looked at her spirit as if she was a little tired. He hurriedly said, "young lady, take a rest! Changle is asleep now. You haven''t let go of it all afternoon."


    "It''s said that if you haven''t been a mother, you don''t know how much your mother cares about her children. Sure enough, it''s true."


    Looking at the child''s quiet sleeping face, Chu Yuehua said softly with a smile: "as long as this little girl grows up in the future, don''t forget my mother."


    "How could it be!" Du Ruo smiled and picked up the child. "Young lady is taking her with her heart. When she grows up, she must be the most filial to young lady."


    "How''s it going? Is the fever gone?"


    A man hurried in from the outside and rushed directly to the child held by Du Ruo.


    "Why did you come back so soon?" Chu Yuehua was surprised to see Chi Ye coming back at this time.


    "Looking at everything, I came back first. The imperial doctor said I could reduce my fever in the afternoon. I don''t know what happened, so I just came back."


    Seeing him holding the child carefully, Chu Yuehua''s heart flowed a burst of warmth.


    The best thing in the world is to see him doting on their children!


    Fortunately, it''s a girl. If a boy is so spoiled, he doesn''t know what kind of second ancestor he will become!


    "Don''t worry! The imperial doctor said that children are like this. Now the fever is gone, there''s nothing to do.


    Yes, a fever means you''re growing up! "


    "Really?" Chi Ye smiles when he hears the speech, and then weighs it. "Hmm! It seems to be a little longer."


    Hearing the speech, everyone laughed. Chu Yuehua gave him a white look: "less frivolous, where is it so fast, and you can get it out."


    He motioned to Du Ruo to take the child to bed and made him a cup of tea: "how''s it going?"


    "I can''t see how cruel you can be!" Chi Ye nods her nose.


    But Chu Yuehua was stunned and looked at the tea cup in her hand.


    Chi ye, who is drinking tea, immediately finds her strange: "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Yuehua looked up at him and asked, "Uncle Ye thinks I''m cruel now?"


    This


    Chi Ye is surprised. When did he mean this.


    "No!" I remembered what he had just said, "that''s not what I meant."


    But Chu Yuehua''s tears fell down: "in fact, I also think I''m too cruel. After all, this matter is related to human life."


    Chi Ye suddenly understands that she can''t turn this corner in her own heart. She just starts to reflect on herself by taking advantage of her words.


    However, such an idea is not good for her after all.


    He hurriedly pushes the table aside. Chi Ye walks up to her, holds her in his arms, gently comforts her, and gently caresses her on her back.


    "Silly girl, don''t think about it. You''re not wrong. It''s not who''s right and who''s wrong, but who loses and who wins."


    Then, a cruel intention flashed on his face: "what''s more, why didn''t they have a trace of kindness when they drove you to death in previous lives?


    For those who are good to us, we do our best to repay others. If those who are cruel to us still have a heart of kindness, it will be dangerous. "


    Raised her tearful eyes, Chu Yuehua looked at the man beside her: "really?"


    "Yes!" Chi Ye squats down, holds her hand, raises his face and looks at her, "have you forgotten the past life?


    This world is originally a world of the jungle. If you become weak, others will devour you without hesitation. In this case, you have to become strong.


    Think of Changle. When you were pregnant with her, you were killed twice. If you weren''t lucky, do we still have this daughter? "


    Thinking of her children, Chu Yuehua gave a pep talk. Yes! Others have never left behind.


    My troubles at this time are too much!


    In fact, since her rebirth, she hasn''t taken any active measures. Even if she treated the Zhou family like her sisters in her previous life, she just tried her best to escape from there in this life.


    After returning to the state of Qi, she didn''t really want revenge for the people who killed herself in her previous life.


    If it weren''t for Uncle Ye


    yes! Uncle Ye, Uncle Ye has such a heavy burden. She wants to help him share it. At this time, she


    Thinking of this, as soon as I gritted my teeth and the last drop of tears fell, my sight became clear: "I know! Uncle Ye, don''t worry!"


    "Good!" smiled and printed a kiss on her forehead, knowing that his little girl would think clearly.


    "Yue''er, no matter what you think, I will help you get back the pain and grievances you suffered in your previous life."


    Leaning in his arms, Chu Yuehua smiled. She believed him and believed he would do it.


    "By the way, has the list been written?"


    Chu Yuehua''s heart suddenly drew because of his words, list!


    He looked up at him and bit his teeth. His eyes suddenly became clear: "I haven''t written yet, but you don''t have to worry. I''ll give it to you in a few days."


    "Hmm!" he rubbed her head, and Chi Ye''s hatred became heavier.


    Those who bullied her, one, can''t let go!


    "Yo! What''s the matter?" Chi Xi came in with a smile and saw that the husband and wife seemed to have quarreled, one with red eyes and one with relief on his face.


    "Ah?" hurriedly wiped her eyes without tears. Chu Yuehua was a little frightened, "nothing."


    His eyes turned around Chi Ye. Chi Xi was unhappy and said, "Ye, you are really. Why do you often annoy yue''er?"


    This made Chi Ye feel helpless, but he still smiled: "it''s my fault. I won''t dare to do it again in the future."


    "If I run into you next time, just wait! I will not spare you. I don''t care if you are my own nephew. Now I''m on the side of my niece''s granddaughter''s mother."


    Chu Yue Walton smiled when he said this, looked at Chi ye and said, "see! I see if you dare to bully me in the future!"


    "I dare not. I dare not be presumptuous with my aunt."


    Chi Ye cooperates very much.


    "I''m here for the marriage of the fifth Lord tomorrow. Will the moon go? I have to go. If you want to take Changle, I''ll tell you at that time."

 Chapter 414

    Princess Anya''s marriage to the fifth prince as a concubine can be regarded as a sensational event in Kyoto, not to mention that it began to spread more than a month ago.


    The people from the Ministry of work were ordered by the emperor to build the residence of the side imperial concubine in the fifth Prince''s residence. It can be seen that this matter is certain.


    At the same time, as the apple of the eye of the most powerful king with a different surname in the state of Qi, it is still somewhat surprising that he married the fifth prince as a side princess.


    Therefore, there are relatively more good people.


    However, many are not just good people.


    Three days ago, the king of Beiliang had entered Beijing. At this time, he was staying in the special hall of Beiliang for the wedding of the princess Anya.


    The fifth Lord performed well in the hunting ground and got the deputy commander of the forbidden guards in the capital. For a moment, it was impressive.


    Many people have speculated that this prince, who has not been liked by the emperor, is afraid to fly into the sky. This momentum is that the young seventh prince, who has been valued by the emperor in the past two years, is also inferior!


    Chu Yuehua sat in the carriage and listened to the discussion outside one after another. She always kept a smile on her face.


    "In fact, you don''t have to come. Liu Ruyan is afraid that it will be so crazy to see you later!"


    Chi Xi looked at Chu Yuehua and disagreed with her. After all, Xiao Changle is a good excuse now. Why not?


    "The wedding of the fifth Lord is still the princess of Anya. It''s not good to give face. What''s more, today is the wedding day. Even if Liu Ruyan has more resentment in his heart, will he still send it to the guests?"


    Chu Yuehua smiled and said that she was thinking about little Changle at home. Don''t start a fever again.


    "It''s hard to say. This woman always doesn''t play cards according to common sense. She will go crazy for no reason."


    "It shouldn''t be. I think the Liu family is very quiet these days. It may have been appeased. What''s more, what can they do if they don''t appease?"


    While talking, the five kings'' mansion arrived.


    Chu Yuehua narrowed her eyes and looked at the familiar place, with an unidentified smile on her mouth.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Chu Yuehua shook her head with a smile and followed Chi Xi in.


    The receptionist at the door recognized that it was Chi Fu''s carriage. Where would he neglect it, he quickly welcomed the two people in.


    A group of people were already sitting in the hall where the distinguished guests were entertained. They were familiar with each other on weekdays. At this time, when they saw Chu Yuehua coming, they hurriedly greeted him.


    "How''s xiaochangle now? It''s been six months. Can you climb by yourself!"


    "It was lovely to see at that time. Now it has grown and must be more like a snowball."


    "No, at that time, the old lady said she looked like young master Chi''s eyes. Now I don''t know what''s going on. Young master Chi looks so good that the threshold of Chi''s house will be broken in the future."


    Everyone likes to hear others praise their children, even Chu Yuehua is no exception, so he soon played with this group of people.


    "Help me to see if the big girl of the Luo family has come." Chu Yuehua turned and said to lingruo while chatting with everyone.


    Ling Ruo understood and retreated.


    Chu Yuehua was still as if nothing had happened, chatting with the ladies around him.


    "You all say that Princess Anya looks boundless. I have to have a good look later. I haven''t seen anyone better than Princess Duanyang up to now!"


    One by one, Chu Yuehua had to deal with it.


    Ling Ruo quickly changed his clothes while no one was paying attention, then picked up a tray and sneaked into the backyard.


    "Is aunt LAN there?"


    A crisp voice sounded outside. Ruolan''s soft and charming voice said, "who''s outside?"


    "Aunt LAN, my wife asked me to come to you." a girl in the same blue dress as the girl in the middle yard came in.


    "Oh! It''s Miss Ling! Come in quickly!" Ruolan smiled even more when she saw her. "Chunxiang, make tea."


    The servant girl went down. Ling Ruo stuffed things into Ruolan''s hand and whispered in her ear, "our aunt didn''t see you just now. Come to talk to you after the banquet. Don''t run away."


    Chunxiang made tea and came in. Looking at the girl, she didn''t mean to stay: "thank you, sister. I just came to pass a word. I have to go ahead to serve!"


    "Aunt, this is..."


    "It''s in front of aunt Jing in the Shangshu mansion." Ruolan answered casually, "how long have you been out of touch? You have to come to climb the relationship."


    Hearing her say this, Chunxiang said with a smile: "now my aunt is a popular man in front of the Lord. Naturally, she is different from before. However, if you don''t want to talk to me, don''t talk to me. Anyway, our Lord is now my aunt''s master!"


    "Hmm!" Ruolan smiled and said, "I hope the new princess can be nice to each other."


    He said as if he remembered something: "let''s go to Yayuan!"


    "Ah?" Chunxiang was surprised, "today?"


    "Hmm!" bit her lips, and Ruolan nodded solemnly, "I have no friends with the princess. Even if the princess enters the door, she will not be friends with me again.


    We might as well make plans first and make friends with the side imperial concubine. "


    "My aunt, your idea is naturally good, but today is their happy day. What are you doing in Yayuan? It''s invisible?"


    "Stop talking nonsense." if LAN Bai glanced at her, "now that she has made up her mind to do it, she must do it better. At this time, she naturally has no time to see me, but when I went, she saw it. It''s different. We can do more things, and it won''t be bad.


    Besides, you can see it later! Those should be there. I''m not the only one who thinks so. "


    Chunxiang was so sure of what she said, but she could understand her life as a concubine in the palace. After a long time, she nodded and said, "well, if no one goes back, people have to laugh secretly."


    "Jokes at the moment are better than being run by both sides in the future. Princess Anya is not as easy to deal with as Liu Ruyan."


    She had made up her mind. She was just a servant girl put here by the Lord. Naturally, she would not stop him and her. She nodded and followed her.


    However, after going to the elegant garden, I was relieved to see those aunts looking forward to it. It seems that Aunt LAN is right.


    At this time, Liu Ruyan changed into a princess''s dress, with exquisite makeup on his face.


    After so many days of careful consideration, she had to admit that she was the chess piece that was about to be abandoned. However, she was unwilling to be abandoned.

 Chapter 415

    Seeing that the auspicious hour was coming, a group of ladies followed the special maid out of the hall and went to the elegant garden over there.


    Chu Yuehua looked at the beautifully built yard and sighed softly in her heart: "sure enough! It''s still as good-looking as in previous lives. For this Anya, she never seems to lack such care."


    Looking at such an elegant garden in her previous life, she felt bitter. At that time, she didn''t know what to do.


    A woman who is completely better than herself is married as a side imperial concubine. She doesn''t know what kind of attitude to treat her.


    Finally, I can only watch her enter the door and proudly rob my man.


    She knew that at that time, many people laughed at her behind her back and cried bitterly, but the man told her that it was an expedient measure. When he boarded Dabao in the future, he wouldn''t let her be wronged.


    I don''t know if he also said such words to Liu Ruyan?


    Things in the world are really annoying. In the previous life, Liu Ruyan died because of Liu Ruyan. In this life, Liu Ruyan is bearing the pain of the previous life instead of himself.


    But, relatively speaking, Liu Ruyan lives better than herself. After all, she still has the Liu family. After all, her temperament is not like herself in her previous life.


    "Young lady! What''s the matter?" Ling Ruo didn''t know when she came back. Seeing her stunned again, she quickly shouted.


    Seeing that it was her, Chu Yuehua came back: "how''s it going?"


    "Everything has been arranged." he made a gesture without any problem, and there was a trace of excitement on lingruo''s face.


    After so long, she finally had a chance to revenge. She was relieved!


    Some time ago, Chi Ye told her that Aunt LAN, who was next to Qi Chonghuan, whom he had seen on Mount Notre Dame, was his man.


    Chu Yuehua surprised me, because she knew Qi Chonghuan''s temperament, to want to lay a woman around him, as an eye liner, in fact, is not an easy thing.


    But Chi ye said as if easily: "why didn''t he answer the woman sent by the Minister of household?"


    Is this what you want and what you want?


    I have to say that in this respect, she is still too young. Chi Ye''s means are much more sophisticated than her.


    Sometimes she would wonder, where did Chi ye go in his previous life? Why have you never seen it? If he appeared earlier in his previous life and removed Qi Chonghuan, would the result be different.


    But she immediately shook her head again. If Qi Chonghuan was removed so soon, her five princess would have no life.


    Thoughts do not know where, the crowd suddenly became a sensation, the original wedding team has returned.


    Yayuan is big enough. The spacious yard will not feel crowded when so many people stand.


    Because it is to win and marry the side imperial concubine, the chapel can''t be in the main house. As usual, it can''t welcome in from the main door.


    But the king of Beiliang sat there. It was hard for the emperor to say, so he did it according to the etiquette of the side imperial concubine.


    As the sound of firecrackers approached, Chu Yuehua saw Qi Chonghuan and Anya in red clothes coming over with red silk.


    In the cheers of everyone, he gradually walked towards the door of Yayuan.


    "Wait a minute!" a crisp female voice sounded, and everyone was stunned. They saw Liu Ruyan, who was dressed in the princess''s clothes, standing there with a smile.


    Although it is said that the new couple should offer her tea when they enter the door, it is only right in the house. How can they be outside?


    "Although the princess was married as a side princess, it''s really wronged to be the princess."


    Liu Ruyan was normal and opened his mouth with a smile, which surprised everyone who knew her a little bit. What happened to this woman today? Take the wrong medicine?


    Chu Yuehua stood beside Chi Xi. She clearly saw her hand holding the handkerchief, loose and tight. It was clear that she was very nervous.


    "What does she want to do?" Chi Xi asked Chu Yuehua quietly because she was a little unclear.


    "I don''t know!" Chu Yuehua replied simply, "let''s watch it! Maybe there''s something fun."


    When Mrs. Liu heard the speech, she came out with a smile and said, "the five princesses have such a heart. Why do you hesitate?"


    According to Yan, several servant girls went down immediately.


    Princess Beiliang frowned. She didn''t think the five princesses could have any good means for the woman who robbed her man.


    "What are you going to do?"


    At this time, the women of the Liu family stood next to Liu Ruyan with a smile. Obviously, they were very satisfied with Liu Ruyan''s generosity at this time.


    But generosity is not weakness. Standing behind Liu Ruyan means support.


    "Princess Liang, don''t worry. It''s a custom in the Central Plains. There are several rules for newcomers to enter the door!


    We Yaner also want to say that we can''t let the princess really condescend because we see the princess''s dignity. "


    This made Princess Liang a little uncertain and turned her face to see others.


    A woman familiar with the rules smiled and said, "that''s right. It seems that the fifth princess is a generous person."


    This made Princess Liang breathe a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "in this case, thank the five princesses. In the future, if Anya does something wrong, the princess should give more advice."


    "Princess Liang is so polite." Liu Ruyan answered with a smile, and then arranged the fire basin and chicken blood.


    Only Qi Chonghuan frowned slightly. With his understanding of Liu Ruyan, she should not be so generous.


    There was no noise during this period, probably because of what I said to her, but even if that was the case, didn''t I quarrel with Anya in Yayuan a few days ago?


    Why did you suddenly become so open-minded and generous today?


    The so-called abnormality is a demon, and he suddenly became a little worried.


    But at this time, Liu Ruyan smiled and everyone was happy. If he spoke loudly, both sides would be thankless. It seems that he should be more careful.


    If something really happened


    Thinking of this, his eyes fell on Liu Ruyan over there. At that time, he would be rude to this inconvenient woman.


    Liu Ruyan, who was arranging, also felt Qi Chonghuan''s eyes. The cold feeling was very clear. Sure enough


    However, she didn''t look back. She just arranged it in an orderly way. Today, she wants everyone to know!


    As for the future, it depends on how Qi Chonghuan handles it.


    I thought so much, but it was not difficult to arrange. Soon, a brazier was arranged, not far from the couple.


    Anya took the red silk and smiled slowly forward. It seems that the woman still has a little eyesight.

 Chapter 416

    In the crowd''s blessing, Anya''s smile grew bigger and bigger, but it was hidden under the veil and invisible to others.


    Since then, she has been his wife. Although she is not a regular wife, she will soon be.


    Does she have to share a husband with others?


    As for those women, take your time.


    She once told herself that in her life, her man can only belong to her, but it''s a pity that she came late.


    Therefore, those who come early and shouldn''t appear must die.


    Liu Ruyan is something. Just kill her. But now she is in Kyoto. Many things are difficult to do. When she establishes her heel in the five kings'' house, it will come naturally.


    I really don''t believe the emperor will not pay attention to her father, but really investigate his responsibility!


    Who could have thought that on such a happy day, the woman had this idea in her heart!


    "Be careful, princess. There is a brazier ahead. Just step over it gently."


    The Xi Niang who came out of the palace also said with appreciation that the five princesses were the most willful and could not be a man. This time, it was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    As long as things go smoothly this time, she can get a lot of money.


    Anya walked forward slowly. The brazier appeared under the cover. When she was about to cross over, suddenly the fire in the brazier rushed up in an instant.


    Anya was shocked by the sudden change, but she didn''t really get burned when she practiced martial arts since childhood.


    Then he quickly pointed his toes and swept over.


    Qi Chonghuan did not expect such a sudden change.


    He jumped with Anya almost at the same time.


    "Ah! It''s on fire!"


    I don''t know who called. The crowd found that Anya''s skirt was burned at this time.


    In fact, it was because Anya was used to wearing the usual riding clothes, but there was a long piece off the back of today''s wedding dress. Therefore, although people jumped over, their clothes were burned.


    Qi Chonghuan and the people next to her almost immediately came forward to put out the fire for her. Who knows that the fire is very powerful, they immediately ran up.


    For a moment, the scene was a little chaotic. Anya''s head was also lost when she was putting out the fire, and her hair was a little messy.


    This is probably the first time that such a thing has happened. The bride and groom are dancing to put out the fire on the bride.


    "Get water quickly!" Liu Ruyan shouted.


    Immediately someone brought a bucket of water, ran to Anya''s face and poured it directly.


    In an instant, the fire went out.


    However, the audience was quiet.


    The scene at this time really shocked many people. Some ladies who had lived in Kyoto for many years also stared at everything in front of them.


    This is too unexpected. Probably no one will look at it calmly!


    On the carpeted Road, Anya stood there in her wedding dress, which was burning a little embarrassed. She was dripping water all over her body. Her hair was scattered and her makeup was spent. She stood there blankly, as if she didn''t understand what was going on.


    Qi Chonghuan stood beside, stunned. All this changed too fast.


    The people next to him were stunned.


    Liu Ruyan patted his chest: "fortunately, it didn''t burn."


    "Liu Ruyan, you did it on purpose!"


    Finally Anya shouted and immediately went forward to hit people.


    It''s so embarrassing. Even Anya, who always behaves in an unconventional way on weekdays, feels ashamed at this time.


    Today is the most important day in her life. She wears a wedding dress and marries her beloved. From then on, she embarks on the life of two people.


    How beautiful all this was, but this fire and a basin of water immediately turned her into a clown in everyone''s eyes.


    She can''t accept it, absolutely not.


    The originator of all this is the woman standing there enjoying what she should have enjoyed.


    Liu Ruyan looked frightened: "I... princess, I don''t know how to become like this. I didn''t mean to."


    Although they said so, they still noticed a trace of meaning.


    It seems that the so-called magnanimous five princesses are not all true!


    Think also know, for no reason to come to such a side imperial concubine, how can my heart be happy?


    But doing so


    It''s a little too much!


    Liu Ruyan turned to see Mrs. Liu and some of the women in Liu''s house.


    The way she bit her lips embarrassed the women in Liu''s house. Although she had been ordered by the house for a long time and could not help Liu Ruyan make trouble, this scene today


    At least Liu Ruyan did it with the intention of praising Anya on the surface!


    "Liu Ruyan, you..."


    "Princess, believe me, I didn''t mean it," Liu Ruyan frowned. "Don''t take the princess to change clothes. I''ll have tea later!"


    This made others stunned again, especially Princess Liang. There was thin anger on her face.


    Just now he said he would treat each other with a formal ceremony, but at this time he mentioned nothing to offer tea!


    Liu Ruyan seemed to be aware of Princess Liang''s anger and said with some embarrassment: "princess, I know what you think in your heart, but the emperor''s decree for marriage is clearly written. Although I am very willing to let Princess Anya not be wronged, the rules are there after all.


    If I don''t accept her bowl of tea, according to the rules, Anya can''t be my whole family. "


    Princess Liang was stunned by this. She knew this rule. It has always been so. If she didn''t respect the bowl of master mother tea, the identity of the concubine room could not be recognized.


    Even if Anya is a princess, even if she is going to marry the fifth princess as a side princess.


    Rules are rules.


    Anya looked at Liu Ruyan fiercely. The resentment in her eyes didn''t stop at all. Anyone could see it.


    Liu Ruyan wants this effect, which is to let everyone know that she, the fifth princess, doesn''t like Princess Anya.


    At the same time, let Beiliang Wang and Liu Fu consider their cooperation with Qi Chonghuan.


    Beiliang Wang didn''t know that the Liu family wanted to come to the house of poetry and books. In this way, her contacts were the most important. If she was so wronged in the five kings'' house and helped Qi Chonghuan everywhere in the court, it would also make fun of her colleagues and people all over the world.


    Such a Liu family should have no effect on Qi Chonghuan!


    Qi Chonghuan''s anger rose to the ground, this worry free woman!


    Didn''t you already say it?


    What happened in the middle? A possibility flashed through his mind.


    But it was interrupted immediately.


    "Anya! Change your clothes and make up, and respect the master mother''s tea."

 Chapter 417

    As soon as Princess Beiliang''s voice came out, Anya, who had almost come forward to beat people, stopped, took a deep breath and followed the servant girl down.


    "The fifth princess is so bold!" Princess Liang looked at Liu Ruyan over there. "It seems that Anya in our family is still too reckless. Please take care of the fifth princess in the future."


    Liu Ruyan still looked wronged: "princess, I really..."


    "I believe it! I believe it."


    Princess Liang nodded to Liu Ruyan with a smile on her face. This sentence is believed that no one will think it is true. The smile on her face is Sen Leng. It seems that she is not a simple person.


    Liu Ruyan was helpless, and then Qi Qiran turned to Qi Chonghuan: "what does the Lord think?"


    "What do you say?" Qi Chonghuan didn''t answer her directly, but turned and returned the question to Liu Ruyan.


    With a sad smile, "don''t you believe me?"


    But in addition, Liu Ruyan didn''t say anything. He turned to the servant girl around him and said, "set a seat."


    The princess''s airs were full. Even Chu Yuehua was surprised by Liu Ruyan''s momentum today.


    "It seems that the five kings'' residence will be restless in the future." Chi Xi stood next to Chu Yuehua and lowered his voice.


    There was some disapproval in his tone.


    "There''s no way. Where can there be such a good thing to sit and enjoy the happiness of the whole people."


    Chu Yuehua answered her lightly.


    After glancing at the woman beside him, Chi Xi had to nod and say, "so I think it''s good for you and ye''er to look like this, although I thought it was too jealous before, which was harmful to my children.


    But now it seems that the most important thing is the peace of the house. What''s more, the couple can''t live. "


    Chu Yuehua was speechless and turned to the topic and said, "I just hope there will be no more trouble. Otherwise, the fifth Prince''s residence is really ashamed today."


    Chi Xi smiled and said, "look! Today is just the beginning! But I didn''t expect Liu Ruyan to have such courage to make trouble today."


    "People are in a hurry! There will always be an outbreak. It depends on whether the fifth Lord can win it."


    At this time, Anya has changed her clothes, which is also a wedding dress, but it is naturally incomparable with the one just now.


    It was specially made in the imperial palace for her wedding. Who could have thought that there could be problems with the wedding dress. Therefore, at this time, she was wearing a set of spare clothes, which naturally had no just gorgeous beauty.


    Anya, who changed her wedding dress, didn''t cover her head. She had already exposed her face, and there was nothing to cover.


    With some trembling, Xi Niang walked all the way to the main house. This time, nothing went wrong.


    Anya''s face is always covered with frost.


    "It''s the first time to see such a wedding!" Chi Xi, who has always been the most disciplined, couldn''t help laughing in Chu Yuehua''s ear at this time. "The new lady didn''t cover her head and her face was angry. Tut tut... Make a new face."


    You don''t have to think about it. Chi Xi doesn''t like such a scene. He unknowingly brings a trace of irony.


    When a lady heard Chi Xi''s words, she whispered: "I thought the fifth Lord could sit and enjoy the blessings of the whole people. Who knows, now it seems that it''s like two powder kegs in his backyard."


    It''s not too big to watch the excitement. It seems that these people who come to watch the ceremony have a heart of watching the excitement at this time.


    As a new couple walked into the house, the onlookers slowly approached.


    It is worthy of being built by the Ministry of industry. When you enter the hall of Yayuan, you know how carefully the layout here is.


    According to the rules, concubines will not worship heaven and earth with their male masters when they enter the room. The above two seats are Qi Chonghuan and Liu Ruyan.


    Anya should kneel and offer tea to them, even if it is a rite.


    At this time, Liu Ruyan was already sitting on the left. Qi Chonghuan couldn''t help but sink when he looked at his eyes.


    Anya bit her lips, her face getting colder and colder.


    To serve tea to that woman in front of so many people, or to serve tea on her knees, she really can''t accept it.


    Kneeling on the ground, kneeling on the ground, kneeling on the king, kneeling on his parents. Since he was born, he really hasn''t knelt on anyone else.


    "Lord..."


    Anya turned her face to look at the man next to her with red eyes. Her long eyelashes flickered, as if in the blink of an eye, tears would roll down.


    "This......" Qi Chonghuan also hesitated. Do you really want Anya to kneel down and offer tea to Liu Ruyan? "This rule..."


    "Hurry up, Lord! Don''t miss the auspicious time," Liu Ruyan said at the right time. "That''s the rule. Now Princess Anya enters the door, it''s our whole family. If you don''t serve this cup of master mother tea, you''ll really have no name and points."


    Why did this woman suddenly become so strong?


    Qi Chonghuan was a little stuffy. Although such a thing is a rule, wouldn''t it be over if no one would investigate it?


    Of course he didn''t know that Liu Ruyan was fighting to protect himself.


    Only when she exposed her current situation in the five kings'' residence would Qi Chonghuan be afraid.


    In this way, if she had any accidents in the future, Qi Chonghuan could not escape suspicion.


    These days she thought for a long time and had to admit that Qi Chonghuan really had no feelings for her.


    No one can rely on. She has to rely on herself.


    On this thought, Liu Ruyan''s waist straightened a little. Anyway, he can''t lose this momentum now.


    Others didn''t see it. Princess Liang standing next to Anya saw it clearly.


    They are both women and live in the backyard. How can they not understand the fighting spirit in each other''s eyes.


    Today, it''s clear that she wants to stand in front of so many people. Her meaning is obvious. Isn''t your daughter going to enter the house to be Qi Chonghuan''s side imperial concubine?


    Then let everyone see how this side imperial concubine should be.


    "Lord, the time is coming. Go up!"


    Princess Beiliang opened her mouth and surprised Anya, but as soon as she looked up, she saw her mother''s expression without hesitation. She was stunned and swallowed the grievance at the mouth.


    Liu Ruyan, right? Let you be proud today. From tomorrow on, I will make you regret humiliating me in front of so many people today!


    Seeing the futon in front of them, Anya bit her teeth and knelt down after all.


    "Tea for the Lord!" a special person offered tea. Anya bit her teeth and gave it to Qi Chonghuan.


    "Serve tea to the princess!"


    But looking at the smile on the corner of the woman''s mouth, Anya felt that her roots were bitten by herself.


    After receiving the tea handed over by Anya, Liu Ruyan took a sip at will: "woman Qiu, come into my house today and be sure to keep women''s way in the future, ke..."

 Chapter 418

    Listen to Liu Ruyan''s words, Anya''s head is going to explode, but she knows it''s the rule.


    After receiving the tea, the mistress must teach her, and today''s ceremony can be regarded as completed.


    When I was in the hunting ground that day, because of that obsession in my heart, I said without hesitation that I was willing to enter the fifth Prince''s house as a side imperial concubine.


    But I didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to be subordinate to others.


    Waiting for Liu Ruyan to finish her nonsense, she suddenly stopped.


    And it''s not normal to stop. It''s like being pinched by someone''s throat suddenly


    Anya was surprised and looked up to see Liu Ruyan''s frightened eyes and a trace of blood slowly flowing down her lips.


    "Princess!"


    Jadeite, who had been standing next to Liu Ruyan, immediately screamed and awakened the people from their consternation.


    "Toxic..."


    Liu Ruyan''s pretty face suddenly became ferocious because of severe pain, but his eyes stared at Anya. After saying two words in his mouth, he could no longer support it and fell down from the chair.


    "Pass it on to the imperial doctor!" Princess Beiliang was so cold that she pulled Anya aside. Her eyes were fierce. Of course, she saw that Liu Ruyan was poisoned.


    And in this case


    It immediately reminds people of that cup of tea.


    "Don''t move. The fifth princess should be poisoned. Hurry to send it to the imperial doctor. Don''t move everything here. Don''t move anything the fifth princess touched all day today, otherwise she will be killed with a stick!"


    Qi Chonghuan recovered from the shock and immediately said in a deep voice.


    Even so, the hall was like a pot of boiling water at this time, and everyone was talking about it one after another.


    "Oh, my God! How could this happen? I''m poisoned."


    "Just now I''m still talking! Such a powerful poison! Who did it..."


    "It''s terrible. How can people now..."


    "Hurry to find the imperial doctor. I don''t know if he has been saved. The new man comes in..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All kinds of comments were hotly discussed in every corner of the hall. Although everyone didn''t say it clearly, everyone with a clear eye could see the problem of the cup of tea just now.


    Now I''m just waiting for the imperial doctor to confirm it.


    No matter what the final result of this matter is, at least now everyone has a basic conclusion in mind.


    At this time, Anya, who was guessed by everyone, was held in her arms by Princess Beiliang. Her face was pale and trembling.


    Even she has never encountered such a cruel killing in her daily life. This is not killing with a sword, it is killing with the heart of the people.


    Princess Beiliang looked at her woman with a dignified face and felt a little pity. She whispered in the voice that her mother and daughter could hear: "you see? This is the backyard, but I don''t know if she is dead."


    "Mother imperial concubine, she... Is... Who did it?"


    Although the backyard of King Beiliang''s residence is not a clean place, as the favorite daughter of King Beiliang, she really hasn''t fought in that place.


    Although Princess Beiliang told her a lot of such things before, she never took it to heart.


    In her eyes, no matter who she is, she doesn''t like it. A whip goes down and ends her life.


    Soon, the imperial doctor came, passed by in front of so many people and went directly to Liu Ruyan.


    The men in the outer yard also ran quickly.


    Originally, it was just to marry a side imperial concubine. Men usually don''t go inside to watch the ceremony, so they are all outside at this time.


    Who knows that such a thing happened suddenly. After hearing the news, how can you drink outside safely?


    For a moment, the hall was a little crowded again.


    Chu Yuehua was crowded and was about to go out. A hug surrounded her in the bad room.


    "All right!"


    The gentle voice sounded in my ears, and the irritability that had just risen because of the large number of people was smoothed down.


    "It''s all right. I just don''t know how the fifth princess is."


    If ordinary people encounter such a situation, it is a big scandal. They will let the guests withdraw first.


    However, the guests here are not ordinary people. Qi Chonghuan wants everyone to go back first, but he can''t say it.


    What''s more, today''s events still have some inexplicable and unidentified flavor.


    In fact, after this matter came out, we all know what the results of the imperial medical examination will be.


    Most importantly, what will be interpreted in the end.


    "How''s it going, doctor?"


    Qi Chonghuan asked quickly after seeing the imperial doctor examine Liu Ruyan in several places.


    After looking at him and the people around him, the doctor shook his head and said, "it''s gone."


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, a burst of sobs broke out in the crowd. A living man who had just been there suddenly became a corpse. Who wouldn''t be shocked.


    What''s more, it''s still at the wedding, such a happy day.


    "It looks like a sudden death from poisoning. From the pupils and nails, it''s not an ordinary poison. I''m afraid it''s still a strong poison, such as sealing the throat at the sight of blood. The attack speed is very fast."


    The next words of the imperial doctor immediately made people hear a key sentence: "attack particularly fast?"


    "Didn''t you just drink tea?" someone immediately took this sentence.


    Qi Chonghuan, Princess Beiliang and Anya all turned white at this moment.


    The imperial doctor didn''t take so much into account. In front of so many people, he had no effect on the imperial doctor. It was impossible to cover up for Qi Chonghuan or who.


    So after hearing this sentence, he went directly to the table, took Liu Ruyan''s tea, looked at it carefully for a while, smelled it again, dipped it in a little, tasted it, and then spit it out.


    "There''s something wrong with the tea. If you''re right, it''s the poison in the bowl of tea."


    "Yan''er!" a woman wailed with a wailing voice. Then the people saw that Doctor Liu threw himself on Liu Ruyan like falling to the ground, "who has such a cruel heart that... Should poison you like this!


    Who are you in the way of? I''m only 18 years old. I''ve only been away from my mother for more than a year. Why


    My cigarette! "


    As soon as Mrs. Liu opened her mouth, the women of the Liu family who had just been watching came forward one after another and began to cry.


    For a time, the happy hall changed into a mourning hall, and the wedding banquet changed into a funeral banquet.


    Although Mrs. Liu didn''t directly say that Anya hurt people, the spearhead of this cry was directed at Anya.


    Even Princess Liang had nothing more suitable to say at this time than "don''t wrong people!".


    "Lord Liao!" Qi Chonghuan sighed with relief when he saw someone coming, "I''d better ask the Ministry of punishment to help find out!"

 Chapter 419

    Looking at the dark coins flying in the yard, Chu Yuehua put her hands together and had no expression on her face.


    Ling Ruo burned all the paper money and stood quietly watching her.


    It was a long time before she opened her eyes.


    "Ling Ruo, you said, at this time, Liu Ruyan is in the sky. Will he poison me and curse me?"


    There was some worry in her tone, but also some unspeakable sympathy.


    "No!" for this question, Ling Ruo didn''t even think about it, so he directly replied, "although Mrs. Shao killed her, she also freed her.


    To tell the truth, she continues to live in the five kings'' mansion now, which is the day when the torture begins.


    According to the information we got, in fact, Liu Fu has given up her. With the temperament of Princess Anya, she won''t have a good result.


    And the fifth Lord... I don''t think the fifth Lord is a kind man. Relatively speaking, I''m afraid he will still stand on Anya''s side waiting for Liu Ruyan''s death! "


    These are the truth. Chu Yuehua knows that Ling ruo''s analysis is right.


    Indeed, if it hadn''t been for today, Liu Ruyan would not have lived for half a year.


    At that time, there will only be a dead five princess, and then there will be a magnificent funeral.


    Anya was naturally helped to the throne of princess.


    As for Liu Ruyan, it''s just the past. The Liu family will still maintain the current relationship with Qi Chonghuan.


    After Anya became a princess, the king of Beiliang naturally felt more relieved about Qi Chonghuan.


    That kind of death is the most worthless!


    "But it''s better to live than to die!"


    Chu Yuehua''s words made Ling Ruo totally disagree: "that''s wrong. The good death here means to die safely, not with value."


    No matter what, with lingruo''s words, Chu Yuehua''s heart is still much better.


    "Hasn''t the young master come back yet?"


    "The emperor attaches great importance to this matter. At this time, he is discussing it in the imperial study. I''m afraid he won''t come back for a while."


    Hearing this, Chu Yuehua smiled faintly: "I also want to see what kind of answer this will be published in the world."


    "Why don''t you rest?"


    Chi Ye''s voice came from the door. Chu Yuehua turned around and saw his angry expression, but he just smiled back.


    At a glance, he sees the paper money burned on the ground. Chi Ye strides over and Ling Ruo retreats wisely.


    "What''s the matter?" he put his hand around her waist. "Is it difficult to feel at ease?"


    He shook his head in his arms and Chu Yuehua smiled: "I just think that people die like lights out. At that time, I thought she was so hateful. Now I think everything has become dust and smoke."


    Put his chin on her forehead. Chi Ye smiled and said, "life is like this. Whether it''s beautiful or gloomy, there''s nothing after death, but a wisp of dust and smoke."


    Then he said, "it''s also good, Liu Ruyan... I think most of the living people don''t have a good impression of her! Now that they are dead, everyone''s resentment against her has disappeared, haven''t they?"


    What kind of comfort is this? Chu Yuehua was amused, but turned the topic to the past: "come back so late, but have you discussed a result?"


    He hooked his lips, and then finally couldn''t help but print a kiss on her lips: "don''t worry! Develop in the direction we want."


    "Oh?" Chu Yuehua picked her eyebrows. "How did you do it?"


    "Liu Ge lost all his face in the fifth Prince''s residence today. Will he help Qi Chonghuan cover it up at this time?


    His face saving character is impossible. In addition, there are three princes making trouble. Finally, the case was handed over to the fourth princes. "


    "Fourth Lord?" Chu Yuehua was surprised. "Qi chongyne?"


    Seeing Chu Yuehua''s expression, Chi Ye couldn''t help laughing: "I don''t know what the fourth Lord will look like, but... It''s estimated that the result will be very fun."


    Think about it. In everyone''s eyes, it seems that the fourth Lord won''t do anything except recite poetry and fight against it.


    Think of his only achievement, suppressing bandits, or smashing so many people before he flattened a small mountain.


    The feeling is that the emperor feels that this son is too useless and disgraceful, and casually gives him a merit.


    "In fact, now, we all know that although the princes can''t move at present, the dark tide is already surging.


    This time, the matter happened in the five kings'' residence. Qi Chonghuan naturally hoped to try it by himself and tear it away from himself.


    But after all, it is unrealistic, and others naturally want to splash dirty water on him. The dirtier the better.


    The emperor naturally did not agree. Under the reconciliation of the last few forces, he inexplicably brought in the fourth prince. "


    Chu Yuehua understood: "the fourth Lord doesn''t participate in the party struggle, and basically has no friends. Therefore, there is no phenomenon of favoring one side.


    But


    His personal ability... Is really worrying. What kind of result will he get in the end. "


    "Who knows! In short, I think the whole Kyoto is looking forward to the results of our four kings."


    Chu Yuehua shook her head with a smile. It''s really a funny effect. I don''t know if the fourth princess will have any plans.


    Following him back to the room, Chu Yuehua suddenly thought of a possibility and immediately said, "this thing... You didn''t participate?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chi ye saw that she suddenly stopped and asked in some doubt, "what do you say? Liu Ruyan is now..."


    Chu Yuehua shook her head strangely: "I''m not talking about things in the daytime."


    "What''s that?"


    Chi Ye doesn''t understand this and looks at her with his head tilted.


    "How could Qi Chonghuan not find a way to let his own people intervene in such a serious matter tonight?


    How did it fall into the hands of the fourth Lord? Didn''t you try hard? "


    In fact, at the beginning, Chi ye said, "we will develop in the direction we want, which reminds her."


    "I......" touched the tip of his nose, and Chi Ye nodded her head. "I just mentioned it casually. Who knows, the emperor agreed."


    Casually mentioned


    I really doubt whether the emperor was cheated by this man.


    Shook his head, Chu Yuehua followed in.


    The next day, people all over Kyoto pricked their ears to inquire about the fourth Prince''s trial of the poisoning death of the fifth princess.


    And Ling Ruo couldn''t help running out early in the morning to inquire about the news.


    Chu Yuehua wrote three words on the paper. Looking at the man''s name, she frowned for a long time and didn''t loosen it again.


    In my heart, I always doubt whether that person will be him?

 Chapter 420

    "Young lady, it''s lively now." Ling ruo''s footsteps hurried in. The battle startled Xiao Changle sitting in Chu Yuehua''s arms.


    "Why? What? Changle is good!"


    Lanxiang quickly scolded, but Chu Yuehua said no harm.


    Just now, I don''t know why, Xiao Changle began to cry. Chu Yuehua coaxed her for a long time.


    "What happened? So surprised."


    Chuyuehua smiled and put Changle on Luohan''s bed and let her turn over and play by herself. Chuyuehua asked with a smile.


    "What else can it be because the fourth Lord tried the case?" Ling ruo''s eyes lit up when he said this. "It''s so fun."


    "Oh? Can the trial be fun?" I guessed a little. It''s probably that Qi chongyne won''t try again.


    At this time, in the lobby of the Ministry of punishment, there was a dark kneeling on the ground, but there were still several standing.


    Of course, people with high status and no need to kneel on such occasions, such as Princess Anya, such as Mrs. Liu.


    "Fourth Lord! You don''t have to think about it. How can my daughter die? Some people think she''s in the way and want to be the princess?"


    Mrs. Liu''s eyes were swollen like walnuts, but in a word, she directly pointed the spearhead at Princess Anya.


    Anya hasn''t spoken yet, but the princess Liang next to her said coldly: "Mrs. Liu, you can''t talk nonsense. The front son is my daughter''s wedding. Who will let his wedding see the blood?"


    "It''s true!" Qi chongyne frowned and listened carefully to what the people below said. When he heard Princess Liang''s words, he nodded and thought it was natural.


    "Fourth Lord, you can''t say that. Everyone knows that there is a saying called seeking wealth and wealth in danger. That''s what makes people feel impossible. If you do it, no one will doubt it, right?


    What''s more, at the wedding the day before yesterday, my daughter kindly wanted to let Princess Anya marry in more decently and let her follow the etiquette of the main room. Who knows that there was an accident and burned Princess Anya''s skirt.


    At that time, my daughter was careless, but Princess Anya looked at my daughter at that time, but she even had the heart to eat her. Everyone present the day before yesterday could see it.


    Under such circumstances, it is difficult to guarantee that no one will move his heart to kill without reason. What''s more, who doesn''t know that Princess Anya''s words don''t agree with the nature of throwing a whip to kill people? "


    Mrs. Liu didn''t flinch at all, and immediately caught the words of the fourth Lord.


    Qi chongyne frowned again: "this is not unreasonable. Even the king has heard that Anya has killed many people."


    This sentence made Princess Liang''s expression stagnate and immediately said, "how can I say that? Although my daughter is irritable, people followed her all the way from the palace to the elegant garden the day before yesterday. When she was dressing in the palace, everyone in the palace looked at it. Where is the chance to hide poison?


    What''s more, before she entered the fifth Prince''s house, how could she know that the fifth Princess deliberately wanted to make trouble for her? "


    "This... Seems to make sense!"


    "Hum! It''s hard to say. As far as I know, Princess Anya dares to ride her horse at will in the imperial palace. Who knows what she thinks."


    Mrs. Liu did not relax at all.


    There has been a lot of noise in the capital these two days. The case is being talked about everywhere. Now it can be said that the whole people of Daqi know the case.


    Many people said that the Liu family had married the five kings'' residence before, and Liu Ge wanted to be a royal relative. This time, although his granddaughter died, he might have the cheek to help suppress it.


    After pressing down, anyway, it is still the in laws of the royal family.


    This made Liu Ge furious in Liu''s house. He had agreed with everyone early in the morning. This time, he must argue on his own merits, not let others talk, so that people all over the world think that the Liu family has no backbone.


    Therefore, Mrs. Liu, who directly accepted the master''s order, was as firm as a rock at this time. She insisted that Anya did it.


    Anya''s face turned red with anger and said with a sneer, "just your waste daughter, it''s not easy for me to kill her. Do I need to use poison? I don''t have a brain problem at my wedding!"


    "I think so too," Mrs. Liu answered quickly. "If it wasn''t for the easy removal of my daughter and the respect of Princess Anya, how could I stoop to my daughter and be willing to be small?


    It is clear that there was a plan to replace it from the beginning. "


    "Mrs. Liu!" Anya still wanted to speak, and Princess Beiliang quickly grabbed her. "There must be evidence for this. At this time, the emperor asked the fourth prince to try the case. It''s not enough for you to plant a few words casually."


    "Evidence?" Mrs. Liu sneered. "My daughter''s death is the best evidence. That cup of tea is the best evidence. Wasn''t it the cup of tea your daughter drank for my daughter at that time? Can you afford it in front of so many people?"


    Princess Beiliang was so angry that she turned blue. This woman is crazy. What''s the use of biting them Anya?


    Can''t you understand the form? Now Liu Ruyan is dead. What''s the use of forcibly pulling Anya down? Are you really going to be right with Beiliang king?


    "That cup of tea has contacted many people. What''s more, my daughter just took it from the servant girl and handed it to your daughter. How can she directly condemn my daughter? It''s unreasonable!"


    Hearing his mother''s words, Ann Arden reacted: "yes! Fourth Lord, the time I contacted that cup of tea was just a moment, and how could I poison it in front of so many people? It must have been poisonous before the cup of tea was served."


    "That''s not necessarily. Someone can poison their nails!"


    Mrs. Liu''s words rang out at the right time, which was about to blow up the mother and daughter.


    The fourth Lord nodded and said, "this is reasonable. What you want to accuse is the back group of servant girls who have been in contact with tea?"


    Hearing this, the group of servants who were caught behind quickly kowtowed: "fourth Lord, I''m wronged! I didn''t poison you."


    Anya was annoyed to death by the sound. The poison was not from her, but from one of them.


    "Fourth Lord, who must have poisoned them? I want to know that they won''t admit it. If they don''t fight, they won''t recruit!"


    Anya''s words embarrassed Qi chongyne: "it''s not good to execute directly!"


    "These troublemakers will not speak unless they are executed."


    Anya hurriedly followed his words.


    It seems to be considering the possibility of this. For a long time, Qi chongyne shook his head: "no, if so, now you are also the defendant accused by Doctor Liu, then you will also be beaten."

 Chapter 421

    "What?"


    Hearing his words, Princess Beiliang and Princess Anya were stunned, as if they didn''t understand Qi chongyne''s words.


    "Yes!" Qi chongyne nodded seriously, "now there is no evidence to prove that they poisoned, nor can there be any evidence to prove that you poisoned.


    If you want to be punished, Princess Anya, you should also be punished. "


    "You..."


    Anya was stunned. Is the fourth Lord a fool? How can she compare with the group of servants behind her?


    Mrs. Liu was also stunned. No wonder people said that the fourth Lord only knew the wind, flowers, snow and moon. He was really stupid to read.


    On the auditorium over there, the faces of the people were wonderful. Since the emperor asked Qi chongyne to try the case, the people were wondering what the final result would be.


    Now it seems that it is expected to be wonderful.


    "That''s why I said no!" Qi chongyne was very upset. How could the father emperor let him try the case? Isn''t it embarrassing?


    "What''s more, it''s better not to extort confessions by torture when we promote benevolence and righteousness. Say it yourself! What evidence can prove that you haven''t poisoned yourself."


    As soon as this sentence was said, even Lord Liao couldn''t listen.


    "The fourth Lord, in this case, we should pay attention to who reports and who gives evidence. This... I haven''t heard of anyone who proves that he didn''t kill anyone."


    "Ah?" Qi chongyne scratched his scalp, "really? What can I do?"


    Qi Chonghuan, who was sitting in the auditorium over there, twitched at the corners of his mouth. If a good wedding can be done like this, he has also created a miracle.


    He winked at the kneeling crowd over there.


    A servant girl in blue clothes swallowed her saliva hard, and then climbed out: "Lord, spare your life, my servant and maid confess, and all my servants confess."


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the hall changed in an instant.


    Princess Beiliang had an almost imperceptible smile on her mouth and exchanged eyes with Qi Chonghuan in the audience over there.


    The former''s eyes were clearly satisfied.


    Sitting aside, Chi Ye seems not to listen at all. At this time, he lightly opens his eyes.


    "Oh?" Qi chongyne was also very happy. Finally, there was a gap. "What did you confess? Who did you see poisoned?"


    The servant girl in green clothes clenched her fist to eliminate her inner fear: "poison... The person who poison is the servant girl!"


    As soon as these words came out, Anya couldn''t help raising her mouth, but Mrs. Liu looked unbelievable.


    Qi chongyne was overjoyed: "did you poison? Did you poison and kill the five princesses? Do you know what the crime is? Are you sure?"


    After biting her teeth, the servant girls in Bi Shan are about to collapse. How can the fourth Lord have so many problems.


    "Yes! I killed the fifth princess. The reason was that the slave and maid were boiling water in the teahouse again. The fifth princess came and didn''t notice. She was scalded by the water, but she blamed the slave and maid for not putting the kettle well, and then let the slave and maid kneel on the broken tiles for an hour.


    The maidservant''s knee still has scars. It''s been two months, but the maidservant has always hated it.


    This time I knew that the boiled tea was for the princess to drink. I was moved and killed my heart. "


    The voice of the servant girl gradually became calm behind, as if she was saying a normal thing.


    "Fourth Lord, you heard that. The servant girl admitted it herself and didn''t extort a confession by torture. It''s clear that there is someone else who killed the fifth Princess and has nothing to do with my daughter."


    Princess Beiliang spoke indifferently, arrogant as a peacock.


    Although it seems that there are many loopholes, Qi chongyne is not so bad at being a man. The steps are set up, and everyone can settle down safely. I hope there is no talent who doesn''t have eyes.


    "Hmm!" Qi chongyne nodded, and then recorded it in the book at hand. "The princess is right. Then, tell me your name."


    "Maidservant GUI Xiang."


    "OK, Guixiang," Qi chongyne asked while writing, "where is your ancestral home? How many years have you been to the five kings'' residence? What kind of work have you done before? Have you been boiling water in the teahouse?


    Do you have any other grudges with the fifth Princess besides this? How did the poison come from?


    Who gave it or bought it? What does the poison look like, smell and color? Do you know it is a poison? Do you know its toxicity? Do you know what happens when people drink it?


    When was it poisoned? How much? Where was the original container containing the poison? "


    This series of questions came out of Qi chongyne''s mouth, and the kneeling servant girl was asked.


    Qi chongyne wanted to remember at first. Later, he asked more and more questions. He just finished asking first. As a result, he found that he had finished asking, but the servant girl stared at herself.


    In addition to the stunned servant girl, all the people nearby were also stunned.


    Seeing everyone''s surprise, Qi chongyne was a little embarrassed, turned his face and looked at adult Liao nervously.


    "These are my temporary tutors last night. I saw that it was written in the trial of criminal cases. Is there anything wrong?"


    Lord Liao looked at the audience over there. He really didn''t know what to say.


    These four princes are really wonderful!


    But


    After swallowing his saliva, adult Liao shook his head with difficulty: "no, according to the general case trial procedure, we should ask clearly."


    "That''s right!" Qi Chongzhen breathed a sigh of relief. "I said it! My head was big when I heard that I was going to try the case. I was afraid there would be unjust, false and wrong cases, so I saw it very late last night. Fortunately, I didn''t waste my time."


    Then he clapped with astonishment and turned his eyes to Gui Xiang: "well, did you understand what I said just now?


    Now answer my questions one by one, and I want to record them! "


    With great effort, GUI Xiang stopped the idea of turning around and looking at Qi Chonghuan in the auditorium over there.


    She knew that at this time, if she turned her head to see Qi Chonghuan, people would know that she was just a substitute sent by Qi Chonghuan.


    So, you can''t see.


    But what questions should we answer now?


    She doesn''t know what poison it is, what smell and color it is. She doesn''t know!


    "Slave... Maidservant GUI Xiang, whose ancestral home is Yuzhou, has been here for five years. The princess and I... I... There was no other festival between me and the princess except that time. Before that, I was..."


    As he said, the cold sweat on Guixiang''s forehead fell quickly. Looking at the man with a flying pen on it, he finally couldn''t help: "I don''t know! I don''t know the poison! The slave is not the one who poisoned."

 Chapter 422

    For five days in a row, Qi chongyne had no clue. He was stunned and couldn''t find a reason.


    There was no evidence to correct the real murderer at all. Later, several admitted that they were murderers, and Qi chongyne asked them all.


    Compared with Qi chongyne, who was worried about the case at this time, Kyoto laughed for a while because of the case.


    Needless to say, the fourth Lord made the second joke after the suppression of bandits.


    However, although this is the case, it is also said that although the fourth Lord did not try the case, it is worth affirming that he treated the civilians and nobles equally and was careless about the case.


    When I heard that the princess asked to extort a confession from that group of servants by torture, the fourth Lord felt that if the princess was also included, many people had a good opinion of the fourth Prince of straw bag.


    Anyway, I can write a good poem!


    Of course, some people are happy and others are worried. Anya, who is locked up in the prison of the Ministry of punishment every day, has the heart to kill Qi chongyne.


    I really don''t know what''s in his head. Don''t you know he didn''t kill at all?


    Similarly, Qi Chonghuan, sitting in the palace, also had a gloomy face.


    Up to now, I can''t see that someone is deliberately trying to frame him, so he won''t be able to reach his current position.


    "Really not, can''t you find out?"


    Looking at the people kneeling on the ground, Qi Chonghuan''s face became more and more gloomy.


    "There''s no trace." the people on the ground were worried. Obviously, the master was angry. "From the well to the princess''s hand, all the people who have handled the water are our people.


    And indeed, it has been investigated. No one has the motivation to poison. The poison seems to grow in that cup all of a sudden. "


    "Grow in that cup..." suddenly remembered something, Qi Chonghuan was about to speak, and the people below still shook their heads.


    "Yes, there''s no problem with the cup."


    "No problem, no problem, no problem, how can people die under their noses?" Qi Chonghuan was furious.


    But for the master''s anger, the following people have no way at all.


    The poison in the princess was really strange. She died without any sign.


    "Find Doctor Wang. No matter what method you use, you should find out what poison you were poisoned, how deep the poisoning was, and how much the dose was."


    I found several scapegoats these days, but all of them were defeated by Qi chongyne.


    No one had seen the poison, and how could they know what it looked like? Therefore, Qi chongyne was finally judged not to be the murderer.


    "Doctor Wang..." in the master''s glare, the servant shrunk, "Doctor Wang and several doctors who have touched the tea cup have been under house arrest by the fourth Lord."


    "What?" Qi Chonghuan was surprised. He didn''t know about it.


    "It was agreed by the emperor. My subordinates have checked this."


    "That straw bag!" thinking of Qi Chonghuan, Qi Chonghuan felt very weak. How could he forget this one track minded guy!


    "Lord... What should I do now? The princess is still in prison!"


    "Get out!"


    The house was quiet again. Qi Chonghuan was so angry. What should I do? How does he know what to do?


    Just married a side imperial concubine. She hasn''t finished her wedding. Zheng imperial concubine is dead. Now she is locked up in prison. Is there anything more funny than herself?


    What''s worse, the rumors in Kyoto almost forced Liu Ge to stand opposite him.


    In this way, after he married Liu Ruyan, wouldn''t all this leisure be wasted?


    I thought of marrying Liu Ruyan. Up to now, I have got nothing.


    Now I married Anya. As a result, such a thing happened immediately.


    Is it


    Qi Chonghuan''s heart suddenly moved. Is she the only one?


    destined?


    Chu Yuehua was also stunned when she heard about Qi chongyne''s trial method. Now she believes that the reputation of the four princes has spread abroad.


    After all, I saw him once in the palace.


    It can be seen that this man is pretty good. He really needs a break in his dealings.


    Chi Ye couldn''t help laughing when he saw her stunned expression: "in fact, the fourth prince can still be a friend in daily communication. At least he has always been open and aboveboard.


    However, if you want to associate with him the way of officialdom, you can avoid it. "


    "You should have a good relationship with the fourth Lord?" Chu Yuehua suddenly asked after listening to his words.


    "Well, it''s OK!" Chi Ye nods without avoiding. "Although I used to run to the palace when I was a child, I like him best. I can play better, but I always despise him."


    "Despise?"


    "He is too ambitious. He is only interested in some poetry, calligraphy and painting. It''s still OK to make friends."


    Chi Ye''s evaluation is already very high. Chu Yuehua tilts his lips secretly.


    After ten days, unable to withstand the pressure of all parties, the emperor also began to inquire about the progress of Qi chongyne''s case.


    The most important thing is that the three innocent doctors are still under house arrest! It''s also an impeccable disaster.


    However, Qi chongyne has been unable to find out the real murderer. It is said that he hasn''t slept for several nights.


    Finally, in the morning on the 12th day, Qi chongyne reported the final result of the case with two huge black circles under his eyes.


    No one knows what this result is.


    The main reason is that after watching his trial for several times, everyone has no interest in listening, and nothing can be judged at all.


    But I pity Mrs. Liu Anya and them. They have to go up every time and make a useless defense.


    Finally, everyone gave up and just waited for the fourth Lord to explain to everyone!


    The emperor looked at the result of Qi chongalkyne''s trial and finally handed it over. He frowned for a long time: "is this your result?"


    Seeing the emperor''s expression, all officials were curious about what the fourth Lord had handed in for so many days.


    "After the trial of the children''s ministers, all the people who had contact with the bowl of tea that day were excluded, because they didn''t know what the poison was.


    Although they had all voluntarily surrendered and admitted that they had poisoned themselves. So in the end, there was only one suspect left, that is Princess Anya. Princess Anya did not admit to poisoning, but the Liu family always believed that Princess Anya killed for the sake of being a princess. Princess Anya denied it, and the fifth brother also proved that Princess Anya had no such intention.


    Therefore, the child minister finally reached this result. "

 Chapter 423

    The people became more and more curious. The so-called result of the fourth Lord was


    "Old five doesn''t stand at attention?"


    Others haven''t said anything yet. Qi Chonghuan over there was stunned when he heard this: "what do you mean?"


    Qi chongyne seemed a little relieved when he mentioned this. He strode out and said in a loud voice, "this matter has been investigated by his ministers. No matter how the murderer did it, it is really difficult to find out the real murderer for a while from the murderer''s modus operandi. But now the most tangled thing is not who the real murderer is, but the entanglement between the Liu family and the Beiliang Wang family."


    "How to say?" probably the emperor also knew that his son was not strong in handling affairs, so he didn''t hold much hope. When he heard him say so, he was willing to listen to him.


    "After so many days of trial, the case finally focused on Princess Anya. The Liu family believed that the monarch of Anya had the greatest suspicion and motivation, and there was no direct evidence. Princess Anya said that she had no idea of killing Liu Ruyan and becoming a princess.


    The fifth brother also said that Liu Ruyan was a good princess. He didn''t want to replace Princess Liu.


    Therefore, now to appease the emotions of all parties for the time being, let the fifth younger brother promise not to establish a princess. Princess Anya has always been the side princess, announcing the world and giving an account to the Liu family. "


    This


    Everyone was stunned. What kind of method is this? At the end of the trial, is it such a result?


    Even the courtiers who are used to seeing all kinds of storms on weekdays can''t help crying and laughing for a moment.


    The fourth Lord can really surprise people.


    The emperor was stunned for a long time before he said with a smile, "OK, OK! This can be a way. As you said, it can also slow down the relationship between the Liu family and the North Liang king."


    Speaking of this, the emperor turned to see old Liu Ge: "Liu Aiqing, what do you think of the method put forward by old four?"


    Liu Ge thought for a long time and nodded: "if so, Princess Anya is worthy of it, but please find out the real murderer this morning."


    The big case of the blood splashing wedding of the five princesses began with a sensation and ended with a funny ending.


    However, Qi Chonghuan should be the last one to see this result!


    It was when the horse''s hoof got sick, suddenly something like this happened, and it didn''t seem to get any benefit in the end.


    After ten days of lawsuits, the relationship with the Liu family is almost the same.


    The North Liang King suffered heavy losses. The princess married in, but now the result is that she will never be a princess.


    The angry Princess Beiliang almost said she was going to leave on the spot.


    Of course, it is impossible to divorce. After all, the emperor married in front of all his ministers.


    However, after this case was settled, Beiliang Wang and his party returned to Beiliang, which caused a sensation for a while, and it can be regarded as an end.


    But from time to time, there are still some small news from the five kings'' residence, such as Princess Anya is not allowed to incense Liu Ruyan''s holy throne, or the main courtyard is locked up by Princess Anya and no one is allowed to enter.


    For others, these little news is just talk after dinner, but for the Liu family, it is a small firefight after another.


    After tossing for some time, Liu GE''s face to Qi Chonghuan became more and more ugly.


    When the news reached the moon Pavilion, Chu Yuehua breathed a sigh of relief. To this extent, the plan was successful.


    However, it is still early to completely defeat Qi Chonghuan. Although Qi Chonghuan has lost the important resource source of Liuge, the North Liang king is not broken.


    Most importantly, he has many networks she doesn''t know.


    "What are you thinking?" when Chi ye came in, he saw that she seemed to be in a daze, so he came over and rubbed her head.


    For this action, Chu Yuehua frowned: "I have Changle, you still like this, when I''m a child."


    "In my eyes, aren''t you a child?" Qi Chonghuan disapproved, still habitually nodded her nose.


    "Shall we go to Nanzhou?"


    Hearing what she said, Chi Ye was stunned: "why do you suddenly want to go to Nanzhou?"


    "I don''t want to go all of a sudden. I always think Qi Chonghuan seems to have something in Nanzhou..."


    Surprised by her discovery, Chi Ye nodded for a while and said, "that''s right."


    "Uncle Ye knows?"


    "Now that you''ve noticed it, I might as well tell you," after pondering for a while, Chi Ye seems to be thinking about how to speak. "In fact, the last time I went to Nanzhou, I was investigating him."


    "What?" was surprised. Chu Yuehua looked at him in surprise. "Didn''t you go to Nanzhou on the emperor''s order? Check him? The emperor asked him..."


    Shook his head: "don''t be excited. The emperor doesn''t know. In fact, the last time I went to check, to be exact, was to check an unknown force in Nanzhou. I have vaguely investigated and dealt with a little clue.


    I found out that this force seemed to have something to do with someone in the capital. Later, I checked it carefully after I came back and guessed that the person was probably Qi Chonghuan.


    But I can''t confirm whether it is, so I didn''t tell the emperor. "


    Although hearing this, I was still disappointed, but I think I know that if the emperor has begun to doubt Qi Chonghuan, they don''t have to do anything. Just wait to see him lose.


    "So... What is Uncle Ye going to do next?"


    Chu Yuehua wants to ask him what he thinks, but she also knows Chi Ye''s character. She probably thinks this kind of thing is too dangerous. It''s not good to tell her, and she won''t say it.


    "Didn''t you say to go to Nanzhou?"


    Chu Yuehua was stunned by his sudden sentence: "what?"


    "Just listen to you and go to Nanzhou."


    What do you mean just listen to her? She just said such a word. Now, as a Buddhist monk, can he leave so easily?


    "But don''t you have something on hand? And... Can you take such a long vacation? Nanzhou is not far from Kyoto."


    Seeing her stupidity, Chi ye only feels very cute. He rubbed her face hard. Chi Ye smiled and said, "is there anything else you can''t do?"


    Although this sentence is arrogant, it is true in Chu Yuehua''s cognition. It seems that he hasn''t encountered anything Uncle Ye can''t do.


    Within two days, she knew what the so-called method was.


    Chi ye even went straight to a discount and wanted to take a vacation. The reason for taking a vacation was that Chu Yuehua had come to the state of Qi for a year and had not taken her to visit relatives everywhere. Moreover, now that the child is born, it''s time to take the child out for a walk.


    As for how the emperor agreed, Chu Yuehua didn''t know. She just followed.

 Chapter 424

    In the envy of all the people, Chu Yuehua takes Changle and goes out with Chi Ye.


    Although it is said that he wants to meet some relatives, according to Chi Ye''s character, where will any relatives come into his eyes and want to visit? It is clear that he is looking for this excuse to visit everywhere.


    This time, Chu Yuehua left Du Ruo at home and took the three of them out. Although she said to go out to play, in fact, she also knew that she asked Chi ye to check Qi Chonghuan''s affairs.


    Although I guess there will be no danger, I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, not to mention xiaochangle.


    Speaking of, it''s really the first time to go south.


    In his previous life, he lived in the state of Qi for four years. He didn''t go out of Kyoto, or even rarely out of the palace. He lived a backwater like life, and he didn''t know how big it was outside.


    "Little Changle, what do you think that is?" Ling Ruo was very interested in going out, pointing to the buffalo in the field outside and Changle who couldn''t recognize things.


    Since it is in the name of going out to play, this journey will not be fast.


    What''s more, Chi Ye doesn''t go directly to Nanzhou in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, but takes a detour through Qingzhou, and then turns around slowly.


    It will take three months to get to Nanzhou alone.


    However, several people are very interested.


    In order to make her more comfortable in the carriage, the carriage Chi Ye found is not gorgeous, but it is particularly comfortable inside. It is divided into two layers. The front layer is used for daily use, and a small collapse is paved in the back compartment. She doesn''t feel crowded when she sleeps on it.


    The windows of the carriage are pasted with fine yarn, which can not only block dust, but also penetrate the air. In places with good scenery, you can also open the screen window.


    Such a journey is simply enjoyment.


    The more people used to live in the north, the more they went to the south, the more they could feel the Yin run moisture coming to their faces.


    Jiangnan Water Town, Wu Nong soft language, even Ye Qing fragrance floating ten miles.


    Looking at the girl picking green lotus in the depths of lotus leaves, the crisp laughter is like a string of wind chimes, unrestrained and free.


    "That''s nice!"


    Seeing her crazy eyes, Chi Ye looks along her eyes. His heart suddenly moves. He doesn''t say anything.


    After staying in Qingzhou for a few days, he went directly to Nanzhou.


    Qingzhou is adjacent to Nanzhou, but it takes seven or eight days to get to Nanzhou city.


    We all know that Kyoto is the most prosperous city in Qi, but we don''t know that cities in the South have a different flavor.


    In the low tavern, there were all kinds of music, resting heirs, playing 22 of the cheapest yellow rice wine, peeling lotus seeds with newly picked lotus pods, and listening to storytelling in time.


    All kinds of soft and waxy cakes are sold along the street, a simple and lively scene.


    "This is Nanzhou!"


    It seems to coincide with somewhere in the impression.


    "Is it very similar to your hometown?"


    Chi Ye''s voice timely reminds Chu Yuehua.


    No, their sisters were born in the south. Although they are in the south of Yan state, they are also very similar to here.


    I remember there was a river in front of my door. When I was a child, I often ran out to play with nearby children.


    Rubbed her head: "let''s go!"


    Let him hold hands and go inside. Chu Yuehua looked at the city curiously. It was a good feeling.


    "The third master is back!"


    The path took Chu Yuehua to a small alley and stopped in front of a relatively exquisite house.


    When the old man who opened the door saw Chi ye, he immediately laughed and shouted to the inside.


    "Ah? The third master is back?"


    Then came an old woman and a middle-aged woman.


    "Uncle Wu, aunt Wu."


    "Ouch! Why don''t you say hello in advance when you come back? Come in and come in. Fortunately, the house has been cleaned up all the time, otherwise you''ll be in a hurry."


    The old woman was stunned when she saw Chu Yuehua and Lan Xiang holding the child behind her. Then her eyes lit up: "this is... The third lady?"


    Chu Yuehua hasn''t recovered from this yet. She turns to Chi ye with some doubts.


    But he smiled faintly and led her inside: "this is my house made in Nanzhou. Uncle Wu''s family has lived here all these years."


    So Chu Yuehua understood, greeted them with a smile and asked Ling Ruo to take something as a gift.


    "The third lady is very polite. If it weren''t for the third master, our family wouldn''t know where to live on the streets! If we dare to ask for madam''s things, we''ll come here as you did in Kyoto. If you have anything, just tell us."


    Although they said so politely, they just saw that Chi ye called them uncle and aunt. They knew that this family actually had a high status in Chi Ye''s heart.


    No matter what the reason is, Chi ye will not despise it just because it is worth paying attention to.


    "Don''t say that. Thanks to your care over the years, everything in this house is ready-made now. Otherwise, we don''t have to go outside to live in an inn. Where is it convenient for our own home?"


    Aunt Wu''s family was relieved to see her talking so well. Although Chi Ye was nice to them, now Chi Ye has become a pro, and the hostess is equally important.


    Aunt Wu''s family lives in the front yard, and their house is behind.


    When Chu Yuehua walked in, she couldn''t help but sigh. As expected, she was taken good care of.


    "Third Master, third lady, your house is here."


    The middle-aged woman came forward and said to Chu Yuehua with a smile.


    Everything in the house is in order. Although the things used may not be as expensive as those used at home in Kyoto, it is better to clean up and look very comfortable.


    "Do you like it here?" Chi Ye sees the expression on her face and knows what she''s thinking. He asks with a smile.


    "Yes!"


    There is also a grape rack outside the yard. At this time, there are strings of green and yellow hanging. Next to it, there is a swing and many rose flowers. It looks very lively.


    "The third lady likes it. It was originally arranged by the third master. We haven''t moved in recent years. We just help take care of it."


    Aunt Wu saw Chu Yuehua with a smile on her face, and a stone fell completely in her heart. After all, she knew that the third lady was a noble daughter in Beijing, so she was afraid she couldn''t get used to living in such a place.


    "That''s nice. I like it here."


    Even Xiao Changle, looking at the butterflies flying over there, turned around with his eyes and said something that no one could understand.


    "We''ll stay here for a while and then go back for the new year." Chi Ye smiles.


    "So... Do you have enough time?"

 Chapter 425

    After settling down in Nanzhou, Chu Yuehua spent two days getting familiar with life here, while Chi ye went out the next day.


    On the morning of the third day, looking at the good weather outside, Chi ye said with a smile: "it''s rare to catch up with the Lotus Club in Nanzhou. It''s a pity if you don''t go."


    Watching Xiao Changle fall asleep quietly, Chu Yuehua smiled and nodded: "I also want to see what kind of lively scene the legendary lotus meeting is."


    Lan Xiang and her nurse stay at home to look after Changle. Chu Yuehua goes out with Ling Ruo and Hui Xiang.


    Uncle Wu''s second son also lived here. He had prepared the carriages and drove to Qinghu in Nanzhou.


    Qinghu lake is not in the area of Nanzhou. It should be an inland lake connecting Nanzhou and Qingzhou. However, because Nanzhou is close to the river, water transportation is more prosperous, which makes this lively Lotus Club born in Nanzhou.


    This is the lotus seed harvest season. The lotus meeting is held every year on Qingzhou lake, but it is not an official event, but jointly organized by some rich businessmen in China.


    Therefore, at this time of year, Nanzhou city is the busiest. Many rare things that can''t be bought on weekdays will also appear in the market at this time.


    Looking at the street where people come and go, Chu Yuehua sincerely exclaimed: "it''s probably the only place where prosperity and self-existence coexist."


    Although Kyoto is the most prosperous place in the whole state of Qi, if you say freedom, it is definitely not comparable to here. After all, there is a different dignified atmosphere at the foot of the emperor.


    Before I got to the lake, I heard a roar of people over there.


    "What kind of activities are there?" Chu Yuehua said curiously, "it''s so lively."


    "It''s rich and rich, poor and poor." Chi ye said, "at this time, many rich businessmen will buy stalls by the river and sell some goods with high prices at low discounts, which is not only to build momentum for today''s festival, but also to win fame for their own merchants."


    "Is there such a thing?" Chu Yuehua was born as a merchant and was too young to know all kinds of things. When she grew up, although she once operated "clothes and temples", it was only a shop after all. Compared with such a large merchant, it was too far away.


    From the carriage down, there is a special channel. Although it is very busy, this place is relatively smooth. The people coming and going also look unusual in terms of dress.


    "Mr. Chi!" Chu Yuehua came down from the carriage with Huixiang''s hand. When she was looking at the place, she heard a smiling voice behind her.


    Turning around, I saw a middle-aged man in sapphire blue coming over with a smile. His eyes became a seam on his fat face because of this smile.


    "Boss you!" when Chi Ye sees the people behind him, he bows with a polite smile on his face.


    "It''s really Mr. Chi," the owner of the tour smiled more. "I didn''t believe it when I heard that Mr. Chi had arrived in Nanzhou city yesterday. It''s true. Where are you staying now? If you don''t mind, you can settle in my branch."


    "I''ve found a place to live. Thank you, boss you." Chi ye still smiles politely, but it won''t make people feel too distant.


    When boss you spoke, his eyes involuntarily fell on the woman in Lavender next to Chi Ye.


    I can''t help but see how beautiful I am.


    In the end, people are more colorful than flowers, and Qi is clearer than Lotus!


    I have known Chi San for so many years. I have never seen him bring that woman in public. It''s strange today.


    However, with this woman''s beauty, it can match Chi San, and it won''t be too unexpected to bring it out.


    Looking at the temperament, it''s not like an ordinary small-scale woman, and there''s no smell of smoke and dust. Is it still miss Guanhu?


    Chi Ye looks at Chu Yuehua with his eyes, but he doesn''t like it. He just takes a step forward and blocks Chu Yuehua behind him. He smiles and says, "boss you must have something good to do today. Please!"


    Look at his action, boss you can''t be so blind. It seems that this woman is quite popular with you san. Maybe it''s an opportunity.


    With you San''s strength, it''s not impossible to get concubines from some young officials. You should inquire about it when you turn back.


    Chu Yuehua frowned imperceptibly and didn''t like being looked at like this.


    But seeing Chi Ye around, this dislike immediately dissipated. Why are you afraid of these with him?


    This passage leads to a huge lotus Pavilion on the lake. It doesn''t look like a floating bridge. It seems to be built specifically for the Lotus Club.


    Sure enough, these people are rich.


    "Look who''s here?" boss you takes Chi ye one step first, walks into the pavilion and laughs.


    When the people inside were disturbed by his voice, they all looked over. When they saw Chi ye, they all smiled.


    "It seems that this year''s Lotus meeting is very lively! Even third master Chi is attracted."


    After seeing Chi ye, many people inside came over. It seems that Chi Ye is very popular here.


    And... Third Master Chi


    ok It''s the man''s alias again!


    He couldn''t help smiling. Chi Ye is the only grandson. Where did he get the ranking? It''s clearly a code from the third master Ye. It''s just this guy. Third Master Ye has been famous in both countries. Now there''s another third master Chi, who is so famous.


    Chu Yuehua was sure that he had done a lot with this name.


    "Third Master Chi, your position is here."


    A graceful maid in blue came over and moved the lotus step gently to lead them to Chi Ye''s box.


    After sitting down in the box, Chu Yuehua had to sigh that these people are really rich!


    Perhaps the whole pavilion should become a better venue, in the shape of a blooming green lotus, and there is a platform in the middle. Maybe something will be held there.


    Under the lotus petals, there are boxes one by one. On the first floor, where the platform is flat, there are steps, which are probably provided for ordinary people to sit.


    At this time, Chu Yuehua also found that almost every rich businessman in the box would be followed by a beautiful woman, some even two or three.


    Suddenly, she understood something. No wonder no one asked her identity all the way, and Chi Ye didn''t mean to introduce her at all!

 Chapter 426

    Standing up, Chu Yuehua walked to the back. The box was not small. It was a small living room outside. Sitting inside, you could clearly see the situation outside.


    The middle is separated by a gauze curtain. Inside


    Lifting the gauze curtain, Chu Yuehua bit her lips and stood at the door without going in.


    Chi ye can''t understand what she guessed when she stood up.


    The bedroom here is very fragrant and beautiful. It looks like a woman''s boudoir with some smoked fragrance. Anyone who looks at it knows what the room is arranged for here.


    "Don''t get me wrong..."


    Chi Ye hurried forward to explain, but Chu Yuehua suddenly turned back: "the man just said, this is your exclusive private room?"


    In a word, he almost choked Chi ye and brought her over with a smile: "no, this is really my box, but... This head has nothing to do with me."


    But seeing the look on the little girl''s face, it was clear that she didn''t believe it at all.


    I don''t believe it. You''ll find someone later to ask when I brought women here.


    How do you ask? Where does she have the face to ask?


    I didn''t expect that she would eat such vinegar. Instead, Chi Ye unexpectedly stretched out his hand and pulled her to his side. Chi Ye couldn''t cry and smile: "what kind of person do you know? Since you know me until now, when have you seen a woman around me? Aren''t you the only one from beginning to end?"


    Listening to his flattering tone, Chu Yuehua thought it was the truth. Chu Yuehua''s anger subsided a little, and it was strange and boring to be so awkward on such an occasion.


    He pouted and sat down beside her.


    "I come to this place once a year at most and often don''t come. They arranged the one inside. I haven''t seen it. If you mind, I''ll let someone withdraw later, okay?"


    "Who cares about you?" the more he said, the more red his face became, and Chu Yuehua gave him a white look. "Anyway, I won''t come again. OK, if I can''t withdraw, it''s not up to you."


    In this way, Chi Ye is not angry. He smiles on his face. Although he is afraid that she is really angry, he feels very satisfied when he sees her jealous for herself. He hugs his hand and can''t help tightening it.


    In the conversation room between the husband and the wife, a hot woman came up on the platform below. She was wearing clothes with strange fit. Every move in a row had a kind of hook smell.


    "You... You even come to such a place!" glanced at him. Sure enough, men are like this, which can''t be avoided at all.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Ice cream girl is the host of this Lotus Club. Her status is not low. Don''t look wrong."


    Chu Yuehua glances at Chi ye in surprise. She doesn''t understand what he means, but she doesn''t ask anymore when she sees the smiling lips.


    The woman named ice cream below is indeed a beauty among women. After she appeared, she can obviously feel that the temperature in the whole venue seems to have increased.


    Chu Yuehua had never been to such a place. She felt that she was not in line with the rules, but she was curious and excited.


    "First of all, ice cream still needs to make a cliche. Thank you for coming to today''s Lotus meeting in your busy schedule. It makes our lotus meeting so lively this year and brings us a lot of eye-catching things.


    Today''s Lotus Club, I believe it will be more wonderful because of everyone''s participation. Moreover, ice cream can reveal a little here. There are a lot of good things today! "


    As soon as these words came out, they immediately attracted a lot of whispers. Some uncontrollable men laughed and said, "ice cream girl, don''t sell off again. Everyone is an old acquaintance. Let''s start! I can''t wait."


    After glancing at the woman below, Chu Yuehua found that although the ice cream was hot in dress, gorgeous in face, and with eye waves flowing, it did have a taste of seduction, it seemed that there was another feeling of refusing people thousands of miles away.


    According to her intuition, this woman is really not what she thought at first.


    "What are you going to do next?" Chu Yuehua couldn''t help asking, seeing that Chi Ye''s mouth was always filled with a smile. From what ice cream said just now, it seemed that he was going to do something next.


    "Although this lotus meeting is said to be an annual merchant exchange meeting, it is actually a meeting to compete for strength and relationship. Next, each merchant will take out one thing and put it on the auction. Finally, the one with the highest price will win.


    The merchant who takes out the goods takes half of the money from the auction, and the remaining half is handed over to the chamber of Commerce, which is regarded as the cost of maintaining the chamber of commerce every year. "


    "Is this... Of any use?"


    Chu Yuehua didn''t understand and looked at him suspiciously. The people here are valuable people. Is there really any rare treasure to shoot?


    "There''s nothing more to say about ice cream. Next, we''ll take out the baby provided by Fuyue inn. This baby is also very related to our lotus meeting today. Its name is Yang Zhijing lotus bottle."


    While talking, the red cloth on a high platform in the middle of the platform was torn off, revealing an almost transparent white jade bottle on it.


    The crowd narrowed their eyes slightly, as if they were looking at the bottle.


    Chu Yuehua sat in the box and could clearly see the bottle below. Although she didn''t know much about jade, she could see that the bottle was valuable.


    Sure enough, after glancing around the people, ice cream spoke again: "the yangzhijing lotus bottle is one foot high and the base is half a foot. It is carved from a whole piece of lanolin jade, which is unparalleled in the world."


    After she finished, some people began to consider whether to take pictures. After all, such a large bottle carved of lanolin jade is really worth collecting.


    After all, jade is brittle, so it is definitely not easy for the finished product to succeed.


    The ice cream smiled again and said, "the most important thing is that this thing is made by master Jilu. This bottle is thin and transparent, but the most magical thing is that if it is put under the light, it still has dark lines."


    Then he motioned the maid next to him to lift the bottle. Sure enough, he saw dark lines of poplar and willow branches on his flat body under the light.


    "It''s really wonderful. It''s hard to imagine." Chu Yuehua couldn''t help praising her. She has been a man for two generations and has hardly seen anything like this.


    "How low?"


    Finally, someone asked the most critical question. Chu Yuehua was also curious about the level of the lotus auction.

 Chapter 427

    Although I knew that this Yangzhi bottle would be very expensive, Chu Yuehua was shocked when the reserve price came out.


    "The reserve price is ten thousand taels and five hundred taels take off."


    Ten thousand taels!


    When I was at the Zhou family, the monthly silver was only two Liang a month. Such a bottle cost 10000 Liang.


    Seeing the shocked look of the little woman next to him, Chi Ye feels more and more lovely: "do you like it?"


    "Ah?" Chu Yuehua didn''t understand what he meant by asking this question, but seeing his smiling eyes, he suddenly woke up and shook his head like a rattle. "No, it''s too bad to buy a bottle for 10000 Liang."


    "Ha ha..." when Chi Ye sees her nervous look, he feels more and more interesting. "Then you''ll see if there''s anything you like later."


    Chu Yuehua tilted her lips and thought to herself, even if you encounter something you like, don''t open your mouth. Buying things in this place is just burning money.


    She is not that elegant person. During her time at the Zhou family, she deeply knows how important money is. She can''t do such a thing as burning money.


    However, she couldn''t do it, but found that everyone here could do it. It was still a Yangzhi bottle with a reserve price of 10000. At this time, it had soared to 30000.


    Thirty thousand taels of silver to buy a bottle, this


    Even if Chi Ye is a Buddhist monk, his annual salary is only 6000 Liang.


    That''s a serious official of the fifth grade of the imperial court.


    Now think about it, I was really poor in the Zhou family at that time, and the Chu family was only a dowry of 100000 Liang silver, which made the Zhou family think about it for so many years.


    Really


    You can''t compare with others!


    But then again, this is also related to the policies between the two countries. Compared with the opening of Qi, Yan is relatively too conservative.


    Although this is very good for the consolidation of political power and the possibility of minimizing national unrest, it is really unfavorable for economic development.


    At this point, the state of Yan can not compare with the state of Qi, so it is normal that the merchants of the state of Yan can not compare with the state of Qi.


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuehua suddenly had a flash in her mind. Uncle Ye is clearly a member of the imperial court, but he is doing business outside as third master Ye. Is it


    Chi Ye doesn''t know what she thinks. He still looks at the hot auction below with a faint smile.


    The Yangzhi bottle was finally taken away at a price of 50000. I think... It''s too extravagant.


    "In fact, the price of this kind of thing has nothing to do with the thing itself. Now although people take it with 50000, from today on, the price of this bottle is 50000."


    Chi Ye patiently explained to her, "because the bottle is already at this price as a decoration in the house. How much should the person who has the courage to buy the bottle with 50000 be worth?


    This is the original intention of this auction. Today, we are not here to buy or sell things, but to prove our strength. "


    Chu Yuehua understood something when he said so.


    Although the policy of Qi was open, the status of scholars, peasants, businessmen and businessmen still determined their development. Therefore, there will be a chamber of Commerce.


    What they need is a variety of complex secret room networks. Through such an auction, they can let others know their strength. On the one hand, they can let their opponents have a consideration in mind, on the other hand, they can also attract future partners.


    Chu Yuehua made it clear that the price of 50000 for a bottle was not particularly unacceptable.


    Several rare things were photographed, and finally Chu Yuehua bought them at a gaping price.


    "I believe everyone has heard of the following thing, Jiufeng hairpin."


    The dazzling hairpin on the stage lay quietly on the white jade stage, which looked very eye-catching under the light.


    "The nine Phoenix hairpin is a relic of the previous dynasty. It has gone through more than 400 years, but its own brilliance has not been affected at all. Even for such a long time, it is still as bright as new. Its manufacturing technology can be seen."


    Ice cream''s eyes also flashed with brilliance, and then introduced: "the nine Phoenix hairpin is the property of the empress of the previous dynasty. The emperor of the previous dynasty ordered people to make it in order to make the empress smile. The gold forged by the hairpin is extremely rare polar gold, which has not changed for so many years.


    The hairpin head and nine Phoenix are lifelike. Each feather is carefully carved. The rarest one is the phoenix eye, which is made of jiaozhu in the South China Sea. There is a saying in the South China Sea that it is rare to pick up a jiaozhu and eat a golden meal for a lifetime. These nine jiaozhu are as big as each other.


    All of you here, do you also want to win a smile from the beauties around you like the emperor of the previous dynasty? You can''t miss it! "


    Chu Yuehua was stunned that such things could be taken out. If such things were put in the back palace, I''m afraid the emperor''s group of women would be red eyed!


    "The Fengtou hairpin, with a low price of 80000 Liang and a minimum increase of 1000 Liang, starts bidding."


    A word down, but let just a lot of people with red eyes and hot ears retreat.


    After all, eighty thousand Liang is really not a small number. It can''t be taken out easily.


    Of course, some people shrink back and others forge ahead. It is impossible for the chamber of Commerce to auction at a price that no one can get. Wouldn''t it be smashing its own brand.


    "Eighty one thousand Liang."


    Finally someone began to bid, and the voice came together, followed by the price increase.


    "Eighty two thousand Liang."


    "83000 Liang."


    "85000 Liang."


    "Eighty six thousand Liang."


    The price is getting higher and higher, and the people in the hall seem crazy. At this time, only the people sitting in the box are asking for the price. Naturally, the people below are only watching.


    But then again, on such an occasion, the people sitting below are basically just looking at it!


    "Ninety thousand Liang."


    As soon as the sound came out, some people were stopped immediately.


    "Ninety five thousand Liang."


    Of course, there is perseverance.


    "98000 Liang."


    "100000 Liang."


    Chu Yuehua suddenly woke up from her thoughts, opened her eyes and looked at the man next to her, but smiled at him.


    "Uncle Ye, you..."


    Chi Ye shouted 100000 Liang!


    The ice cream below also took a surprised look at the box here: "Third Master Chi offered 100000 Liang."


    After the air stopped for a while, a more determined voice still sounded: "fifteen thousand Liang!"


    Chu Yuehua wants to stretch out her hand to pull Chi ye, but it seems too late: "twelve thousand Liang!"


    Faint, no emotional voice sounded in my ears, but it seemed to explode for Chu Yuehua.

 Chapter 428

    Chi Ye''s 120000 yuan not only shocked Chu Yuehua, but also shocked others present. After this figure came out, no one increased the price.


    "120000, deal." the last sentence of ice cream fell, and the smile on his face became more gorgeous. Can you be unhappy?


    Of these 120000, 60000 will fall into the account books of the chamber of Commerce, which is a lot of income.


    Others were curious. They didn''t expect that third master Chi would work hard on this Phoenix hairpin.


    I heard just now that there is a beautiful woman around third master Chi at this year''s Lotus Club. Is it for her sake?


    For a time, the eyes on Chi Ye''s box were more than a trace of exploration. After all, Chi San Ye never bothered with women. Once, because of commercial relations, he didn''t know how many beautiful women were sent to him. Later, without exception, he gave them all to him, and the relationship was not good, but worse.


    Since then, someone knows that third master Chi is here and has no interest.


    There was even a saying in the circle that third master Chi was not close to women.


    Therefore, it was shocking that he brought a woman here today. Many people privately planned to let their family members make friends with the sudden woman.


    Suddenly, seeing him buy the Phoenix hairpin with such a large amount of money, people have to pay attention to the woman sitting next to third master Chi in the box.


    "Uncle Ye, you..."


    "I think it''s quite suitable for you." Chi Ye seems to have bought a twelve Liang jewelry and smiled faintly.


    "It''s too expensive," Chu Yuehua frowned and shook her head. "What''s more, it''s from the queen of the previous dynasty. Where can I wear it?"


    "My wife, you can wear everything," he said with a wink. "As long as you don''t think about it, I haven''t given you anything serious!"


    Which thing in the house didn''t he buy? What do you mean you didn''t give her anything?


    She asked herself that she didn''t like such a vain person, but she was still moved to see him throw a lot of money for himself. Sure enough, women are most easily moved by this kind of thing.


    "Fool!"


    Looking at her expression, which was both moving and painful, Chi Ye felt that he was worth everything for this woman. There was a feeling that he wanted to give the whole world to her.


    As soon as the long arm fished, he put her directly on his leg.


    Chu Yuehua was surprised and almost cried out. Although he said there was a curtain, he could see it vaguely outside. It was too


    With a wave, a hollowed out carved door leaf fell, blocking the original blurred vision almost.


    "Money is spent. Tell me, do you like that hairpin?"


    His warm breath breathed in his neck. Chu Yuehua felt that she was about to melt. In this case, there was no way to lie.


    After a while, he nodded and said, "I like it."


    "That''s it. You can''t make enough money. As long as you like it, it''s worth it."


    Listening to his heartfelt words, Chu Yuehua calmed down a lot just now because of the 120000 liang of silver.


    However, today she also saw how rich the man she married was. Only then did she really feel that she was married to a rich family.


    "Today''s last treasure is also the last thing, but ice cream thought, probably many people don''t know what to do, and maybe they''ve never heard of it.


    However, at the same time, probably many people know and know its value. "


    Then he untied the red cloth with his own hands, but it was a strange flower, like a lotus, but full of blood red. It was packed in a jade box and seemed to breathe.


    "This flower is called blood lotus. Its shape is like lotus, its color is like blood, its quality is like jade and its taste is like orchid. It only blooms once every 300 years. The flower will die when it blooms and always keep the appearance of flowering. It''s not too much to say that it is the most precious medicinal material in the world."


    The red lips of ice cream opened slightly and slowly explained the blood lotus.


    They were surprised to see that the red flower was almost flirtatious. Although they had not seen or even heard of it, they could still see that it was precious.


    "Blood lotus is the bane of almost all poisons. As long as a small piece is put into the antidote, no matter how deep the poison is condensed in the body, it can be dissolved, or it can not be completely dissolved, or it can dissolve most of it.


    In this way, it''s not too much to say that it is a life-saving elixir. In addition, the nourishing effect of blood lotus is also recorded in the book. For people who are suffering from diseases all year round, as long as there is blood lotus, they can Qi to nourish yin and Qi, strengthen tendons and bones, and people without diseases can prolong life, beauty and beauty. "


    Hearing ice cream say this, Chu Yuehua obviously found that everyone''s breathing sound seemed to be thick.


    The people sitting here are among the best businessmen in the state of Qi. They can''t spend all their money in a lifetime, but they don''t have a body that can let them waste for a long time.


    So, I''m afraid this thing is the most attractive thing so far!


    "Uncle Ye, are there really such miraculous herbs? I''ve never heard of them." Chu Yuehua looks at Chi ye with puzzled eyes.


    "Hmm!" Chi Ye nods. "The precious blood lotus is recorded in the book, but it is extremely rare. Something like this must grow in a place where people are rare and birds and animals can''t go. Moreover, it must be lucky to get it just in time for it to bloom. It hasn''t appeared several times since ancient times."


    "So rare!" Chu Yuehua believed what he said. He had to sigh that this Lotus Club is really powerful. Such rare things can appear.


    No wonder it will be so lively. Taking a little money out of this auction can make ordinary people have a lively day.


    "I don''t know who is so powerful that he can take out such things." Chu Yuehua sighed. His previous life was really in vain. There was no chance to see such a scene at all.


    After listening to her words, Chi Ye picks his eyebrows and still puts his head in the back of her neck: "Guess!"


    "How can I..."


    At this point, she suddenly seemed to think of something. At the beginning, he said that the big merchants who came to the lotus Fair would take out a thing for auction.


    This blood lotus is the last one. Uncle Ye hasn''t got it yet


    "This blood lotus was provided by Yemen. It was brought by third master Chi today. It''s a low price of 200000 Liang and a minimum increase of 10000 Liang."


    The voice of ice cream sounded immediately after Chu Yuehua''s aura was highlighted, as if to help her confirm her thoughts.

 Chapter 429

    "Uncle Ye?" Chu Yuehua looked at him blankly, "200000!"


    "So, you don''t have to feel sorry for your hairpin." looking at the dull woman jokingly, Chi Ye lowers his head and pecks on her lips. "Guess how much money will be taken away in the end?"


    Although the blood lotus is really rare and attractive, 200000 is too much!


    "I think it''s better to hire someone to look for it in the mountains and forests day and night!" Chu Yuehua shook her head and didn''t agree with Chi Ye.


    "You''ll see." Chi Ye gently breathed in her ear, with a smile in his tone.


    So confident?


    Chu Yuehua is curious, but then she knows that Chi Ye is really not casually confident. Looking at the higher and higher figures, she is almost numb.


    These people really don''t treat money as money! Spending money like dirt is nothing more than that.


    "Three hundred thousand!" in the box diagonally opposite there, after the number was shouted out, the voices around were quieter.


    "Three hundred and twenty thousand."


    A voice that had not appeared just now attracted everyone''s attention. Most importantly, the voice came from downstairs.


    For a time, even Chi Ye was surprised. At the annual Lotus meeting, only some middle and upper tier merchants near Nanzhou City sat below.


    Although he is also a rich man, he can only watch and swallow saliva compared with the people on the auction ground.


    Unexpectedly, today is an exception.


    "I don''t know which friend is downstairs, but don''t raise the price maliciously." a somewhat sinister voice came from the box diagonally opposite, which made the auction more nervous.


    You know, people who can sit in this position have been climbing and rolling in the mall for many years. The business circle is not like other circles. Most of the people in this circle have experienced countless business storms. Their smooth attitude towards life can''t say such words or speak in such a tone.


    Just about to ask Chi ye, Chi Ye directly asks the people who serve the chamber of commerce outside.


    "Who is sitting diagonally opposite?"


    "If you return to the third master, the person sitting opposite is not the person in the business circle, but the villa master of Jasper villa."


    "The villa leader of Jasper mountain villa?" Chi Ye was surprised by this man.


    "Jasper villa didn''t have much contact with our chamber of commerce at first, but as a famous Jianghu sect in Nanzhou City, the president will send the auction invitation every year. Who knows that he came this year. It seems that he came for the third master''s blood lotus."


    People who can stay in this chamber of Commerce will not be incompetent. Their reply is clear and clever, which shows the strength of this chamber of Commerce.


    "Well, I see."


    He waved back the man. Chu Yuehua clearly saw the smile in his eyes.


    "Three hundred and fifty thousand!" Jasper villa seemed to be annoyed by the people downstairs and raised the price again.


    "Four hundred thousand!"


    Who knows, the people downstairs didn''t seem to have heard what the villa leader of Jasper mountain villa said before, and they still raised the price without care.


    Seeing this, everyone was a little strange. The person who would buy this snow lotus with 400000 must be rich. How could such a person sit on the first floor.


    "Hum! Boy, since you want it so much, I have to give in to Jasper villa and don''t increase the price."


    Many people immediately laughed and seemed to be watching the jokes of the people downstairs. You know, 400000 is not a minority. Before the snow disaster, the imperial court allocated only 800000 Liang. Does such a boy sitting downstairs really have this strength?


    Regardless of the speculation, the horizontal and vertical auction is over.


    Chu Yuehua follows Chi ye out of the box. There are already special people waiting: "Third Master, the auction is over. There are still some procedures for the Phoenix hairpin and blood lotus you photographed. Please come here."


    Similarly, when Chi ye came out, many people in other boxes also cast their eyes. If the merchants in the state of Qi have the strongest strength, it is Yemen. Third Master Chi has a high status. If these people can have the opportunity to make friends, they can''t let go.


    "This way, please!"


    The person in front leads Chi ye to a special channel. Chi Ye nods and casually leads Chu Yuehua beside him. He doesn''t care about other people''s eyes.


    It also made the guide''s eyes flash slightly. In this way, the backstage of transaction procedures is a very important place. The chamber of Commerce generally does not allow others to enter, and the auctioneer does not take others in.


    The Third Master of the pool not only brought a woman out of everyone''s expectation today, but also led the woman''s hand in this way. It can be seen that the woman''s status is really unusual.


    When he saw this scene, others naturally saw it, and they all had ideas in their hearts.


    Sitting in the elegant room they prepared, before Chu Yuehua finished drinking a cup of tea, Chi Ye finished all the formalities, then walked out with a smile, followed by a man with a tray.


    "Are you ready?"


    "All right!" Chi Ye smiles and takes the box from the tray. "Let''s go!"


    "Third Master..."


    "Old rules, No."


    The expression on his face still made people feel like bathing in the breeze, but when he said this, there was a taste of refusing people thousands of miles away.


    "Yes!"


    "According to the measures of the chamber of Commerce, the things auctioned are generally extremely valuable. Therefore, after the auction, there will be special people to escort them back. The fear is that someone will rob things on the road."


    Chi Ye explains to her with a smile, but his face doesn''t care at all.


    No wonder we can achieve such a great degree, and each service has reached the extreme.


    This time, I came out of Qinghu lake, but I didn''t go back according to the original road. I even changed several carriages. After eating outside, I went back slowly. When I got home, it was late.


    It seems that although he said he didn''t need the escort of the chamber of Commerce, he was still worried. However, the worry should not be that the hairpin Phoenix was robbed, but that someone found his trace!


    After all, he is not an ordinary person.


    However, when I got home and saw Lanxiang holding xiaochangle and enough grapes there, I still felt very happy.


    Seeing his parents coming back, little Changle grape didn''t want it either. He opened his hands and yelled at the visitor.


    Chu Yuehua hurriedly ran to pick her up. As a result, the little girl asked Chi Ye. It''s really eating inside out!


    Of course, someone is very happy.


    Living here has a sense of peace of mind that I don''t have in Kyoto. I think I''m just ordinary people.


    However, this calm was suddenly broken when the visitors appeared the next day.

 Chapter 430

    "Third Master, someone came and said it was your old friend in Kyoto." when Wu Er came in and answered, Chi ye and Chu Yuehua were teasing Changle. They were surprised to hear this.


    But then the man came in directly: "brother Chi, he came to Nanzhou without saying a word."


    The visitor is only sixteen or seventeen years old, but although he is young, there is a noble spirit in his gestures, and he looks like a beautiful young master.


    Seeing him break in, Wu er''s face suddenly became ugly.


    Chu Yuehua quickly smiled and said, "brother Wu, it''s OK to do something. It''s an acquaintance. Go ahead and be busy first!"


    Hearing this, Wu Er Cai''s face improved, saluted the visitor and retreated.


    "Brother Chi and his sister-in-law are here. It seems that I''m really surprised at my appearance."


    "I have seen your highness seven."


    Chi ye only responds in a moment and then salutes the visitor, who is naturally Qi Chonghuan, the seven princes who should still be in Kyoto at this time.


    "I just called you brother Chi, so I didn''t intend to appear here with my own identity. My current name is Qi Qi. If brother Chi doesn''t mind, I''d better call me seven younger brothers directly."


    With a smile on his face, Qi Chonghuan didn''t look like a child.


    However, although Chu Yuehua said he was a child, in fact, he was only one or two years younger than himself.


    "Say it inside! It''s still hot outside." Chu Yuehua asked Lan Xiang to take Changle to the nursing mother and lead them to the living room.


    "Did you recognize me yesterday?" since he said he would not come here as the seventh prince, Chi Ye was no longer polite and said something directly.


    "Speaking of it, it''s really an accident. I didn''t expect brother chi to be a man from Yemen. The Third Master of Yeh sees the Dragon first but not the tail. However, the Third Master of Chi is a myth in the shopping mall of the state of Qi!"


    Chu Yuehua was stunned when he said this. Then he understood that the man had two identities. In the eyes of the public, third Ye was the helm of Yemen, and third Chi was under third Ye.


    In this way, who can guess that, in fact, these two people are the same?


    "I''m surprised that you came to Nanzhou. Now you know that I''m a businessman besides Chi Ye. I have a reason to participate in such a big event as Lianhui, but the seventh Prince..."


    "I came here today to find brother Chi, so I didn''t mean to hide," Qi Chonghuan took a box. "It''s for this matter."


    Chu Yuehua was surprised to see the box. Sure enough, he opened the box and lay a precious medicinal material - blood lotus.


    "The man yesterday..."


    Chu Yuehua lost her voice, but then stopped.


    Qi Chonghuan nodded: "it was really me yesterday, but I took this blood lotus for another reason."


    "What''s the reason? Is it difficult? Does anyone want to use it now? If so, the seven princes let out the wind. When I know, I will naturally send the blood lotus. Why..."


    "No, no, no, brother Chi misunderstood," Qi Chonghuan shook his head with a smile. "It''s actually for Jasper villa."


    "I competed with you yesterday?" Chi Ye''s face remained motionless. "Your Highness Qi is in Kyoto all the year round. How can he know the people of Jasper villa? Yesterday''s beam is not small."


    "To tell you the truth, when I came to Nanzhou this time, I was actually ordered by my father to thoroughly investigate the matter of Luo Shengmen. After previous investigation, it seems that Luo Shengmen has a lot to do with this Jasper villa.


    Yesterday I robbed the blood lotus to attract the people of Jasper villa to fight me. "


    Chu Yuehua was surprised. He didn''t think it was such a truth. He quietly turned to see Chi ye, but found that the expression on his face had not changed.


    Qi Chonghuan thought for a moment and said, "before coming here, my father told me that if you are in trouble, you can try to find brother Chi for help."


    "You know?"


    For a long time, just when Qi Chonghuan didn''t know what the man with dual identity thought in front of him, he suddenly said something faintly.


    "What?"


    Chi Ye raised his eyes and looked at him: "you should have guessed that this Luo Shengmen has something to do with the fifth Lord!"


    Qi Chonghuan''s face suddenly changed: "brother Chi, don''t talk nonsense."


    "If you want to come to me for help and play careless with me, you can go back!"


    His faint words made Qi Chonghuan''s face red and white, white and red. After a long time, he said, "I... I just doubt, but I don''t dare to make a judgment, and I haven''t told my father."


    "Hmm!" he put down the cup in his hand, and Chi Ye''s eyes fell on him coldly. "Since you already think so in your heart, you must also want to pull down the fifth prince at one stroke. I''ll put my words here. No matter what the outcome is, you have to bear it by yourself."


    Qi Chonghuan''s scalp tightened. Unexpectedly, after he knew Chi Ye''s identity, he didn''t care at all and said such words to himself.


    No wonder people say that Chi Ye is actually the most difficult person in the whole court.


    "Don''t think you know what I can do if I''m Third Master Chi. I don''t care about this identity." I looked at him with a faint smile, but there was no temperature in my voice. "I can help you. In fact, even if you don''t come, I''ll check the Jasper villa. However, since you come, I''ll help you secretly."


    Qi Chonghuan bit his lips. In fact, when he learned that Luo Shengmen seemed to have something to do with Qi Chonghuan at the beginning, he tried many ways to enter that place.


    But in the end, there was no result. When he learned from elsewhere that Chi Ye was third master Chi, he thought he could help himself unconditionally. After all, the identity of an important figure in the chamber of commerce is still very useful among the people.


    Who knows, I let myself kick a stone.


    "OK! As long as brother Chi can help, I promise, it has absolutely nothing to do with brother Chi."


    Listening to his gnashing of teeth, Chi Ye nodded: "are you safe now? Although Nanzhou looks peaceful and quiet, many dark forces are everywhere. You''d better be careful yourself."


    "Thanks for your concern, brother Chi. I checked it carefully when I came here just now. No one found it."


    Looking at the figure of him leaving, Chi Ye frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" when Qi Chonghuan came, Chu Yuehua always felt that it was not a good thing. Anyway, it must have surprised Chi Ye.


    "The seven princes, I seem to have looked down on him before!" Chi ye said with a smile, like talking to Chu Yuehua and muttering to himself. "But anyway, he has the courage to appear here at his age."

 Chapter 431

    Since Qi Chonghuan, the seventh prince, came that day, Chi Ye has become a little busy. He goes out early and returns late for two consecutive days.


    Knowing that he wanted to check Qi Chonghuan''s affairs, Chu Yuehua didn''t ask much, but just stayed quietly with him.


    "Don''t be nervous," Chi Ye couldn''t help laughing at her every time she tried to stop talking. "I was going to check the Jasper villa myself. Now there are seven princes. Relatively speaking, we are safer."


    "Really?"


    Although he said so, Chu Yuehua''s heart was always at sixes and sevens.


    She didn''t come into contact with such a life. She didn''t know what kind of place the Jasper villa was, and what the resentment between them and Qi Chonghuan was. In short, it was a world she didn''t understand.


    "I guess this place can''t be hidden for long. Someone will come to the door the day after tomorrow at the latest."


    This made Chu Yuehua puzzled: "why?"


    "In fact, if my news is correct, the wife of the villa leader of Jasper mountain villa should be dying of illness, and that''s why the villa leader came forward to take a picture of the blood lotus that day."


    "Now the seventh Prince patted the blood lotus away, isn''t it..."


    "Hmm!" he nodded, and Chi Ye whispered, "I guess the villa leader of the Jasper villa should have two actions. The first is to kill the seven princes and recapture the blood lotus. The other is to come to us."


    "Looking for us?" Chu Yuehua was surprised. "Why? The blood lotus is no longer in our hands. It''s no use looking for us!"


    "Not necessarily!" he shook his head, and Chi Ye''s face smelled unclear. "Since I can auction the blood lotus, it at least proves that I have the strength to obtain the blood lotus."


    "This..."


    "But don''t worry. As third master ye, they don''t dare to do anything to us. Moreover, we should go to meet the Luo Shengmen."


    The next day, Chu Yuehua went shopping with Lan Xiang and Hui Xiang. Xiao Changle was very happy about such a busy place. He wanted everything he saw all the way.


    "Madam, we have an invitation upstairs."


    Before the stall where I was buying a windmill, I was going to buy a small windmill for Changle. Suddenly a man came to Chu Yuehua and said respectfully.


    Following the direction he pointed, Chu Yuehua looked up and saw a well-dressed woman sitting by the window in the restaurant facing the street, smiling at herself.


    "I don''t know my wife."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t refuse directly, but Li maodi smiled.


    "Madam doesn''t know our wife, but our family has always been friendly with third master Chi. Today, I happened to see my wife in the street. I have to do my best to be a landlord."


    Speaking so well, Chu Yuehua doesn''t have much to say if she wants to refuse. What''s more, Chi Ye''s words have been ahead, so naturally she won''t refuse.


    On the second floor, the lady at the door of Yajian is already waiting.


    "Why don''t you let your wife greet you," Chu Yuehua hurriedly walked over and saw a gift according to the etiquette of his peers. "Forgive me for being clumsy, I really don''t recognize it."


    When the woman saw Chu Yuehua''s demeanor, she knew that it was not what ordinary people thought, and she became more polite.


    "My master and third master Chi have known each other for many years. I''ve seen third master many times with him, but I''ve never seen Third Master''s wife. It''s easy to see this time. I have to express myself well."


    He hurriedly asked the servants around him to take out the gift. Chu Yuehua didn''t refuse. He gave lingruo a look in his eyes. Lingruo immediately took out several pieces of jade with the same number.


    "The first meeting was supposed to be a visit to your house. I didn''t know I met here. If I don''t dislike it, I''ll make it a gift for the children!"


    Seeing Chu Yuehua''s style, the woman was more and more surprised. So many jade articles can be taken out of the purse carried by the personal maid at any time. It can be seen that what she contacts is either rich or expensive. It seems that Mrs. Chi is not a simple person.


    After making a circle of contact, I knew the identity of the woman. It seemed that she was the wife of a businessman I met in liantai that day?


    I can''t remember.


    After chatting here for a while, two women came again. After a few words, they recognized that they were also the family members of the merchant that day.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t expect that Chi Ye''s status should be so high. Looking at the posture of these people, it''s clear that they are all flattering themselves.


    Although he doesn''t like such a party, he is still happy to learn that Chi Ye has never seen a woman around him for so many years.


    It seems that he really didn''t lie to himself.


    "Mrs. Chi is here?" a group of women were beating around Chu Yuehua. Suddenly a crisp voice came in.


    The people in the room turned their faces and saw a girl about 16 or 17 years old, Yingying standing there, with a cold expression on her face.


    "This is..."


    "Who?"


    "I don''t seem to have seen..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing the girl, the women in the room said they didn''t know her, and Chu Yuehua had a bottom in her heart.


    "Hello, I am. Are you..."


    Hearing Chu Yuehua''s opening, the woman''s expression melted a lot: "I''m the third lady of Jasper villa. I''m ordered by my father to invite the third lady to the villa."


    Chu Yuehua glanced at Huixiang. Huixiang understood, stepped forward and said with a smile: "Miss, our wife came to Nanzhou for the first time. She is completely unfamiliar with Nanzhou, and our wife didn''t seem to come to your Jasper villa, so..."


    Hearing Huixiang''s words, the girl frowned: "our Jasper villa is famous in Nanzhou city. Can we still cheat?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, miss." Huixiang still smiled, suddenly flashed, and immediately appeared in front of the girl. "Our Lord gave us dead orders. We must not let anything happen to my wife, so... Naturally be careful."


    The young lady of Jasper mountain villa was shocked when her beautiful Kung Fu showed up. Unexpectedly, the servant girl of third lady Chi had such skill.


    After careful measurement, the girl said, "please tell me your address. I''ll ask my family to post a special post to please my wife."


    "Xiangfu inn."


    Chu Yuehua looked at the woman over there with a faint smile. She couldn''t see the depth on her kind face.


    No wonder my mother often said that we should take our eyes when we go out and look at people carefully. Only today did we know that it was true.


    The woman was obviously not half genuine, but she was protected by such a strong person. She didn''t show the landscape on her face at all. For the first time, she felt a little worried.

 Chapter 432

    In addition, although the women over there have no martial arts skills, they follow their husbands around and know a lot of things in the Jianghu. At this time, they are also a little nervous when they see Huixiang''s dazzling skill.


    It seems that you have to tell your men when you go back. The third lady of the pool is not easy to pry.


    She hardly moved her eyelids, and the gifts she sent back were no worse than her own.


    This woman, material can''t move her.


    The appearance of the third lady of Jasper villa proves that force can''t intimidate.


    Sure enough, Third Master Chi is third master Chi. Her women are so unusual.


    "Thank you for your hospitality today. If I have a chance in the future, I''ll invite you back. Now I''m afraid there''s something at home, so I''ll go back first."


    After a walk, Chu Yuehua took people to Xiangfu inn.


    At this time, the rooms of Xiangfu Inn were all cleaned up. It looked as if they had lived here from the beginning.


    In the afternoon, people from Jasper mountain villa sent a prayer post.


    When Chu Yuehua receives the invitation, Chi ye also happens to come.


    Then the people of Jasper mountain villa, after obtaining Chi Ye''s approval, sent a carriage to pick it up. Looking at the situation, they didn''t neglect it at all.


    Jasper villa is located in the suburb of Nanzhou City, halfway up the mountain. It feels great along the specially built bluestone road.


    The four words "Jasper mountain villa" on the gate memorial archway are very powerful. It can be seen that the people who write that word have no lower attainments in calligraphy.


    The young villa leader of Jasper mountain villa was the first one to welcome out. He looked like he was in his thirties.


    Behind him was a group of people, including the third lady who met in the restaurant this morning.


    "Third Master Chi, it''s really an honor for us to come to the fraud village!"


    The young villa leader seems to be a person who knows how to make friends. You can see his tact when talking.


    "Speaking of it, I don''t have much friendship with Jasper mountain villa. However, I''ve been friends for a long time. I''m valued and bothered by your villa today."


    The two sides met and exchanged greetings. Chu Yuehua followed Chi ye and went in with the young villa leader.


    Chu Yuehua has never been to such a place before. When she looks at the past, she finds that it is no worse than other hospitals in Chi Xi.


    "The third lady, the third master is afraid that he has something to talk to his father and brothers. For fear that the third lady is bored, follow me to the guest room here!"


    The three young ladies watched Chi ye and the young villa leader go to the main courtyard, and smiled and said to Chu Yuehua.


    "Then let Miss three lead the way."


    Walking on the road, the third lady of the Jasper villa couldn''t help but turn her eyes to Huixiang beside Chu Yuehua while talking to Chu Yuehua. It can be seen that she was deeply impressed by the scene in the morning.


    "This way, please."


    Walking to an exquisite courtyard, the third lady smiled and said, "this is the residence we have prepared for the third master and the third lady. It''s a little humble. Please don''t mind."


    It''s not simple, it''s exquisite. The most important thing is that from these arrangements, we can see that the Jasper villa has taken some thought for their coming.


    For example, Chu Yuehua saw the small cradle in the side hall over there, which was clearly prepared for Changle.


    "When I saw the third lady with the childe, I decided to prepare such a cradle. I don''t know if the childe is used to sleeping."


    "Thank you very much," no matter whether you are used to sleeping or not, people prepared carefully. "Last time at the lotus meeting, I saw that the villa leader seemed to be very interested in the blood lotus we took out, but..."


    Chu Yuehua talked about this, and the three young ladies'' eyes were a little red: "to tell you the truth, my mother''s disease has depended on drugs for a living these years. Now I''m afraid some can''t stand it. I thought the blood lotus had a miraculous effect. Who knows it was photographed by others."


    "This... Is really a pity. If you could tell us earlier, it wouldn''t be so."


    Of course, if you say so, Chu Yuehua will not promise anything to him. Presumably, the three young ladies also know, so they didn''t say anything else.


    "Take the liberty to ask, what''s the cause of your disease? We know some good doctors. We can ask later."


    When Miss San heard her ask, her eyes seemed to stop on Chu Yuehua, and then she said, "she was hurt by her enemy three years ago. She suffered an internal injury. There''s really no way."


    It turns out that the villa leader''s wife is also a Wulin man. Chu Yuehua secretly guessed the Guan Qiao.


    When Chi Ye comes back in the evening, Chu Yuehua talks to him, but he just smiles: "you! Are you going to find out for yourself if I don''t tell you?"


    "Then who told you not to tell me?"


    "I''m not worried that it''s bad for you to know too much?" Chi Ye shakes his head helplessly.


    In fact, she also knows that Chu Yuehua is not the kind of person who can muddle along anywhere. Since she knows these things, she must get to the bottom of the matter.


    "In fact, Mrs. Yu was hurt by people from Luo Shengmen three years ago," Chi ye said to her. He was worried and told her everything. "I took out the blood lotus this time. Originally, I wanted to take advantage of this relationship to connect with Jasper villa.


    Although I am very popular in the business circle, Jasper villa may not buy it. This time they say so well. In fact, they didn''t associate with us in the past.


    I just didn''t expect the seven princes to suddenly cross the bar, so they made today''s show. As I told you before, they still want to borrow the resources in my hand and try to find another blood lotus. "


    "The seven princes..."


    "Don''t worry! There is no deep hatred between Jasper villa and the seventh prince. The most important thing is the blood lotus. As long as they have the blood lotus, it''s not necessary to find the seventh prince.


    While the behavior of the seventh Prince is noticed by Jasper villa, it will also be noticed by the people of Luo Shengmen.


    And he first competed with Jasper villa. The purpose of this blood lotus is here. He took the opportunity to break into Luo Shengmen. "


    "This..." Chu Yuehua fully understood what Chi ye said before that Qi Chonghuan was a brave man.


    Luo Shengmen can be said to be a hidden danger in the state of Qi. Qi Chonghuan, who lives in the greenhouse of the royal family of the state of Qi all year round, is really brave to have such courage.


    "But the blood lotus is so precious, even if you have familiar people, I''m afraid..."

 Chapter 433

    "I didn''t tell you. I only have that one!"


    Chi Ye''s words made Chu Yuehua stare: "do you still have?"


    "No way!" shrugged, picked up the woman and went to the inner room. "I wanted to keep one myself. Who knows it was messed up by the seven princes."


    Ling Ruo, seeing this situation, turned away without saying a word.


    "What shall we do now? What does the seventh Prince ask you for help?"


    "We......" Chi ye thought for a moment and said with a smile, "now there''s really nothing. Let''s wait at ease!"


    "How..."


    "However, you can have more contact with the three young ladies. She once went deep into the interior of Luo Shengmen, but was later found and escaped.


    This has something to do with the opposition between Luo Shengmen and Jasper villa. "


    Chu Yuehua didn''t expect such a thing. After all, the three young ladies looked only 16 or 17 years old.


    The next day, sure enough, Miss Yu San came again. This time, she gave Chu Yuehua a big gift.


    "What is this, miss three?"


    "Thanks to the kindness of the third master and the third lady, my mother can be saved. I have tried countless good prescriptions and famous doctors in the past three years, but I haven''t been good. This time, the third master gave generously to help my mother, which really makes our family don''t know how to repay."


    Seeing that she was going to salute again, Chu Yuehua quickly grabbed her and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? The Buddhist family also said that saving a person''s life is better than building a seven level floating Tu! This is also the right place for the blood lotus."


    After comforting the child, Miss Yu San finally stopped being so grateful.


    "Madam, just call me swallow. That''s what my family calls me. I don''t know who I''m calling all day."


    "Sure enough, it''s still a free and easy woman like you, different from those of us who have been locked up in the inner yard almost all our lives.


    Last night, the Third Master said that you sneaked into Luo Shengmen alone. I can''t believe it! "


    Then he found that Yu Yan''s watch had changed. Chu Yuehua hurriedly covered her mouth, but it was too late. Obviously, the other party had heard it.


    "How did the third lady know?"


    Her tone of voice had taken some vigilance, but she seemed to think that Chu Yuehua was their life-saving benefactor. Therefore, her expression was a little strange for a time, which could be said to be a little distorted.


    "Don''t worry. The third master only told me about this. He told me because I always felt that you were different from the girls I had seen before."


    "The Third Master... Knows everything." Yu Yan''s face is still not good-looking. Obviously, she still cares about it.


    It seems that she is very upset and makes her unhappy. Chu Yuehua''s face is a little depressed. She can''t do anything for a long time: "to tell you the truth, it''s because there are some festivals between our third master and Luo Shengmen. In fact, we have been secretly watching their development over the years. Therefore, others don''t know what you embedded in Luo Shengmen, but the third master knows more or less."


    "Really?" Yu Yan was very interested in Chu Yuehua''s explanation. "Third master and Luo Shengmen?"


    "We have a cousin who was raised in our house since childhood. The third master has a good relationship with his cousin, just like a brother and sister.


    I don''t know when it began. My cousin joined Luo Shengmen. We didn''t know this until she died, but she was abandoned by Luo Shengmen and finally died in their hands. "


    It was originally said that Ye Ming didn''t lie. Ye Ming did, and finally died in Qi Chonghuan''s hands.


    It''s just that the so-called relationship with my cousin is very good. I''m a little flustered in this paragraph.


    "Hum!" hearing Chu Yuehua say so, Yu Yan seems to have a sympathetic feeling, "Luo Shengmen does things that can''t be seen under the banner of helping bullied women."


    "Oh?" Chu Yuehua looked at her in surprise. "To tell you the truth, I''m not from the Jianghu and don''t know much about these things.


    The Third Master always thinks I''m a woman and doesn''t want to tell me a lot of things. Therefore, I just feel very mysterious and scared about this Luo Shengmen, but I don''t know the details. "


    "The third lady doesn''t know martial arts. It seems that everyone came from. Naturally, she doesn''t know these things. The third master''s idea is also right."


    Hearing that there was a common enemy, Yu Yan completely put down her guard against Chu Yuehua and made a lot of intimacy between her words.


    "That''s what I say, but after all, it involves relatives around me. How can I not worry?


    What''s more, the Third Master said that half was hidden, which really made my heart uneasy! "


    "In fact, I only sneaked into luoshengmen for half a year, and after I was found to have escaped, the original headquarters changed places, and now I don''t know where it is.


    However, according to my investigation during that time, this Luo Shengmen is really not simple, at least different from our Jianghu gangs.


    They seem to have a very good relationship with the government, and officials in many other places, not only in Qingzhou, Nanzhou, are probably related to the Luo Shengmen, because when I went out on a mission, I could almost get through many government checkpoints. "


    "Perform the task?" Chu Yuehua frowned and looked at her. She didn''t understand the meaning.


    "Don''t be afraid to say it!" Yu Yan spat out her tongue. "There are many tasks in Luo Shengmen. The most is killing people. After receiving the task, Luo Shengmen directly sends people to kill people, and then the reward is directly handed over to Luo Shengmen."


    "Kill?" Chu Yuehua stared wide, as if he couldn''t believe it. "Who do you kill? Why do you kill?"


    Yu Yan was also embarrassed to see her such a big reaction: "sure enough, it''s still right for the third master not to let you know. The third lady, you are really... Too simple."


    Chu Yuehua was really the first time that a girl younger than herself said she was simple.


    "We, who are on mission, don''t know who killed them. We don''t know why we killed them. It''s just a kind of obedience."


    "In other words, if some competitors feel that they need to be eliminated, as long as they give Luo Shengmen enough things, they can let Luo Shengmen do it for them?"


    "You can say so! In a sense, this is the same as some killer organizations. In fact, Luo Shengmen can now be regarded as the largest killer organization in Qi.


    Of course, in addition to the dark night, Luo Shengmen has other tasks, but those tasks are not simple. "

 Chapter 434

    After talking with Yu Yan, Chu Yuehua realized that Luo Shengmen was far from the original intention.


    Not to mention the disaster silver theft case that Lanxiang told herself before, from what they are doing now, they have seriously threatened the security of Qi.


    "Third lady, don''t worry. Although the Luo Shengmen has developed so much secretly, it still has nothing to do with you.


    After all, you have no contact with Luo Shengmen except the cousin you said before. However, the third master should be more careful. It''s hard to say whether Luo Shengmen''s collusion with the local government will affect the third master''s business. "


    Chu Yuehua likes her temperament very much. She is different from the women she met before. Without those intrigues, she is much easier to talk.


    In this way, I feel a little hateful. It is clear that I came with a prying mind.


    "Well! But if I can, I want to make an effort to deal with this Luo Shengmen.


    For nothing else, just say that the women who fell into them, like our cousins, are the most direct victims. "


    Yu Yan agreed with this and nodded: "the third lady''s words are true. Luo Shengmen may have no other skills. He has a strong ability to brainwash people!"


    After this day''s communication, the two people had some ideas of making friends, and they were not so polite to each other.


    Chi Ye has been communicating with the old and young villa leaders of Jasper villa these days. It seems that it is also for the sake of Luo Shengmen.


    However, she still didn''t ask. She believed that Chi ye would tell himself what he should tell himself.


    In two days, Chu Yuehua even knew what they were doing.


    That night, I clearly saw many people hurried back to Jasper villa, and she just ran into them.


    Although I can''t see clearly at night, I can still smell the bloody smell.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The people of Jasper villa attacked a branch of Luo Shengmen this evening. They were seriously injured there, but most of the reasons were because they were unprepared. We didn''t expect to find their branch so soon."


    Chi Ye''s words surprised Chu Yuehua. She knew that he must do something about Luo Shengmen.


    But I didn''t expect to take such a tough attack directly.


    "You don''t have to worry. This is the head of Jasper villa," Qi Chonghuan stroked her face with a smile. "Moreover, there is a saying in the Jianghu that Jianghu affairs are in the Jianghu.


    Although he has a secret relationship with the government, he is still a Jianghu force.


    Luo Shengmen has already made a dead enemy with them. At this time, it''s not surprising to attack suddenly. "


    Nevertheless, it still makes people worried: "is it the news from the seventh prince?"


    A trace of surprise flashed in her eyes. I didn''t expect the little girl to get in touch so soon.


    "Well!" Qi Chonghuan nodded heavily, "indeed, now he has successfully attracted the people of Luo Shengmen by relying on the blood lotus and his strong financial resources.


    He revealed the position of the rudder this time. "


    "Isn''t he very dangerous? As soon as he went in, he exposed each other''s secrets."


    "No, don''t worry! These seven princes are not ordinary teenagers. If he can be found so simple, he won''t dare to break into this dragon''s pool and tiger''s den."


    Chi Ye smiles lightly, but Chu Yuehua can feel the treacherous situation.


    "But... Won''t this scare the snake? Didn''t you mean to investigate them?"


    "Fool!" reaches out and scrapes her nose. When Chi Ye looks at her, he always has that kind of spoiled eyes. "How can he be exposed if we don''t touch him? It must be some stimulation. When they are in a hurry, they will expose what we need."


    It''s reasonable to say that now the scale of luoshengmen is so large that there must be a strict management system. If there are no external forces and everything operates in an orderly manner, it''s really difficult to find their secrets.


    "Anyway, you should be careful! Although these people shouldn''t mess with you in the middle of the court, it''s hard to say that you''re just a rich businessman."


    "With you and Changle, how can I let myself have an accident?" although I know her worry is superfluous, I still feel warm when I hear her say, "but recently, you follow the three young ladies in Jasper villa. Don''t walk around at will.


    I guess in the style of Luo Shengmen, I''m afraid I''ll have to fight a lot this time. "


    After talking for a while, Chi Ye seems to suddenly think of something and takes out a pendant from his arms: "take this with you."


    This pendant looks strange, like a small whistle, but it doesn''t look like it.


    "This place can be opened." Chi Ye twists the little thumb sized jade and finds that the middle is empty.


    "What''s this?" Chu Yuehua asked curiously when he saw something there.


    "The thing inside is called a letter butterfly, which has been specially treated," Chi Ye poured out the thing inside. It turned out to be a butterfly that looks only the size of the thumb cover. It''s more suitable to say it''s a butterfly than a moth.


    But its wings are almost transparent, and it can''t be regarded as a moth. It''s really something strange.


    "This is the daughter," Chi Ye puts it back into the pendant. "The mother is with me. If you have anything, open the lid. I can find you without getting it out."


    There is such a magical thing!


    Chu Yuehua hasn''t even heard of it.


    "This is something from Shujiang. My mother passed it on to me, but the one she gave me before died because of her death. I just trained it recently and sent it over these two days."


    While Chi Ye is talking, he wants to hang the pendant on Chu Yuehua''s neck, but he finds that there is already a pendant on her neck.


    He had hardly seen her take off the thing around her neck for such a long time, but he never asked where the pendant came from.


    He found that his sight fell on his neck. Chu Yuehua looked along his sight and saw the black crucian carp, which was still missing.


    This was given to her by Ma Junjie''s Yan Yu. She has been carrying it for so many years. She always feels that the friendship is still cherished inside.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to say anything, Chi Ye didn''t ask, and gently helped her fasten the pendant.

 Chapter 435

    After that day, the whole people of Jasper villa seemed to become busy. On weekdays, when taking Changle and Yu Yan for a walk in the garden, you can also see many guards patrolling back and forth.


    Yu Yan looks worried.


    "How about the strength of your villa?"


    Hearing her ask, Yu Yan knew that she should have learned everything from Chi Ye.


    "In fact, in terms of its power, our villa can only be called a second-class sect in the state of Qi.


    But in this southern state, the bad Lord will not have too strong opponents.


    Although luoshengmen is very strong, their headquarters is not here. There are only two or three branches close to Nanzhou.


    Two or three rudders alone are obviously not qualified to deal with us. "


    When Yu Yan said this, she inadvertently brought a little self-confidence. It can be seen that she has a heartfelt love for her family.


    "You''re bored in the villa these days!" Yu Yan asked with a smile.


    "Fortunately," Chu Yuehua smiled and shook her head, "I don''t go out much when I''m at home. This is the first time I''ve come so far."


    In fact, Yu Yan can also see that Chu Yuehua''s temperament is different from the women she usually contacts.


    Although I don''t know what her background is, I can probably know that it must be some big families.


    "Have you been to the south before?"


    He shook his head gently. If he was not a child, he had never been to Nanzhou, the state of Qi.


    "Really!" Yu Yan was a little surprised. "Then you really missed a lot of things. Let me take you out to play?"


    "Ah?" she was so enthusiastic that she shouldn''t have refused, but when she thought of Chi Ye''s advice, she shook her head and said, "forget it! It seems that it''s not peaceful recently."


    "It''s just that my father and brother are cautious. Even the people of luoshengmen dare not mess around near the Jasper villa. There is a lake behind the villa. Let''s go there to pick water chestnut!"


    "Ah?" Chu Yuehua heard her say so, but she remembered what happened in the Majiazhuang when she was a child. "It seems that this time is really the time to pick water chestnut."


    "That''s right!" Yu Yan said with a smile as she seemed to have some intention. "Let''s go! It''s behind the villa. It''s the lake on the mountain. Where does the water in our villa come from!


    Now the wild water chestnut is fresh and tender. "


    Seeing her enthusiasm and sincere invitation, she thought about it. As Yu Yan said, it should be no problem that this is the place where Jasper villa is located.


    "Well, let me change my clothes."


    "OK! I''m going to change my clothes, too. It''s not good for boating."


    I was just surprised that she could row a boat, but it was nothing strange to think that she could master martial arts.


    Ling Ruo is naturally the happiest when she hears that she is going out to play, but Lan Xiang is a little worried: "it''s better not to go! What if the people of Luo Shengmen are holding a grudge and lurking secretly!"


    Chu Yuehua has promised Yu Yan. It''s hard to refuse. In the end, she still said, "forget it, go and come back in a minute! Lan Xiang, you take Changle here. Anyway, you must protect the safety of Changle."


    Among the three of them, Lanxiang is the most stable one. Therefore, Changle is entrusted to her most of the time.


    "All right!" seeing that she has decided, Lan Xiang only said with a smile, "leave me some for me. I can''t go. You two don''t eat alone, and you must protect Mrs. Shao."


    Yu Yan changed her clothes and came to pull Chu Yuehua to run back to the yard.


    Chu Yuehua knew that Yu Yan was right when she came out of the back door of the villa and saw the blue lake.


    The scenery of lakes and mountains is really beautiful.


    "Well, it''s a good place! If I don''t go out, I like playing here best."


    While talking, I have come to a small wharf specially built.


    There are several boats docked there. It seems that Jasper villa is specially prepared here.


    "Let''s go!" he jumped on the boat, and the boat didn''t move at all, which made Chu Yuehua envy, "I''ll take you to find the best water chestnut."


    Supported by Ling Ruo and Hui Xiang, Chu Yuehua slowly got on the boat. Chu Yuehua smelled the fresh air here and forgot the accumulated troubles in her heart these days.


    "To tell you the truth, your life in the villa is carefree. If you don''t worry about food and clothing in such a good place, the Immortal Emperor should envy it."


    Hearing her heartfelt praise for her family, Yu Yan was naturally very happy: "of course, but you can come often in the future! My mother is much better these two days, thanks to your blood lotus.


    My father said that you and the third master are the life-saving benefactors of our family. If anything happens in the future, just come to us and go through fire and water. I Jasper villa will never refuse. "


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help smiling even if she liked her heroism.


    "It''s over there," turned a small bend, and Yu Yan pointed his hand. There is the middle of liangliangshan mountain. On the water near the mountain, there are clusters of phytoplankton.


    It''s probably the most delicious water chestnut that Yu Yan said.


    "Be careful when you pick later. The thorns on the water chestnut are nothing to us, but the third lady is thin and tender. I''m afraid she feels bad."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t mean to make fun of her. Knowing that she was concerned, she smiled and said, "don''t take me as if you pinched it, but just pick some water chestnut."


    At this moment, she felt that she had returned to the time when she took the girl fishing on the lake.


    When they talked, Chu Yuehua was a little more casual. Chu Yuehua no longer behaved as usual.


    Who knows, the change happened suddenly at this time.


    Suddenly, the huge sound of water came, and several people were stunned. As soon as they turned their face, they saw several dark shadows suddenly running out of the water.


    When I saw it clearly, I found that it was the man hidden in the water.


    Rao is Yu Yan, who is also very frightened at this time. He didn''t expect that there was an ambush here.


    "Who are you? Come to my Jasper villa and go wild!" the long sword was suddenly pulled out. Yu Yan protected Chu Yuehua behind her. Huixiang and lingruo were also nervous.


    "Hum! What a arrogant little girl! You are Yu Yan! You dare to come out alone at this time. Do you really think we are all vegetarians?"


    The man in black sneered, and then waved to the man behind him: "catch the living!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several dark shadows flew over at an amazing speed!

 Chapter 436

    When she woke up, Chu Yuehua felt she was in the carriage, but she couldn''t see anything when she opened her eyes.


    When he wanted to move, he found that his whole body was tied up. The whole person was covered in something similar to a sack. Even his mouth was stuffed with something and could not make a sound.


    Up and down, she didn''t know where she was going to be caught, and she couldn''t help worrying.


    No one thought that there were people from luoshengmen in the back lake of Jasper villa.


    What I didn''t expect was that the strength of the visitor was so strong. This time, Ling Ruo, Huixiang and Yu Yan were not rivals. They were defeated without two strokes.


    He was knocked unconscious when he wanted to open the pendant given by Chi Ye.


    It seems that Luo Shengmen has hit hard this time.


    Although she doesn''t know martial arts, from Yu Yan''s surprise when she saw Huixiang at that time, Huixiang and lingruo''s martial arts are not low.


    Yu Yan himself is a little famous in the Jianghu. These three people were subdued in an instant. It can be seen that the other party''s people are not unknown.


    I just don''t know how they are now.


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    Anyway, if they are not dead now, it means that they are not trying to kill and vent their anger. They must have other purposes.


    At this time, Chu Yuehua couldn''t wait. She desperately wanted to make a sound, and her body kept twisting.


    But there was no movement in the car.


    As if there were no one at all.


    No way, catch yourself here, no one watching?


    Try to move again, still no one makes a sound, is there really no one in this carriage?


    With this thought, my heart lit up a little hope.


    Chu Yuehua tried to move her hand, but when she moved, there was a heart piercing pain from her wrist, which made her want to take a breath, but her mouth was blocked again.


    He endured it until he knew that what was tied to him was not an ordinary rope. It seems that he still can''t move.


    But it''s still scary to let people take themselves away.


    Who knows what kind of place it is in the holy gate? If you are caught, you may not be killed immediately, but you always have to suffer.


    It''s just some flesh and blood pain. If


    She shivered at the thought of what she had heard about the woman robbed by the robbers.


    At this time, I remembered and regretted. At that time, I should listen to Lan Xiang and don''t go back to the lake.


    Most importantly, at this time, I''m afraid Uncle Ye already knows his situation and doesn''t know if he will make any dangerous decisions.


    As Chu Yuehua expected, Chi Ye returns to the courtyard and finds that Chu Yuehua is not there. He asks Lan Xiang, and the whole person is frightened.


    When Lan Xiang saw them, he also found that they seemed to have been out for a long time.


    Hearing the news, Yu Feng hurriedly followed him back to the lake.


    But I only saw an empty boat parked on the lake.


    "No! It''s really from Luo Shengmen!"


    Yu Feng picked up a cut water chestnut vine and said with a heavy face.


    Turning to see Chi Ye''s face as gloomy as iron, he was also full of guilt: "Third Master! This is all because of our Jasper villa. Anyway, even if we do our best in the villa, we will certainly save the third lady."


    But Chi Ye doesn''t speak. He looks at the lonely boat coldly.


    A heart is like being pinched by an invisible hand. How dare you move her.


    "Tell me to go down and let the four elders go to the conference hall." Yu Feng''s eyes were full of guilt.


    I just learned from Chu Yuehua''s servant girl that this time it was Yu Yan who fooled around and came out with the third lady. If the third lady really had a good or bad, I''m afraid


    After taking a look at the man in front of him, Yu Feng said, "Third Master, after turning back and saving the third lady, she Mei let it go."


    Because of his words, Chi Ye returns to his senses and takes a deep breath. A huge breath condenses the palm of his hand and splits it out. The boat over there instantly becomes pieces.


    "Ah!"


    Yu Feng, who was thinking about how to minimize the loss of this event and the fastest way to save people, was suddenly awakened by Chi Ye''s palm.


    Instantly, his face was full of amazement and looked at the man in front of him incredulously.


    What a powerful slap! Third Master Chi is a Wulin expert!


    And he is a Wulin expert he has never seen!


    Before that, the whole villa, including my father, didn''t feel a trace of true Qi on this man!


    The skill of a person who can control his true Qi so well is unfathomable.


    After the shock, I felt a little happy again. This time Chu Yuehua was captured by Luo Shengmen, which made the third master Chi completely become the opponent of Luo Shengmen.


    In this way, can''t you say that you have a little more help here in Jasper villa?


    "Third Master..." this opportunity must not be missed, especially now Yan''er is still in their hands.


    "Shadow!" Chi Ye ignores Yu Feng''s voice and directly exports it in a cold voice.


    Suddenly, a figure appears behind Chi Ye as if it appeared out of thin air: "Third Master!"


    "Let the second brother do it! I won''t allow her any damage."


    Rao is a shadow who never has any expression. At this time, he can''t help but change his face slightly.


    It seems that the people of Luo Shengmen really touched the third master''s scales when they took the third lady.


    "Yes!"


    He left quietly as if he had come. From beginning to end, the man called Shadow hardly looked at them.


    Yu Feng secretly swallowed her saliva. She really has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai. Is such a person a simple person.


    "Young villa leader, it seems that we have a hard battle to prepare with Luo Shengmen."


    Chi Ye''s words made Yu Feng return to the right state in an instant, and nodded seriously: "just as the third master ordered."


    Even if he is stupid, he can see that Chi Ye''s martial arts cultivation is basically no lower than his father.


    And the "second brother" he just said is even more powerful.


    In front of such strength, what else to say!


    Chu Yuehua didn''t know how long she had been knocked down. The whole person was dizzy and hungry.


    Day and night were even more indistinguishable. Just when she thought she was about to faint again, the carriage finally stopped.


    Then someone opened the carriage door and carried her directly down.


    At this time, she knew that there was always someone in the car, but the person didn''t make a sound from beginning to end.


    Such quality made her more worried. The strength of Luo Shengmen can be seen.

 Chapter 437

    When the darkness in front of Chu Yuehua was gone, Chu Yuehua didn''t see the situation as he imagined.


    This place looks like a family''s house. Chu Yuehua was directly taken to a room by everyone, and then the door slammed shut from the outside.


    Still tied, but the eyes can see everything in front of them.


    At this time, it was dark and the house was lit, but it was not very bright.


    The layout of this room is very simple, but it''s much better than the cell I''ve sat in before.


    It took a lot of effort to get up from the ground. Chu Yuehua knelt directly in front of the chair over there and squeezed out the cloth tightly stuffed in his mouth by using the corner of the chair.


    His mouth was taken out and his cheeks were sore after being stuffed all day, but it was still difficult to untie his hands and feet.


    What are the people of Luo Shengmen going to catch themselves for?


    Do you think you are from Jasper villa?


    Ling if they don''t know where they are, there is no sound in the carriage just now. At least they know that they are not with themselves.


    Will they kill them directly because they see that neither of them is high?


    Thinking of this, she shivered and became nervous. If they had an accident, she was afraid that she would be uneasy all her life.


    What''s more, after so long time together, they have long regarded them as their relatives. If there is really a case


    She dared not think further.


    I don''t know what''s going on with Chi Ye. He must be crazy to find himself missing, but don''t make any wrong decisions because he''s too anxious.


    And Changle. Changle has never separated from herself since she was born. Especially at night, I''m afraid I''m crying!


    Chu Yuehua''s whole heart ached at the thought of the child crying.


    Chu Yuehua''s head was a little sober until the day outside gradually lit up.


    All night long, my mind was full of confused thoughts. I was worried about Chi ye, lingruo and Huixiang, and Changle. I couldn''t calm down.


    "Helmsman, this way!"


    There was a sound of footsteps outside. Chu Yuehua was surprised, shook her chaotic brain, and then the door was pushed open.


    They carried the light behind their backs. For a time, she couldn''t see their faces clearly.


    "No martial arts at all?"


    "No!" the person next to him spoke again. This time Chu Yuehua heard his voice. It was clear that he was the one who caught himself yesterday.


    "It seems that there is no doubt that it is the third master Chi''s woman." the man known as the helmsman''s eyes fell on Chu Yuehua and immediately smiled, "no wonder that with such a beauty, the third master Chi, who has never been close to the woman, can''t control it."


    This made everyone behind him laugh.


    Chu Yuehua was like falling into an ice cave, and her whole body was suddenly stiff.


    "Don''t touch this woman," said the helmsman seriously after laughing. "Our goal is Jasper villa.


    As for the Third Master of the pool, the origin of this man is a little mysterious. Up to now, I don''t know his real identity or the purpose of his intersection with Jasper villa. "


    The person who had heard the helmsman talking about the woman''s good looks laughed with him. At this time, he was a little stiff.


    The man nearby was also surprised: "Third Master Chi is really a talent and has some status in the mall, but... Our Jianghu gangs have little to do with them. Is it still necessary..."


    The back words were blocked by the helmsman''s eye knife. He was stunned and didn''t say the back words.


    "Merchant?" the helmsman sneered, "if you think this third master Chi is just a simple merchant, you will die!


    Although I don''t know his exact identity, he is definitely not a simple person. I might as well tell you that in fact, he has been checked by the headquarters for two years. "


    "Ah!"


    The labor headquarters checked, and also checked the people who haven''t been found for two years. If you underestimate them, you can really be ready to die.


    "Moreover, the name of Third Master Chi does not simply exist in the business circle. In terms of his financial resources, if you make friends with him and the Yemen behind him, it will be difficult to say all the benefits."


    The helmsman said so much that the people around him dared to underestimate Chu Yuehua.


    "Well... Helmsman, this woman..."


    "Untie!" the helmsman waved, "if you can''t see a woman without martial arts, just screw your head off and watch it."


    "Yes!"


    After saying such a few words, the helmsman turned and left. When he came to the door, he suddenly stopped: "let Qi Qi come and recognize it. Don''t make a mistake. If not, just kill it directly."


    "Yes!"


    Chu Yuehua''s heart has always been mentioned. The man didn''t ask her questions, and she didn''t speak. It seems that for the time being, she is still safe.


    The last sentence, but let her just want to put down her heart, suddenly raised it again.


    Qi Qi!


    "Mr. Qi, this is it." a man who looked a little small led a man over.


    Chu Yuehua is moving. She has been tied up for a long time. She squints slightly when she sees someone coming.


    "Sure enough, it''s you!"


    The visitor looked pale and morbid. He was not Qi Chonghuan.


    "Who are you?" Chu Yuehua looked at him warily. "I don''t know you."


    "Of course you don''t know me," the man smiled, "but I know you. That day at the lotus meeting, I photographed the blood lotus from master Chi''s hand."


    The in my heart was shocked immediately. The person who photographed the blood lotus was Qi Chonghuan.


    On this thought, he suddenly raised his head and saw him wink at himself with his back to the short man.


    He is really Qi Chonghuan!


    Suddenly, I remembered that time in the Great Buddha Temple. Zhaohe, who later appeared in the lobby of the Ministry of punishment, was another person.


    It turned out that he used a mask.


    Think about it and you will understand that if this Luo Shengmen is really inextricably related to Qi Chonghuan, it would be too dangerous for him to appear in his original face.


    "What do you want?"


    Almost forgot to return to his own state, Chu Yuehua asked angrily.


    "Don''t worry, third lady. We don''t want to do anything. We just want to ask the third lady if she is willing to be a lobbyist for the third master for us?"


    "Lobbyist?" Chu Yuehua frowned, as if he didn''t understand his meaning.


    "Mr. Qi," before Qi Chonghuan continued to speak, the little man stepped forward and stood between them, "this matter can''t be decided for the time being. Wait until you ask the helmsman!"

 Chapter 438

    Chu Yuehua knew that Qi Chonghuan wanted to find a chance to go back, but he didn''t expect to be blocked immediately.


    "Yes! I almost forgot," Qi Chonghuan arched his hand at the man shyly. "I forgot for a moment that you caught the man."


    "Hey, hey, let Mr. Qi feel constrained!" the little man also smiled and arched his hands, but there was no smile in his smile.


    It seems that they are still on guard.


    "It doesn''t matter, but the third lady had better not offend. It''s not clear why Mr. Chi will help Jasper villa. Maybe he can win over.


    You know, Mr. Chi''s financial resources, but one thing that can''t be ignored at all. With money, what can be done smoothly? "


    The man agreed with him very much and nodded: "Mr. Qi is right. Our helmsman also means that, so no one dares to disrespect the third lady. Now we''ll see what''s going on in Jasper villa."


    They left while talking. Chu Yuehua made a reassuring gesture to himself when he saw Qi Chonghuan carrying the man on his back.


    Anyway, it''s a lot of peace of mind to see a familiar person.


    It seems that Qi Chonghuan''s side is not very smooth. We have to stabilize this group of people. It''s not as simple as expected.


    For two days in a row, Chu Yuehua was locked in this room. Fortunately, the man didn''t mean to abuse her. He should eat and drink.


    However, there was no news about Ling Ruo and them.


    She tried to ask the people who came over, but everyone seemed not to hear her at all.


    The man who caught himself that day never appeared again.


    It''s no way to wait like this day by day. She has opened the pendant of xindie, but there''s no news yet.


    I don''t know if it''s too far from here. The matrix can''t feel it.


    On the fourth day, as soon as it was dark, several people came in. Chu Yuehua was startled by such a ferocious momentum.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Rao Shi told herself again and again to be calm, and she couldn''t calm down at this time.


    Is it because the relationship between them and Jasper villa has deteriorated, or is there a conflict with Chi ye?


    If so, I''m in a bad situation at this time.


    "Take it away!"


    At the command of the leader, someone immediately came up and tied her firmly. As last time, he took a sack and covered her head.


    She was thrown into the carriage again, and someone followed her to the carriage.


    But after starting from the carriage, there was a strange calm in the carriage. The man was like the man on that day, and he didn''t make a sound.


    I don''t know where to go this time.


    The place where she stayed before, when no one noticed, she once climbed to a high place and looked out of the window. It really looked like a house.


    Moreover, it took only half a day to walk out of Jasper villa. It can be seen that it should still be in Nanzhou.


    I just don''t know where they are going this time.


    "Third Master! All the people have gone." the shadow came out of the house, and his face was a little bad.


    "It doesn''t matter. Keep chasing!"


    Chi Ye has recovered his usual appearance, without the initial tension. Relatively speaking, it also makes others relax.


    In fact, there was no other reason, just because he received the news from Qi Chonghuan that Chu Yuehua was all right.


    The letter butterfly on her neck also shows that Chu Yuehua is in good condition.


    On the one hand, xindie can identify the position through the induction between mother and child. On the other hand, when the daughter is attached to the master, it will also sense the state of the master.


    After understanding this, the person holding the matrix can perceive this in a special way.


    "Third Master, what should I do now?" Yu Feng follows Chi Ye. These two days, he knows that he really misunderstood the commercial wizard.


    Compared with Jasper mountain villa, his strength is not inferior at all. He is far beyond it.


    Most importantly, in the territory of Qi, they had never been aware of the existence of such forces, which was alarming.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry! Miss three will be fine."


    "Whatever the Third Master said, it was all caused by Yan''er. If there was something wrong with the third lady, she was the most damned one."


    Chi Ye doesn''t feel much about the courtesy of Jasper mountain villa. He ponders a little and says, "you have released the information about the identity of Jasper mountain villa now. The people of Luo Shengmen hijacked Mrs. Chi, and then handed over the information we have collected about Luo Shengmen to the government."


    "The government?" Yu Feng didn''t understand. Luo Shengs didn''t know how close they were to the government secretly. It''s useless to tell the government. I''m afraid


    He seemed to suddenly understand something at the thought.


    When he stopped talking, Chi Ye nodded: "yes, it''s just to give it to the government. And remember, with Nanzhou as the center, all the state capitals within a hundred miles should be sent."


    "Yes!" seeing his positive look, Yu Feng no longer hesitated, "I''ll do it right away."


    "At the same time, move the people of Jasper villa and break it into parts."


    Chi Ye''s words made Yu Feng''s eyelids jump. This means that after this move, is it possible that Jasper villa will be besieged and destroyed?


    Do they really have the courage?


    "Don''t doubt my words, do it quickly! Contact as many Wulin experts as you can. This time, I''ll let Luo Shengmen know that they have come to an end."


    It may not be clear to others, but no one in the Jianghu knows the strength of Luo Shengmen.


    Dare to say such a thing.


    But it happened that Yu Fengwu didn''t believe it if it was said from others, but at this time, when it was said from the man''s mouth, he vaguely felt that maybe he could really do it.


    After everything has been arranged, Chi Ye has no one around him.


    "I seldom see you so angry."


    A powerful voice came from behind.


    When Chi Ye turns around, he sees a man in a strong black suit coming. The man looks more than 30 years old, but the light in his eyes makes people dare not look directly at him.


    "Second brother," Chi Ye sees him and smiles.


    "It''s rare that when you call me out, a Luo Shengmen will disappear if it''s gone! It''s just that the Jianghu needs to shuffle its cards."


    The man''s words are more grand than Chi Ye.


    "Just..."


    "Don''t worry!" he waved his hand. "Since you want their news, I won''t directly let people destroy it. Just listen to you."


    "Thank you, second brother."

 Chapter 439

    This time, the journey was very long, but after being tied up for two days, she was let go.


    It can be seen that she is worried that she has been tied for too long and her hands and feet are disabled. A disabled woman will return to Chi Ye. At that time, I''m afraid it will directly lead to absolute hostility between the two sides.


    Trembling down from the carriage, Chu Yuehua felt that her legs were not her own.


    "Yes!"


    A cold looking woman handed two steamed buns and a small bag of water. She knew this was her lunch.


    He took it and went to eat under the tree over there.


    This is not the time to be tough. Even if something is good, if they don''t eat, they don''t do it to themselves, but starve to death first.


    Breaking the steamed bread, I suddenly saw the people coming over there and immediately stood up: "where are they!"


    This is the person who caught her that day.


    He was talking to others when he suddenly saw a woman running over. The man was also frightened and almost slapped it out.


    Fortunately, the people nearby pull fast.


    He frowned and looked at Chu Yuehua up and down: "do you want to die?"


    "Where are they?" Chu Yuehua was not frightened by his threat, and asked, "the three women who were with me that day."


    "You''d better be honest. Remember, you''re the one who''s been arrested now. If you talk to me like this, be careful that I''m not polite to you!"


    This man seems to be particularly hostile to Chu Yuehua. I don''t know why.


    "Where did you get them?"


    But Chu Yuehua turned a deaf ear to his words and still asked the questions he wanted to know.


    "You..."


    Seeing that he was going to be angry, Qi Chonghuan over there hurriedly ran over: "brother Lin, she is not from Jasper villa, and the leader wants to send her over. You''d better not be impulsive."


    After looking at Qi Chonghuan, the man surnamed Lin finally walked away, but he still didn''t answer Chu Yuehua''s question from beginning to end.


    "Third lady, you''d better not take care of so much. Just take care of yourself now. Eat first! You''ll continue on your way later."


    Qi Chonghuan looked at Chu Yuehua with a smile, and there was a pleasing taste in his tone.


    Let the people of Luo Shengmen over there have some disdain: "this boy is still a businessman for fear of offending Third Master Chi."


    "Who said no!" another person echoed, "after all, everyone knows that third master Chi is also an important figure in the whole chamber of Commerce!"


    Chu Yuehua looked at Qi Chonghuan angrily, and then turned to the bottom of the tree. With red eyes, Chu Yuehua turned to eat and stopped looking at them.


    There is a note in the palm of my hand.


    "Nanzhou Huaxian county magistrate, Wuxian county magistrate, Qingzhou don''t fight."


    After remembering the things on the note, he swallowed them in his stomach together with the steamed bread in his hand.


    Qi Chonghuan''s situation should be better. It seems that this section of the road is not just a hurry!


    After eating, he went on to go on the road. During this period, he basically didn''t spend the night in the city and eat. He rested in the wilderness all the way.


    It seems that I met two or three checks on the way, but I don''t know what kind of means I passed in the end.


    Along the way, Chu Yuehua quarreled with the man surnamed Lin several times. Finally, Qi Chonghuan came out to defuse the tense relationship between the two people.


    It was September before they arrived at their destination. Chu Yuehua didn''t know where it was. He rested in the wilderness all the way. Even if he wanted to identify the place, he couldn''t help it.


    But it is certain that it is far from Nanzhou city.


    And along the way, Chu Yuehua also knew through Qi Chonghuan that she was sent here because there was a meaning from above.


    As for who the man was, he didn''t know, and he didn''t know what the man''s purpose was.


    In the middle of the afternoon, she suddenly stopped, which surprised her, because they seemed to be in a hurry.


    Except when it''s time for dinner or when it''s dark, they basically won''t stop. If they stop at this time, it means something''s going on.


    But when they got off the carriage, they didn''t see any movement.


    Secretly counted the number of people. There were a lot of them. They didn''t seem to be doing anything, but they seemed to be waiting for something.


    "Third lady, I''m a little bored along the way!" Qi Chonghuan''s voice sounded, and a few joking eyes came over there, and then turned away.


    During this time, he was almost the only one who would contact Chu Yuehua. Gradually, everyone got used to it.


    The main reason is that he didn''t see any abnormality between the two people, and he can see that Chu Yuehua hates Qi Chonghuan very much.


    In the face of her silence, Qi Chonghuan didn''t feel disobedient at all, but sat down beside her: "we''ll go up the mountain later. You can have a good rest. Don''t be angry. There''s no way. Everyone is tired!"


    With a faint glance at him, Chu Yuehua still didn''t speak.


    "Your identity is very important. We won''t hurt you, and we attach great importance to you. You''d better think about it!


    When the third master comes in the future, don''t forget to tell him about us! We really haven''t abused you at all. "


    Qi Chonghuan left. Chu Yuehua got several important clues. The man seemed to attach great importance to her, not her and Chi Ye. Moreover, it was likely that she would see the man and let herself observe the man.


    Maybe after seeing that person, he will be let go, and the reason for being let go may depend on his attitude.


    Chu Yuehua took a deep breath. She was also worried. She hoped she wouldn''t be a very difficult person.


    It was getting dark. As Qi Chonghuan said, they were just waiting for it to go up the mountain.


    This time I went to the mountain. Does that mean that this is actually their headquarters.


    It''s impossible to build a branch rudder on the mountain!


    That would be too much trouble.


    Thinking that this might be the headquarters, he became nervous again.


    But this night, Chu Yuehua didn''t see the so-called mysterious man, but was knocked out directly.


    When I woke up the next day, I was already in this strange looking village.


    Look at the hen in the yard outside the door and a local dog.


    After two steps outside, it really feels like a small village.


    When someone passed by on the road, he was not surprised to see her. He still did his own thing.


    Where am I now? What happened? Where did the group go? Is this where I came yesterday?

 Chapter 440

    "Third lady!" Qi Chonghuan''s voice sounded, making Chu Yuehua find a familiar feeling.


    "Where is this?" Chu Yuehua always felt something was wrong looking at the seemingly peaceful village.


    "This is the headquarters, but I don''t know where it is. It seems to be in the middle of Zhongzhou."


    Speaking of this, Qi Chonghuan also looked a little unpredictable and sighed.


    "Don''t you know? Didn''t you come in with them?"


    "I..." just said a word, and suddenly said with a smile, "third lady, I think this place is open-minded and has some idyllic scenery. Don''t think too much. If you come, settle down first!


    What''s more, you are here, and no one is holding you. You''re not allowed to come and go? "


    Seeing that he suddenly turned the topic, Chu Yuehua was slightly stunned, and then the rest of her eyes saw several people coming over there.


    "This is the wife of the famous third master Chi!" a crisp female voice came, followed by the people I saw just now.


    Chu Yuehua looked at them without saying anything, but looked at them warily.


    At this time, under normal circumstances, she should not make a sound.


    These people are all women. Except for the leader, the clothes on their bodies look ordinary. Even if they are thrown into the street, no one will feel any difference.


    However, this is just a dress, but there is still some difference between it and other ordinary women. It seems that there is a violent spirit around the side.


    "Don''t be nervous, Mrs. three. You are our distinguished guest, and we won''t do anything to you." the woman smiled again and looked at Chu Yuehua up and down. "In the future, the three ladies will live here. If they need anything, just call someone.


    In this village, the third lady can walk around at will, but... Don''t go outside the village. Otherwise, if there is an accident, it''s hard to say. "


    "What are you going to do? What''s the purpose of catching me here?" Chu Yuehua''s eyes became more cautious and vigilant. "If you want money, put me back first and I''ll give it to you."


    But the group didn''t answer her words. They just looked at each other and smiled.


    "The third lady has been on her way for days. I''m afraid she''s tired. Have a good rest these two days!" she said, leaving a woman who didn''t know whether it was for care or surveillance, and the others left.


    Seeing Chu Yuehua''s vigilant eyes, the woman smiled and said, "don''t worry, madam, I won''t hurt you, although you don''t know why you came here.


    But stay here now! I''ll live in the room next to you, day or night. If you need anything, just tell me. "


    "This is the headquarters of your Luo Shengmen? I heard them say before, the people above you want to see me? Who is it? Why do you want to see me?"


    For Chu Yuehua''s questions, the woman, like everyone before, directly chose to ignore them: "the third lady, take a rest first! I''ll call you at lunch."


    Then she went out.


    For the whole two days, she lived in this place. As the woman said, no one took care of her here. She could do whatever she wanted. She even found some books for her to pass the time.


    When she went out, the woman who stayed would also ask if she needed to follow. Chu Yuehua said no, and she really didn''t follow, as if she was completely relieved.


    After going out for a turn, I knew why they were so relieved.


    From the inside, the village is really no different from an ordinary village, but when it comes to the border of the village, there are many people guarding it.


    This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that there seems to be some light fog around the village.


    Although she didn''t understand, the Luo Shengmen was so mysterious that she was afraid that the poison in the fog was unknown.


    In this way, it is basically impossible to go out directly.


    However, the person they said they would leave her has never appeared. Counting the days, it has been nearly ten days since they came here.


    She worries about Chi ye and Changle all the time.


    That night, I was sleepy. In my dream, I dreamed that Changle was robbed by a stranger, and Chi Ye couldn''t beat that man at all.


    I couldn''t see anything clearly. I just felt that the bad man was a black fog. After Changle was robbed, the cry came from the black fog, but I couldn''t see her face.


    "Changle!"


    Suddenly woke up from the dream, Chu Yuehua''s heart was still beating fiercely.


    For a long time, her mind was gradually clear. When she reflected where she was, her irritability suddenly seemed like a huge wave, which almost drowned her.


    In this place, she feels very helpless and can''t do anything. She can only wait. She doesn''t know what''s going on in Chi ye and Changle.


    Chi Ye is better. He has been wandering outside for so many years, but Changle is less than a year old! If I haven''t seen myself for so long, will I get sick?


    Reaching out and groping for the pendant on his neck, he clearly opened it all the time. Why hasn''t Uncle Ye come yet?


    Is it really like Qi Chonghuan said that this place is very difficult to find?


    What if Uncle Ye can''t find her? He will return to Kyoto sooner or later. He can''t stay here looking for her all the time!


    What''s more, I''m in their hands now. I''m afraid Uncle Ye will also throw away the rat. On the contrary, he doesn''t have the courage as before! I''m afraid the initial plan will change.


    And Ling Ruo, they haven''t heard any news up to now. These people are people who kill without blinking an eye. What''s more, Luo Shengmen and Jasper villa are enemies who can''t run in. From this point of view, she can''t expect them to leave unharmed.


    After thinking about it, the more you think about it, the more you worry about it. It''s useless to worry about it. Gradually, your head hurts. Take a deep breath. Anyway, protect yourself first and don''t be rash.


    The fragrance in the air relaxed her nerves a little. She closed her eyes and was about to fall asleep again, but suddenly the whole person was awake.


    He sat up from the bed in a moment. With the faint moonlight coming in from the outside, he clearly saw a man standing not far from his bed.


    Just now, the fragrance in the air was clearly emitted from the man.


    "Who are you?" at this time, Chu Yuehua''s voice trembled.

 Chapter 441

    The figure flickered slightly, but it still didn''t really lean towards her and still stopped not far away.


    Two people, in this faint moonlight, look at each other.


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t see his face clearly, but he could feel the eyes, and even the eyes'' visit to him.


    Such a strange thing is not the first time. When he was at the Zhou family, Li suddenly appeared by his bed in the middle of the night.


    However, that place is familiar to her, but here is a place where she is always worried and can''t be down-to-earth.


    "Who the hell are you? Why are you in my room in the middle of the night?"


    Emboldened, Chu Yuehua asked again, but this time, the man disappeared directly, as if he had suddenly been covered up in the thick fog.


    Staring over there for a long time, I gradually saw it clearly, but it was empty.


    Regardless of not wearing shoes, Chu Yuehua went to the place where the man was standing. Everything in the room was empty, and there was no one except her.


    The moonlight outside the window was still light, as if everything just now was just an illusion when she woke up from her nightmare.


    However, the feeling was so clear and real that Chu Yuehua didn''t believe it was just an illusion.


    The quiet night suddenly became a little strange.


    It was false to say that she was not afraid. At this time, all her clothes on her back were wet. After standing for a while, she was paralyzed on the ground, and the sound of her heartbeat became particularly clear again.


    That night, she never slept well again. When she got up the next morning, she found that everything was as usual, nothing had changed, and there was no abnormality in others.


    "Eh? Third lady, why are you here so early in the morning?" Qi Chonghuan looked as if he had just woke up, although the expression on his face with a mask was more or less stiff.


    "Can you take me away?" her voice was cold and threatening, but more with hope.


    Without raising his eyes, he knew someone was coming. Qi Chonghuan shrugged helplessly: "I can''t help you, but why do you have to go? Isn''t it good to be here? There are food, drink and shelter, and no one cares. Why think so much?"


    When he spoke, Chu Yuehua''s mouth seemed not to move: "I felt that man came. Someone went to my room last night, but I couldn''t see clearly, and he left immediately."


    Qi Chonghuan turned pale when she said this, and almost forgot to continue talking to Chu Yuehua.


    "Don''t you really help me? Please, I don''t know what you''re going to do? I have nothing. If you want money, I can give it to you."


    When Chu Yuehua spoke, Qi Chonghuan looked embarrassed on his face, but his voice was so low that only the two of them could hear clearly: "I don''t know this matter. If it''s true, they''re hiding it from me. Don''t worry. I''ll ask."


    "You..." seems to be angry with the man in front of him. Chu Yuehua angrily scolded, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Third lady!" seeing her turn around and leave, Qi Chonghuan quickly smiled, "don''t be angry. I really want to make friends with you."


    Chu Yuehua sneered: "make friends sincerely. If you really let me out, don''t regret it!"


    At this time, the other party told her a message that made her tremble: "don''t worry, I will protect you. I''ve contacted brother Chi. He knows I''m with you."


    The corners of his mouth showed a smile with some unknown meaning. Qi Chonghuan said seriously: "third lady, if you have anything to offend, please forgive me. In addition to this matter, if you have any requirements, just mention them!"


    "Hum!"


    Being pulled out of his thoughts by his words, Chu Yuehua stamped her feet and left without looking back.


    The angry look on his face surprised everyone who bumped into him on the way.


    But in her heart, she was too excited to shout.


    Unexpectedly, Qi Chonghuan was really capable and actually contacted Chi Ye.


    As long as she can contact Uncle Ye, she is not afraid. She always believes in that person.


    When I walked back to my room, I suddenly remembered one thing!


    If there was no mistake last night, that person might have been an important person in the so-called Luo Shengmen, who said he wanted to see himself at that time.


    Qi Chonghuan didn''t know his arrival at all. It seemed that he came quietly.


    After I met him last night, I immediately ran to find Qi Chonghuan. Will this expose Qi Chonghuan''s identity?


    Or would that person think he was afraid and wanted to escape, so he went to Qi Chonghuan?


    But which of these two possibilities is greater? No doubt make the first!


    Because of this idea, the blood all over her body seemed to rush up to her forehead suddenly, making her feel dizzy.


    If Qi Chonghuan''s identity is exposed, the consequences will be unimaginable, and whether it will involve all their arrangements outside or not.


    It''s enough to shock people just to lose a prince here.


    "No!" Chu Yuehua bit her lips and must find a way.


    In his eyes, he rushed directly to the nearby kitchen and looked for it for a long time. Unexpectedly, he really found a knife.


    The woman who lives next door said she came to take care of Chu Yuehua. When she heard the news, she ran out to see, but Chu Yuehua put a knife directly against her chest.


    "Send me out!" Chu Yuehua looked at the stunned woman in front of her fiercely, "I asked you to send me out quickly."


    "The third lady is not satisfied with living here, or I''m not doing well. Just say that we will improve. Would you please put down the knife first?"


    Chu Yuehua completely ignored her words. Instead, the knife in her hand advanced one point: "I don''t want to be locked up here. I want to go out. I want to go home. What are you doing? I don''t care. If you don''t let me go, I''ll kill you now."


    Looking at her ferocious expression, it seemed that she really had such a heart. The woman frowned slightly: "third lady, you can''t kill me. You''d better be quiet!"


    As soon as the words fell, Chu Yuehua felt a numbness in her wrist, and the knife in her hand immediately fell to the ground.


    "You..."


    "The third lady, have a good rest!"


    But Chu Yuehua didn''t have a good rest at all. She ran directly to the entrance of the village and sent it back.


    As night fell, Chu Yuehua sat in the yard and refused to enter the house, as if frightened.

 Chapter 442

    For her abnormal performance, many people in Luo Shengmen also feel strange. At least the three ladies didn''t suddenly resist!


    It was not until the evening that I understood the reason. According to the woman living in the room next to Chu Yuehua, it seems that Chu Yuehua saw something last night. Now she is afraid.


    For this result, the final arrangement is to let her change a place to live and live directly in the center of the village, a two-story house. She lives on the second floor and many people are arranged on the first floor.


    Although in this way, her freedom was more restricted, and it was much more difficult to communicate with Qi Chonghuan in the future, at least it reduced the man''s doubt.


    At night, the general again. This time, Chu Yuehua smelled the faint fragrance again. However, she chose not to move. Even her breathing was soothing and calm under her own strong adjustment.


    Suddenly, a strange smell came. When Chu Yuehua felt it, it was too late. As soon as he fainted, he really slept.


    "Door master."


    The shadow approached the bedside and sat gently by the bedside. With a wave of his hand, the lamp on the table automatically lit.


    For those who appeared behind, the man known as the door master didn''t care at all. He quietly looked at the woman''s sleeping face under the light.


    He didn''t speak, and the people behind him naturally didn''t dare to be disturbed, and kept a posture all the time.


    "Qi Qi is the son of Qi enemy in Yuzhou?"


    Finally, his cold voice sounded in the room and turned to look at the kneeling people over there.


    And in the light of his face, in addition to the people who poisoned Chu Yuehua in his previous life, who else?


    "After many inquiries, it is true that Qi enemy and the son of Wu Qingqing, a famous prostitute in Nanzhou, were brought back to the Qi family eight years ago, but he didn''t live well as his illegitimate son.


    It seems that this time he escaped by secretly killing his first wife and eldest brother, and he also rolled up a sum of money, but because of Qi enemy, this matter was not poked out. "


    "Reliable?" he squinted slightly. Qi Chonghuan always felt that Qi Qi gave him a very strange feeling, but he didn''t know what was strange.


    "It should be reliable. Now he has completely cut off with the Qi family after killing the Qi enemy. This boy is probably retaliated by the Qi family, so he will spend a lot of money to rob the blood lotus from the Jasper villa to show his kindness to us."


    Over the past month, Luo Shengmen''s people have repeatedly investigated Yuzhou. It is true that this boy is the illegitimate son of Qi enemy, and his portrait has been secretly confirmed. There should be no problem.


    "Hmm!" Qi Chonghuan nodded gently, "no problem. You''ve done a lot of such things, and I believe you won''t make such mistakes.


    However, what position we should put him in depends on his own ability and the enemy... Since we can help him with this matter, we must not be embarrassed by it. "


    "The sect leader said yes, but..."


    "You mean Chi ye?"


    "The identity of Chi ye should have been determined. Third Master Chi is him, but in fact, Third Master Ye of Yemen is also him. Now the Duanyang princess is in our hands, and he doesn''t seem to want to hide his strength."


    At this point, the people below are really afraid. Although the Jianghu and businessmen are not in the same circle, they are not completely unaffected.


    What''s more, the third master Chi at this time has another identity, that is, an official of the imperial court. There is a rumor in the state of Qi that Chi Ye is actually the emperor''s son and has not been included in the royal family for some reasons.


    Although these secret rumors of the royal family can''t be trusted, there are some wind shadows more or less!


    It''s hard to say how much noise can be caused by such an identity and the name of Third Master Chi in the business circle under the word power and money!


    "First withdraw the forces of the nearby states and cities, as well as the dark lines around the local officials. Be honest. Others... Let him do it! See how much wind and waves he can make."


    Qi Chonghuan''s lips overflowed with a sneer.


    "We are already doing this, but when our people withdraw back, they have also suffered some attacks. It seems that those places are not completely obedient."


    For this, Qi Chonghuan didn''t speak and didn''t know where he was looking, giving people an unpredictable feeling.


    "You go down first! I''ll think about it."


    When the man left, the house returned to absolute peace.


    Looking at the sleeping face in front of him, Qi Chonghuan was in a trance, as if his dream had suddenly come true at this moment.


    As like as two peas in a dream, she sleeps in front of her.


    "Yue''er..." the low voice came out of his throat, which made Qi Chonghuan tremble slightly, as if a dream that had been shelved in his heart for a long time. At this time, it was suddenly about to come true.


    Recently, his mind has become more and more restless.


    I''m afraid Luo Shengmen won''t last long. He knows this better than anyone, but he can''t let anyone know.


    At this time, after struggling for so many years, he began to be a little confused for the first time and didn''t know what he wanted.


    Once upon a time, he knew that he was an unpopular Prince and that he was not liked by his father. The resentment in his heart was getting heavier and heavier, so that he hated not to kill.


    Later, he was abandoned and thrown into the bitter and cold land on the border, but it gave him the best refining and Chemical Institute. Through the war, he gradually released his anger and gradually became an honest prince in the eyes of everyone.


    However, this is only superficial. No one knows that Luo Shengmen fell into his hands during this period of time.


    He wants to get that position and let all those who have not paid attention to him crawl at their feet.


    All went well until the woman appeared.


    To be exact, until this jade pendant appeared.


    From this jade pendant, he saw another world, but that world made him yearn for it so much that he couldn''t get it. His seemingly recovered heart began to twist.


    No one deserves her.


    Liu Ruyan, not worthy!


    And now the Anya princess who is domineering in the five kings house is also unworthy!


    He had the dream in his heart, and the dream was constantly hanging in his heart. He had no way to ignore the woman, and his eyes would unconsciously turn to her.


    "Yue''er..." looking at this face, Qi Chonghuan''s face showed a strange smile, "is it true that only you are around and get the world?"

 Chapter 443

    "Old... Three," a violent voice rolled in, but immediately pressed down after saying a word, "the girl is asleep?"


    In the room, it is Chi ye, but at this time, he is holding a child in his arms.


    Xiao Li looks at him like this, but he still can''t adapt. It''s really that his imagination is not enough. It''s hard to connect Chi ye in his heart with the man holding the child.


    "Hmm! I guess I miss her mother. It took me a long time to coax her." Chi ye said, carefully putting the child on the bed. Who knows, Changle woke up as soon as he touched the bed and was about to cry.


    "Darling, Changle darling, daddy is here!" Chi ye still picks her up and coaxes her gently.


    Black eyes stare at Chi Ye''s face. It seems that he has a sense of security. Changle slowly closes his eyes again in his low voice.


    The child doesn''t know what''s going on. Since Chu Yuehua was captured, she doesn''t want anyone. As long as Chi Ye is alone, whenever she wakes up, she cries without seeing her.


    There is nothing I can do to take care of Lan Xiang, who is used to taking care of her.


    Seeing that he was still upset about the child''s affairs every day at this juncture, Xiao Li made an idea and said that he might as well point the sleeping point directly to the child.


    Who knows, but Chi Ye is really angry. Only then can he know that this third brother, who has never paid attention to his feelings in the past, has really become a family member this time.


    Moreover, looking at the posture, it is clear that spoiling a wife is like life, and spoiling a daughter is like life!


    Seeing that Changle was really asleep, Chi Ye sat down in a chair on one side and naturally lowered his voice: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s basically certain. It''s at the head of Luoyan mountain. According to the news from the seventh prince, it should be a position in the hinterland of the mountain. Now the people in Sichuan are still looking for it."


    "Hmm!" as if inadvertently, his fingers touched the pendant on his neck, and Chi Ye nodded.


    Qi Chonghuan is with yue''er. Yue''er is not in danger for the time being, and he is relieved.


    "In addition, Qi Chonghuan is back."


    This surprised Chi ye: "is the information accurate?"


    "It''s reported from Kyoto that the fifth Prince has been ill recently. It seems that his old illness has relapsed. He has asked several imperial doctors to see it. There is still no sign of improvement. He has been recuperating in the house and has been closed.


    The news from Qi Chonghuan seems to be that he has gone back. Although it is not accurate, it seems that it can''t be wrong to see the news from the seventh prince. "


    As he spoke, Xiao Li''s voice became louder. Finally, in Chi Ye''s slightly unhappy eyes, he was stunned.


    He looks down at the child in his arms, frowns a little, stretches out and sleeps deeply. Chi Ye smiles at the corners of his mouth.


    Looking at his appearance, Xiao Li wanted to see how the third sister-in-law was such a peerless beauty that he obsessed the third brother who had always disliked women''s close proximity.


    Looking at Chi Ye''s appearance, you can probably guess that it must be a demon, and the one in the third brother''s arms is a little demon.


    "That''s just right. You can let Qi Chonghuan collect well there, but pay attention to Qi enemy and help him. Don''t let out any news."


    "Don''t you trust me?" Xiao Li scratched his head angrily when he heard the speech. "But then again, the seven princes are really a figure.


    He was able to let Qi enemy''s old thief kill his wife and two sons and cooperate with him in a play. "


    Hearing him talk about this, Chi Ye''s eyes also flashed a dark light. Originally, he was worried that Qi Chonghuan would enter the Luo Shengmen like this. What should he do if Qi Chonghuan found out? After all, the two are brothers. If they meet face-to-face, they won''t really recognize them like others.


    Who knows, he even arranged such a plan to get out of the shell.


    Even he was surprised. Fortunately, because he knew Qi Chonghuan''s identity, he was able to find out. It''s really difficult to be like Qi Chonghuan.


    What''s more, on the surface, Qi Chonghuan, the little prince, has nothing to do with Yuzhou.


    However, it seems that this point once recognized in Chi Ye''s heart will change.


    "The conditions he put forward are enough to impress Qi enemy, isn''t it enough? People who let their illegitimate son stay out for many years and later took the child back to the house by Wu Qingqing''s means and let him be bullied, how much family affection do they have in their hearts.


    Qi Chonghuan seized the man''s character and applied the right medicine to the case. Is there any failure? "


    Hearing what Chi ye said, Xiao Li shook his head: "I can''t understand these people of Royal origin. They are anxious and so gloomy. It''s better for me to like them if I like them. If I don''t like killing them, there are so many bends."


    "That''s why you can''t beat big brother all the time."


    Chi Ye spits out a word casually, which almost makes Xiao Li blow his hair: "big brother..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by a cup thrown by Chi Ye. He was stunned by his move. When he was about to ask, he saw him coaxing some frightened children patiently over there.


    "I......" Xiao Li felt that he could not express his breath in his heart. "How can I bow down to you monsters and die.


    Needless to say, the boss thinks about the chess piece every day and doesn''t see how he practices. I''m stunned. I can''t beat it. It''s good for you to go to drum up some business and get together with those people who stink of copper.


    What about old four? You write or draw all day. You''re going to annoy me! I don''t have anyone... "


    He was in a rage and suddenly his voice couldn''t come out.


    "Changle, daddy is here!"


    Ti slipped his eyes and looked at his father. Then he saw the motionless man over there. Changle suddenly smiled.


    For the first time in so many days, the child smiled. Looking at the small mouth that looked like Chu Yuehua, Chi Ye felt his heart opened in an instant.


    "I... I''ve really seen a ghost!" Xiao Li pounded the acupoint that Chi Ye ordered for himself, with a look of indignation.


    Hearing the business, Changle looked at him suspiciously, and then reached out to grasp it.


    "Changle wants to play, doesn''t it?"


    Chi Ye ignored Xiao Li at all and asked casually. When Xiao Li was about to speak, he suddenly stopped the famous Great Xia Xiao in the Jianghu.


    "Cluck, cluck..."


    The child''s laughter rang in a string in the room.


    Then before long, Chi Ye flew out with Changle in his arms, followed by Xiao Li''s figure: "stop, I''ve become your girl''s toy. There''s no royal law!"

 Chapter 444

    In the conference room, Xiao Li, who has become the happy fruit of Changle these days, sits at the top. Then, on the right, there are many powerful Wulin experts.


    On the left are people who can''t see the depth. These people look very ordinary, as if they were a peddler and pawn casually caught from the street.


    But there is no hidden dark awn in the eyes, but people know that if they really think so, they are very wrong.


    Only a few people know that their true identity is actually a killer in the dark night and a member of the most terrible killer organization between the two countries.


    Even the group of Wulin experts sitting on the right don''t know what the person opposite them is. Just because the other party is invited by Xiao Li, they know that their strength must be not weak.


    At this time, the most noticeable thing is not Xiao Li, who is full of powerful momentum, nor is it a Wulin expert who can become famous in the Jianghu by picking up one on the right, or even those killers on the left like poisonous snakes in the night.


    But the man sitting next to Xiao Li, as if no one else was teasing the child in his arms.


    In the hall at this time, any person with some strength will feel a faint sense of suffocation, which is the oppression from the strong.


    But at this time, the man seemed to be fooling the baby like no one else. It seemed that his eyes were only the little man in his arms, which really made people have to cast their eyes on it.


    However, everyone sitting here knows that he is not an ordinary person. Although Xiao Li is the leader of the Wulin alliance, everyone in the Jianghu knows that there are three brothers who don''t know the real depth behind Xiao Li.


    The eldest brother, commonly known as a chess player, and the third brother, who no one has seen, and the fourth brother, who is just a legend.


    At this time, the third master finally appeared, but everyone was shocked. Isn''t this third master Chi?


    Yemen''s important figure, but he didn''t expect to be Xiao Li''s sworn brother.


    "After everyone''s efforts these days, the general situation has been made clear," Xiao Li reluctantly glanced at the smiling child over there, coughed twice, and turned his attention to this meeting. "The specific location of Luo Shengmen has almost come out.


    Moreover, during this period of time, people kept setting up obstacles between Luo Shengmen and the government, which also made them a little afraid. For a time, the net couldn''t knot. "


    "Hum!" hearing the speech, the grey robed old man sitting first on the right snorted coldly, "Luo Shengmen is used to playing tricks. Jianghu forces have been dissatisfied over the years.


    But every time he really fights, he always has the power of the government to help, so that others dare not act rashly. Now he has cut off the connection between them and the government. Are you really afraid of them? "


    As soon as the grey robed old man said this, he immediately attracted the approval of the following people: "Luo Shengmen may have been feared in the past. After all, it was created by the royal family, but now even the emperor is angry with this organization. What else to be afraid of? With strength, I really haven''t seen any strong people among them."


    "Over the years, Luo Shengmen has colluded with the government and made many of our sects suffer dark losses. If we can annihilate them in one fell swoop this time, it will be a great joy for the Jianghu."


    Everyone was very angry with Luo Shengmen.


    "In addition to the close relationship between Luo Shengmen and the government, there is another point that we need to pay attention to."


    Chi ye, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly says something faintly, which instantly suppresses other people''s voices.


    "Third Master, what you said is..."


    Chi Ye glanced up at the man who asked him, and then turned to Changle: "if I''m not mistaken, leader Sun has a new aunt in March? I heard it was obtained in Yangzhou?"


    Headmaster sun was puzzled by his headless remark.


    "In May, leader Sun united with the three sects to besiege the old man of Yingshan. The news leaked and he was finally injured. The eldest childe went out in June and was assassinated in Mohe, which directly led to a business falling into the hands of others?"


    Chi Ye''s words will not go on here. The house is in a strange silence, but is it true that leader Sun can sit in the position of leader?


    Chi Ye has said this for his own sake. Why doesn''t he understand.


    The table at hand suddenly broke into powder: "bitch!"


    There was a faint smile on his lips. Chi Ye shook his head: "leader Sun, don''t be impatient. Luo Shengmen was first founded by the Royal Princess in the name of saving the resentful woman. This is their secret skill. After learning it, women have practiced peerless martial arts in less than three years, and it''s very difficult to find the difference in breath."


    Slowly explain it to the public. His face is always flat. Only when the child in his arms "talks" to him, will he show a faint smile, just like a loving father in the boudoir.


    However, what he said at this time shocked everyone present.


    "The real attraction of luoshengmen is here. Most of those women have been bullied. After going to luoshengmen, they can fill their ordinary body with energy in such a short time, and the grievances they have suffered will naturally become distorted under such impact.


    Luo Shengmen is using this psychology to make them become tools, scattered in various places and continuously provide convenience for them. "


    Xiao Li also narrowed his eyes slightly. He mentioned such a thing quite well, but he didn''t say it so clearly.


    So even he was shocked at this time.


    "Well..." another middle-aged man on the right looked worried, "we are now..."


    "Therefore, the primary task now is not how to plan and launch an attack, but to ask you to go back and find out what dark ghosts are in your sect. After all, if these people are lurking, our plan may fall short."


    After he said this, people here would not know the importance of this. At present, the old man Yingshan was the first to stand up: "Lord Xiao, see you in this place in ten days."


    After saying that, my whole person flew out like a shadow.


    After him, other people also left one after another. The expressions on their faces seemed to be eager to go back and clean up their house.


    After those people had left, a row of people sitting on the left stood up and reached out to tear off the masks on their faces: "my subordinates leave."

 Chapter 445

    During this period, the whole southern region has been in some confusion. Although the people do not know what happened, the recent actions of the government have become more and more serious. Even if they do not know the truth, they all know that something must happen.


    At this time, officials of all sizes began to fear from their hearts.


    "Lord Zhang, what can I do?" the county magistrate hurriedly walked around and looked at the county magistrate sitting at the top. He was so anxious that he was about to cry.


    "What to do? Now I don''t know what to do!" the adult was also full of irritability. "These people are so mysterious that no matter how well they hide, they can be found.


    It is said that Lord Zhao is hiding behind the toilet in his aunt''s room. It can be turned out. I think we can only wait honestly. "


    Hearing the adult''s words, the county magistrate looked pale: "if it is really turned out, there is no room for turning over.


    These years, we haven''t done less things we shouldn''t have done! "


    "What are you crying for?" Lord Zhang was upset by him. "Don''t you know, I don''t know?"


    Speaking of this, the adult was also a little upset: "the people of Luo Shengmen don''t know what''s going on. There has been no movement recently.


    We all point to them here. Help! "


    "They used to come to us. Now we have something to do. There''s no way to find them!"


    In the past two years, Qingyun county has cooperated with naluo Shengmen and gained a lot of benefits. This is because of the introduction of the magistrate of the neighboring county. Because he tasted a lot of sweets, he forgot his form at once.


    Now when I have a problem, I think I don''t even know where the people of Naro Saint gate are.


    "My Lord, either... Or we''d better turn ourselves in!" the county said with a sad face.


    He is just a small county magistrate. This matter is not a matter of one county and two counties. Local officials, large and small, in the whole South are more or less involved.


    Once such a case comes out, the emperor will be angry at that time, but it will really be a million corpses. It''s really not enough to see such a small role.


    It''s just that all the people in this family are supported by themselves, and they have been living too comfortably in the past two years. Suddenly... How can they accept it!


    "Surrender?" Lord Zhang clenched his teeth and was confused. "Who are we going to surrender to? The prefect and the state shepherd are busy now. We go to surrender. I''m afraid one of them will be taken down by them accidentally."


    Like Qingyun County, every local official is trembling in this large area of the South recently.


    It''s terrible. They don''t know what happened. Suddenly, without any sign, some things recorded privately by many people disappeared.


    The most terrible thing is that those closely related to Luo Shengmen have no news at this time.


    At this time, a particularly strange mountain village in the hinterland of Luoyan mountain is also filled with a chilling dignified atmosphere.


    "I can''t get out, can I?"


    Qi Chonghuan''s voice was cold, and the cup in his hand had already been directly squeezed into powder by him.


    "It seems that Xiao Li summoned a group of Wulin experts to surround Luoyan mountain from all sides, and the encirclement circle is shrinking. Now it is coming towards us."


    In the room, a man knelt on one knee and trembled to tell Qi Chonghuan about the current situation.


    "Xiao Li? Seems?"


    These two words made other people in the room shiver. It can be seen that the door owner was very angry at this time. Such anger made them worried.


    "Now our people seem to be frozen, and the intelligence network is completely paralyzed. Therefore, I''m not sure. It''s just that some people in the gate go out and have friction these days. Judging from each other''s martial arts skills, they should be people from different sects.


    Xiao Li is the leader of the Wulin alliance. There should be no one but Xiao Li who can bring together so many sects who claim to be famous and decent. "


    Qi Chonghuan''s face looked more and more gloomy. No one knew what kind of look was hidden in the depths of his eyes.


    "Xiao Li has always had nothing to do with us Luo Shengmen. How can he suddenly participate in this matter?


    Moreover, as far as I know, although he is already the leader of the Wulin alliance, he doesn''t seem to have done anything since he took office. "


    "Even so, when he took the position of Wulin alliance leader, his strength was obvious to all.


    Those sects have suffered a lot of dark losses under our Luo Sheng sect these years. At this time, Xiao Li didn''t know if he was encouraged by someone. He cheered up and naturally called these people together. "


    "Is that so?" Chi Ye''s eyes become cold.


    "The other thing is... So far, I haven''t received any news from the government."


    "What?" Qi Chonghuan''s eyes coagulated, "make it clear!"


    We found that after Luoyan mountain was surrounded, we wanted to pass the message through carrier pigeons, but there was no movement from the outside world, so there was only one possibility


    "Those dark piles have been pulled out?"


    Nodded: "it should be like this, but although our Luo Shengmen''s overall strength is not much stronger, there are many people performing dark tasks.


    Those who can do so quietly have nothing else but the dark night. "


    Hearing him talk about this organization, Qi Chonghuan''s face also changed slightly. Of course, he knew that dark night was the only force he didn''t want to provoke in the state of Qi.


    "Door Lord!" the man looked at Qi Chonghuan, his face was changeable, and his heart was also attacked by bursts of coolness.


    Since the current leader took over, Luo Shengmen has never encountered such a blow.


    The strength of the other side is too strong. It has long surpassed Luo Shengmen.


    Who in the end manipulated all this behind his back and was able to gather the strength of almost the whole Wulin to deal with Luo Shengmen. People can''t look directly at such abilities.


    "Hurry, elder, it''s very urgent."


    "Yes!"


    Hearing the order, the man didn''t dare to have the slightest hesitation and went out quickly. Naturally, he knew how urgent it was.


    If we don''t take effective measures in advance, I''m afraid luoshengmen will be destroyed this time.


    At this time, Chu Yuehua suddenly didn''t know what was going to happen. After such a long wait, her heart calmed down.


    She believes that Chi ye will appear one day, and the day will not be too far away.


    At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    She was slightly stunned when she saw someone coming.

 Chapter 446

    The person who came was a woman. At this time, she was wearing a veil and her clothes were obviously one size larger. She couldn''t see her original shape.


    His eyes looked at Chu Yuehua coldly.


    No, not only is it cold, but even... There is a trace of resentment.


    This is not what shocked Chu Yuehua, but she always felt that this woman was a little familiar.


    Waving her hand, four other women around her immediately came out from behind her.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Watching them gradually move closer to themselves, Chu Yuehua was surprised and subconsciously stepped back.


    For such a long time, here, she did not appear at this time of panic.


    Because she didn''t feel the real danger except the dark shadow at night.


    The people they met on weekdays, as they said, didn''t mean any harm to her.


    But this time it was different. She clearly saw the killing intention in the woman''s eyes.


    This is almost out of an instinctive desire to step back.


    However, the other party is a person with martial arts. At this time, there is no one around her. In such a place, there is no resistance at all.


    "You want to kill me?" Chu Yuehua retreated to the corner of the wall. At this time, there was no way out. He simply looked at the man''s eyes and asked seriously.


    The woman''s exposed eyes looked at Chu Yuehua and narrowed slightly. The meaning of her head was self-evident.


    "Who are you? If I remember correctly, your boss won''t allow you to touch me. Aren''t you afraid of being punished?"


    Who knows, after she heard this sentence, the killing intention in her eyes suddenly became much stronger.


    Chu Yuehua was surprised and said something bad in her heart. It seems that her words completely angered her.


    There was a flash of light in her head. Chu yuewharton seemed to understand something.


    But it was too late. Two women suddenly flew forward, grabbed her left and right hands, and then another woman came forward and lit her acupoints.


    Chu Yue Wharton felt like a sculpture standing in place. She could only watch the woman slowly walk into her.


    Her mouth was suddenly pinched. Before she knew what was going on, she stuffed a fishy pill into her mouth, and then her jaw hurt, raised her head like a conditioned reflex, and the medicine rolled into her stomach.


    "Hum!"


    The red lips under the veil spit out a sneer, and then took people out slowly as if they had come.


    When the last woman went out, a stone hit her, just like the frozen blood began to flow again.


    Chu Yuehua fell to the ground when her feet were soft, but at this time, she couldn''t care. She stretched out her hand to pick the medicine in her mouth.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t spit it out at all.


    This place is so strange. The killing intention in the woman''s eyes just now is clear. Can this medicine be a tonic?


    With Ling Ruo, I''ve heard of some things in the Jianghu. I know that there are some strange people in the Jianghu who don''t like anything else. They like to refine all kinds of poisons in order to subdue the strong by relying on those small poisons.


    Gradually, there are more and more poisons, and all kinds of toxicity and efficacy make people feel numb.


    I don''t know what kind of poison will be fed by this woman this time.


    When Qi Chonghuan came in, he saw her sitting in a chair. He didn''t know what he was thinking or didn''t think about anything.


    "What are you doing?"


    As usual, Chu Yuehua greeted him and suddenly lit up a glimmer of hope in her eyes.


    But soon she came to her senses.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Let''s do it." Qi Chonghuan still told her in the way they knew how to communicate.


    "How long will it take?"


    "I''m not sure, but don''t worry. It shouldn''t be a problem. I''ve made full preparations this time. It depends on these five days."


    From his tone, Chu Yuehua knew that it was still dangerous, especially he, the prince who lurked inside the enemy.


    "In the evening, the door of Luosheng gate mainly holds a meeting, and this time I finally have the opportunity to participate. Don''t worry!"


    The words that had come to her mouth were quietly swallowed back by her.


    Originally, I wanted to say that I was fed a poison today, but if I told Qi Chonghuan at such a critical time, it would affect him more or less!


    At that time, a careless person will be seen something, but it will really fall short of success.


    "What''s the matter?"


    As if to see her hesitation, Qi Chonghuan frowned and asked.


    "Nothing!" Chu Yuehua shook her head, "just a little nervous."


    "Don''t be too nervous. It''s okay. Anyway, you should remember to calm down. If there is a real fight at that time, the situation will be very critical. If you don''t calm down, the consequences are really hard to say.


    I''m afraid I won''t care about you then. You must remember to protect yourself! "


    Looking at his serious look, Chu Yuehua took a deep breath and said with a smile, "don''t worry! I won''t let anything happen to myself. You just have to take care of yourself."


    "Hmm! But it won''t take long. As long as the war starts, the people on brother Chi''s side will soon infiltrate. If you find anyone, you can escape."


    The two men didn''t dare to say too much. When they finally left, Chu Yuehua smashed a lot of things in the house and drove him out.


    At this time, Chu Yuehua leaned upstairs and watched the very nervous people coming and going in the village.


    She doesn''t know if she should go to see Chi Ye. What would happen if Chi ye knew she was poisoned?


    The woman who had been guarding Chu Yuehua looked at her sitting here with a dull look in her eyes and said, "the third lady, you''d better go in! There''s some chaos outside."


    He looked blankly at her. Chu Yuehua suddenly asked, "where are you from?"


    Chu Yuehua hasn''t had a good talk with her for so many days. This time, she can''t get used to it.


    "Zhongzhou."


    "Zhongzhou... I seem to have passed there, but it was more than two years ago."


    Chu Yuehua smiled: "I remember it seems to be a good place. How did you come here? Join Luo Shengmen? You look only seventeen or eighteen."


    The woman didn''t speak. She was ordered not to give too much information to the third lady.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve been poisoned by the woman who came here this morning. I won''t live long. It doesn''t matter how much you tell me.


    Dead people are always the best at keeping secrets, aren''t they? "


    Speaking of this, she smiled sadly in silence.


    "What?" the woman''s face changed, "poison!"


    Sure enough!

 Chapter 447

    Seeing the woman''s hurried footsteps, Chu Yuehua finally showed a smile on her lips.


    Princess Anya, even if you don''t say a word and hide your face under the veil, I haven''t seen it. I really can''t recognize you!


    Although I don''t know how Qi Chonghuan brought her here, it''s certain that if Qi Chonghuan knew that Anya had poisoned herself, the relationship between the two people would be better!


    The smile is getting stronger. In the previous life, I died in your hands. In this life, it''s better to die together. It''s better than the previous life, isn''t it?


    Until nightfall, Chu Yuehua sat quietly by the window and looked out quietly.


    There were footsteps behind her, but she didn''t look back.


    Heavy and anxious, a man!


    Here he is!


    Almost immediately he ran to her. Before Chu Yuehua could react, her wrist fell into the other party''s hand.


    She tried to pull her hand back, but she couldn''t move at all.


    Looking up, she saw a man she didn''t know, but she knew the man with a hat next to him.


    I don''t know him, but the smell.


    I''ve been sleeping together for four years in my previous life. I can''t forget that taste.


    The man who felt her pulse gradually looked dignified, and finally slowly shook his head: "it''s hard to say for the time being. It seems a little different, but it''s too weak to feel clearly. It should be a latent poison."


    The man with a hat suddenly clenched his hand into a fist, and the anger on his body was obvious.


    "Door..."


    Qi Chonghuan waved and the two went out.


    Once again, she was left alone in the room, coming and going in a hurry, as if she had never appeared.


    She didn''t know what would happen after that, but she could guess.


    "Pa"!


    A crisp slap sounded, and the woman immediately fell to the ground.


    He fell to the ground, stared at the boss with two eyes, and stared at the man standing in front of her, who was full of anger. The woman''s face was full of unbelievable words.


    "You hit me!" suddenly she got up from the ground. The woman pointed to the tip of the man''s nose and screamed.


    "Who told you to poison!" the man suddenly bullied the body and held the woman''s slender neck, "how brave!"


    He was stunned by his sudden move. For a while, the woman reacted and kicked the man directly. The two people separated in an instant.


    Both of them looked at each other coldly. The momentum between the two sides was tense!


    These two people are the five princes and five concubines who should have been in the five kings'' palace in Kyoto at this time.


    "I didn''t bring you here to make mischief!" Qi Chonghuan looked at the woman in front of him as if he were going to spit out fire.


    At this time, he really had an impulse to strangle her.


    "OK! Qi Chonghuan, you really have that woman in your heart!" Anya sneered. "If it weren''t for my move today, how long would you keep it from me? Didn''t you say that you only have me?"


    Qi Chonghuan faced her question with a gloomy face: "you know what kind of situation I am in now. Chu Yuehua is Chi Ye''s wife and the most important card in my hand.


    Are you poisoning her now to kill her with me? "


    "Don''t make excuses!" Anya looked at him with a sneer. "Now if I''m still cheated by you, I''ve lived in vain for so many years.


    I don''t believe other people''s gossip before! It turned out that Liu Ruyan would attack her again and again before. It seems that she has long found out.


    It''s just that I have no eyes. I really believe you. It''s because of me in my heart that I look like Liu Ruyan.


    It turns out that the person in your heart is someone else! "


    "Have you done enough?" Qi Chonghuan looked at her coldly. "Take out the antidote!"


    "Antidote?" hearing this, Anya seemed to hear a joke. "Do you think it''s possible?


    Not to mention that the antidote of my medicine is not in my hand, it is in my hand. Do you think u will give it to you at this time?


    Do you think I''m Liu Ruyan? If I''m abandoned by you, I''ll live without love. I''ll just choose to die. I tell you, Qi Chonghuan, I remember what you did to me, and I''ll make you regret it. "


    "Anya!" Qi Chonghuan''s voice sank two points again. "You should know that I''m not a haggler. Take out the antidote quickly. I won''t argue with you."


    "OK! Tell me, where am I inferior to that woman? A woman who has become other people''s wives and children, what attracts you? Am I not as good-looking as her? Or am I inferior to her?


    People haven''t even looked at you. You still stick to people like a fly. Don''t you think you''re disgusting? "


    Anya is not Liu Ruyan. After Liu Ruyan was beaten by Qi Chonghuan, she cried or smashed things at most.


    But Anya is not. She will retaliate. She will retaliate severely. The more painful she hurts, the more serious she will hurt the other party.


    Listening to her words, Qi Chonghuan''s face became more and more dignified: "don''t worry, I won''t treat you badly. She is Chi Ye''s wife. At least I won''t do anything to her for the time being!"


    "Put away your sense of superiority!" Anya''s eyes were about to burst into flames. "What do you think I want from you? Your status? Or your ability?


    I''m the princess of Beiliang king. Do you want anything? Now I know that you like another woman in your heart. Do I have to compromise in exchange for your pity?


    You look down on me! "


    Anya laughed again. She didn''t know whether she was laughing at Qi Chonghuan or herself.


    "I''ll leave my words here today. Don''t think about the antidote. I won''t give it anyway.


    I''ll see what you can do to me. If you dare to touch me, wait for my father and the Beiliang army to deal with you! "


    She is not cruel, she is proud. As the favorite daughter of Beiliang king, she has such pride.


    From small to large, she has never been treated like this. Her pride does not allow her to bow her head, let alone her grievance and perfection.


    "Anya! Don''t force me!" Qi Chonghuan''s eyes were covered with cold ice.


    "Then I tell you, I just want to force you. I want to see what degree you can do!


    She Chu Yuehua in the end how much ability, let you do what crazy things.


    I know I can''t beat you. Besides, this is your nest. My life is right here. If you want to take it, come here! "


    Looking at him coldly, Anya''s face is full of madness. Let her gamble!

 Chapter 448

    The outbreak of toxicity was slower than Chu Yuehua thought. That day, it seemed destined not to be very peaceful.


    Early in the morning, the sky was overcast. It didn''t look like morning at all. On the contrary, it looked like approaching dusk.


    Many people come and go, as if they are avoiding something.


    The woman who had been guarding Chu Yuehua suddenly came and tied her up as she had brought her long ago.


    "Are you leaving?" Chu Yuehua looked at her, and then seemed to plead, "I don''t speak. Can you stop blocking my mouth? It will be very uncomfortable."


    Looking at her pleading eyes, the woman never had any expression, and her face was slightly moved.


    Finally, he put his handkerchief back in his sleeve.


    He just carried her on his shoulder and left.


    It''s true that people can''t judge by appearance. On weekdays, this woman is no different from ordinary girls.


    At this time, I realized that I was also a Wulin expert. I didn''t bother to walk on my shoulder.


    As soon as she was put into the carriage, she felt a special pain in her stomach, like a dagger constantly cutting the organs in her body.


    That pain made her face pale in an instant, and then vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The woman''s face turned white when she saw it. The sect leader specially ordered that nothing should happen to her!


    He bit his teeth, picked Chu Yuehua up again, and went in the other direction. Anyway, he found the medicine first. Lao Zai said that the poison could be controlled more or less.


    Chu Yuehua has no strength to think too much. At this time, her head is dizzy, and the only thing she can feel is the pain in her body.


    This pain exceeded her understanding of pain after living for so many years.


    "What''s going on?"


    It was Qi Chonghuan. He was surprised to see Chu Yuehua coming over carried by the woman.


    The woman gave him a faint look and said, "Mr. Qi, you''d better be ready to leave!


    The third lady is a little uncomfortable. I''m going to find yaolao. "


    Qi Chonghuan''s eyes fell on Chu Yuehua with a taste of exploration.


    The woman didn''t give him a chance to let him know. She took Chu Yuehua a few short steps and drilled into the depths of the village.


    "Old medicine!"


    "What happened to her?"


    This is Chu Yuehua''s last impression in her mind. She finally heard Qi Chonghuan''s voice, but she couldn''t hear more. Her head seemed to be overloaded and couldn''t support her soberness.


    As for what happened later, she had no idea.


    When I woke up, I was in a completely strange place, no village, no carriage, no Qi Chonghuan, and even no one.


    She was lying on the grass, smelling the smell of soil in her nose.


    The ground was still wet, and her clothes had already been soaked. It seemed that she had been lying here for a long time.


    Countless thoughts turned in my head, but I still couldn''t think of a reason.


    Chu Yuehua propped up and found that she was dizzy. She didn''t know whether she caught a cold or a toxin in her body.


    If she didn''t guess wrong, Anya would never give herself an antidote, otherwise Qi Chonghuan wouldn''t have appeared after he knew he was poisoned.


    Then your body should still be toxic at this time.


    After a long breath, Chu Yuehua looked up. It seemed like a valley, but it was deserted.


    There is not even a man from luoshengmen.


    What the hell happened?


    Did Uncle Ye bring someone to destroy Qi Chonghuan''s Luo Shengmen? He finally let himself out?


    unable!


    If so, that man must not be Qi Chonghuan.


    Although he didn''t know where he found such a strange Topaz in his life, which made him resent the love of his previous life, it was far from making him completely lose his nature.


    If ye Shuzhen brought someone and Qi Chonghuan couldn''t escape, he would also be the last card in his hand.


    It''s not his style to let go of himself like this.


    A person''s character is definitely not so easy to change, which she knows very well.


    Holding a small tree on one side to get up, people who don''t have a village in front of this place and a shop in the back will die if they stay here all the time?


    No matter what happened at that time, and no matter why Qi Chonghuan left himself here, the most important thing now is to go out and leave here. As long as he finds a crowd, it''s easy to do.


    The mind is not clear all the time. In chaos, Chu Yuehua bit her lips. Chu Yuehua forced herself to be sober, and then staggered out.


    Probably the body is too weak. I haven''t walked out of the mountain for most of the day. There seems to be a long way ahead.


    Seeing the sky darken gradually, if you don''t go out quickly, you''ll really spend the night in the mountains.


    She shuddered at the thought of spending the night in the mountain.


    It''s too scary for her.


    And at this time, those wild animals on the mountain are going to save things for the new year. Who knows if there are fierce animals such as jackals here.


    He swallowed hard to make his dry throat more comfortable, clenched his teeth and went on.


    The shoes under my feet are almost worn out. The soles of my feet are burning. I think I have blisters and broken them again!


    "Uncle Ye, where are you?"


    Chu Yuehua looked at the seemingly endless road and kept telling herself that when she went out, she could see Chi ye and Changle.


    But the body is not so obedient, pain, heart like pain, in all parts and bones.


    This body seems to be no longer its own.


    But the pain can''t be ignored.


    If you can''t go out, you''ll really die in the mountain!


    What about Changle?


    Thinking of Changle, Chu Yuehua''s mind showed the little man''s face. She hasn''t seen Changle for two months. She should have teeth!


    I don''t know if I''ve lost weight.


    Tears rolled down, but brought her some strength.


    You can''t fall or give up. Anyway, she has to take her last breath and must go back. Uncle Ye and Changle are still waiting for her at home!


    Thinking of this, Chu Yuehua suddenly gave birth to a lot of strength. Chu Yuehua couldn''t care about the pain on her body. There was only the front in her eyes, and her sight was no longer looking at other places.


    It seems that you can see Chi Ye''s smiling face and Changle who is learning from her.


    I''ll go back!


    With the last bite of her teeth, she could almost taste the bloody smell in her mouth. Chu Yuehua was like a machine without a soul and went straight ahead.


    Turning a corner, I suddenly saw a main road below. The whole person was stupid.


    "Did you really come out?"

 Chapter 449

    When I open my eyes again, I see a roof. The thatch looks a little rough.


    "Lady, you''re awake!" a woman''s voice sounded in her ear.


    Chu Yuehua turned her head hard and saw a middle-aged woman with a cloth towel wrapped around her head looking at her with a smile.


    "I..." just said one word, and I felt a burning pain in my throat, "this is..."


    "This lady, you drink water first," the woman brought her a bowl of things that looked like tea and some medicine. "I saw you faint on the roadside and brought you back. You shouldn''t have drunk water or eaten for a long time!"


    The tea tastes bitter. It''s not the same thing as the tea you drink on weekdays, but at this time, it really relieves the dry pain in your throat.


    "Well, thank you for saving lives," Chu Yuehua said with a red eye. "Where is this?"


    "This is Mushan village," the woman said with a smile. "People in our village live by selling wood. Yesterday, I took my children to cut wood a little late. On the way back, I saw you faint on the roadside."


    Nodded. Chu Yuehua didn''t know where the wooden village was.


    "Thank you, sister-in-law."


    "Don''t be so polite. It''s impossible to ignore a man killed by the roadside. It''s just this lady. Why are you here?


    Look at your clothes. You shouldn''t be from around here. Why did you come to our remote place? "


    Chu Yuehua smiled bitterly. She didn''t even know how to explain. After thinking for a long time, she said, "I came to the south to visit relatives with my husband. Who knows that I was secretly plotted by criminals and separated from my husband.


    Later, I didn''t know I was taken there. Later, when I woke up, I found myself in the deep mountains. Xinye was very afraid and didn''t know how to go back, so I had to go all the way.


    Who knows, I didn''t come down until it was dark. "


    "Oh! That''s right!" the woman looked sympathetically. "Where is your mother? Is your home far from here?"


    "My home is in Kyoto. I''m not familiar with it at all. I''m afraid my husband is looking for me everywhere now. I don''t know what happened to my daughter who is less than one year old."


    Speaking of this, Chu Yuehua finally couldn''t help crying.


    "Kyoto!" while comforting Chu Yuehua, the woman murmured and suddenly remembered something, "our wooden village is managed by guining county. When you get to the county seat, you should find a way to go to Zhongzhou city. When you get there, it will be convenient to go to Kyoto."


    Hearing her words, Chu Yuehua''s eyes lit up; "Does that sister-in-law know how to get to the county magistrate?"


    "Hi!" said the woman with a smile, "there are people in our village who are responsible for transporting timber to the county mayor every three to five times. You can just take a ride there."


    "Can you?" Chu Yuehua''s eyes lit up a hope, "will there be a ride?"


    "Don''t worry. Leave it to me. I''ll ask for you, but you should have a good rest now. I think your body is too weak!"


    Chu Yuehua felt grateful and suddenly remembered something. She quickly pulled out the two jade hairpins on her head and stuffed them into the woman''s hand.


    "When I come out, I don''t have any money, only this jewelry. This is my gift to my sister-in-law! Don''t refuse. I really don''t know how to thank you."


    The woman refused again and again, but Chu Yuehua was extremely determined, and then took down the two gold-plated bracelets in her hand: "the jade hairpin is more valuable. My sister-in-law had better not do it at this time.


    To tell the truth, the place smaller than the county is to be a pawn, and they are all slaughtered.


    Moreover, even ordinary small counties and cities will not give a fair price.


    If my sister-in-law is not in a hurry to use the money, I will keep the hairpin first and pass it on to my children in the future. "


    Hearing Chu Yuehua say so, the lady will refuse more and more. She can''t accept such valuable things.


    Chu Yuehua shook her head and said, "my sister-in-law saved my life. This thing is valuable, and it can''t be worth more than my life. What''s more, I need my sister-in-law''s help!"


    Then he stuffed the two gold bracelets into her hand: "these two bracelets are exquisite in workmanship. If you take them, you can get the same price according to the current gold price.


    Now I don''t have any money on me, and I ask my sister-in-law to help me get some money back. It''s fate for my sister-in-law to leave half of the money and pull two clothes for the children. "


    Although she knew that the woman she saved didn''t look like an ordinary person, she was still a little alarmed when she took out these things.


    There are so many things that their family can''t earn for several years.


    The woman took it out, but she didn''t care at all. It can be seen that there are too many of these things on weekdays.


    "This... How can I be so funny!"


    "Don''t say that, sister-in-law. I''m really grateful, and I''m really anxious to meet my husband now. I have to bother my sister-in-law more!"


    Naturally, the woman promised and helped Chu Yuehua do things the next day.


    The first two and a half girls in the house stayed at home to take care of Chu Yuehua.


    The house looks very simple. The roofs are built by ourselves. To be honest, it''s so big that it has never lived in such a place again.


    However, this seemingly humble house is not so uncomfortable to live in.


    What''s more, her mind is not on this at this time. She just wants to find Chi Ye early and go home early.


    The poison in her body never happened again, which made her doubt her previous inference whether the poison was still there.


    "My Lord, she did as you asked. She didn''t doubt it."


    At this time, in the bamboo forest on the other side, the woman who was just in front of Chu Yuehua bent slightly and said to the man standing in front of her.


    "Well, is she all right?"


    "It''s all right," the smile on the woman''s face deepened. "Except for some weakness, they are all fine."


    Then he untied a small burden from his back: "this is given by the lady. She said that two hairpins were given to me, and the other two bracelets asked me to pawn, and then make money for her."


    The man took away the burden directly, and then handed her a stack of silver notes: "do it yourself! Give her the money for the bracelet, and then the rest is yours."


    Seeing that he was so generous, the woman laughed out of her eyes: "thank you, sir. Don''t worry. In three days, my wife can leave. I will inform you at that time."

 Chapter 450

    Chu Yuehua had been resting at the peasant woman''s house until the fourth day. It happened that Mushan village was also preparing to go to the county to sell wood.


    Chu Yuehua went out with the silver the woman bought for her and some cakes she baked in the morning.


    Although it was a car, it was naturally different from the carriage she had been in on weekdays.


    In fact, they make their own wheelbarrow, which can be used to pull things on weekdays. At this time, they can put on two horses and go to the county town.


    Fortunately, it''s not far from the county. Although the horses don''t run fast, they can almost arrive in most days.


    On the way, several people in Namu mountain village were curious about Chu Yuehua. They had never seen such a beautiful woman in the valley, and her behavior was different from what they saw on weekdays.


    At the beginning, they didn''t chat with Chu Yuehua because of their face. After sitting behind Chu Yuehua for a long time, they also felt bored. The man sitting next to Chu Yuehua first asked, "look at the look of the lady. The book is not from our side?"


    Chu Yuehua actually felt a little embarrassed, but when asked, he couldn''t help answering. After hesitating for a while, he nodded and said, "I came from the north and accidentally lost my way. Fortunately, I was able to come out when I met my sister-in-law and you."


    These words brightened the eyes of those people. The man sitting next to Chu Yuehua asked, "aren''t you a relative of sister-in-law Mu Hua?"


    "I......" Chu Yuehua''s inexplicable heart jumped. Seeing their eager eyes, he felt a little strange. Finally, he shook his head, "No."


    "Oh!" the man nodded, "but it''s also normal. Sister Mu Hua has always been very enthusiastic. When you see a woman''s family in trouble, you must come forward to help. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Hearing what he said, Chu Yuehua felt better again, so she nodded and said, "yes! I also want to thank you for taking me on this journey."


    "We mountain people are all of this temperament. Let alone that sister-in-law Mu Hua said you were her niece. Even if you were a person on the road, we would help if we saw it."


    It''s not appropriate to thank others so generously and heartily.


    "The lady is from the north? Which state is it?"


    The man sitting opposite Chu Yuehua asked again after a while.


    "I used to be a surname from the capital. I went out to the South with my husband."


    "So the lady is from the capital!" the man sitting next to her said in surprise, "I have dreamed of going to the capital since I was young!


    But I really can''t go, let alone anything else. I can''t raise all the travel expenses alone. What''s more, it''s all right. Who will spend the wronged money? "


    It seems that because they opened the chatterbox, they talked more and asked Chu Yuehua many questions.


    Thinking of the simplicity of these people, she also told them all she knew, but she hid her situation.


    Unconsciously, at noon, the carriage stopped, and the man driving the horse jumped down and said, "there is a forest ahead. Let''s eat there before we go! It should be fast according to this speed. We can sell these things when we get to the county."


    Chu Yuehua knew that sister-in-law Mu Hua had given her these big cakes for lunch.


    When they drove the carriage to the side of the road, several people took the dry food they brought from their home today to the forest.


    Chu Yuehua thinks about Chi ye and Changle in her heart. She always has no appetite, so she stands by the side of the road and waits.


    "Madam, it''s not far now. Don''t worry too much. Eat first!" the man inside said to Chu Yuehua.


    Probably because she didn''t eat, another man said, "I still have two glutinous rice balls here. If you don''t like the cake, eat this!"


    After listening to his words, the other two nodded and said, "I still have two steamed stuffed buns filled with cabbage. I don''t know whether you like them or not."


    "This is the oil fruit made by my mother-in-law. It tastes OK."


    They are so enthusiastic that Chu Yuehua feels very hypocritical standing here.


    After thinking about it, he walked over with a smile.


    "Eat for yourselves! I''m not hungry. These two cakes are enough."


    Several people smiled at her and sat down in the woods to eat.


    "The lady looks so good. Your husband must like you very much. I don''t know what it''s like to see you now."


    The man sitting opposite Chu Yuehua said with a smile in his eyes.


    She couldn''t take this, so she bit the cake and didn''t make a sound.


    "Looking at the lady, it seems that she came from a rich family. Are all the men in your rich family three wives and four concubines? How many did your husband marry?"


    This made Chu Yuehua feel uncomfortable, but when he thought of these people, he was curious because he had never been in contact with such a life, so he didn''t think much, but didn''t answer.


    "The lady is so beautiful that she is not afraid when she comes out alone. You know, there are still many bad people in this world."


    After biting her lips, Chu Yuehua reluctantly smiled and said, "not necessarily. I lost my way and met sister-in-law Mu Hua and you. Doesn''t that mean I''m lucky?


    You are all good people. I met them all at once. Maybe there are many good people in the world! "


    While talking, the man next to her had finished eating. He stood up and looked down at Chu Yuehua: "the lady is really kind-hearted."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t understand this, but he always felt strange in his heart. Especially when he said this, he always felt a cold feeling when he fell on his body.


    Not wanting to talk to him, Chu Yuehua also stood up and looked up to see the man sitting opposite him. He didn''t know when he was gone.


    She was startled and subconsciously pointed to the position: "then... What about the big brother? Why did he suddenly disappear?"


    Then she saw the man in front of her take his eyes to float behind her. She suddenly felt a sudden in her heart. Before she could react, she was blocked by a big hand and dragged her directly into the woods behind her.


    The only squatting man threw the oil fruit on the ground, smiled at each other with the man here, looked at each other, and followed him inside.


    Chu Yuehua suddenly knew what had happened, but at this time, she was blocked and couldn''t say a word at all. She could only look at the two men over there who looked at herself and smiled wickedly.


    "Since we are not relatives of sister-in-law Mu Hua, we don''t have to worry about anything. We can sell it at a good price later."

 Chapter 451

    Chu Yuehua never thought that she would encounter such a situation. She never thought that these people in front of her would do such a thing to herself.


    She looked at the man in front of her in horror and wanted to break free, but her wrists were clamped. How could she be the opponent of these people with her strength.


    She looked at the sky divided by branches above, and her tears kept falling. At this time, her heart was full of great fear.


    Suddenly, suddenly her memory returned to that night, just like now, so many people, so many people!


    She wanted to shout, her eyes were fixed on the sky above, her whole head was about to explode, and her anger was like a huge monster lurking in her body.


    She wants to kill!


    "Sure enough, the women from the capital are different. We have never seen this skin, that is, the little Impatiens in Yihong hospital can match it."


    The three men spoke with salivating expressions on their faces, which was completely different from the simple look that Chu Yuehua had just seen.


    She felt that she had lost consciousness. If she suffered such a thing again, she would not want to live without Qi Chonghuan''s bowl of medicine.


    The tears in the eyes fall down one by one, and the eyes are painful. Do you really want to do this?


    Can''t you ever get rid of such a nightmare?


    "Ah!" suddenly a few screams came from her ears, and the clamp at hand was suddenly released, and then she fell into a soft and warm arms.


    This taste is very familiar.


    I looked up and saw Qi Chonghuan.


    But at this time, his eyes were full of killing intention, and the three men on the ground could not move.


    "It''s time to kill!" Qi Chonghuan looked coldly at the people on the ground and only spit out two words.


    Then he wrapped his cloak and wrapped her directly in his arms. It seemed that someone had done something behind. There was a faint smell of blood in the air.


    She and I were in his arms, covered by a cloak, could not see his face, and did not know what kind of expression he had at this time.


    After a long walk, she was put on the carriage, and then the two sat face to face.


    She stared at him blankly without speaking. He also looked at her with pity.


    For a long time, he held out his hand, regardless of her evasion, stroked her face: "he doesn''t deserve you."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t speak. It was not that she didn''t want to refute this sentence, but that she was really tired at this time. What had just happened was like killing her.


    Let her have a feeling of intersection between past and present life.


    "Moon, come with me!" for a long time, the relative silence in the carriage spread, and suddenly he broke it again.


    Raising her eyes, Chu Yuehua looked at him in a daze: "go? Where are you going?"


    "Whatever, anywhere is good, as long as you are with me." his eyes did not dodge, as if he was saying the most pious letter in the world.


    "Have you forgotten who you are and who I am?" Chu Yuehua looked at him without dodging.


    Today''s affairs are a little chaotic and overlap with the previous life, but in the previous life, he appeared with the sickle of death, but this time, he played the Savior.


    Such a reversal is too big for her to accept.


    "I don''t want to remember," Qi Chonghuan looked at her with warm eyes. "Will you come with me? The world is so big, where can''t you live?"


    "But you are the fifth prince. There is no room for you anywhere," Chu Yuehua said gently. "Your princess Beiliang is at home! Can you accommodate you?"


    Hearing her words, Qi Chonghuan was silent for a while, and then said, "but I want to take you."


    "You are not the kind of person who will do whatever you want regardless of the consequences." Chu Yuehua interrupted him directly.


    "But I want to try."


    His eyes were too eager. Chu Yuehua didn''t open his eyes, no longer looked or said anything.


    This is not Qi Chonghuan. Qi Chonghuan is not such a person. He is always calm. Such sensational words don''t seem to come from his mouth.


    After a long journey, she was drowsy in the carriage, ate and slept again. When she arrived at a house, it was already dawn.


    Qi Chonghuan helped her down from the carriage and saw the woman in red standing in front of the flower pendant door.


    The woman''s eyes were cold, but there was no emotion.


    "Princess Anya."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t know what Qi Chonghuan thought. After all, she came forward and saluted Anya.


    "Maybe you should call me the fifth princess."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t feel disobedient to such a strong hatred. In fact, it was a problem between their husband and wife.


    "I''ll take you to the room to rest." Qi Chonghuan didn''t look at Anya, but directly took Chu Yuehua inside.


    He arranged for her a rather elegant courtyard, in which several girls served as usual.


    "I ran around all night last night. Let''s have a rest here first!"


    Originally thought he would say something. Who knows, after Qi Chonghuan said these words, he withdrew himself.


    Lying in bed, her mind was a little confused. Things were developing in a direction she had never thought about. Did Qi Chonghuan want beauty instead of rivers and mountains?


    How is that possible?


    Even if your temper changes, it is impossible.


    What''s more, up to now, if she still believes that yesterday''s incident was an accident, it''s really called ghost. It''s just unexpected that he would really do such a thing.


    In fact, she still fell into Qi Chonghuan''s hands, but they didn''t appear directly in front of themselves in the valley of Luo Shengmen.


    At this time, he no longer appeared as Luo Shengmen, so he dared to appear as Qi Chonghuan.


    I just don''t know what happened at that time. I don''t know whether the plan of the seventh Prince and Chi Ye succeeded or not?


    If Luo Shengmen is brought in one pot, it will be a great loss for Qi Chonghuan.


    According to Uncle Ye''s temperament, I should continue to track him down. I just don''t know if I can track him here. Unconsciously, Changle is about to turn one year old. I don''t know if he can walk now.


    Chu Yuehua''s heart is like a knife when she thinks of her family. She really wants to go back and stay with her family quietly as usual.


    "Are you crazy?" Anya walked directly to the man in the small courtyard. "Do you know what your situation is now? Have you been kicked by a horse for ruining all your future for this woman?"


    "Don''t worry, I have to be with her!" Qi Chonghuan still looked at the still closed door.


    "Qi Chonghuan, I''m disappointed in you, but anyway, you''re still my husband. I won''t let you fall, because there''s Beiliang behind me!"

 Chapter 452

    "You don''t have to tell me this. I know it." Qi Chonghuan was unmoved by Anya''s words of both soft and hard.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Anya looked at him incredulously. "How did you become like this? Where''s Qi Chonghuan, who was once the top gun in Beiliang?


    Is it really worth it for you to become like this for such a woman in front of you? Do you want everyone to look down on you? Not to mention far, take my father. If my father knew you had done such a thing, do you think my Beiliang army would support you?


    Dream! "


    Qi Chonghuan pondered for a while. After all, he still didn''t speak. He still stayed at the gate of the yard. Anya was angry with him.


    After sleeping until the afternoon, Chu Yuehua woke up. When the two servant girls heard the news, they hurried in to serve.


    Looking at their appearance, they also knew the advance and retreat. It seemed that they were not pulled over temporarily, so they asked tentatively, "where are we?"


    Who knows, the two servant girls looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Chu Yuehua still didn''t give up, and then asked, "how far is it from Nanzhou?"


    The answer is still shaking his head.


    "I don''t mean anything else, just ask casually. You don''t have to be so nervous."


    "You don''t have to ask, they can''t speak." a slightly cold female voice came in, and then came in in a red dress.


    Chu Yuehua looked at Anya and didn''t speak.


    Anya sneered: "do you think he really has so much confidence in you? These two servant girls have cut their tongues, and they don''t know words. In this way, they can be completely at ease."


    Chu Yuehua was surprised. Sure enough, he saw that the two girls had red eyes after hearing Anya''s words, but they still tried their best to hide it.


    "Why? I feel sorry?" Anya looked at her sarcastically. "It''s not all because of you. He obviously doesn''t trust you, but he has to look like a lover. It''s really funny.


    Do you think he really loves you and wants to stay with you all his life? "


    Instead, she calmed down and looked directly at her: "what do you want to say?"


    "What do I want to say?" Anya sneered. "What can I say now? I''m a man of thousands of choices. At this time, I''m inexplicably begging for nothing to be with you. It really frustrates me. Anya, I''ve never suffered such a setback!"


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    "It has nothing to do with you?" Anya looked at her angrily. "Well, it has nothing to do with you. Your existence is a mistake. Without you, he will never become like this. Without you, how can he lose his sense of propriety and completely don''t understand what he should and shouldn''t do."


    Looking at her hysterical appearance, Chu Yuehua just raised her eyebrows lightly: "what you said still has nothing to do with me. He can''t tell right from wrong, black and white, and priorities. It''s all related to him.


    I don''t want to get involved in your affairs, and I haven''t been involved in his affairs. What does it have to do with me?


    If you don''t like the way he is now, you can change him! Use your ability or your charm. "


    I didn''t expect that a woman who was silent on weekdays could speak so sharply. Anya was so angry that her chest fluctuated. Finally, she said with a cold smile: "well, well, you''re powerful. In the final analysis, I still don''t have the ability to be a wife?"


    "Maybe I should remind you that Qi Chonghuan''s wife is Liu Ruyan, never you."


    This sentence was like a straw that finally crushed the camel, which completely angered Anya. She "Shua" pulled out the whip around her waist and directly whipped herself.


    Chu Yuehua looked at her indifferently and did not dodge. Just when the whip was about to fall on her, one hand came in time and grabbed the other end of the whip.


    "What do you want to do?" Qi Chonghuan''s voice could not hide his anger.


    Anya smiled angrily: "it''s good to protect it anytime and anywhere! It seems that you really have been blinded by lard and don''t know what you''re doing."


    After looking at Chu Yuehua, Qi Chonghuan said coldly, "you don''t need to say much. You just need to stabilize Beiliang."


    "Qi Chonghuan, which corner do you put me in," Anya angrily pointed to Chu Yuehua. "For this woman, you let me lose my face, regardless of my feelings. Now I have to help you stabilize Beiliang''s mood. Do you really think I''m made of mud?"


    "You know what I mean by this. There are no other women in the fifth Prince''s residence. Although you are not the princess, I give you the honor that even Liu Ruyan has never had. You should be satisfied.


    In addition, if you don''t help me stabilize Beiliang, you should know what the consequences are. Otherwise, I don''t want to say more. Go down! "


    "Qi Chonghuan, I''m waiting for the day you regret." Anya still sneered, then took a deep look at Chu Yuehua and finally withdrew.


    "Are you all right?" Qi Chonghuan looked at her anxiously.


    "I''m fine. You came in time, but the princess was really angry this time. You''d better comfort her!"


    Qi Chonghuan shook his head: "it doesn''t matter where she is. Be careful yourself. She is different from Liu Ruyan. I''m afraid she will come to you when I''m away. I can''t take full care of you now. Be careful yourself. Don''t annoy him."


    "I see."


    With these words, Chu Yuehua stopped talking, just stood quietly aside, and her eyes unconsciously fell on the flowers and plants in the yard.


    "Since you''re all right, have a good rest first! You''re really tired these days. You should have a good rest. I won''t bother you."


    Qi Chonghuan finished talking and looked at her quietly for a while. He found that she still didn''t mean to speak, so he sighed and left.


    The two servant girls dared not appear until he left.


    Looking at their young faces, Chu Yuehua had a bitter taste in her mouth.


    "Is it all because of yourself that she suffered such torture when she was so young?" she tried to show a gentle smile. "You don''t have to be afraid. I don''t have anything to serve here. If it''s okay, you can play by yourself!"


    But the two girls didn''t change much. They just stood quietly and waited for Chu Yuehua''s summons at any time.


    It seems that he has been severely trained by Qi Chonghuan.


    Anya didn''t leave Qi Chonghuan, which surprised her. It''s reasonable that she should break with him at this time. There must be something wrong here.


    What else happened between them.

 Chapter 453

    Chu Yuehua stayed in this small yard and did nothing all day. He didn''t know what Qi Chonghuan was doing recently, let alone where it was.


    She doesn''t know anything about what happened that day. If she wants to know what they are like now, she can''t ask, which makes her feel like she''s in a cage.


    However, one thing is certain, that is, Qi Chonghuan must be in a bad situation at this time. If he lives here, he might as well hide here.


    Even if she was only allowed to walk in the yard, she could notice that the yard, or the house, seemed very quiet.


    It''s like everyone is very low-key. I can hardly hear others talking loudly, and I can''t see servants shuttling back and forth.


    This shows that he doesn''t want to attract attention.


    Well, Qi Chonghuan must have lost the day, but it''s hard to guess what the degree is.


    I wonder if the seven princes have got all the evidence.


    If Qi Chonghuan could be directly accused, everything would be much simpler and clearer.


    However, it seems unlikely. After all, Anya is still with him at this time. There are so many people here. If there is really no way back, at this time, he should be running for his life desperately.


    It seems that this is the key!


    Chu Yuehua''s heart suddenly brightened up. She seemed to understand what she could do.


    In this courtyard, there are only two regular visitors, Anya and Qi Chonghuan.


    But Qi Chonghuan didn''t come much these days. Anya came frequently.


    However, Qi Chonghuan''s words that day did seem to frighten her, and she finally didn''t do anything to her again.


    "You said you were so dead all day. What''s the attraction? It made him desperate!" Anya looked at her. There was anger, and there was irony she could show.


    "I don''t know," Chu Yuehua turned around and smiled at her. "Maybe it''s better for you to ask Qi Chonghuan about this question, or you can try to be as dead as me. Maybe he will be worried about the princess."


    "Are you saying I''m not as good as you?" Anya suddenly stood up from her chair and glared at her.


    Chu Yuehua was not moved at all: "I didn''t mean that. The county chief understood so, and I couldn''t help it.


    However, I think Qi Chonghuan doesn''t like the princess. "


    "You..." Anya didn''t expect that she would suddenly retort. She was so angry that she couldn''t speak for a moment. She sneered for a long time. "What are you Chu Yuehua? You have married and had children, and you have to go out to hook up with other men. Do you think you are a chaste woman?"


    "Of course not," Chu Yuehua shook her head gently. "I don''t want to stay with Qi Chonghuan like this. I want to go home, but Qi Chonghuan is trapped with me now. What can I do? Otherwise, you let me go?"


    "You think beautifully. Even if I trap you here and watch you confuse his mind, I won''t let you go back. It''s hard for me, and I won''t let you live."


    Chu Yuehua smiled, as if she didn''t understand her words: "aren''t you afraid that I won''t leave after I get used to it? Although you are very disappointed with Qi Chonghuan, you can''t hide that you still love him."


    A word poked the pain in the center. Anya turned pale and stared at Chu Yuehua''s eyes as if they were going to burn: "don''t think I really dare not kill you."


    "Of course you dare to kill me," Chu Yuehua shook her head disapprovingly. "What you dare not do is how to face Qi Chonghuan after killing me."


    "Chu Yuehua, I really don''t know what you''re proud of. A woman like you who is good for nothing, has beauty and no brain will be abandoned one day even if Qi Chonghuan is fascinated by you."


    If it were normal, in the face of such ridicule, Chu Yuehua must choose to pretend not to hear, but today, she changed her normal: "really? Then we can wait and see!"


    Anya was so angry that she raised the whip in her hand and finally fell down angrily: "we''ll see!"


    In the evening, Qi Chonghuan came to talk to her at will as usual, but he found that Chu Yuehua today seemed a little different from usual. Chu Yuehua didn''t say anything on weekdays, but he kept silent today.


    Then I saw some red eyes in her, and I was in a hurry: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Yuehua finally raised her eyes and looked at him: "why do you want to trap me here? It''s impossible for us. You have your princess and I have my husband and children. What''s more, I don''t understand what attracts you so much.


    In terms of beauty, where is Princess Anya better than me? In terms of intelligence, she is a woman praised by the emperor. In terms of status, she is the apple of the eye of King Beiliang, and even... Even in terms of her feelings for you, she is enthusiastic and tied to you, and I never thought about it.


    Now, this makes it difficult for three people. Why? I don''t want to step in between you. Don''t you embarrass me if you have to? "


    She was emotional and wanted to cry. Qi Chonghuan looked at her and felt a very strange feeling. Finally, what she asked was another sentence: "what did Anya tell you today?"


    "It doesn''t matter what the princess told me. The key is that I think her words are reasonable. I don''t want to be like this, Lord five."


    "Don''t worry, I will solve this matter soon. As long as I can get out of here, there will be no problem." Chu Yuehua learned a lot of information in a sentence. It seems that Qi Chonghuan is not in danger. It can even be said that he is still surrounded. At this time, he must find a way to stand out from the siege.


    "Where are we now?"


    Chu Yuehua asked a word and found that his eyes were dark. After all, she had been together for so many years. She knew his mood at this time and said, "when can I go home?"


    "If you feel bored, go to the garden with the little servant girls!"


    He was about to leave, but she called him, "can you take me to ride a horse?"


    "Huh?"


    "I want to ride a horse. I''ve been trapped for more than a month. I really feel tired," she said, sighed long, then turned to look at him and said seriously, "if you think it''s inconvenient during the day, it''s OK at night. I just miss the feeling of riding a horse."


    He looked at her and wanted to refuse, but he didn''t know why. Finally, he nodded: "OK!"

 Chapter 454

    "Qi Chonghuan!" the whip shook, and this time it was directly facing Qi Chonghuan. Qi Chonghuan hugged Chu Yuehua''s waist and gently put her on the ground to avoid the whip.


    "You want to die, don''t pull so many people together!" Anya said, and another whip came over.


    Qi Chonghuan, the man on the brain of the sperm, even took the woman out to ride a horse here! Is it afraid that people can''t find him?


    These days, Chi ye and Qi Chonghuan have launched a detailed investigation from the area of Luoyan mountain. At that time, they used the secret road to destroy all the direct evidence and escape from the secret road. However, if they are found within this range, they can really settle the crime with the evidence in Qi Chonghuan''s hand.


    But at this time, Qi Chonghuan did such a thing. If he hadn''t been coaxed and cheated by him about Luo Shengmen before, and had a relationship with this organization, he would have kicked him away and returned to Beiliang.


    So how can she not be angry!


    "What are you fooling about?" Qi Chonghuan had no confidence in his heart. It was really that he was too risky, but when Chu Yuehua said that, he felt he couldn''t refuse at all, and didn''t know why he really agreed.


    "I''m fooling around! Am i fooling around, or are you so obsessed by the fox spirit that you can''t open your eyes?" Anya was wronged these days. Now all of them were aroused and directly pointed to Chu Yuehua and scolded.


    "You go back to your room first!" Qi Chonghuan glanced at Anya and turned to Chu Yuehua.


    Chu Yuehua took a deep look at Qi Chonghuan and Anya. He was about to leave, but Anya stopped him: "what? Now I''m afraid I''ll hurt her? I''ll see what you can do for her today!"


    After saying that, the whip in her hand directly greeted Chu Yuehua. Chu Yuehua watched her come, and her heart suddenly lifted up. Even if she was brave, she still felt timid in the face of such a fierce whip.


    Qi Chonghuan was right next to her. Naturally, she wouldn''t let her really get the whip. When the whip reached the front door, it shook him open.


    Anya seemed to be really angry this time. She sneered and didn''t retreat but advance. A whip rushed left and right like an electric snake, and tied up and down the rope, trapping Qi Chonghuan.


    At this time, Chu Yuehua felt a strange vibration on her chest. She couldn''t help stroking her chest until she found that it was the pendant Chi ye had brought to her.


    He said that there was an induction between the daughter and the mother. At present, the ecstasy in his heart was almost uncontrollable. Uncle Ye was nearby!


    But


    She gritted her teeth and looked at the war between the two people over there. Qi Chonghuan suddenly dodged a little and hurriedly went forward to stop him behind her: "enough! He just took me out to ride a horse. Why do you want such a killer? If he really died, can you get it?"


    Anya and Qi Chonghuan were surprised that she suddenly rushed out. Soon, Anya smiled and said, "I didn''t expect Qi Chonghuan to have such charm. You really don''t remember your husband and children in these days? Didn''t you say that you wanted to leave some time ago? It''s all fake!"


    "I don''t care what you say. In the final analysis, you''re still jealous! If you really want to make trouble, you should come at me. Don''t you see me as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh?"


    Chu Yuehua was angry, stubbornly stopped in front of Qi Chonghuan and looked at Anya over there.


    Qi Chonghuan didn''t expect that she could say such words. She thought about the feeling of taking care of her and holding her in the palm of her hand. Finally, she got a reward, didn''t she?


    Qi Chonghuan''s voice became softer unconsciously. "You''re not the same as her. Her whip is very powerful. You''d better get out of the way first! I''ll come."


    His gentle words just aroused Anya''s anger. Then he directly began to attack while they were talking.


    Since she was a child, she was aloof. She couldn''t see how many men she saw. Finally, she made a scene at home. Regardless of her father''s mentality that he didn''t want to get involved in the party struggle, she resolutely wanted to marry Qi Chonghuan.


    Who knows, now in exchange for his treatment, she trampled on her self-esteem under her feet.


    She didn''t allow it. At this time, she was full of hostility and hatred. Even if she wanted to pull the man and woman in front of her to hell, she wouldn''t hesitate.


    Although Chu Yuehua was talking to Qi Chonghuan, she paid all her attention to Anya over there. At this time, she naturally noticed Anya''s reaction, pushed Qi Chonghuan away and welcomed herself.


    The move that Anya tried her best was a bit tricky for Qi Chonghuan, but Chu Yuehua rushed up suddenly, which caught Qi Chonghuan unprepared.


    It''s impossible for him to pull Chu Yuehua to avoid. Chu Yuehua has no internal power. At this time, if the whip really touches it, he will have to withdraw his skin if he doesn''t die.


    At present, we can only attack Anya with one palm.


    Anya had seen Chu Yuehua bully her, and she had no half points left in her hand. If Chu Yuehua died like this, it would be all over and save her entanglement.


    Who knows, before the whip came near Chu Yuehua''s body, Qi Chonghuan''s palm wind came first.


    Originally, all the energy was put on that whip. At this time, where can you separate your mind to deal with Qi Chonghuan?


    The powerful palm wind exploded in front of his chest, and suddenly his blood surged in his chest. He couldn''t stand it, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    I didn''t think of his move, so I went straight to the killer.


    Chu Yuehua stared at Anya''s whip falling to the ground, and then the whole person fell into the corner like a broken kite.


    Qi Chonghuan was also surprised. She didn''t expect her defense to be so poor at that time. She hurried to check her injury.


    "Anya!" he called with a frown, and a bad feeling rose in his heart. He obviously saw that Anya''s face suddenly lost its vitality.


    "You... You''re fine!" Anya looked at him, tears and blood paste on her face, and finally turned into a sad smile, "Qi Chonghuan, i... I curse you!"


    With this sentence, there was no more following. The whole person was tired and stopped breathing.


    "Qi Chonghuan! You killed Princess Anya!" a voice suddenly came from the roof, waking up the whole yard.

 Chapter 455

    Suddenly a group of people came down in the sky. Chu Yuehua was upstairs to a familiar bosom before she reacted.


    "Uncle Ye!" the mood she had endured for so many days suddenly collapsed at this time. She really wanted to cry and didn''t want to hide at all.


    Chi Ye looks at his little girl. She is obviously thin, and her face is not good. She suddenly feels very distressed: "you have suffered."


    She wanted to say something nice and say that she didn''t have anything, but she really couldn''t say it at this time. She was really wronged.


    Just lie down in his arms and cry.


    Xiao Li over there saw the woman who was hugged by Chi Ye. He always wanted to know what the ghost girl''s mother looked like. It happened that the husband and wife had been stuck together since they met.


    The woman''s face was buried in his arms, completely invisible, which made him very depressed.


    "Brother five has finally caught you for so many days, master Luo Shengmen!" Qi Chonghuan walked out of the crowd with a faint smile on his face.


    Qi Chonghuan looked at the group coldly. From the sound of other places, he knew that he had lost the war, but he still held his head high: "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Chase me? Why chase me?"


    "I won''t say much about this matter. I think Lord Liao will talk to the fifth brother well," Qi Chonghuan said, and his eyes fell on Anya''s body over there. "I don''t say much about others. At least, Princess Anya, we can see clearly."


    Lord Liao sighed in his heart. It''s still the temptation of the throne! This brother can also leave no hand.


    Hearing Qi Chonghuan''s words, he straightened his face: "Lord five, Wei Chen was ordered to investigate Luo Shengmen''s collusion with local officials. The investigation results seem to be involved with the Lord five. Now, the lower officer and all present witnessed you killing Princess Anya. Therefore, according to the rules, the Lord five still has to go with Wei Chen."


    His words were polite, but his tone was firm.


    What''s more, Qi Chonghuan and Chi ye are first-class. If they can be with Lord Liao at this time, they must put him in their own camp.


    At this time, it is impossible for him not to lose.


    After pondering for a while, when Qi Chonghuan was ready to order Wulin experts to take him away by force, Qi Chonghuan nodded: "in that case, I''ll go with you!"


    But before he left, he turned his eyes to Chu Yuehua in Chi Ye''s arms: "you did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    His voice was not loud, but everyone could hear it. Chu Yuehua didn''t speak. Even if she heard it, she just held Chi Ye''s hand tightly.


    Qi Chonghuan also looked at Chu Yuehua, but said with a smile: "brother five, you''d better hurry!"


    Finally, he didn''t get a word from her, but such silence is probably the best answer.


    Chu Yuehua follows Chi ye out of the yard. At this time, she knows what it looks like where she has lived for more than ten days.


    The carriage had stopped outside. To her surprise, she saw Ling Ruo waiting for her in the carriage.


    "Ling Ruo!" a separation is two or three months. Seeing each other at this time is tantamount to a reunion of life and death.


    She had been worried about the safety of both of them. For so long, she had almost no hope. At this time, when she saw the living people, her tears could not stop.


    "She''s still in poor health and insists on coming to pick you up," Chi ye said softly, holding her hand. "She''s been blaming herself for that day these days."


    "Are you hurt?" Chu Yuehua walked over quickly, and then climbed into the carriage and looked at her nervously without waiting for Chi ye to help her.


    "Young lady, it''s all the negligence of slaves and maidservants that makes you suffer so much." Ling Ruo is so different from her usual appearance at this time that Chu Yuehua can''t turn around.


    After a long time, he said, "what are you talking about? Tell me what''s wrong with you?"


    But Ling Ruo refused to speak, just hung his head.


    "Speak quickly!"


    "I... I''m no different from ordinary people now."


    This makes Chu Yuehua unable to understand. What is it that is no different from ordinary people?


    "They were tortured by Luo Shengmen, and their meridians were broken. If they hadn''t been rescued in time, they couldn''t get back a life," Chi Ye tried to speak to her in a gentle tone. "Moreover, Huixiang hasn''t woke up yet."


    "What?" Chu Yuehua stared at them in horror.


    It turned out that they were still hurt. They blamed themselves for being too playful at that time and having to go to Houhu with Yu Yan. Otherwise, they would not have suffered such hardships.


    "Madam Shao, it''s a great fortune that we can get back a life," Ling Ruo quickly comforted her. "Now there''s nothing wrong with this. We''ll be in our own house in the future, and my martial arts won''t be used."


    Knowing that she was very sad, Qi Chonghuan hurriedly said, "don''t cry anymore. We have been worried about you for some time. Now it''s the happiest thing to return safely. Everything has passed."


    Chu Yuehua leaned against him and finally felt that her heart, which had been hanging for so long, fell back into her stomach. She felt like she was finally going home.


    Home is never a house, but the person who can give you the feeling of home.


    Before long, Chu Yuehua fell asleep. Ling Ruo finally breathed a sigh of relief. Originally, she didn''t want to live. According to the rules, she made such a big mistake and had no life.


    But Chi Ye is very lenient this time. The only reason is that she wants them to live well.


    Although there is no Kung Fu that has been cultivated hard, seeing Chu Yuehua return safely is more important than anything.


    This sleep, Chu Yuehua slept very safely. He didn''t even know how long he slept. He was confused. He had been conscious two or three times, but smelling the familiar taste, he would feel at ease and fall asleep without any doubt.


    When he wakes up, he is already hungry. Chi Ye quickly takes the food simmering aside and feeds it to her. Before a bowl of porridge is finished, the carriage stops.


    Ling Ruo goes down first and then helps Chu Yuehua down. She hasn''t been to this place.


    "Go in!" Chi Ye leads her to the door and hears a deafening cry.


    "Changle!" Chu Yuehua panicked. Ignoring Chi ye, he released his hand and ran to the house.


    Running into the door, I really saw Changle crying badly in Lan Xiang''s arms.

 Chapter 456

    "Young lady!" Lan Xiang couldn''t help exclaiming when she saw someone coming, and then her eyes turned red.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t care about her. Her eyes only lingered on Changle, as if she had been stuck.


    "Changle!" she looked at her with some unspeakable feeling in her heart, but the child grew so fast in more than two months.


    She didn''t watch her grow up. When she left, she only saw a little baby teeth. Now she has four teeth.


    "Changle!" she cried sadly. Chu Yuehua stretched out her hand to her, but Changle ignored her and looked out the door.


    Then Chi Ye walks in and frowns slightly when he sees Changle.


    "Daddy! Daddy!"


    Chu Yuehua felt that her heart was hammered by something, and Changle would call people.


    "Changle!"


    Chu Yuehua called her again, but she still looked at Chi ye with tearful eyes: "Dad."


    During this period of time, unless it is a particularly important thing, Changle is brought by Chi ye at any other time and coaxes her to sleep every night.


    The nurse she found didn''t like it, so she asked someone to take the milk. He fed it himself. Seeing that she was babbling like she was about to speak, he tried to tease her to talk.


    As a result, the child was not close to anyone except him. The only word he learned was "Dad". No matter how he taught her to read "Mom", she would not, but would only call "Dad" and "Dad".


    Chu Yuehua is almost heartbroken. She can only watch her daughter jump into Chi Ye''s arms with a smile.


    "You all go out!" Chi Ye is also a little unhappy, so he holds Changle in one hand and Chu Yuehua in the other.


    "Changle, this is your mother. Have you forgotten?" Chi Ye looks at Changle seriously and says displeased.


    Changle opened his eyes, looked at Chi ye and Chu Yuehua, and suddenly burst into tears.


    "Changle!"


    Chi Ye drinks coldly.


    Sheng Sheng frightened her cry, and then put her on the bed: "call your mother, or I won''t hold you."


    Changle didn''t see Chi ye angry, but he was angry with others. In his impression, Dad had never used such a face to him.


    The little head couldn''t turn around again, so he began to cry.


    Chu Yuehua''s heart was broken when she cried. Her daughter didn''t call her father or mother, which really made her sad, but seeing her cry like this, her heart became more and more painful.


    He hurriedly pushed Chi Ye aside and picked up the child: "Changle is good. It doesn''t matter. He won''t shout. Learn slowly. It doesn''t matter. It''s all because his mother is bad. She didn''t accompany you."


    But the little man in his arms kept crying. Chu Yuehua finally had no choice but to say to Chi ye in a cold voice, "you''d better find a way! If you cry like this, your voice will be broken.


    Don''t shout and teach! How old is she? You''re so cruel to her! What if you''re really scared? "


    In fact, Chi Ye is more unhappy than Chu Yuehua. Of course, he is happy that Changle will call her father, but she doesn''t even know her mother, which will make Chu Yuehua sad and angry.


    But at this time, seeing that Chu Yuehua was really angry, he felt contradictory. In the end, he could not defeat his wife''s angry eyes and reached out to take the child.


    But Changle is a little old, but she is a little clever. As soon as she reaches Chi Ye''s hand, she stops crying and looks straight at her father with her tears washed eyes.


    Seeing that Chi Ye frowned, he began to open his mouth again and put on a posture of crying.


    Chi ye can''t help it. Isn''t the child a little too smart? He knows how to look at people''s faces when he is only a little over a year old. He doesn''t know how many times he has tried this move.


    Who knows Chu Yuehua was in a better mood when she saw this reaction. She was surprised and said, "she... Why is she so smart?"


    Chi ye said helplessly, "I don''t know who''s smart."


    However, it is obvious that this little girl''s little move has made both parents feel much better.


    When he goes to bed at night, Chi Ye is a little unhappy. He originally thought that the husband and wife haven''t met for such a long time. At this time, he wants to talk about private conversation.


    Who knows, the girl just sent it out. After a while, she began to cry and have to come here.


    "If she wants to cry, let her cry all night." Chi Ye frowns and says to Lan Xiang.


    "Don''t! Come in!" Chu Yuehua stops her and brings the child in, but she still wants Chi Ye.


    Seeing Chi Ye''s gloomy face, his mouth shriveled and he was about to cry.


    "If you cry again, throw you out immediately."


    I don''t know whether I understood him or was afraid of the gloomy expression on his face. Finally, I simply drilled into Chu Yuehua''s arms and didn''t look up.


    This night, it is doomed that there is no way for two people to sleep, with a child playing with his fingers between them.


    "Are you used to sleeping with her on weekdays?" Chu Yuehua''s heart was about to drop water when he saw Changle''s clever appearance.


    "When you just left, she cried every night, and I coaxed her to sleep. Who knows, coaxing her to get used to it, she refused to go to sleep with Lan Xiang."


    Chi Ye smiled and gently stroked Changle''s forehead. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "but we Changle are still very smart."


    Seeing the love in her eyes, Chu Yuehua''s grievances for such a long time have all disappeared. Her heart is warm. This feeling is really happy.


    In fact, looking at the man you love, holding their children in the palm of your hand and doting on them tirelessly is really a very happy thing.


    She couldn''t help thinking, how can she have such an excellent man? He has almost no imperfections, and he is so patient with his children.


    It can only be said that God compensated her.


    If the happiness of this life is the misfortune of the previous life, what does it matter to eat more bitterness at that time?


    "Yue''er, don''t worry. I will teach Changle to call you."


    "It doesn''t matter. Now I''m very happy," Chu Yuehua held his hand and thanked sincerely. "I''m lucky to have such a husband and children. Besides, I''ll do it in the future. If she goes on like this with you, she really won''t want me in the future."


    Both of them laughed and said a lot of considerate words. When talking about what happened during this period, Chu Yuehua thought of Qi Chonghuan: "what will happen to him now? I didn''t think he really killed Anya with one hand."


    "In fact, that''s the second brother." Chi Ye looks into her eyes and whispers.

 Chapter 457

    "Hmm?" Chu Yuehua looked at him in surprise, as if he didn''t understand what he meant.


    "In fact, we have been checking Qi Chonghuan''s whereabouts all this time, and he knows it himself, so he has been running to the north. If he escapes our search scope, he can basically think of a way to clean himself up about Luo Shengmen.


    In a word, Yunchuan county is the last battle. They are in it, and we can''t find them for a while. Who knows that he will suddenly take you out to ride a horse in the middle of the night, and our people will find it.


    Then you know what happened. When we arrived, we saw him fighting with Princess Anya. The second brother stopped us at once.


    Seeing him attack Anya with a palm, he directly sent him a journey. The second brother''s martial arts has always been known for his strength. With this palm, Anya will have no way to live. "


    Chu Yuehua didn''t think it was for this reason. At that time, she guessed that Chi ye and them were nearby. No matter what happened to Luo Shengmen in the end, at least let him discount his relationship with Beiliang Wang first.


    Anya was angry with Qi Chonghuan because of her provocation in those days. Now if he hurts her again, there is basically no room for maneuver.


    As a result, when Chi ye and his team arrived, the matter was settled neatly.


    "Now Qi Chonghuan and Beiliang Wang have a bad relationship, which is basically a matter of certainty." Chu Yuehua murmured.


    "Hmm!" Chi Ye nodded. "Someone has gone to Beiliang to report. In fact, Qi Chonghuan is completely finished. Qi Chonghuan is not a fuel-saving lamp. This time, he will never be given another chance to escape. Don''t worry!"


    "I''m relieved? What do you mean?" Chu Yuehua deliberately looked at him, pretending not to understand.


    Chi Ye doesn''t say much, but kisses her sideburns: "rest early! You''ve been working too hard."


    "When shall we go back?"


    Although the south is very good, the experience since this period of time is really not an interesting experience. At this time, she wants to go back to the moon Pavilion.


    "In two days! You need a good rest and adjustment."


    "Don''t you go back with Qi Chonghuan and them?" Qi Chonghuan naturally hoped to solve the matter as soon as possible, so as not to have a long dream and never stay.


    "Why do you want to go back with them? We''re out on vacation. What luoshengmen and Anya princess have nothing to do with us, but they really have something to do with us. They just helped Qi Chonghuan."


    Chu Yuehua immediately heard the meaning of his words: "you want to get rid of it because you are afraid of being associated with Qi Chonghuan? He is not the one you want to support?"


    Chi ye can''t help but stretch out his hand and flick her head: "you are a woman''s house. What do you want to do so much every day? Just stay at home and take us Changle."


    He really didn''t want chu Yuehua to fall into such a thing again. This time, it was enough to make him thrilling. If he really lost her, he would get more things in vain.


    "What''s the matter?" seeing that she has no reaction, Chi Ye is a little worried about her discomfort. "Don''t think too much."


    "I know," Chu Yuehua reached out and stroked his face, "I just hope Uncle Ye, no matter what he does, he must make himself well, otherwise, I won''t let you go."


    The last sentence is gnashing his teeth. Chi Ye looks at his intention and can''t help kissing.


    The two people were the most important people in each other''s hearts. At this time, they were not together for such a long time. Naturally, it was inevitable that they were moved. Who knows, Chu Yuehua had a pair of clear and dark eyes.


    Suddenly, he pushes Chi ye away. While Chi Ye is still surprised, he looks at Changle with a smile and says, "Changle, why are you awake? Did your father and mother quarrel with you?"


    After asking, I was surprised to realize that this sentence seemed to have a strange taste. I simply wanted to fork it out with other words.


    But Chi Ye suddenly finds that this too clever daughter is sometimes really a worry.


    After living here for five or six days in a row, Huixiang still shows no sign of waking up. However, according to Chi ye, her condition is not very good.


    However, seeing the passage of time, it''s necessary to return to the capital before the new year, otherwise it''s really big. What''s more, even if Chi Ye wants to maintain a wise attitude in front of others, he still has to see what Qi Chonghuan''s final end is.


    Huixiang didn''t wake up, but the special carriage prepared in the dark night was not afraid of bumps.


    What''s more, it''s not too hasty to start at this time and return to Beijing.


    I heard a lot about Qi Chonghuan along the way, most of which was about luoshengmen, especially this area is the sphere of influence of luoshengmen.


    Because Luo Shengmen colluded with the local government, he did not let the people here suffer less. Therefore, the honest prince who was originally in the eyes of the world suddenly became notorious.


    At the same time, I also heard a lot of news about Beiliang.


    The most important thing is that the king of Beiliang rode alone to Beijing. The prince of Beiliang gathered 200000 people and horses in Beiliang.


    This is what the emperor means to force Qi Chonghuan to rule.


    Walking and stopping all the way, I finally caught up with Laba porridge.


    After all, Chi Fu is not another place. It may be difficult for others to know. Here is the kung fu.


    Therefore, when the carriage came to the flower gate, Chi Xi was waiting there. What surprised Chu Yuehua most was that the old lady stood with Chi Xi waiting for them.


    "Old lady!" Chu Yuehua is actually worried. After all, the old lady has never liked her very much. She doesn''t know how much she knows this time. I''m afraid she will really blame herself.


    "Get up quickly. You look thin. Fortunately, you''re back for the new year. Go back to the moon Pavilion and settle down. We''ll wait for you in anxitang. The Laba porridge just cooked will wait for you."


    Chu Yuehua was a little surprised. After looking at Chi Xi, she found that her face was just smiling and there were no other expressions, so she was slightly relieved.


    Then he went to see Chi Ye. Chi Ye didn''t have any special expression, so he held Changle and saluted the old lady: "it''s dusty all the way. Don''t be surprised, old lady. Freshen up and meet again."


    Seeing the old lady''s eyes on Changle, he handed Changle over: "greetings to great grandmother."


    Naturally, she didn''t know how to say hello, but it was rare that she didn''t lose her temper. When she saw the old lady laughing, all the people were happy.

 Chapter 458

    Chi Ye seems to be still in a great mood towards the Chi family. Even if he comes back from so far, he refuses to go to Anxi hall with Chu Yuehua to see everyone, but says he will wait for them to come back in the moon Pavilion.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t expect Chi Wen to be there.


    Having been at Chi''s house for so long, Chu Yuehua really feels that Chi Wen is like a dispensable existence.


    He can hardly be seen on weekdays.


    "Come on, bring me Changle."


    I''m not biased at all. Even a granddaughter is as happy as anything.


    Women are like this. After giving birth to a child, only the child is on their mind. Originally, their dissatisfaction with the old lady because of many things has also eliminated a lot in her love for the child.


    Although Changle began to talk about her father, she became familiar with Chu Yuehua during this period of time. Seeing so many people teasing her, she would be fine in a moment.


    Chu Yuehua was just curious about how Chi Wen was here, but was surprised to find that his eyes fell on Changle from time to time.


    My heart couldn''t help moving. Looking at the old lady, they were teasing her and asking her to shout, so they took Changle''s hand, pointed to Chi Wen and said, "Changle, grandpa!"


    Who knows, Changle, who can''t read anything except "Dad", suddenly shouted, "raise your father."


    The little child, unable to speak clearly, turned Chi Wen''s eyes red.


    "Hey!" Chi Wen''s voice choked and stretched out his hand to touch her head, but when he thought of something, he drew his hand back.


    Who knows Changle, but suddenly stretched out his hand to reach his big hand.


    All the people were surprised.


    Chi Xi looked eagerly at the grandparents and grandchildren holding their hands together, feeling unspeakable pain in his heart.


    For so many years, Chi Wenwen and Chi ye are like strangers. Even if they live under the same eaves, they are old and dead.


    Who knows, the blood is thicker than water. It makes Changle and Chi Wen look at each other.


    It was originally because he heard that the couple came back after a lot of experience this time. He thought that his granddaughter was so old. He didn''t see it well and set foot in anxitang for the first time.


    The old lady and Chi Xi were surprised to see him, but they soon replaced the past with an ordinary look. He knew that they were leaving room for themselves.


    Then I was relieved to see Chu Yuehua coming with Changle. Fortunately, Chi Ye was not here.


    He is really afraid that Chi ye will directly brush his sleeves and leave when he comes to see him.


    How lovely that girl is! The powder ball looks like jade snow. It can almost walk steadily. Its eyes flicker, like when Chi Ye was a child.


    Who knows that she will suddenly obediently call herself. This feeling of happiness seems to be a century away from him.


    Chi Wen took Changle''s little hand and couldn''t help crying. Changle looked at him blankly, didn''t understand his meaning, and turned to see his mother.


    Chu Yuehua just smiled gently.


    Changle held Chi Wen''s knee and walked around him, round and round.


    Seeing the unspeakable rigidity of the atmosphere in the hall, Chi Xi smiled and said, "look at our sister yuan, I''m afraid it won''t take a month to stabilize."


    "I think so, too. It''s really smart," the old lady was happy and waved to Changle. "Changle, come, come to great grandmother."


    Changle probably knew what it meant, but Chi Wen had nothing to hold between here and the old lady, and he couldn''t help making trouble for a while.


    Everyone was watching what she would do.


    Seeing the old lady smiling and looking at her face, Changle reached out and pulled Chi Wen''s finger, and then pointed to the old lady over there: "Oh, oh, oh."


    Chi Wen stood up with a smile and slowly led her over.


    The old lady''s smile could not help but expand by two points. When their grandparents and grandchildren approached, the old lady smiled and said, "that''s right! These relatives are all relatives after all. No matter what, the blood in their bones is still the same!


    Right, Changle! "


    Changle naturally didn''t know what the old lady said. Seeing her looking at herself, she smiled and showed her tender baby teeth.


    Mrs. Chi is relatively low-key, but she is always with a smile.


    Chu Yuehua also knows that it is probably because she is not Chi Ye''s mother. After all, she is not too warm. Besides, now everyone''s eyes are staring at such a small thing. She can''t care about it at all, and she won''t beg for that disgust.


    Because everyone was so happy, Chu Yuehua couldn''t take Changle away.


    Later, at lunch time, the old lady directly ordered, "don''t go back. Eat here. I haven''t seen our sister yuan for so long. I won''t let you go back for a while."


    Who knows, Chi ye came halfway through the meal.


    Originally, Chi Wen was embarrassed to eat with so many people. When he saw Chi Ye coming, all the bowls in his hand fell to the ground.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the dining room suddenly became strange. Everyone stopped and looked only at the father and son.


    Chi Ye''s eyes firmly look at Chi Wen, and there is no expression on his face.


    But Chu Yuehua knew that at this time, his heart actually had great fluctuations.


    "Daddy!"


    Suddenly, a childish voice shouted, which broke the deadlock in an instant, and the expression on Chi Ye''s face moved.


    Seeing this, Chu Yuehua hurriedly walked over, held his hand behind his back and squeezed it hard: "did you eat? I thought you would never come, so I didn''t ask someone to call you and eat here together!"


    Moving his eyes from Chi Wen to Chu Yuehua''s face, he saw the ardent expectation in her eyes and said faintly: "forget it, I''ll have something to do later."


    Then his eyes fell on Changle, who was wronged because he ignored her. At a glance, he noticed that the servant girl over there was feeding her.


    He quickly walked over: "what is this?"


    The servant girl was startled. Unexpectedly, Chi Ye was so nervous that she almost hit the bowl on Changle''s face. Fortunately, Chi Ye was quick to catch it.


    "Stupid thing!" the old lady scolded as soon as she saw it. "I won''t say a word back? It''s almost hot to the eldest lady."


    The servant girl quickly stepped aside.


    The old lady said to Chi ye, "this is bone soup without any salt. It''s the best for her at this time. You drank it as a child."


    Chi Ye is not happy when he hears the speech. He is about to take the bowl away. Who knows, Changle grabbed his wrist and looked at him pitifully: "soup..."

 Chapter 459

    "Ah! I can say another word," Chi Xi said with a surprised smile. "Today, we all know several words."


    Knowing that she was easing the atmosphere, Chu Yuehua said with a smile: "it''s not. I call her mother all the way, and she won''t. in the end, she just calls her father. Who knows how to make rapid progress today."


    Who knows, as soon as the voice fell, Changle turned around and looked at her with a smile: "Mom!"


    Chi Ye was immediately overjoyed: "Changle, what did you just shout?"


    "Mother!"


    Finally, there was a smile on his face, which had been flat just now. With his smile, the whole house was in spring.


    "Did you hear that?" Chi Ye seems to forget where it is. He turns to chuyuehua and smiles, "this time she really shouted."


    "I heard it!" Chu Yuehua smiled at him.


    "Soup!" Changle keeps staring at the bowl of soup in Chi Ye''s hand, and sits on the ground with his knees one move at a time.


    "OK, daddy will feed you."


    Then he put her on his knee and fed her spoon by spoon.


    Who knows, after drinking two mouthfuls, the girl''s eyes focused on the colorful dishes on the table.


    He held out his fat finger and pointed to the dishes and refused to drink another mouthful of soup.


    "Changle is too young to eat vegetables. Drink the soup first. After drinking the soup, you can eat vegetables when you grow up."


    Changle pouted and shook his head, pointing to the dishes over there.


    Who knows, the father put a shredded red pepper in her mouth.


    The people at the table were frightened. Chi Wen hurriedly ran over: "Changle, spit it out."


    But it was too late. Changle, which was spicy with hot pepper, was already crying and crying in the dark.


    "Well... How can this be good?" the old lady was so angry that she said angrily, "why do you give her that? Just give her some paste!"


    But Chi ye said with a smile, "look, you''re still ignorant and fearless. If you say you can''t eat, you have to eat. Do you still eat?"


    But Changle really didn''t understand her at this time. She just cried desperately.


    Unexpectedly, she cried so badly that Chi Ye couldn''t coax him well for a long time. He looked at Chu Yuehua for help, but Chu Yuehua obviously didn''t have the kindness to help him solve the problem, so he just glanced aside.


    Chi Wen walks over and hugs Changle from Chi Ye.


    Chi Ye didn''t expect that he would hold the child. For a moment, he really let him take it away.


    He held Changle in his arms and put it obliquely. Then he took a bowl of milk from the hand of the servant girl next to him, coaxed her and fed her a drink.


    Who knows, she really drank it. After drinking two mouthfuls, she was fine. She pursed her lips and looked at Chi ye, then turned to smile and looked at Chi Wen again.


    The old lady''s eyes were moist: "brother Ye was like this back then."


    She deliberately lowered her voice to Chi Xi nearby, but Chi Ye naturally heard it. Chu Yuehua turned her eyes to him and saw that there was no expression on his face, but her eyes were strange.


    After playing all morning and eating at noon, Changle began to feel sleepy.


    In addition, the old lady had to take a rest, so Chu Yuehua took Changle and Chi ye to the moon Pavilion.


    "She is very heavy now. If you are tired, let Lan Xiang hold her."


    Chu Yuehua gave him a white look: "your girl, you don''t know. It''s so easy to talk?"


    Hearing the speech, Chi Ye doesn''t speak again and walks quietly.


    When they reached the moon Pavilion, they settled Changle and lay in bed. Chu Yuehua was about to fall asleep, but Chi Ye suddenly said, "he has white hair."


    Originally, I was sleepy, because this sentence was gone. After a reaction in my head, I realized that he was talking about Chi Wen.


    With a sigh, Chu Yuehua said, "in fact, I''ve wanted to tell you something for a long time.


    Now that you have your own children, you should be able to understand what kind of situation you have for Changle. He will never treat you less than you do for Changle.


    No matter what happens among them, he still loves his mother very much, just as you love me. How can his heart not hurt their children?


    The dead are dead, and the most important thing is the living. I think the people my mother cares about most in the world are him and you. You two have been deadlocked for so many years. How long will it take? "


    Chu Yuehua turned to look at him, but found that he was just staring at the top of the bed without blinking.


    The heart was hit by something again, and Chu Yuehua stretched out her hand to surround his waist.


    "I hope our children can grow up in a normal family, with fathers, mothers, grandparents, great grandparents and great grandparents.


    My sister and I lost our parents when we were young. Although my grandmother was very kind to us, it was not our own home after all.


    I hope I can get what I once wanted in my children. "


    She lies on her chest, her voice is stuffy, and every word is like knocking on Chi Ye''s heart.


    This feeling made him feel a little melancholy.


    Chu Yuehua knows that it is not so easy to pry open a place she has adhered to for so many years.


    But she really hopes that Chi ye can come out and that the cold Chi house will become normal.


    She has some confidence because of Changle.


    Because everyone here likes Changle.


    She suddenly found that this was the greatest gift God had given her.


    "Alas!" he sighed. Chi ye still didn''t speak. He just leaned over and hugged the woman nearby.


    "When everything is stable, we''ll have more."


    Originally thought he was going to sleep, but Chu Yuehua, who slowly fell asleep, suddenly heard such a sentence.


    There was no sleep time. When I looked up and saw a radian on his lips, the whole person''s mood was much better.


    Compared with the gradual harmony of the Chi family, it is the five kings'' case in the capital.


    It''s been more than half a month since this case was filed, and Liao from the Ministry of criminal justice was dizzy.


    The main reason is that Qi Chonghuan has a lot of contacts in recent years. Up to now, he is somewhat confused.


    In addition, the local officials whom Luo Shengmen had won over before, although they were only local snakes, these local snakes were covered in the capital.


    It''s not too much to say it''s just pulling the whole body.


    What bothers Lord Liao most is that every time he hears a case, Beiliang king will boldly stand next to him and say, "when you try your case, I will watch and never intervene."


    Who doesn''t know that Princess Anya died at the hands of the five princes? Who believes that he doesn''t intervene?

 Chapter 460

    The 200000 people and horses in Beiliang area are controlled by Wang Shizi of Beiliang. If he doesn''t give him a satisfactory answer at this time, I''m afraid that Shizi will directly take 200000 troops to the state of Yan.


    At that time, Yan united with the 200000 troops in Beiliang to kill them directly. The loss of Qi was not a little.


    The loss of 200000 yuan to the enemy is directly equivalent to the loss of 500000 yuan to the state of Qi.


    At this time, the Liu family suddenly took a woman to the court.


    When I saw the woman, some people who had an old relationship with Qi Chonghuan felt familiar.


    Impressively, it was Ruolan, an aunt who had been burning Liu Ruo in the five kings'' mansion at that time.


    Unexpectedly, after Qi Chonghuan sent these women away in order to settle Anya''s heart, the Liu family took her in.


    This time, the evidence provided by Ruolan was even more shocking. It was his letters with many ministers of the imperial court. However, these letters were not directly disclosed to the world, but presented to Lord Liao and asked him to present them to the emperor.


    After seeing it, Lord Liao almost dropped his hat. He didn''t dare to delay and sent it quickly.


    Soon, the emperor''s decree came down. He didn''t say anything else, but only said two things. First, he was not clearly involved with the anti party Luo Shengmen; Second, kill Princess Anya.


    Then the result is, death!


    As for the appeasement of Beiliang king, send Princess Anya back to Beiliang, seal up the first grade Princess and enjoy the princess''s sacrifice to the field.


    He also gave many rewards to the Beiliang Wang family.


    In fact, what Beiliang King cares about most is the emperor''s disposal of Qi Chonghuan. After all, Qi Chonghuan is the emperor''s son. Since the Emperor didn''t say a word, he was directly executed.


    He even avenged his daughter. After all, her daughter had to marry this man at that time. She was to blame.


    After that, the emperor granted Anya the princess and gave the king of Beiliang all kinds of gifts. This face is enough.


    Therefore, if he didn''t have much, he would go back.


    When the case was concluded, it was already the end of the year, and Lord Liao caught up with the last group to take annual leave.


    After Chu Yuehua heard the news, there was no fluctuation.


    In fact, she doesn''t hate Qi Chonghuan so much. She has always been a person who doesn''t hate for long.


    For her, all kinds of previous lives were reborn not so much for revenge as for changing her life.


    She knows that hatred can''t let herself grow at all. The most important thing is to put it down.


    Unfortunately, even in this life, they still stand on the opposite, and she has no doubt that Qi Chonghuan died because of himself.


    He never took any real feelings to heart, and everyone around him was hurt by him.


    He is a man without heart.


    As for all the things he did to himself, Chu Yuehua would not naively think it was love.


    She knew him too well. In her previous life, she could play so well for so long. How long was it?


    But looking back, he was good to Chu Yuehua in his previous life. He had the patience to cheat him for four years.


    Whether Liu Ruyan or Anya, he didn''t do it for more than a year.


    "What do you think?"


    Chi Ye sits opposite her. Seeing the change of her expression after hearing the news, he asks.


    Looking up at her husband, Chu Yuehua gently shook her head: "maybe I should say that more injustice will kill myself!"


    "You don''t wonder why he is more and more deeply interested in you?" his eyes seem to have a smile.


    Chu Yuehua looked around and smiled, "do you want to know, or do you want me to know?"


    "Come in!"


    He smiled and shouted to the outside.


    Then came a man.


    The man was wearing a black cloak and a hat. The huge hat hid his whole face below, so that people could not see his face.


    "This is elder Ganoderma lucidum."


    Chi Ye raised his eyebrows, asked the man to sit down, and then poured him a cup of tea.


    The one who can let Chi ye treat him like this must not be ordinary people. Chu Yuehua smiled and saluted him.


    The elder Ganoderma lucidum stepped back and avoided it. It seems that he is also a very polite person.


    "This elder Ganoderma lucidum is from Shujiang. There is a secret technique called stealing heart in Shujiang."


    "Stealing heart?" Chu Yuehua frowned and looked at Chi Ye.


    Elder Ganoderma lucidum smiled and took something out of his sleeve.


    It was the jade pendant that Qi Chonghuan asked her whether she knew it many times.


    The voice of elder Ganoderma lucidum is a little old, probably in his fifties.


    "This is the spiritual realm that Qi Chonghuan inadvertently got at the top of Sichuan."


    "Lingjing," another term I''ve never heard of, Chu Yuehua asked curiously, "what''s this?"


    "The spiritual environment is long spent on the top of Shushan, and it is impossible to store the essence of objects, ordinary jade and other materials that are influenced by the essence of Shushan''s heaven and earth.


    Qi Chonghuan didn''t know why he got it, and inadvertently opened a little spiritual realm, so he saw another possibility about his life. "


    He finally turned his face and looked at Chu Yuehua. This face is very ordinary and doesn''t look like anything.


    However, Chu Yuehua understood what he said. She finally understood why Qi Chonghuan knew those things.


    "It''s just that this jade is not of good quality, so he saw only some broken impressions. Later, he didn''t know how to find me. I let him see more things."


    Speaking of this, he smiled as if he wanted to tell Chu Yuehua: "I just let him see more things, but not all things.


    So in these impressions, he saw that he was crowned Prince and married you, but he didn''t see the plan behind him, let alone some others, such as... When did you leave him? "


    Staring at the person in front of him, Chu Yuehua suddenly felt that his face was becoming more and more blurred, as if he wanted to be completely hidden in the black cloak.


    "Therefore, Qi Chonghuan was influenced by me. He had an idea that if you love to marry you, he can get the world. Coupled with the strangeness of this spiritual realm, he more and more believed in this possibility."


    "No wonder!" Chu Yuehua murmured, "no wonder he has been persistent here."


    "Yes," Chi Ye grabs Chu Yuehua''s hand, "so you don''t have to feel guilty now. He doesn''t really love you."


    He took his hand out of his palm and held his hand. Chu Yuehua smiled and said, "I don''t think so."

 Chapter 461

    Because the elder Ganoderma lucidum is from Sichuan, he can almost be said to be Chi Ye''s person. He knows more or less about Chi Ye.


    Therefore, when Qi Chonghuan was around, he always hid Yi Rong in the corner and just helped him in time.


    Not until now, he came to the door. Chi Ye didn''t know he was out of Nanjiang.


    Knowing the cause and effect, Chu Yuehua couldn''t help sighing. Sure enough, Qi Chonghuan was still Qi Chonghuan.


    She Chu Yuehua has always only value to him. No, not only her Chu Yuehua, anyone, anyone in his heart can put it on the scale to weigh and calculate the value.


    Chi Ye told her not to feel guilty for him. She really didn''t.


    She is not a vengeful person, but she is not an amorous person.


    She only loves those she loves, those who deserve her love.


    After Qi Chonghuan''s case was finalized, naturally several families were happy and several worried.


    The most joyful is Princess Shu. The greatest hero in this matter is the seventh prince.


    The emperor''s joy is enough to prove that he can do many things like an adult.


    It means that the prince has grown up and has enough capital to join the battle for the throne.


    Moreover, after this incident, many ministers in the court were optimistic about the new seven princes. It seemed that they intended to have a good relationship with the princes.


    Of course, it was some officials who had been close to Qi Chonghuan before.


    Everyone knows that besides Luo Shengmen and Princess Anya, the most important thing is that he has some private transactions with many officials.


    These things are in the evidence submitted by Ruolan. It''s hard to say who''s in it.


    But the Emperor didn''t make it public. They couldn''t move the little Ruolan, or they might direct the spearhead to themselves.


    Before the emperor could speak, a group of people waiting for meritorious service would kick him down.


    Until the annual holiday, the Emperor didn''t mention a word about it, as if it was over.


    Of course, it''s just as if. For those who have ghosts in their hearts, this year is still uncomfortable.


    Others can''t live comfortably. Chu Yuehua doesn''t know, but Chi Fu is very lively this year.


    Although the death of Ye Ming made the old lady and Chi Xi sad for a while, now with the lively children''s voice of Changle, everyone has forgotten about it.


    On New Year''s Eve, Chu Yuehua had a hard time, and Chi Ye agreed to have new year''s Eve dinner with everyone.


    Chi Xi over there pulled Chi Wen over together.


    After the last incident, they all guessed that the relationship between father and son might be better, but Chi Wen was still a little nervous when he saw Chi Ye.


    Chu Yuehua pinches Chi Ye''s waist, and he sweeps his eyes as if nothing had happened.


    As if there was no surprise at the appearance of Chi Wen.


    This made Chi Wen feel very happy. Before the dishes were ready, he drank two glasses of wine himself.


    But it seemed that he had not drunk wine for a long time. After drinking two cups, he was a little ashamed.


    Changle remembered him and took the girl''s hand and rubbed against Chi Wen''s body.


    The little man looked very harmonious with his grandfather.


    The Grand Master also came today. It''s rare to appear.


    Because there are not many people in the family, and there are no men''s and women''s seats, they sit directly on the same table.


    The old abbess came in and saw Chi Wen holding Changle in his arms. He smiled and nodded: "if you want to get it, hold your grandson instead of your son. Although you didn''t do the latter one, you did it for me at least."


    Chi Wen''s face looked red again.


    Chu Yuehua reaches out and pokes Chi ye: "how''s it going?"


    Chi Ye glances sideways at her and doesn''t speak.


    "Sister yuan, come and hug your great grandfather."


    Looking at Grandpa white beard in front of him, Changle twisted her neck and looked at Chi Wen. Seeing Chi Wen smiling at her, she opened her arms and went to the old master.


    "I think this girl seems to be more close to our men. I didn''t want her at all when I first hugged her! I fell in love with her grandfather as soon as I met her.


    Father doesn''t have to say. The first word she learns is Dad. "The old lady smiled at Chi Xi as she watched Changle step on the old man''s leg.


    The old abbess also thought her great granddaughter Yuxue was cute, so she was willing to tease her for a while.


    Who knows, just teased twice, suddenly "ouch".


    The crowd was startled and saw the old master holding Changle with one hand and caressing his beard with the other.


    It turned out that the girl had never seen anyone with a white beard. She was curious and began to pull it out.


    Suddenly, everyone laughed.


    The old lady took Changle over and said with a smile, "well, you have today. Whether you are a son or a grandson, you have always been in strict control. Now our parents are taking revenge on our father and grandfather!"


    The old master also smiled and looked at Changle with a smile.


    A new year''s Eve meal was delicious in the farce of Changle.


    After watching the fireworks, I was supposed to go back. Who knew there was snow outside.


    Chu Yuehua and Chi ye are fine. With so many people, they also have umbrellas to go back.


    Mrs. Chi also has many servant girls.


    It''s just that Chi Wen lives there alone and never needs a servant. Just now he drank two more glasses of wine because he was happy. It''s a little troublesome.


    The old lady meant to let him simply stay in the Anxi hall for one night.


    The old master frowned and said, "how old are you? You''re not so measured."


    And Chi Wen himself also said that it was not practical to change the place he had been used to for so many years.


    Chu Yuehua knew in her heart that Chi Wen still wanted to accompany her mother. Then he took Chi Ye''s hand and said, "take your father back."


    "What do you call him?" Chi Ye turns around and looks at her with bright eyes.


    Chu Yuehua decided not to avoid this question: "I call him father.


    Because he is my child''s grandfather, he is my father in my heart. "


    Chi Ye looks at her and frowns slightly. He can see that he feels bad.


    She couldn''t help but soften her heart. She stretched out her hand and stroked the fold between her eyebrows: "just for Changle, or for a vision in my heart, okay?


    I told you about that wish. Will you try to take that step? Maybe it''s not as difficult as you think. I''m not someone else. I''m your wife. I have no other purpose. I just hope our family can be better. "


    Chi Ye looks at her, but suddenly turns away and doesn''t look at her anymore.


    She looked at him quietly. Both of them were silent. Finally, he stepped forward, took the umbrella from the servant girl of anxitang, and went to Chi Wen at the door: "I''ll take you back."

 Chapter 462

    The old master looked at the father and son who went out together and sighed. He didn''t know why he was sighing.


    In the evening, he said to me, "our family has also asked for a good daughter-in-law. It seems that the situation in this family has changed, it''s on this daughter-in-law."


    The old lady was about to go to bed. When she heard this, she was silent for a while and said, "it''s good."


    "Fortunately, you used to want to embarrass her, but now you know!"


    "How can I embarrass her? Isn''t that all a misunderstanding?" the old lady said hard. "What''s more, now that she has given birth to such a baby granddaughter for me, it''s too late for me to be happy."


    "It''s not in vain. I pulled down my old face and ran to ask the emperor for such a decree." the old master rubbed the skin of his mouth hurt by Changle today, with a smile in his tone.


    "You''re just saying that it''s clearly your deal with brother Ye. If brother Ye didn''t tell you he was willing to come back, you would ask for the imperial edict. Didn''t you also say that he came from the state of Yan, so it''s hard to guarantee his character?"


    Hearing the old lady talking about things at that time, the old abbess was reluctant to talk deeply: "you are a woman. People always remember how many years ago. What did you do? You don''t sleep honestly so late!"


    Years of husband and wife have long understood this man''s temper. The old lady didn''t say much, so she stopped.


    In the first month, it was originally the time to visit relatives, but the Chi family has always been the most unique existence in the capital.


    Because of the emperor''s trust, he promised not to give up the party struggle. Therefore, from the beginning, he seldom had contact with others. Even if his daughter married at home, they all married very far away. Basically, they would not consider marriage.


    Therefore, there are almost no relatives of the Chi family in the capital.


    That is, people with better relations come and go, meet each other and listen to the friendship between the two plays.


    This is only limited to the old lady and Mrs. Chi.


    As for the old man and Chi Wenchi ye, there is no such thing at all.


    Therefore, Chu Yuehua and Chi ye are the most idle in this busy first month.


    The year before last year, the two people had a nest in the moon Pavilion for the whole first month.


    But this year, because of Changle, I will go to anxitang every day.


    Everyone is used to hearing Changle''s laughter in Anxi hall every morning.


    The old lady often sighs. People say, "it''s the happiest thing in the world to have a good time making grandchildren. Now I know! I''m happy to watch Changle turn around me every day."


    Chi Wen has been out of that door since the night of new year''s Eve, but only this door into Anxi hall.


    Of course, I came for Changle.


    Changle really has an unspeakable fate with him. Every time he sees him, he is particularly happy.


    The feelings of grandparents and grandchildren are getting better and better, and even the old lady is jealous.


    The old abbess saw that she could start to let go of things and walk a few steps that day. She twisted her beard and said, "I look at our parents. Yue is a good seedling. When she turns two years old, take her to me!"


    As soon as this statement was made, everyone directly opposed it.


    The old man said humanely, "follow you. Don''t annoy my granddaughter. Don''t make blind ideas there."


    Li Xi also smiled and said, "we Changle are a girl. Following the grand master, do we want to test the female champion?"


    Chi ye said coldly, "just take it with her mother."


    It seems that a word angered the public. The old master stroked his beard to resolve the embarrassment. Who knows, when Changle saw it, he grabbed his leg to pull his beard.


    The old man hurriedly put her next to Chi Wen, and then hurriedly said, "there are still some things in my study."


    Just go.


    The old lady smiled and said, "it''s really strange. He didn''t have anything in his study one day. He told us so formally one day."


    Chi Xi couldn''t help laughing, and the people in the room laughed.


    Only Changle, who was lying on Chi Wen''s body trying to find his beard, looked at everyone blankly, and then salivated on Chi Wen''s neck in a short while.


    Such a day is pleasant, and Chu Yuehua really likes the happy life of such a family.


    On the sixth day of the ninth day of the lunar new year, Shu Fei suddenly posted a post announcing that the couple would go to her palace.


    Originally, Chi Ye doesn''t want to have anything to do with Princess Shu. Chu Yuehua and Princess Shu don''t have much friendship.


    However, people are imperial concubines in the end, and they have specially sent a post to invite them, and there is no reason for them to refuse.


    After the two discussed, seeing that she didn''t mention Changle in her post, they decided to leave Changle at home. It''s not easy for them to talk if they talk about something and people talk about their children.


    When the old lady heard this, she immediately said, "just go with your husband and wife. Don''t worry about Changle. There will be no problem. Changle is familiar with us these days."


    If you enter the moon Pavilion, Du Ruo and Lan Xiang have to use it. Hui Xiang is recuperating outside and hasn''t woken up yet.


    Although Ling Ruo has agreed, in fact, his body has fallen into a serious disease, and he can''t do hard work at all.


    Holding Changle is a problem.


    Chu Yuehua originally wanted her to buy a house outside and buy some girls to serve her well.


    But looking at her appearance, I was afraid of hurting her heart. On the contrary, I did something bad with good intentions and simply let her stay.


    In fact, although she can''t do anything like this, she is happy every day.


    In addition, Chu Yuehua also wanted Changle to be more close to her family, so she listened to the old lady and took Changle to Anxi hall early in the morning.


    Who knows, at first, the old lady and Li Xi could tease her. Who knows, later, I don''t know when, suddenly turned around and found that my parents were gone, so I began to cry.


    Left coax also can not coax, coax also can not coax.


    Everyone was so anxious that Mrs. Chi thought for a while and then came up with an idea and said, "why don''t you let the master come and have a look? Sister yuan and the master are always close."


    As soon as the old lady heard this, she thought it was reasonable, so she quickly asked the servant girl to find Chi Wen.


    It''s strange to say that the person who was crying fiercely just now, when he saw Chi Wen coming, he really stopped crying and asked Chi Wen to hold his little hand as soon as he spread it out.


    The old lady said with a smile: "when her parents were there, they always thought our little girl was very nice. She always smiled and didn''t cry like other children. Now she knows that this is powerful. If she doesn''t sing, she will become a blockbuster."


    Changle nestled in Chi Wen''s arms and looked at the crowd with her eyes on beads. Then she saw the outside. She didn''t know where to find a plum blossom, so she stretched out her hand and pointed.

 Chapter 463

    "We yuaner are pretty and like flowers!" Mrs. Chi said with a smile on her face.


    The old lady also smiled and nodded: "no, I was crying just now! Let''s go and have a look at the plum blossom."


    Chi Wen smiled and nodded, then went out with Changle in his arms.


    Changle is really happy.


    Chi Xi held the old lady. Mrs. Chi followed Chi Wen. Chi Wen held Changle and went out into the garden together.


    The Chi family''s garden is not very big, but a hillside was specially built in the middle to make the plum trees in the middle high and fragrant on a hillside.


    The old lady walked beside Chi Xi and kept telling her, "look at it carefully and don''t let sister yuan have any mistakes."


    Everyone in the family has the same eyes. Who dares to take it lightly? All the servant girls and servants present raised their spirits one by one, and everyone''s eyes fell on Changle.


    Chi Xi had people make charcoal in the greenhouse in the garden earlier. The old lady and Mrs. Chi Xi went to the greenhouse.


    Chi Wen picked a small plum blossom with Changle in his arms, and then whispered to her, "you can''t eat indiscriminately!"


    Changle took it from his grandfather as if he understood his words. If he really didn''t eat the petals, he just took it in his hand.


    Black eyes look like black gemstones.


    "Come back quickly and enjoy the flowers inside. It''s cold outside!" the old lady felt cold just after a little cold wind. She was afraid that it would be cold to Changle, so she quickly shouted to Chi Wen outside.


    "Just come back." Chi Wen smiled and walked inside with Changle in his arms.


    He was in love with his granddaughter, as if he had suddenly shone into his heart for so many years.


    At this time, when I saw the child''s pink and jade carving, I was afraid that she would be cold.


    Just about to walk into the greenhouse, Changle threw the flowers in his hand and pointed to the hillside over there.


    "Changle, the ground is still wet today. It''s not easy to go up. Shall I ask someone to pick it for you? Let''s go to the house and wait with the old lady."


    Chi Wen said something and took her inside.


    Who knows, Changle lost his temper at this time, pedaled his legs desperately, but refused to go back.


    When the old lady and Chi Xi heard the news, they asked Chi Xi to come out and have a look.


    Upon hearing the speech, Chi Xi glanced at the hillside, shook his head and said, "Changle, the road there is hard to walk, and it''s not safe for grandpa to hold you. Shall we let others pick it?"


    But Changle stared at the hillside over there and seemed to have to go up.


    Chi Wen said in a warm voice, "Changle and her grandmother are waiting here. Grandpa will pick it for you, okay?"


    I don''t know if she understood, Chi Wen handed her over to Chi Xi, but as soon as he left his hand, Changle began to make trouble again.


    "There''s no way, you can only hold her." Li Xi also felt a headache. Why did the child suddenly make trouble at this time.


    Chi Xi had to turn back and tell the old lady.


    The old lady was so frightened that she quickly came out to appease her. However, this ordinary pistachio suddenly became a little ancestor at this time.


    "Since sister yuan insists on going up, she''d better let more servant girls go with her!" Mrs. Chi frowned and said, "I''ll go up with her, too. So many people are not afraid."


    The old lady nodded and said, "Xi''er also followed. I don''t trust those servant girls."


    Since the servant girl almost smashed the soup bowl in her hand on Changle''s head last time, the old lady was not at ease with these people.


    "Let''s go!" Chi Xi smiled, pinched Changle''s face and said with a little ruthlessness, "your little ancestor is really lucky. The whole family holds you. Think about your grandfather and me when we were children."


    Chi Wen is really cheerful these days. When he heard Chi Xi''s words, he smiled and said, "the grand master is really strict with us. He hasn''t let us be pampered since childhood."


    "It''s not!" Chi Xi also complained. "We have to say whether to hold our grandson or not. We haven''t had him since childhood.


    Now look at brother Ye. He''s really afraid of melting in his mouth and falling in his hand. He coaxed her to sleep with Du Ruo these two days. He had to sleep with his parents at night. "


    Mrs. Chi smiled and said, "this is also our sister yuan. She is very lucky! People are born smart and can''t help but be disliked."


    The servant girls and women nearby said, "I''ve never seen such a clever child. I know who I am when I''m only one year old. Let''s see how I get along with our master..."


    "Isn''t it? She looks so good. The young teacher is good and the young lady is also good. Now the eldest lady of our family looks like a beauty."


    "The grand master wishes he couldn''t raise it himself, which shows that our eldest lady is talented."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was lively for a time.


    The hillside was not high. As soon as so many people went up, they felt a little noisy.


    The old lady was still worried. She went out of the warm Pavilion, stood at the bottom of the hillside and looked carefully at the people over there.


    For the voices around, Changle seemed not to hear at all. A pair of eyes only looked at the plum blossom somewhere.


    Chi Wen walked along her line of sight. When she came to a certain place, she suddenly stopped looking.


    Then I took a look at Chi Wen and looked around again. I found that it was full of red plum blossoms. I was at a loss.


    "Look, our eldest lady is dazzled by so many flowers." a servant girl smiled next to her.


    Everyone was laughing. Changle looked at everyone here. When everyone laughed, she also laughed.


    Then he held out his finger and pointed to the one at hand.


    Chi Wen said with a smile, "I don''t know why this plum blossom is in your hair. I don''t see where it looks better than the one just now."


    Chi Xi smiled and said, "elder brother can''t say this. How can we understand Changle''s eyes?"


    Seeing the people turn back, the old lady''s heart was half relieved, and she shouted below, "slow down when you come down, don''t panic!"


    "The old lady is really worried about our sister yuan." Mrs. Chi climbed a plum blossom and asked Li Xi nearby, "do you think it looks good in the white jade bottle in the old lady''s hall?"


    Li Xi thought that Changle would be in Anxi hall recently. He thought it would be nice to have a plum blossom in the house.


    After a careful look, he nodded and said, "yes, it''s good. It''s just inserted in the old lady''s bottle. Call a girl to cut this branch off."


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard a burst of exclamation: "be careful!"

 Chapter 464

    Chi Xi and Mrs. Chi quickly turned around and saw that Chi Wen suddenly fell down for some reason, and Changle in his hand was thrown out.


    Chi Xi only felt that his head was "buzzing" and exploded. He didn''t even have time to shout. He only heard the screams around him and remembered them.


    Chi Wen fell to the ground and stared at Changle being thrown down.


    Time seemed to be at a standstill at this moment, and everyone looked at her as if she had been thrown away like a ball.


    "Changle!"


    Chi Xi finally regained his consciousness and shouted, which seemed to wake everyone else up. Everyone hurried down the hillside.


    Then at this time, the crowd heard Changle''s cry from below.


    "Changle!"


    Chi Xi and Mrs. Chi arrived first. At a glance, she saw Changle protected by the old man. At this time, she was frightened and was crying.


    A lunge rushed forward. Chi Xi reported Changle from the old lady''s arms, and then picked up the old lady with the servant girl.


    It turned out that she was worried that it would rain some time ago and the road in Meilin was difficult to walk, so she looked down. Who knows, she suddenly heard someone screaming, and then saw Changle thrown out.


    At that moment, my heart was mentioned to my throat. Ignoring the many, I ran over and opened my arms to hold Changle.


    But


    "Old lady!" Chi Xi wanted to help the old lady up, but found that the old lady couldn''t move at all.


    He hurriedly handed the child to mammy Zhu. Chi Xi squatted down and looked at the old lady nervously: "how are you? Where are you hurt?"


    Originally, the old lady was old and didn''t come out to walk. Although Changle was small, it was also so heavy, not to mention falling from a high place. The old lady caught her in a hurry and fell to the ground heavily.


    "Sister yuan..."


    The old lady opened her mouth, but only said three words.


    "Changle is fine! It''s just a little scared," Chi Xi said angrily when he saw that the old lady''s situation seemed not good. "What are a group of people doing around? Don''t prepare the chariot quickly."


    Her cry woke up the group of people who had been frightened by the situation just now. One by one, they ran fast, and suddenly the whole pool house was lively.


    The old lady was moved to an Xi hall. The imperial doctor arrived in a short time. After checking the situation of the old lady, he frowned tightly: "the old lady can''t move. It looks like a stroke!"


    "Ah!" mother Zhu was startled. "The old lady... Isn''t she going to be paralyzed!"


    Who knows, the doctor shook his head: "if the situation is stable, it''s just paralysis, but at this time, it seems that the old lady''s situation is not good, I don''t know..."


    "Taiyi, I don''t know medical skills. Anyway, I just hope you can do your best."


    Chi Xi had some sweat on his forehead and was strong enough to bite his teeth and calm down.


    Originally, I wanted someone to go to the palace to call Chu Yuehua and Chi ye back, but I immediately changed my mind.


    At this time, the situation in the palace was uncertain. Qi Chonghuan just fell down. Princess Shu began to invite the couple to the palace. Her heart of solicitation was too straightforward.


    At present, the emperor has several adult princes, and it seems that the emperor''s body is OK, and no one knows what will happen.


    The trust of Chi Fu in the emperor''s heart directly determines the attitude of all parties towards Chi Fu. If the old lady has something good or bad at this time, Chi Ye wants Ding you at home.


    This gap


    The old lady hasn''t been judged yet. Anyway, she can''t make a public statement.


    After thinking for a while, Chi Xichang breathed out: "send someone to guard at the second gate. When the young master and his wife come, let them directly come to anxitang and inform the grand master.


    Tidy up the side hall and send a person to write down all the words of the imperial doctor. "


    A group of people were in a mess. With Chi Xi''s assignment, they had a backbone and were in order in a short time.


    At this time, Changle in Mammy Zhu''s arms suddenly began to cry.


    Mother Zhu couldn''t coax her left or right. Chi Xi pressed her anxiety and picked her up from mother Zhu''s hand, but she still couldn''t cry.


    Stick your fingers out.


    Chi Xi estimated that she should miss her parents, so she began to coax her, but she still stretched out her hand and pointed out.


    I had no choice but to hold her out and coax her for a while.


    Who knows, I saw Chi Wen standing under the eaves of the corridor. He was always dressed in cloth. At this time, he looked very thin.


    There was dirt on his clothes. It was obviously caused by falling just now. Up to now, he hasn''t had time to change his clothes.


    As soon as Changle saw him, he would drill towards him.


    Chi Xi sighed: "brother, don''t blame yourself. You hurt Changle so much. Everyone knows you didn''t mean it."


    "He''s probably disappointed with me again," Chi Wen murmured, never reaching out to pick up his Changle with his little hand.


    Her words made Chi Xi''s heart jump. Then she approached him, put Changle between the two people, and lowered her voice: "brother, how could you slip just now? Although the road is hard to walk, you must be very careful with Changle in your hand. In addition, there are so many women and servant girls around. If you want to fall, you have time to hold a talent."


    Chi Wen hung his head and said, "it''s all my fault..."


    In the middle of the conversation, I suddenly thought of Chi Xi''s question. If it meant something, I thought carefully and suddenly thought: "the ground was originally full of grass. Although it was difficult to walk and didn''t slide, when I got there, I didn''t know how. It was like stepping on something and rolling down."


    According to Changle''s intention, he gave her to Chi Wen: "don''t worry first. Don''t worry about brother Ye! You have his daughter-in-law! Yue''er is sensible and will certainly stand on your side."


    "You just mean..." Chi Wen felt that there were other meanings in Chi Xi''s words, but he was not sure.


    "Don''t worry so much. The old lady is lying in bed now, and Changle needs someone to take care of her. I can''t take care of her alone. Look at Changle for me, and I''ll spare my hand. As for the matter you just said, don''t talk about it, just think you don''t know anything."


    Her expression was serious, and Chi Wen knew how serious it was. He nodded hard, "OK!"


    If there is an accident in Changle today, there will be no turning around between him and Chi Ye''s father and son. No matter how hard Chu Yuehua tries to repair the relationship between them, it will be doomed or broken.

 Chapter 465

    After leaving the palace, Chi ye and Chu Yuehua go all the way to Chi mansion. It can be seen that Chi Ye is not happy today.


    Princess Shu''s intention is very obvious, almost to the point of no disguise. Every sentence is almost inseparable from Qi Chonghuan. It''s amazing how much she recognizes Qi Chonghuan.


    The emperor was also clear about the fact that Princess Shu summoned the couple, but he didn''t say anything except that someone sent two boxes of newly made snacks from the imperial dining room.


    It seems that she agrees with Princess Shu, that is, the seven princes'' Party''s closeness to Chi Ye.


    It was not long before Qi Chonghuan came. Seeing Qi Chonghuan again at this time was different from what he saw in Luoyan mountain at that time.


    Although Qi Chonghuan didn''t wear a mask this time, he showed his young face, but he always felt a bit old-fashioned.


    This is different from Yan Yu.


    Although Yan Yu doesn''t agree with his old age, he has a natural sense of vicissitudes. It seems that there are a lot of things in his heart, which gives people such a feeling because of his life experience.


    But in fact, Qi Chonghuan is not.


    It was a deliberate feeling. Chu Yuehua looked very uncomfortable.


    What''s more uncomfortable is Chi Ye. Not long after Qi Chonghuan came, he went to the side hall with Chi ye on the grounds of consulting Chi Ye''s chess skills.


    However, during this period, he did not ask for advice on chess, but every sentence referred to the situation in the court.


    Maybe Chi Ye does have the intention to intervene in the party struggle, but according to his character, how can he be willing to let people tell you what to do?


    It happened that at this time, on other people''s territory, he could not directly brush his sleeves and leave.


    Many people think that young master Chi is young and proud, and dare not give a smile in front of the emperor.


    No matter how many of these words are deliberately exaggerated by others, Chi Ye is not the young and frivolous Chi ye who once instructed the court at the age of 18.


    Therefore, I had to sit there patiently, but I didn''t talk much about Qi Chonghuan''s words.


    Who knows, Qi Chonghuan is still dissatisfied.


    Therefore, when he left the palace and was in the carriage, his face was still a little ugly.


    Chu Yuehua can guess what he thinks from his attitude today.


    He smiled and said, "anyway, what''s the matter if you really didn''t coax him, the seven princes? Do we really want to point at him for dinner?


    If he really becomes the emperor in the future, we don''t want to live under his eyes. We can live by ourselves! You are still third Ye! "


    Looking at her smiling eyes and gentle eyes, Chi ye can''t help laughing. He reaches out and points her nose: "don''t worry! I''m fine. I just feel a little depressed."


    Then he said, "this is only one time. If we encounter such a situation in the future, we''d better just push it off. One time is enough."


    Chu Yuehua quickly nodded: "well, if there''s another time, let''s make an excuse for Changle. Just say that Changle is not feeling well and we can''t go."


    "What nonsense! There are many excuses. Why do you say such a thing?"


    Chu Yuehua said that she didn''t feel right, so she quickly spit out her tongue.


    Seeing her charming and lovely appearance, Chi ye only feels soft in her heart, and half of her unhappiness has gone.


    Reaching out, he took her to his knee and buried her head in the bend of her neck: "it''s still easy to be with the children of the moon."


    "Changle doesn''t know whether he is good or not today. My eyelids jumped badly this morning. I almost couldn''t sit still in the palace and wanted to come out and have a look."


    While talking, the carriage passed the second door, got off and saw Du Ruo guarding there.


    Chu Yuehua suddenly felt that Du Ruo and Lan Xiang were the two most useful people in front of her. She went out with Ling Ruo this time. They should have stayed in front of Changle. How


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with Changle?"


    Before Du Ruo opened his mouth, Chu Yuehua firmly grasped his hand, and suddenly he was stunned.


    "You say it quickly!"


    Du ruocai reacted to the pain of pinching his hand and hurriedly said, "sister, it''s the old lady."


    "What happened to the old lady?" Chu Yuehua heard that Changle was all right. The stone in her heart went down. Suddenly she heard that something had happened to the old lady, and her heart lifted up again.


    "Young master and young lady, come with me quickly. My aunt asked me to wait for you here. Here''s the thing..."


    The three men hurried to Anxi hall while Duro told them today''s story.


    When we arrived at anxitang, things were basically clear.


    Hearing that Changle almost had an accident, Chi Ye''s eyes were about to burst out fire.


    Fortunately, she knows something about Chi Ye''s temperament, but she is not afraid.


    But the servant girls and women in Anxi hall were busy. Suddenly they saw Chi Ye coming in with a dark face. Many people immediately trembled with fear.


    Many people still remember that he killed five people in front of the everyone!


    Ignoring the people who salute them around, Chu Yuehua and Chi Ye directly enter the main house.


    Then I saw the old lady sitting in a chair, frowning.


    Next to her is Chi Wen, holding Changle, teasing her.


    It seems that Changle is very happy. There is nothing different. He put down half his heart first.


    But when he saw Chi Wen, Chi Ye''s anger came up again.


    When he couldn''t protect his woman, couldn''t he even take care of a child?


    On this thought, the anger came up again.


    Chu Yuehua sees that his face is not good. He is going to pull him. Who knows, Chi Ye has come forward.


    Before he came near, Chi Xi flashed out with an arrow and stretched out his hand to hold Chi Ye''s sleeve: "brother ye, I have something to tell you."


    Chi Ye is angry and doesn''t want to listen to Chi Xi''s words, but Chi Xi is his recognized aunt after all, so after looking at her, he still walks to the side with her.


    "Take you to see the old lady first."


    Chi Xi''s face was a little nervous. He pulled him inside without waiting for Chi Ye''s consent.


    On the way over, he stuffed the things in his hand into Chi Ye''s hand and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "this is what I asked people to find. I found it where my brother slipped with Changle today."


    Although Chi Ye doesn''t see what is in his hand, his tentacles are round. He doesn''t have to think about it. It must be the reason why Chi Wen slides.

 Chapter 466

    The old lady has never improved. Mrs. Chi and Chi Xi are taking care of her.


    Originally, in addition to such things, Chu Yuehua, as sun''s daughter-in-law, would also stay to serve the disease.


    However, Chi Xi said that now she is taking the children with her. It is inconvenient for her to take care of her and Mrs. Chi at night. During the day, she came to help replace her hands.


    Chi ye also means this. Although it''s against the rules, everyone thinks so, so she won''t say anything more.


    The most important thing is to know that Changle has experienced so much during the day. In the end, I am still a little uneasy.


    When he returned to the moon Pavilion, he moved the stove to the inner room, cleaned Changle''s clothes, carefully checked them, and determined that there was nothing wrong before he put his heart down.


    It made the little girl giggle.


    Chu Yuehua said in a deep voice, "you can still laugh. Now great grandmother is still lying in bed for you. Good or bad luck is unpredictable!"


    Seeing his mother''s face sinking, Changle also knew that the situation was bad and quickly turned to see his father.


    Chi Ye frowned and said, "Why are you angry with her? What does she know as a child?"


    In fact, Chu Yuehua was worried.


    She was never close to the old lady before, but now her relationship with Changle has improved a lot.


    At this time, it happened. No matter what, she didn''t dare to think that the old lady would ignore her own safety for Changle.


    It kept her from being touched.


    In fact, don''t talk about Chu Yuehua. Even Chi Ye has something unspeakable.


    He always wanted to leave the Chi family with Chu Yuehua and his children and start a new life by himself after his work was completed.


    Don''t worry about the old master, the old lady, Chi Wen and others.


    Therefore, for so long, he never tried to get closer to his family.


    But Changle is his closest blood in the world and one of his two most cherished people.


    The old lady can''t say anything else but gratitude.


    "By the way, when you heard that Changle was in the hands of your father today, you were very worried. Why did you get pulled in by your aunt for a while and lose your temper after you came out? Is there something I don''t know?"


    Chu Yuehua asked while helping the elder put on his clothes again.


    But her words surprised Chi Ye slightly. Unexpectedly, the little girl was so smart.


    However, it''s normal. After such a long time of husband and wife, he also found that Chu Yuehua is not a stupid woman, but most of the time, she doesn''t like to stand out, but will talk about her ideas to the people she trusts around her.


    "Duro!"


    Chi Ye didn''t tell her directly, but shouted Du Ruo in: "take Changle to sleep."


    When Changle saw Du Ruo coming in, he probably knew what Chi Ye meant. At that moment, he deflated his mouth and was a little unhappy.


    However, seeing the faces of her father and mother, I probably understood that there was no room for turning around, so she still didn''t use her tears.


    "Originally, I was really angry. Anyway, he is almost 50 years old. He can''t even take a child well.


    What''s more, Changle still likes him so much that he should take good care of Changle. He can make such a thing happen.


    Later, my aunt stuffed this thing into my hand. "


    Chi Wen took out what he had put in his sleeve cage, but it was a few goose soft stones, all small, but the size of his thumb, but the appearance was very smooth and delicate.


    "Did father slip by stepping on this?"


    Chu Yuehua was surprised and said angrily, "who is it?"


    Now there are so many masters in the house. It''s really possible for Ye Ming to do such a thing in the past.


    But now ye Ming is no longer in the world. Those slaves see that Changle is everyone''s treasure. They dare not do it even if they borrow ten more courage.


    Therefore, after asking this sentence, she immediately responded, "is it her?"


    Chi Ye''s eyes were also gloomy. He nodded and said, "I didn''t expect to keep her. She doesn''t know whether to live or die."


    "What does that mean?"


    "She''s from Luo Shengmen. Now Luo Shengmen has fallen. I wanted to remove her together.


    But think about it, she has been a widow in Chifu for so many years, and she hasn''t done anything really unforgivable.


    What''s more, now that we have Changle, I don''t want to hurt the Yin and prey, so I just let her live.


    Who knows, she is so stubborn that she thinks I don''t know anything. "


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yuehua was stunned for a while before shaking his head and said, "it''s an unexpected result."


    "What do you mean now?"


    Although Chu Yuehua has no hatred, she can''t tolerate Changle at this time. Her only woman is also the treasure in her heart.


    And this woman''s intention is really hateful.


    It is clear that Changle is used to destroy today''s Chi mansion.


    Changle is only a little over a year old child. She can take advantage of it. It''s really scary.


    "Don''t worry!" Chi Ye gently sees her in her arms. "I''ll let her leave well. I won''t spare anyone who hurts our children and our family."


    "Yes!"


    She knows that Chi ye can do it, but


    "It''s better to be quiet! Although you didn''t show your identity during your trip to Nanzhou, many people know your role there.


    Chi Fu has always been trusted by the emperor because it does not involve party disputes. At this time, such trust is in jeopardy.


    It is estimated that many people have been staring at you. Now we can keep a low profile, so keep a low profile!


    What''s more, there''s a Qi Chonghuan watching over there! "


    He could think of all these, but hearing her think of herself everywhere, it was still different.


    "Good!"


    Early the next morning, Chu Yuehua took Changle to Anxi hall. Chi Wen still came.


    It''s a big step forward.


    Chi Ye doesn''t look at him when he enters the door, but Chu Yuehua calls Changle to him: "now the old lady is seriously ill and will open the morning tomorrow. No one can take care of Changle. I don''t trust to give her to the servant girl. I still have to ask my father to take more trouble."


    Chi Wen looked at her in surprise. It is reasonable to say that at this time, she already knew the causes and consequences of yesterday. How


    Moreover, he heard the word "father" from her mouth!


    There was another person who was equally shocked with him, but her heart felt completely different.

 Chapter 467

    After Chu Yuehua came, Chi Xi and Mrs. Chi had a substitute. When she went to heaven, Mrs. Chi went back to have a rest.


    It was agreed that she would come back to replace Chi Xi in the late afternoon.


    Who knows, Chi Xi can''t hold on. She hasn''t appeared yet, so Chu Yuehua has to guard alone.


    But from time to time, Chi Wen brought Changle to play with her for a while, but he wouldn''t feel very boring.


    Until the time of application, Chi Fu came late and felt a little embarrassed on his face: "I don''t know how. I went to sleep as soon as I slept."


    Chu Yuehua shook her head with a smile and said, "it doesn''t matter. You were really tired after staying up all night last night. It''s too tired to wake up after a sleep.


    In the end, my wife and aunt are considerate of me to take care of my children. In fact, I stole some laziness by relying on Changle. I hope God will not feel that we children are dishonest because of this. It''s better to bless the old lady as soon as possible. "


    Mrs. Chi also said something polite to her.


    For three days in a row, the old lady lay in bed, but there was no sign of improvement. In the middle, she occasionally woke up twice, but she couldn''t speak. She just looked at the people around her.


    The old abbess no longer goes to the study at this time. She guards the old lady with her children every day.


    However, Chi Xi was worried about his body and often advised him to go to one side of the house to have a rest.


    While the old lady didn''t get better, Mrs. Chi was a little strange. It was originally agreed that she would go back to rest at that time. If she didn''t come at that time, who knows that she came later and later day by day.


    Chi Xi didn''t say anything. The servant girls who took care of the old lady whispered.


    As a daughter, Chi Xi is the most well cared for among these people. Chu Yuehua is a granddaughter-in-law. She was a layer away from Mrs. Chi. In addition, she has a child around her. She is even better than Mrs. Chi, which makes people laugh.


    In the first few days, Mrs. Chi would explain, but later, she was too lazy to explain. She just heard the comments of those servant girls and women, and her face was still ugly.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t say anything, but asked strangely, "I look at your wife''s face. It''s said that your wife''s rest time is shorter, but it''s not so far!"


    Hearing the speech, Mrs. Chi reached out and stroked her cheek, reluctantly smiled and said, "I don''t know why. I always feel sleepy during this period. It seems that sleepiness that hasn''t slept enough for many days has piled up at this time."


    "If madam really feels sleepy, just lean beside the old lady''s foot for a while! It can relieve her fatigue."


    Therefore, when the servant girls and women around saw her, they all said that Mrs. Chi was kind, and many people whispered. On weekdays, Mrs. Chi came to Anxi hall to be diligent. I don''t know how filial she was. Until something really happened to the old lady, I can see everyone''s heart.


    It''s not like this to have no filial son in bed after a long illness!


    Mrs. Chi was originally a person with excellent face, which can be seen from her often going out to participate in various activities even if she has no power and status in the government.


    At this time, when I heard these people talking like this, I felt uncomfortable on my face, and my mood became worse and worse.


    Back to the room, sleep is more and more unstable. It comes and goes, but it is really weak day by day.


    On the 20th, she couldn''t get out of bed.


    But at this time, everyone''s attention was on the old lady of anxitang. Naturally, no one would visit her.


    What''s more, she didn''t have any actual rights in the government, but all the time, the old lady was kind to her and never said she was not.


    These servant girls naturally show more respect on weekdays. Now the old lady is dying. Who cares about a Mrs. Chi who is nothing at all!


    In the quiet room, there was only the gurgling sound of the medicine in the medicine can. Mrs. Chi lay in bed and felt her brain awake and confused.


    Looking at the top of the bed, the sky is spinning.


    She knew that she would soon die, which she did not feel sad.


    At this time, she finally knew that she was poisoned, but she didn''t expect that the poison was so powerful that she didn''t notice it.


    By the time you really realize it, it''s too late to wait for death.


    Sure enough, what they said was right. Chi Ye was originally a very difficult object.


    She used to think that Ye Ming was too stupid. Now it seems that she is more stupid than Ye Ming.


    However, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, everything is over. When the man was ordered to be executed by the emperor, it was her life.


    She just doesn''t understand what the meaning of living in this world is.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the fuzzy top of the bed and began to think about it.


    Before her question was answered, footsteps came from the door.


    The footsteps were strange to her, but she had never heard them.


    At least, he heard it that day. He walked towards himself step by step, then opened the red cover, and she saw the man.


    At that time, he was not as old as he is now. Although he was over years old, he was still plump and handsome, but there was some light worry in his eyebrows.


    Men of this age are actually the easiest to take a woman''s heart away.


    She couldn''t help thinking, why did his eyebrows always seem to frown slightly, because what?


    Is he still thinking about his wife who didn''t know where he came from? She wanted to reach out and smooth the fold between her eyebrows.


    But she didn''t, because the bride was shy after all. She thought to herself, it doesn''t matter. It''s still a long time. They still have a long life to go through together.


    She believed that with her ability, he would be able to forget his past pain and live a life with himself.


    At that time, he didn''t see her too much emotion. He just nodded his head lightly, and then handed her a glass of wine on the table. She took it in shame, and the two handed over a cup to drink.


    She still looked at him shyly and timidly. She watched him put down his glass and go out of the room. She thought he just went to the front to accompany the guests. Who knows that he hasn''t stepped in since then.


    She never had a chance to smooth the wrinkles between his eyebrows, and she couldn''t engrave her voice and smile in his eyes.


    She tried, but failed, so she gave up.


    Who knows, today, he even set foot here together, but it was when she was about to leave.


    Suddenly, his head seemed to wake up: "you''re here."

 Chapter 468

    She wanted to sit up by herself, but found that she couldn''t do what she wanted. She simply gave up and just turned her face from the pillow and looked at him.


    "You don''t have to take your baby granddaughter?"


    Her mind seemed suddenly clear at this moment, and she looked at him coldly.


    But Chi Wen didn''t answer him. Instead, he picked up the medicine pot simmering on the small stove, poured the medicine juice into the nearby bowl and brought it carefully.


    "Drink the medicine!"


    "You know I''m going to die, so why let me drag?" she still sneered, even in her eyes.


    Chi Wen thought for a while. After all, he put down the bowl in his hand. There were some unclear things in his eyes.


    With a long sigh, "Why are you doing this? Isn''t it good to live in peace of mind?"


    "Live a good life at ease?" Mrs. Chi laughed. "Look at this room, except me, but there are half people in it? This is a good life? Tell me, how can I live a good life?"


    "But you can at least have enough food and clothing for the rest of your life. Xi''er and ye''er are not too big for you."


    His tone was low and smooth, like the fine silk she was secretly pleased with when she came out.


    However, like those silks, as she spent more and more time at home, she was no longer willing to look at those things.


    In the end, they are all dead things, and there is always a cold relationship with themselves.


    Just like the man in front of her, she was so infatuated with him at the beginning, but gradually she knew that his frown, smile, bow and bend had nothing to do with herself.


    There is only one person in his heart forever, and he can no longer accommodate himself.


    He has nothing to do with himself. For himself, it''s cold.


    Therefore, I don''t like it gradually. Not only do I don''t like it, but I still hate it.


    "What about you? Don''t you also have no worries about food and clothing? But why are you still unhappy every day? Live depressed every day? Is it best to have no worries about food and clothing?"


    She couldn''t help laughing at him and endured the extreme discomfort of her body.


    A trace of guilt flashed across Chi Wen''s face: "I know I''m sorry for you! This debt is not my original wish. I just hope to repay you in the next life."


    "Well, what''s there to say? What can you repay me in the next life?


    Don''t you still hope to be with her in the next life? Isn''t my life miserable enough and I have to wait until the next life? "


    Her words left Chi Wen speechless and could only be silent.


    Because there was only one person in his heart, although the woman in front of him was very unfair.


    However, the word "fairness" can never be used in this. Therefore, unfairness can only go on unfairly, and debt can only go on.


    "Anyway, when you come to this step, I''m still sad for you in my heart.


    I just hope you can enjoy your life in this house. My mother also promised me that she will never embarrass you.


    Over the years, I thought you were used to it, and you often went out with those ladies. I always thought that you lost it here and could always find it elsewhere, but I never thought you would go this way.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect you to join Luo Shengmen. "


    "You think you, you think you have more things, but which one is accurate? Why do you guess what''s in my heart? I hate your self righteousness most.


    I tell you, the deepest and deepest thought in my heart is to hate you. I hate that you have given me such a life. I hate that you should treat me like this. I hate why you can''t forget the past.


    What hate you more is, since you can''t do it, why bother to marry me back? I still hate you until now, and this hatred will not stop, but will increase day by day.


    What''s wrong with joining Luo Shengmen? The people there are the same as me. I don''t have to watch other couples kissing. I also know many happy things they have done. These are all you. Your chi family can''t give them to me. "


    She was so excited that she was exhausted at once. She breathed out, which was very frightening.


    Chi Wen didn''t say anything, but reached out and pulled aside the sticky hair on her face: "I''m not qualified to question you. In fact, everything is my fault. I don''t blame you, but I feel very pity.


    Your good life is ruined because of me. "


    I don''t know if this sentence touched her heart. Suddenly, a tear slipped from the corner of her eye and disappeared into the green silk in an instant.


    Just after a tear fell, it couldn''t stop, falling down in a string.


    She looked at the top of the bed quietly. After a while, she stopped crying, but it seemed that she had exhausted her necessary strength: "go!


    You set foot in my room twice. The first time was when I came to your house on the first day, and the last time was when I left your house.


    In a word, it''s also called having a beginning and an end. "


    Chi Wen has always been a kind man. He can''t bear to see others suffer. Seeing her like this, a lot of words come to his mouth.


    He wanted to say, would you like to change it? If he wants, he can tell Chi ye and Chu Yuehua to let her live and give her an antidote, and everything will be all right.


    However, before these words were spoken, he had a sense to hold him alive.


    I can''t say that. He is neither Chi ye nor Chu Yuehua. He is not the right master.


    In my whole life, I may have been implicated by the word kindness, so that I lost my favorite person.


    Let children''s lives pass by themselves!


    It''s good for him to live like this.


    He took a deep look at her and put the medicine bowl in his hand on the table at the head of her bed. Chi Wen whispered, "if you want to drink medicine later, call the girl in.


    I don''t know any of the girls in your yard, and I don''t see any. I called them from the old lady''s house outside. She can hear them if you shout. "


    After Chi Wen finished, he wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what else to say. After watching her for a while, he left.


    The girl outside saw him go out and quickly slipped away. She was in the old lady''s house and couldn''t hear any news. Now Mrs. Chi has no good reputation. Isn''t it her fault to stay here?


    The man in the room lay quietly for a long time before he sighed, as if he wanted to clean up the resentment in his chest.


    After sighing, I suddenly felt that my throat was immediately blocked. I stared at the top of the bed and couldn''t get up again.

 Chapter 469

    The old lady''s illness was finally determined. Now it''s basically like this. How long she can take care of it depends on the care of everyone in the house. However, if she takes good care of it, it can''t be delayed for half a year.


    Chi Xi cried for a while, but because of his psychological preparation these days, he could not accept it.


    But the old master seemed to be several years old all of a sudden.


    The daily price no longer went to the study, but stood in front of the old lady and said something they didn''t know.


    No one can imagine that the old master, who never came out of his study, had a romantic past with the old lady.


    Mrs. Chi''s funeral was not arranged in a big way, but it was OK in the face of it. Everyone thought it was because the old lady was seriously ill and the people in Chi''s house didn''t have that mind.


    Until the end of February, Qi Chonghuan, who had spent a year in prison, had also come to the day of execution.


    During this period of time, no one has visited the prison in the prison. Even Qi Chonghuan''s various defenses for fear of being robbed have finally proved to be of no use.


    February 12 flower Dynasty Festival, I don''t know why the emperor chose this time to end Qi Chonghuan''s life.


    However, in the capital, it doesn''t take long for everyone to forget a dead prince.


    After a year, no one thought of the five kings who made a statement in the capital last year.


    Chu Yuehua, like these people, has been concentrating on the old lady and Changle for so long.


    Qi Chonghuan was almost forgotten. Therefore, when Lord Liao came to Chi Fu to tell Chu Yuehua that Qi Chonghuan wanted to see her, she thought Lord Liao had made a mistake.


    It turned out that the emperor thought it would be the day of Qi Chonghuan''s execution, so he opened a golden mouth to meet Qi Chonghuan''s request as appropriate.


    Who knows his request is beyond everyone''s expectation. He just wants to see Chu Yuehua.


    Shortly after Lord Liao came, Chi ye came back. He frowned and said, "what are you doing in the prison? It''s not good. It''s bad luck."


    Lord Liao smiled and said, "don''t worry, Lord Chi. I''ve arranged it. I won''t let Mrs. Shao have any loss."


    Chu Yuehua thought over and over again and decided to take a look at Qi Chonghuan.


    When a man is about to die, his words are also good. In his previous life, he watched himself die. In this life, he changed his position to see what he had to say to himself at this time.


    Chi Ye is still worried. Chu Yuehua smiles and shakes her head. "You don''t have to do this. He can''t hurt me."


    Seeing her insistence, Chi Ye stops talking and goes back to the Yamen.


    The prison was different from the places she had been. It was very clean. Except for the locked doors, it looked like a humble room.


    Lord Liao explained, "these places are places where important people are detained. Even if they are really dying, they can''t be wronged."


    But he didn''t say the last word. Who knows when these people will rise to the top again because of the emperor''s word?


    Naturally, no one is absolutely sure of what happens between turns.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t see Qi Chonghuan until she came to the door of the last cell.


    Different from what he imagined, Qi Chonghuan didn''t look embarrassed except that he was a little haggard.


    Even their clothes are neat, but they are a little dirty.


    He was originally a very good-looking man. At this time, even if he was wearing such dirty clothes, he was still good-looking.


    Seeing the woman outside the door, Qi Chonghuan suddenly smiled faintly: "I didn''t expect you to come."


    Chu Yuehua sat down on the stool put by Lord Liao outside the door. At this time, only the two of them were face to face. There was nothing uncomfortable.


    "Since you made this request, I naturally want to come here. After all..."


    After saying two words, he didn''t go on. In fact, both of them knew the last sentence.


    After all, this is his last wish in the world.


    "You are different from other women."


    Qi Chonghuan looked at her face and felt an unspeakable feeling in his heart.


    "Or maybe you don''t have the heart to find the good of other women?"


    Chu Yuehua''s face was still a faint smile. Qi Chonghuan was noncommittal and suddenly asked, "do you know why I''m looking for you?"


    "But for an answer?"


    Chu Yuehua looked at him seriously.


    Qi Chonghuan was stunned for a moment, then nodded with a bitter smile: "yes, it''s for that answer."


    She has never been contaminated with government. For an ambitious person like Qi Chonghuan, she will not come to her for such a thing.


    Therefore, it can only be a private thing, and private things really have nothing else except that thing.


    Chu Yuehua looked at him and didn''t speak.


    Qi Chonghuan did not speak immediately, and the two met speechless.


    They just have their own ideas.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t know what to say. Even if she was reborn at the beginning, she didn''t think there would be such a day.


    She will see Qi Chonghuan''s defeat with her own eyes. Now she can be regarded as a winner in life, but he has completely failed.


    Qi Chonghuan looked at this face, but his heart was full of a strange feeling. If he could do nothing at that time, would his father betroth her to himself?


    After all, she was most likely to be a cheap County horse at that time. If she was really betrothed to herself at that time, would both become different?


    Or, in the beginning, he should have asked his father for an order to give her to himself earlier than Chi ye?


    However, it''s too late to think about these things now, that is, he found those things later, and he didn''t take the opportunity.


    The woman missed it with herself.


    "Do you have any feelings for me in your dream?"


    It took him a long time to think about it.


    After asking the exit, a pair of eyes stared at her and wanted to know the answer in her eyes.


    Chu Yuehua was slightly surprised and remembered that what she had told him before was that she had seen the same scene in her dream.


    Now, should I tell him the truth? She hesitated.


    "Did you dream about anything? Did you dream about what happened to us later?"


    Looking at his hopeful eyes, he seemed to hope to get something in his dream.


    Chu Yuehua thought of the final outcome, couldn''t help but smile sadly and sighed: "yes, I dreamed of our last, I finally died, not long after you became prince."

 Chapter 470

    The hope in his eyes suddenly broke and looked at her in surprise: "why? Why did you die suddenly?"


    After taking a deep breath, Chu Yuehua looked seriously into his eyes: "in fact, it was not my dream, but my previous life."


    "What?" Qi Chonghuan looked at her incredulously and didn''t understand, "previous life?"


    "Yes!" nodded Chu Yuehua, "it''s a previous life. Everything in the previous life is like what you''ve seen. I came from the state of Yan and was betrothed to you.


    At that time, I was different from me now. I dare not say no. everything followed you and everything obeyed you.


    I never ask about the things you asked me not to ask, and I never ask about the things you don''t want me to know.


    You are very kind to me. We are very happy. At least in my heart, you thrush me, draw pictures for me, and make me a lot of things I like.


    We have been married for four years. I have been sad for the women you brought in, but I have never really quarreled with you.


    You have always respected me. Although my communication skills are poor, you have never said a word or two about me. "


    Hearing what she said, Qi Chonghuan had some longing in his eyes.


    His dream is like this, the life of a fairy couple.


    Later, he thought that if such a woman lived in his backyard, she would relieve his fatigue after every intrigue outside.


    What a wonderful thing it would be for two people to live a married life in the backyard.


    "And then?" he remembered that she had just said, how did she die? He wants to know.


    "Later, you finally became the crown prince. The whole family was very happy. Everyone felt that all of us had a future.


    If you are the prince, our royal residence will become a hidden residence. Everyone''s status will be different in the future.


    Later, your banquet was an alternative celebration. I know you drink in front, but the night is deep. I can''t wait for you left or right.


    I went to find you and found out that the party in front had already dispersed. I guess you are probably in the study.


    I was worried that you would hurt yourself if you worked so late. Who knew that there was a nightmare waiting for me when you went to the study. "


    Qi Chonghuan''s heart was suddenly raised. What is a nightmare waiting for her?


    She caught her having fun with another woman? Women can''t stand this.


    "What''s the matter?" although he had his own answer in his heart, he couldn''t help asking, some worried about the situation at that time.


    "I don''t know that there are several demons waiting for me, and I don''t know that you arranged these well-dressed imperial court officials on weekdays.


    These people still maintain a neutral attitude. You are still worried about your unstable status, so you set up this plan. After I was insulted by them, I fell into your hands. "


    "What?" Qi Chonghuan stared at her dumbfounded. He couldn''t believe the result no matter how he imagined it.


    "Do you feel very cruel now?" Chu Yuehua said slowly as if she were talking about other people''s things without any expression on her face, "but this was what happened at that time.


    The next morning, before dawn, you waited for me in the study, watched me wake up slowly, and then told me that I had lost my virginity and should take the blame and kill myself. I don''t know what you''re talking about.


    I expected you to get justice for me, but you poured a bowl of poisonous wine and dragged it to the main room.


    I watched the sun rise little by little, and I clearly felt the passage of my life little by little.


    I knew that everything was just a play directed by you, but you were very patient with my play. It took four years.


    I just know that your position is already stable. You want to marry Liu GE''s old daughter, your princess Liu Ruyan in this life.


    I''ve never seen her in my previous life. I just know her existence from others'' mouths. I know that you have some skin relatives in order to save her from drowning.


    Then the bowl of poison gradually broke out. I opened my eyes again and found that I had returned to the state of Yan, but my body was only ten years old.


    It took me a month to know that I was reborn. "


    After she said this, she turned her eyes to Qi Chonghuan: "since then, I have actively changed my destiny. I don''t want to meet you again or have any involvement with you. Can you understand?"


    "No! Impossible!" Qi Chonghuan looked at her incredulously. "How could I do such a thing?"


    But her expression was so serious and ethereal that she didn''t lie at all.


    What''s more, he also knows that now she is a dying man. Today, no one will hear her again. What''s her purpose to lie to herself!


    "I..."


    "That''s you in the previous life. We have changed in this life. I didn''t die in your hands, and I don''t hate you. Except that you made my two girls die, I''m not eager for you to die.


    The most important thing for me to come here today is because I think that only by saying this today can I completely put down the past.


    At the same time, it also makes you understand that the dream you have been longing for is actually not as beautiful as you think. In this way, you may have no regrets. "


    Chu Yuehua said, only looking at him quietly, but he didn''t speak. He just looked at the leaked sunshine on the ground, as if he was about to sit down.


    After taking a deep breath, Chu Yuehua stood up and walked out. When her figure disappeared at the end of the long corridor, Qi Chonghuan''s mouth overflowed with a trace of black blood.


    If this is true, her life will be compensated for her in this life. As she said, after knowing the causes and consequences of these things, her heart is much clearer.


    It is said that the soul with nothing in mind will be lighter. Perhaps because of this, it will suffer less in hell.


    Chu Yuehua came out of the prison. The sun outside was a little dazzling. She couldn''t help but stretch out her hand to block it. It took a while for her to get used to it.


    The sun fell on the body, warm, and instantly drove away the cold and gloomy on the body.


    He put down his arm and found that someone was riding on a horse in the backlight, looking at himself with a gentle smile.

 Chapter 471

    On March 18, the seventh Prince''s birthday, the emperor officially designated the seventh prince as the seventh king and gave him a residence. At that time, all the topics discussed in Kyoto came to the new seventh prince.


    As for the five princes who died a month ago, they completely faded out of everyone''s speech.


    After all, he was granted the king before he got married. This is the first Prince since this dynasty!


    What''s more, it was also reported at the seventh Prince''s birthday banquet that the third prince offered a toast to his seventh brother. He accidentally spilled the wine on the seventh prince. These things have been punished for three months.


    Now, the emperor''s sons, the second prince and the third prince, are disabled. Not to mention the emperor and his ministers, even the people all over the world can see that it is obviously embarrassing and of great use.


    Needless to say, the fourth Lord has no skills that can hold hands, except that he can write good poems and draw good paintings.


    But when the emperor runs the country, it''s not just writing and painting.


    Needless to say, there is no such person, so anyone with eyes knows.


    The next emperor is undoubtedly the hot seven princes.


    Plus the seven princes are still young and have not been married, even the throne of the princess is still empty.


    In the government and in the opposition, there are all school-age women at home.


    After all, this is a good opportunity to ascend the sky step by step. If you miss this time, you really don''t have another time.


    However, the seventh Prince seems not in a hurry, and the lady is not in a hurry. Both mother and son are smiling to deal with all kinds of people. They never let go of the seventh Prince''s marriage.


    After several months, people had to restrain their thoughts and wait slowly.


    Chu Yuehua was in no mood for this matter. It was really that the old lady''s situation was getting worse and worse day by day. She was about to lose her support.


    After all, she is a family, not to mention how Chu Yuehua can feel at ease because she has an accident to protect her children.


    However, the leak happened to rain at night. The old lady''s situation was bad, and the news of Huixiang''s death came from outside.


    For a time, Chu Yuehua''s whole spirit was a little strained.


    To this end, Chi Ye is cruel to the shadow. Such a thing has directly spread to Chu Yuehua''s ears.


    When she woke up and saw the person by the bed, Chu Yuehua wanted to smile, but found it difficult.


    "You''re awake!"


    Chi Ye''s voice is a little hoarse, but it can be heard full of pity.


    She was waiting on the old lady when she suddenly heard the news from outside. She couldn''t hold it and fainted.


    "Huixiang, she..."


    Chi Ye holds her hand and comforts her: "don''t think about it any more. For so many days, she has done her best with one breath. Let her go at ease!"


    I know it''s like this, but I still feel sad when I think of the people who have been with me all day and night, and the young and fresh life has passed away.


    In particular, a large part of the reason why she lost her life so young is because of herself.


    Chi Ye doesn''t know how to comfort her. He never let go of such things in the past.


    Everyone is bound to die. As long as he dies normally, there is no need to be too sad. It is to do everything he can do before he dies, and there is no regret.


    But after being with Chu Yuehua for a long time, I can also understand her reluctant mood.


    Because of this, there are a lot to say at the moment.


    "I''ll go and see her!" Chu Yuehua cried in his arms for a long time before raising her tears, as if praying for him.


    Qi Chonghuan frowned, as if considering the feasibility of the matter.


    "If you want to go, I''ll arrange it."


    He was worried that she would be more sad when she saw Huixiang.


    In recent days, I have taken care of the old lady with Chi Xi and buried Mrs. Chi. My body is wasting away day by day. If my mood fluctuates like this, it will be very bad for my health.


    The next day, Chu Yuehua took a carriage to another courtyard in Chi Xi.


    Originally, Chi Ye wanted to put her in his own place, but think about it, since he hasn''t admitted that Chi Ye is the Third Master of Chi, he''d better hide it and simply put Huixiang in another hospital of Chi Xi.


    That place is also a suitable place to recuperate.


    As Chi Ye expected, when she saw Huixiang''s body, she really couldn''t help grieving. She didn''t have any appetite for five or six days after she came back.


    Or Changle sat on the side and coaxed her: "Mom, eat!"


    If not, I''m afraid she can''t eat two bites at all.


    However, things always come one after another. When she was depressed about Huixiang, the old lady''s condition deteriorated completely.


    At this time, she suddenly stopped sleeping every day as before, and woke up, but instead of being good, she vomited blood.


    Chi Xi was so frightened that she couldn''t stop crying. She took care of her and shed tears.


    Chu Yuehua was excited by this, and gave birth to some strength. She ran to Anxi hall every day, and her rest time at night was reduced.


    On the evening of March 29, a group of people looked at the old lady and didn''t dare to go. They all stood in front of the old lady.


    Sure enough, before long, she woke up faintly, with a faint red light on her face.


    His eyes were not as turbid as those of the previous few days, but some were clear and bright.


    At the first glance, he looked at the old master: "you''re here!"


    The old lady''s eyes were red. She sat by the bed and nodded, "I''m here!"


    "Why don''t you go to the study?"


    Even asked very clearly.


    The old abbess said, "I wanted to go. You''re not very good and worried, so I stayed."


    The old lady blinked her eyes gently to show that she understood, and then showed a shallow smile: "it seems that I still want you to go first."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s all right! Talk now and you can walk down the ground when you turn back."


    When the old abbess spoke, a layer of fog covered her eyes.


    "You don''t have to lie to me. You''ve cheated enough in your life. For the last time, I don''t want to be cheated again."


    The old lady smiled and shook her head. Suddenly she reached out to hold the old master''s hand: "I''m leaving. You should take good care of yourself."


    Unexpectedly, the old abbess, who never had any other expression on weekdays, suddenly cried when she heard this sentence.


    "Alas!" the old lady sighed again, turned her face to look at the others, with a smile on her face all the time. "Everyone is here! It''s good. I''ve liked such a noisy life."

 Chapter 472

    Looking at her, everyone knew it was a reflection, but no one dared to say anything.


    At least, it was a blessing in misfortune that she could still be awake and watch the old man speak like this.


    Chi Xi tightly clutched Chu Yuehua''s hand, and the expression on his face was more calm.


    "Where''s Changle!"


    The old lady looked at the old master for a while, sighed and suddenly asked.


    Chu Yuehua hurriedly held Changle over, but Changle seemed a little afraid.


    "Changle, great grandmother misses you!" Chu Yuehua quickly said to the child.


    At this time, Changle was almost one and a half years old. When she heard her mother''s words, she looked at the old lady again. She was a little nervous. It took a while to reach out and let the old lady catch her.


    "Good boy, how about a great grandmother?"


    Leaning to his head, Changle hesitated and said, "once raised his mother..."


    The old lady immediately smiled, and the wrinkles on her face stretched a lot: "our yuan sister is really good. In the future, we should listen to our parents and never be naughty."


    With this, the old lady began to breathe.


    Chi Xi hurried forward: "Mom, don''t worry."


    Since she was sensible, she has never called the old lady''s mother. She used to be a lady and later became an old lady.


    She knew the old lady''s temper and good face. She always liked such a title.


    But at this time, the mother and daughter saw that there was a gap between yin and Yang, and she wanted to use this most cordial word.


    "Xi''er! It''s a bad mother. You''ve been wronged all your life."


    Mrs. Chi looked at her daughter and stroked her face with her dry hand: "let my son keep widowhood all his life."


    "No! I''m glad to be with my mother all the time. Unlike other girls, I have to live in my mother''s house from now on."


    The old lady looked at her with tearful eyes and said nothing more. After watching for a while, she looked at Chi Wen again.


    "Brother Wen, it''s time to go out. I know you still blame me for what I did. Now I know it''s my fault.


    However, I really can''t bear you to live like this all your life. Now Brother Ye is old, so you should be your grandfather!


    Let go of the old things that should be put down! "


    Chi Wen''s eyes were red and hung his head and knelt down: "it''s his son''s unfilial."


    "Alas!" the old lady sighed again, "we have become today. I have done this by myself. How can I blame you!"


    As she spoke, she moved her eyes on the faces of the people, as if she couldn''t see enough.


    "How nice!" suddenly, she sighed leisurely, "how nice, I really hope I can always look at you like this."


    "Niang!" Chi Xi couldn''t hold on any longer and knelt down with his brother.


    The old lady looked at the old master, then grabbed his hand and said softly, "I''ll take a step first..."


    As soon as the words fell, the people heard a strange voice in her throat and hurriedly grabbed it. They saw that her eyes turned over and closed.


    After a long time, Chi Xi dared to stretch out a finger under the old lady''s nose and burst into tears: "Mom, she... Has gone!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud cry in the room. Although Chu Yuehua had no feelings with the old lady, she couldn''t help crying at this time.


    Changle had never seen such a battle before. Seeing that everyone was crying, he began to cry.


    Chi Ye is still calm. He immediately arranges people to change things, report news and set up a mourning hall.


    Chi Fu Li immediately became busy.


    After receiving the news, the quick man came almost half an hour later and had to arrange someone to entertain the guests.


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t care about her sadness. She quickly put on her filial clothes and began to arrange things everywhere.


    On weekdays, most of the central feeders in the house are in the hands of Mrs. Chi and Chi Xi. Although Chu Yuehua is also in charge of some, they are not too important.


    Now, as a filial daughter, Chi Xi is naturally not suitable to preside over these things. Mrs. Chi is gone again.


    Chu Yuehua can only come out and make a fuss. He can''t make a difference in coming and going. Otherwise, he will spread it to someone in the ladies'' circle.


    She doesn''t care, but she will get married after Changle, which is not good for the reputation of Chi Fu.


    Chi Ye doesn''t know how distressed she is when she works hard, but this is the rule, and he can''t help it.


    As his filial eldest grandson, things are equally complicated. Although he doesn''t like it, he can only hold his temper.


    The old master didn''t show up after the old lady died. Instead, he stayed in the old lady''s room and never set foot in the mourning hall.


    Chu Yuehua was worried that the old master was getting old. After this, she was too sad, so she sent several people to take care of him.


    The old master knew what she meant and didn''t say anything. He still stayed in the house every day to write and draw.


    No one knows what''s on his mind.


    But when the old lady was dying, the old man who had always been dignified on her face even shed tears, which let people know that in fact, the relationship between the husband and wife has always been very good.


    This time, it must be extremely painful.


    Naturally, no one can match the status of the Chi family in Chaozhong. I don''t know how many students go out from the old master alone.


    Therefore, as soon as the old lady passed away, an endless stream of people came to mourn. Most of them were senior officials of the court. However, some students of the old Grand Master were still in a low position. Chu Yuehua also ordered people to treat such visitors well and don''t let people feel wronged.


    In this way, Chu Yuehua has been praised by many people. They all think that young master Chi''s wife is relatively good at doing things. At least her mother seems to be doing everything properly.


    The people who came on the first day are relatively close to each other, that is, the officials in the court Hall who are now officials with Chi Ye. It''s not good to come forward directly at this time, so as not to flatter.


    But no one expected that the seven kings would come so early, and this is not the point. The point is that the clothes he wears today are a set of month white Python clothes.


    On the one hand, it not only shows his identity as the seven kings personally granted by the emperor, but also expresses his grief over the death of the old lady. He is dressed in white to show his respect for the deceased and his attitude of being small.


    Now Qi Chonghuan is no longer the little prince standing behind Princess Shu at that time. Everyone knows his current status.


    It''s hard to say what this represents.


    Many people turn their eyes to Chi ye at this time.


    "It seems that the seven princes really value young master Chi''s talent. It''s rare to see such courtesy to virtuous corporal!"


    "It''s not strange. Haven''t you heard? Young master Chi has been secretly helping the seven kings for a long time. It will come to light sooner or later."

 Chapter 473

    His speech is developing in a direction that is extremely unfavorable to Chi Ye. However, it is now the big day for the old lady. Chi Ye is mentally angry and has nothing to do with the discussion from those corners.


    Sure enough, it''s hard to stay in the hall! A free life alone is no better than doing business abroad. He still prefers a free life.


    However, if he did not return to the court, the moon would not accompany him at this time!


    Now that you have chosen, you should stick to it.


    That''s what he told himself.


    After all, it was the old lady, the second grade lady personally sealed by the emperor, the first wife of grand master Chi, and the emperor''s teacher''s mother. Even the emperor came in person on the third day and gave a column of fragrance to the big eunuch around him.


    With such a big posture, the funeral must be small even if it doesn''t want to be big.


    Fortunately, later, I don''t know if the emperor saw the plight of Chi ye and Chu Yuehua, so he simply ordered the ritual department to help organize the funeral.


    It is reasonable to say that the funeral of the old man''s death was his duty as a descendant, not like marriage.


    Therefore, generally, there will be no royal ceremony department to help organize the wedding, so this time the Emperor just said assistant manager.


    But as the emperor is used to people, how can he not figure out the emperor''s meaning at all?


    Therefore, as soon as the emperor said this, the people in the etiquette department had a number in their hearts. After they had a corresponding treatment plan for everything, they told Chu Yuehua and asked Chu Yuehua to promise.


    Chi Ye seems quite satisfied with the emperor''s practice. At least he doesn''t have to look at Chu Yuehua, who is tired and out of breath.


    Changle seems to be able to feel her parents'' busy these days. She is unusually quiet, so she sits with Du Ruo in the old lady''s mourning hall.


    If she knew later that her great grandmother had died because of her, she would not know how she would feel.


    The 49 day water and land dojo in July has made the whole capital seem lively for a long time. When the old lady''s funeral is over, the Dragon Boat Festival has passed.


    Chi Ye is a filial grandson. According to the law of the state of Qi, he needs to be filial for one year, so he stays at home.


    He seemed to be at leisure, but the court was still stormy. At least Qi Chonghuan was like this. No one expected that a prince who had just gained a firm foothold would come like this.


    It was only half a year. Without exception, all the court officials Qi Chonghuan had previously married were swept off his horse.


    For the courtiers who are still waiting, his means are not gentle. The momentum shown is that those who follow me will prosper and those who oppose me will perish.


    But the emperor turned a deaf ear to his practice as if he had not seen it.


    The only thing left to compete with Qi Chonghuan, the seventh Lord, is probably the old school of Chi Fu.


    Just because Chi Ye was the key figure, Qi Chonghuan didn''t start at once. After all, as long as Chi Ye was attracted, everything was not a problem.


    Why bother.


    The cicadas kept chirping. Gong e, who was guarding outside the palace gate, raised her neck one by one with a net pocket in her hand, and tried hard to find the cicadas hidden in the middle of the branches.


    "Pa"! A crisp sound came from the depths of the palace. The emperor looked at the direction of the chess game and narrowed his eyes slightly: "this game is a little difficult to solve."


    Sitting opposite him was an old man over seventy. At this time, he had a faint smile on his face, but he was not afraid of the king in front of him.


    "Is the emperor going to give up this piece?" he stretched out his finger and pointed to the piece over there. The old man asked.


    "How about giving up?" the Emperor didn''t care at all. "As long as the final result is what I think in my heart, it''s no big deal. These children will never be used up. As long as we can make this game live, we can continue to make up for them. What''s the matter if it''s not the previous ones."


    The old man nodded and seemed to agree with the emperor.


    "Now it seems that this son has played a key role." he looked at a white son on the chessboard and sighed slightly.


    The emperor looked for a long time and looked into the distance: "I don''t know what will happen in the end. Once I thought he would hate me after all. Who knows, it seems that it''s ok now."


    "He will know that sooner or later. Even if I want to hide it, I can''t hide it one day. In this world, paper can''t keep fire."


    The old man''s eyes had a complicated color.


    "I also know. I just hope I have gone into the earth and won''t worry when I''m out of sight. It''s really annoying to sit in this position for so many years." the emperor stretched his waist and looked tired.


    The old man looked at him and smiled lovingly, "you child... It''s hard."


    Who would have thought that in today''s world, someone would speak to the emperor in such a tone.


    The emperor was a little moved and lost his temper because of this sentence. For a long time, he said hoarsely, "did the teacher ever be disappointed with me?"


    "How can it?" the old man smiled and shook his head. "You''ve done well. I''m very proud."


    The emperor suddenly felt happy. It was a great honor for him to be praised by his teacher.


    How many people in the world can the emperor be called a teacher?


    Besides the only grand master today, Grand Master Chi, who else can there be?


    "I want to see him."


    The emperor suddenly said, looking at master Chi sincerely.


    But master Chi hesitated and finally shook his head: "well, after all these years, what else is there to see? He probably doesn''t want to see you. Just do your own thing well."


    "However, I am also worried that one day, I really can''t, but I always owe him a favor." the emperor lowered his head slightly, and the sadness in his tone is obvious.


    "In this world, there are always some things that can''t be done, and there are always some people who are destined to be negative. You are the emperor and the Supreme Master of the ninth five year plan. There are more people to be negative."


    Master Chi sighed again, as if he thought of someone. After all, he put away his emotions and turned to the Emperor: "he is also very good now. The girl in our family is very close to him. She has opened up again in recent months. I look like her at that time."


    "Really?" the emperor immediately looked excited. "I haven''t seen it for a long time."


    "It''s a close relative of blood, and there''s nothing to be surprised about."


    Dusted off the dust that didn''t exist on himself. Master Chi stood up and said with a smile, "I''ve been here for some time today, so I''ll leave first."

 Chapter 474

    After the old lady died, Chi Ye was at home every day. Instead, he gave many people an excuse to visit, all in the name of sympathy.


    But Chi Ye refuses to meet.


    Everyone knows their intentions because of the current situation in the court. Now, under the thunder of Qi Chonghuan, many people are still wandering. They don''t know whether they should fall to Qi Chonghuan or not.


    Relatively speaking, these people are a little sober minded.


    Although Qi Chonghuan''s momentum is very strong now, he is only a prince and there is an emperor above him.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if the emperor really granted her as a crown prince at that time, they didn''t obey before he became the emperor, and they would only be regarded as pure ministers at most.


    Pure minister has been a commendatory word since ancient times, and there are more or less Qingming who are not moved by power.


    But if Qi Chonghuan really obeys, the seven princes will be highly successful and the emperor will be dissatisfied. No matter who wins in the end, they will suffer in the end.


    Chu Yuehua looked at Changle playing with Du Ruo in the yard and sighed: "if you think it''s difficult to be an official in the dynasty, we''ll just quit."


    "You don''t have to worry so much. It''s still early! We have nothing else to do now. Just be filial to the old lady. They can make trouble outside."


    Chi Ye doesn''t seem to care at all. His eyes still fall on Changle.


    Changle has been able to run now. Although it still often wrestles, it makes eating feel special. Therefore, it feels special happiness to watch her laugh every day.


    "Looking at the current situation, Qi Chonghuan should soon look at Chi Fu. After all, so many students of Chi Fu in the court are looking at us!


    If you do nothing at all, it will chill their hearts. Aren''t you more difficult? "


    "The students of Chi Fu have never had much to do with Chi Fu."


    "Hmm?" Chu Yuehua didn''t understand what he said, and couldn''t help frowning at him. "What''s not much to do with Chi Fu."


    "Those people in the hall are just students of the same Supreme Master, so they feel more intimate than others, and have more contacts than others. In this way, they can take care of each other and slowly connect with each other. Now as long as they don''t mess, they won''t mess. Whether I can speak or not doesn''t really have a great impact."


    In this way, she understood something. Chu Yuehua pressed her worry in her heart, snuggled up next to him and quietly watched her daughter play.


    Recently, I don''t know what''s going on. She always feels uneasy. It seems that something is going to happen.


    But there was no sign of this uneasiness. She wanted to talk to Chi ye, but considering that there should be a lot of things in his heart recently, she still swallowed her words.


    As Chi ye said, it was not long before there was a big news.


    When the third princess went to visit the queen, she was bumped by the most powerful bodyguard around the seventh prince. The third princess directly fell out of the carriage. After hearing this, the third prince directly found the bodyguard of the seventh prince. Who knows that the bodyguard refused to admit his mistake and refused to admit that he hurt the princess.


    As soon as the matter came out, it was directly stabbed in front of the emperor.


    The emperor immediately reprimanded the seven kings and executed the bodyguard.


    The seventh Lord was also ordered to be banned for one month.


    This time, everyone was in an uproar, and the emotional emperor did not protect the seventh prince so much.


    In this way, in case of any accident, how can these people who have taken refuge in the seventh Lord settle down?


    So, soon, chaotang began to mess up like a pot of porridge.


    After this time, the third Lord became more popular, but now he doesn''t know how to eat, drink and have fun as everyone thought. Since the seventh Lord was banned for a month, his deeds have been heard frequently.


    After a while, he went to the Queen''s palace to personally serve soup medicine for the queen who felt the wind and cold, and then he solved some problems for the emperor recently. Suddenly, he helped some old people to redress their grievances


    Now they understood. The third prince couldn''t sit still.


    However, his sudden appearance was still somewhat unexpected. No one knew how the three kings who didn''t seem to know how to cultivate themselves suddenly became smart again.


    However, the most strange thing is the emperor''s attitude. He didn''t say anything from beginning to end. He just let his two sons compete in the open.


    The people who followed Qi Chonghuan began to panic again.


    When Qi Chonghuan reappeared in the court hall at the end of June, the competition between the two kings was completely launched.


    It was found that the third Lord who knew how to eat and drink had a sharp side.


    You robbed me under the hall, and it was found that the young seven princes who had been arrogant on weekdays were really cruel and cruel.


    Even the people in the capital felt an unspeakable tension.


    Chu Yuehua looks at Chi ye, who only cares about his wife and daughter all day. His heart is relieved. Maybe it''s really as he said. Everything is expected. Let''s wait and see!


    This wait, but it can''t wait long. On this day, the seventh Lord and the third Lord put forward different views on the southern chamber of commerce with Nanzhou as the center.


    The seventh Lord believes that these private chambers of Commerce have been well regulated to avoid sowing the seeds of chaos.


    The third Lord believed that only when merchants lived for profit and had their free trade could Qi''s economy develop like this. If it was strictly standardized, it would restrict the development.


    The emperor felt that both of them were reasonable, and the ministers in the court and China had different positions.


    In this case, the emperor, who was so annoyed by the noise, suddenly said, "if only master Chi were here at this time."


    Everyone knows that every time he encounters such a problem, Chi ye can clearly say the solution. Over time, even the emperor depends on him.


    The emperor''s dependence doesn''t matter. The most important thing is that if he said this today, it is destined to cause some chaos.


    The source of this confusion is Chi ye, who is enjoying the happiness of his family at home at this time.


    Some clear-minded ministers immediately thought that it seemed that young master Chi, who had stayed at home for a long time to observe filial piety, could not escape this time.


    Chi Ye naturally knows this when he knows the news.


    The next day, Qi Chonghuan swaggered directly into the gate of Chi mansion.

 Chapter 475

    When others come, Chi ye can say something almost high sounding and refuse others to come to visit, but the seventh Lord is the emperor''s son after all.


    The so-called monarch is a minister, so even if he doesn''t want to see him, he has to go.


    Qi Chonghuan''s attitude is obviously to let Chi ye become his man, but his attitude is a little arrogant. When he speaks, he seems to have regarded Chi Ye as a person of his seven King sect. Almost every word is about the current situation of the imperial court and how to act in his favor.


    Chi Ye naturally knows that he is trying to embarrass himself. He has no way to maintain his previous neutral position in the eyes of others.


    Qi Chonghuan naturally sees Chi Ye''s impatience, but for him, he thinks he has mastered Chi Ye''s weakness, so he thinks that as long as Chi Ye is obedient, both sides will be fine, otherwise Chi ye will regret at that time.


    After coping with Qi Chonghuan casually, Qi Chonghuan was naturally very dissatisfied. When he left, he wanted to say something, but fortunately he had some reason and left angrily.


    Soon, the third Lord came again, but his attitude was good. Although he wanted Chi ye to help him, he also knew that Chi Ye''s relationship with Qi Chonghuan was relatively low.


    When the third Lord also left, Chi Ye ordered someone to close the middle door. Chu Yuehua didn''t know what he was going to do.


    The next day he knew that many people in the house had been taken away by Chi Ye directly. Chu Yuehua didn''t ask what the end was.


    The most important thing is that Qi Chonghuan didn''t leave until the third Lord dared to run over, which is enough to prove that the news that Qi Chonghuan didn''t ask for good fruit in Chi mansion was leaked.


    That is to say, there are masterpieces of three princes in Chi mansion. Since there are three princes, how can there be no seven princes?


    This time, Chi Ye''s high-profile closing the door to rush people is an extremely strong statement. Whether it''s the third lord or the seventh Lord, he doesn''t pay attention to Chi''s house.


    This time, the third Lord is good. He was not his own. Now Lao Qi can''t eat it, and he is not a loss.


    But Qi Chonghuan couldn''t sit still. Originally, he took Chi Fu as his bag.


    The momentum that swept all directions before was also because many people thought that Chi Ye was on the same boat as him.


    Didn''t Chi Ye directly sweep his face by doing so now?


    Chu Yuehua is also worried and secretly says to Chi ye, "we are now observing filial piety. Your hometown is not in the capital, or we will simply live outside in the name of filial piety for a year and a half!"


    Chi Ye smiled and comforted her: "you don''t have to worry. Qi Chonghuan is actually fierce and weak. He doesn''t have the courage to do anything to me. Don''t worry!"


    She can''t rest assured, but since Chi ye said so, she can only believe it.


    After all, she is not as good as Chi ye in such things.


    What''s more, although she lived here in her previous life and was the identity of the fifth princess, it was very different from her previous life.


    Qi Chonghuan had no chance to appear in his previous life, and almost instantly destroyed the little seven princes.


    Others, such as the third Lord, were particularly weak under Qi Chonghuan''s authority.


    At that time, Qi Chonghuan''s most important thing was prestige. As long as he swept away the emperor''s prejudice against him, there was basically no obstacle.


    Now, Qi Chonghuan is dead. His power in the court was either disintegrated or directly returned to Qi Chonghuan''s hands.


    Let Chu Yuehua analyze the current situation, that''s nonsense.


    When I was worried, I didn''t expect that someone would come here.


    "Four princesses!"


    Chu Yuehua was really surprised to see her. After all, when she first came, the fourth Princess often came to visit her.


    Later, because I suspected that she was evil, I didn''t continue to associate with her. It''s calculated that after Changle was born, I didn''t come and go.


    Therefore, seeing her haggard look today, I really feel like an separated world.


    "Now the capital is busy, but I feel more lonely. I don''t know who to find these days. I thought I hadn''t been here for a long time, so I came to see my sister."


    The fourth princess smiled at Chu Yuehua, then stood at the door and turned her eyes: "why? My sister won''t let me in?"


    "Please, I''m also dizzy. We talked to the princess in the sun."


    Chu Yuehua asked Du Ruo to take Changle down to play and welcomed the four princesses in.


    At this time, the fourth princess suddenly visited. She didn''t believe she was real. She just came to visit her.


    Earlier, Lan Xiang went to tell Chi ye that Chi ye had nothing to say, that is, he felt nothing wrong with the fourth Princess coming here to see Chu Yuehua.


    In this way, Chu Yuehua was relieved.


    The two people sat down with the host and the guest. The fourth princess took the tea bowl and smiled for a long time: "sister, I have had a lot of children with me these years."


    She used to be a good-looking woman, but I don''t know why. At this time, her face always looks sad, as if she is worried day by day, but as if she is several years old.


    At this time, such a smile did not feel very good-looking, but felt some sad taste.


    Chu Yuehua always felt that something had happened to her.


    "My sister didn''t sleep well last night. She looks very pale. These years are also my sister''s negligence. Things at home are constantly going on, and she never thought of going out for a walk."


    Hearing what she said, the fourth Princess lowered her head and could see her eyes rolling under her eyelids. She seemed to be thinking about something. She probably wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to open this mouth with Chu Yuehua.


    At this time, Chu Yuehua actually had some regrets and just took her sentence. It would be bad if she said something that she couldn''t do.


    After all, Chi Fu was on the cusp of the storm at this time. There was a slight disadvantage, that is, the whole family was destroyed.


    The burden on Chi Ye''s shoulder is not light at all. She can''t add more weight to him.


    For a long time, the fourth Princess raised her head and looked at Chu Yuehua sadly: "sister, I have something to say to my sister. Sister, would you like to listen?"


    Chu Yuehua''s heart "cluttered" and subconsciously had some bad feelings.


    Just wanted to refuse, but before she said anything, the fourth princess came down directly from her chair and knelt down in front of her.


    Chu Yuehua was startled and hurriedly stretched out her hand to pull her, but she seemed determined: "sister, I''m really cheeky to ask you something."

 Chapter 476

    "Fourth princess, get up quickly. You are a princess. Where can you kneel down to me?"


    Chu Yuehua was very anxious. She naturally knew her temper. If the fourth Princess really talked to her like this, she would agree to say anything later.


    But this is not the time to let her be wayward.


    "Sister, this is my biggest wish at this time. All kings and ministers are empty."


    "If my sister talks to me like that, I won''t promise anything you say. If you really have anything to say to me, just sit up and say it well. Maybe I''ll think it over, so..."


    Chu Yuehua loosened her hand and sat down in her own position.


    "I......" seeing her appearance, the fourth Princess bit her lips. After all, she got up and sat opposite Chu Yuehua, "I can''t help it."


    He poured her a cup of hot tea again. Chu Yuehua looked at her seriously: "princess, if you have anything to say, just say it!"


    She nodded gently. The fourth princess looked at the teacup in her hand and said after a while: "in fact, there is really no way to come to beg her sister today. To tell you the truth, I don''t have much time."


    "What?" Chu Yuehua was surprised. Rao was thinking about countless things that the four princesses asked for herself. She didn''t expect to hear such words in the first sentence.


    "It''s nothing. I did it myself. I''m not sad," said the fourth princess with a smile when she saw her expression. "My sister doesn''t know. In fact, I''m from Luo Shengmen."


    "What?"


    Is today''s fourth Princess here to scare her? Every word made her feel overwhelmed.


    "Sister!" the fourth princess suddenly grabbed her hand and looked at her earnestly, "I know my sister is very surprised, but at this time, even if I am from Luo Shengmen, there is nothing terrible. Now there is nothing terrible about Luo Shengmen."


    Chu Yuehua looked at her. She never thought of such a possibility.


    "Everyone who joins the Luo Shengmen must take a poison. At a fixed time every year, one antidote will be given. One antidote will be guaranteed for one year. If you don''t take it within one year, you will die."


    "So now that Luo Shengmen is gone, you can''t get the antidote?" Chu Yuehua frowned and looked at the person opposite. He didn''t think there was such an inside story.


    "Yes! The headquarters of Luo Shengmen are gone, so they robbed all the antidotes left at last. People like me can''t get the antidote."


    "Why?" Chu Yuehua didn''t understand. She really didn''t understand why the fourth princess wanted to join Luo Shengmen.


    "Don''t get me wrong. In fact, I joined before I got married. At that time, I was very unpopular at home. My father originally married my sister to the fourth Lord, but my sister disliked the fourth Lord for having nothing and being dissolute. Finally, my mother told my father that my father sent me.


    This is not the final reason why I joined Luo Shengmen, but because I joined. For so many years, I almost had enough of the oppression of my sisters. When I had hatred in my heart, they found me.


    But later, when I knew that my sisters died inexplicably, my heart began to be afraid.


    I didn''t expect this organization to be so terrible. Taking people''s lives is just a matter of flash.


    But at this time, I can''t allow me to quit. I''m afraid they''ll let me kill.


    Who knows, I haven''t received any tasks for three consecutive years. Every time when it''s fixed, someone will come and deliver me antidote.


    Gradually I relaxed my guard, but later, I finally received the task. Instead of asking me to kill, I asked me to observe the fourth Lord. "


    Chu Yuehua sneered: "that''s natural. You are the fourth princess. Such a good chess piece makes you make the best use of everything when you observe the fourth prince. They won''t let you kill to expose your identity!"


    Hearing Chu Yuehua''s words, the fourth Princess agreed: "yes, I gradually found this later.


    In fact, the four princes have been very kind to me over the years. Although he seems relatively weak among all princes and has no sense of fame and wealth, he is excellent to people.


    At first, I was not happy because he was not wanted by my sister. Later, I gradually aroused my sister. If she didn''t want him, I wouldn''t have met him.


    But one thing I regret most is that I took Luo Shengmen''s medicine at that time, and I can''t give him a son and a half in my life, but even so, he hasn''t spoken ill of me. "


    Chu Yuehua listened to her quietly and was touched. Although the fourth Lord had no reputation, he was an excellent man.


    At that time, in the Imperial Palace, she almost encountered the poisonous hand of the third Lord, but he helped her.


    As an unpopular prince with no background, it can be seen that his heart is good.


    "Now the situation in the hall is treacherous. He doesn''t worry about me. I don''t worry about anything else. I worry that there will be no way to make him safe, whether the third prince wins or the seventh Prince wins.


    I even thought about breaking one of his legs so that a disabled Prince wouldn''t be guarded all the time.


    But the first two princes are already disabled. If so, I''m afraid no one will believe them.


    Therefore, I only ask for my sister. If your chi family can protect themselves in the future, please help me take care of him. Don''t be rich and prosperous. Just ask him to live in peace, even if he lives like a common people. "


    Chu Yuehua didn''t expect that she was begging for herself, but such a thing is also the most difficult to promise.


    After thinking for a long time, Chu Yuehua said, "my sister must have seen the situation in Chaozhong clearly these years. You should be able to see it now.


    Our family seems priceless. Both forces want to win over, but the danger in the middle can''t be humanitarian, let alone protect the four kings.


    I''m afraid we can''t protect ourselves. "


    "I know the difficulties of your chi mansion. If I force my sister to promise, it will be too difficult." the fourth princess said, "now I just ask my sister and the young teacher to help the fourth prince when they can protect themselves. After all, now all I can ask is you."


    How did she respond to that? Chu Yuehua was a little distressed and said for a long time: "sister, I really want to accept this. However, I''m not a member of the court. Don''t worry! I''ll tell the young master about it. After all, I don''t have the so-called ability to protect the fourth Lord."

 Chapter 477

    When the fourth princess heard this, she also knew that she didn''t mean to be perfunctory, so she nodded and said, "in fact, I can almost feel that Qi Chonghuan should be behind the Luo Shengmen.


    But I was already in the Luo Shengmen at that time, and even if I tried hard not to use the antidote and died, I couldn''t really report him and let the emperor and the imperial court deal with him, so I had to bear it.


    When we were in Tanzhe Temple at that time, I actually set the fire. I just thought that young master Chi was so smart that if you caught a fire in your place this time, he would check it carefully. Maybe he could dig out Luo Shengmen and Qi Chonghuan in one fell swoop.


    But who knows, Ye Ming took a chance to really lead the fire to your house, so that you almost died in the sea of fire.


    It was also because of this incident that I had doubts about Ye Ming. Later, after many verifications, I learned that she grew up in Tanzhe Temple, that is, Ye Ming was from luoshengmen.


    But it''s useless to know. It''s like I know Qi Chonghuan is the leader of Luo Shengmen. Later, I''ve done a lot of things to let you know Luo Shengmen, but it makes you think I''m too radical. What do you think I have, which makes our relationship farther and farther. "


    "So?" Chu Yuehua felt guilty. If so, he would really disappoint the kindness of the fourth princess.


    "But don''t think so. Maybe I''ve been using the wrong method all the time."


    The fourth princess looked at her with a smile: "I came here today to tell you about these flowers. Otherwise, I always feel too bitter when I bring them to the coffin.


    Now there is no regret. Just wait for death. "


    "Seriously, is there no antidote?" Chu Yuehua frowned at her.


    Although I think her words just now can''t be proved, in retrospect, the four princesses really didn''t mean to harm themselves. They helped her several times.


    But at that time, she thought she was the same as Princess Shu and they. She just wanted to win over her and the Chi family. The purpose was the same. Now it seems that she was wrong.


    The fourth Lord is not the kind of person who wants to fight for the throne and win the line. How can the fourth Princess get along with him day and night without knowing that the so-called cow presses its head without drinking water.


    After she walked for a while, Chu Yuehua was still in a daze, thinking about what she said.


    I just feel very sad.


    When I thought about it, I suddenly felt a pain in my chest and vomited a big mouthful of blood.


    "Young lady, what''s the matter with you?" Du Ruo happened to come in and his face turned white when he saw this scene.


    Chu Yuehua''s head "hummed" and suddenly remembered something.


    It was the poison. The poison Anya fed to herself in Luoyan mountain was not solved at all.


    But now more than half a year has passed, and there is no abnormality at all. She thought Qi Chonghuan had solved it for herself when she was on the road.


    But I didn''t expect to attack at this moment.


    "Come back!" Chu Yuehua quickly stopped Du Ruo, the Korean doctor who ran out.


    "Young lady, you..."


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Clean up here and help me to bed."


    Chu Yuehua tried to stabilize her mind. Although she still had some pain in her chest, she was much better after spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Du Ruo quickly cleaned up all the blood on the ground and helped Chu Yuehua to bed. Then he asked carefully, "madam, what''s wrong with you? How can you spit blood?


    Everyone said that vomiting blood at a young age is a very bad thing. I''d better ask a doctor to come and have a look! "


    "Listen to me," Chu Yuehua grabbed Du ruo''s hand. "Now our chi mansion is the most dangerous time. If the young master knows what I look like now, I''m afraid he must be distracted.


    He went to the old master''s study these two days. Tomorrow morning, you will see that the young master went to the study and bring the imperial doctor in from the west corner door. Don''t disturb people. Do you know? "


    "But now, young lady, you..."


    Du Ruo doesn''t know the seriousness of the matter. He just feels that Chu Yuehua has vomited blood. It must be a very serious symptom.


    At this time, the whole person was scared silly, so he had to keep wiping his tears.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll die so easily. Don''t cry. I know my own business.


    Look at our family now. If something happens to the young master, the whole family will not live at that time.


    Can I still be alive and kicking? Isn''t it the same to let the Taiyi corner door come up and see me tomorrow? "


    Du Ruohong looked at Chu Yuehua with red eyes. Seeing that her face was better now, he nodded and said, "OK, I promise Mrs. Shao."


    "Well! Also, don''t mention it to the young master, otherwise..."


    "Since I promised Mrs. Shao, I will naturally do it. Mrs. Shao, you''d better have a good rest now!"


    She packed up everything before she crept back.


    Chu Yuehua stared at the top of the bed, but her heart was full of fear. If the poison really couldn''t be solved, what would she do then?


    Can Chi ye be well alone?


    There is also Changle. She is only one and a half years old. What should she do in the future?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel sad. I also think of what the fourth princess said today. Is she the same as the fourth princess?


    He rubbed his heart behind him, and Chu Yuehua slowly fell asleep.


    In a daze, someone came to the room and seemed to be looking at her, but she was a little lazy to open her eyes.


    "Why are you lying in bed? It''s not summer yet! You''re lazy?"


    The gentle voice falls in my ears and always sounds warm.


    Mang mang opens his eyes and sees Chi Ye''s joking eyes.


    "When did you feel sleepy just now, so you went straight to bed. Now you don''t know how long you slept."


    Chu Yuehua looked at him gently, and her eyes were reluctant to leave.


    "It''s still early, and the dinner will take a while. If you still feel tired, go to bed again! I''ll call you later."


    Chu Yuehua just looked at him and didn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter? Sleep silly?" Chi Ye pinched her nose, then stood up and said with a smile, "forget it, I won''t disturb you. It seems that you are really a little tired and look weak."


    She was about to leave, but she held her hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Chi Ye turns to look at her and asks with a smile.


    "Don''t go!" but she suddenly looked at him with tender eyes, "come with me."

 Chapter 478

    "How about the imperial doctor?" Du Ruo looked at the imperial doctor nervously, and his face was about to get up.


    Doctor Wang twisted her beard and thought for a long time before frowning and said, "it seems that she has been poisoned.


    And the poisoning time is not short. It has been solved in the middle, but it has not been cleaned up. Now it erupts again. This toxicity... "


    "Oh!" Du Ruo was too anxious for him. "Just pick the point and say what we want to know, okay?


    Whether the disease can be cured or not! After talking for a long time, I didn''t say anything. "


    The imperial doctor knew where he came from. Although Du Ruo was only a little servant girl, he could see that he was a very popular servant girl in front of Chu Yuehua.


    Therefore, Du Ruo didn''t really care about this attitude, but quickly bowed and said, "the lower official''s medical skills are not good, young lady is poisonous... Unless it''s the person who poisoned, I''m afraid there''s no way. Maybe there are other people with excellent medical skills."


    Du ruo''s face turned white. It was easy to stop. He was about to swear, but Chu Yuehua stopped him.


    "Thank you, too. I still ask the doctor to go out from the corner gate. As for my illness, I also need to ask the doctor to help keep it secret."


    Eager to hear Chu Yuehua''s words, the imperial doctor quickly nodded and said, "don''t worry, madam. I still know this."


    Then he hurried out without waiting for Duro to lead the way.


    Du Ruo stood by the bed and looked at Chu Yuehua on the bed. Tears fell one by one.


    Chu Yuehua knows that she is sad. Chi ye and Changle may be her closest people in the world, but for Du Ruo, she has taken herself as her heaven and earth since childhood.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Chu Yuehua''s comfort was weak, and she knew it, but there was no way. She couldn''t think of a better word except that.


    Suddenly I heard footsteps coming from outside, and my face suddenly straightened: "close your tears and don''t let others see it, otherwise, I''ll settle with you."


    Duro didn''t have time to smoke, so he wiped his tears with his sleeve.


    Then I heard Chi Xi''s voice: "I said you lazy girl, it''s still in broad daylight! I went to the room. Fortunately, Changle likes to play with servant girls recently, otherwise I''ll teach you a lesson as a mother."


    Chi Xi said and came in. He saw Chu Yuehua lying in bed and Du Ruo standing aside, as if his face was not very good.


    "I just saw a man go out, as if it were Prince Wang. You didn''t call the imperial doctor to come here? You were so careful, or you went out from the corner door. What''s the matter with you?"


    Chi Xi said something and saw Du ruo''s face over there. He frowned: "how can Du Ruo cry?"


    "I didn''t expect to show you," Chu Yuehua said with some embarrassment. "Forget it, it doesn''t hurt to tell you, but my aunt has to promise me not to tell others."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Originally, I didn''t come this month. I''m always sleepy these days, so I thought it was.


    But this kind of thing is not easy to make public. It''s still in the old lady''s filial piety period. If I really have a child, what should I say? At that time, it will attract many royal historians, one less teacher and don''t respect the old lady. What''s more, if I make a mistake, others will know, and I''m afraid it will be spread unbearably. "


    Chu Yuehua was embarrassed and blushed to explain to Chi Xi.


    Chi Xi''s eyes lit up when he heard this, but Chu Yuehua''s words are also reasonable. Now he is in the filial piety period of the old lady. If he is pregnant, it''s really not a good thing.


    Then I turned around and saw Du ruo''s red eyes. I didn''t understand: "is this pregnant or not?"


    After Du ruo''s eyes turned white, Chu Yuehua said, "don''t talk about it, aunt. This girl is an elm head. She doesn''t know how serious those are. She always feels that she has to be pregnant. She''s not happy when the imperial doctor says she''s not pregnant.


    Before my aunt came, I was still scolding her! It happened that you came in. "


    Hearing that he was not pregnant, Chi Xi was half happy and half disappointed, but soon thought of another thing: "why haven''t you come yet? Don''t have any problems."


    "I don''t know, but it''s useless to say this now. Let them stew some soup for me later."


    Chu Yuehua''s words made Chi Xi nod: "it''s time. You''re still so young. Don''t be careless. It''s most uncertain about this woman. If you don''t take good care of yourself, others can''t take care of it."


    Then he said with a smile, "well, you have a good rest! I''ll go to Changle to play."


    Originally, I came here not for Chu Yuehua, but for the little girl. Chu Yuehua couldn''t help laughing.


    He ordered Du ruosheng to take care of Changle and serve his aunt there.


    In the afternoon, I struggled to get up.


    If Chi Ye sees himself lying in bed all day, he''s afraid he''ll be suspicious.


    "Why do I look at your face? Is there something wrong? I''ll find a doctor to show you!"


    Who knows, when he came back in the evening, he suddenly asked.


    Chu Yuehua was startled, and then reached out and touched his face: "really? I think today''s spirit is good, does his face look very bad?"


    Seeing her surprise, Chi Ye smiled and said, "maybe I was wrong. Now there is nothing at home, so you have time to have a good rest. Now Changle doesn''t like to stay at home. If you are familiar with those people, you can raise some meat.


    When our filial piety period is over, give me another son. "


    "Add a son!" a tearful voice came from the door. Chi Ye immediately laughed and took Changle over: "how about your mother adding another brother to you?"


    "Brother!" Changle reads unconsciously with his father, making Chi Ye smile with joy.


    "You really are, too. What nonsense is the child talking about!"


    "I don''t have any nonsense," Chi ye still smiles, "right! Changle, we need to add another brother."


    "Brother!" Changle waved his small hand and looked like Chi Ye.


    Chu Yuehua looked at their father and daughter''s two similar eyebrows and eyes. Her heart was sour and she was almost red.


    How long can such a day last?


    She vomited another mouthful of blood this afternoon. It seems that it''s really serious. She feels that her spirit is much worse. I don''t know how long she can hide it.


    After a few quiet days, I was disturbed by visitors again.

 Chapter 479

    Princess Shu and the seventh prince came together. Chu Yuehua and Chi ye were surprised by this posture. They didn''t know what the seventh prince thought. It was obvious that Chi ye had to oppose him?


    In front, Qi Chonghuan went directly to Chi ye, while Chu Yuehua came directly in.


    A group of people in the moon Pavilion knelt down to salute and say hello.


    Princess Shu took Chu Yuehua''s hand and smiled very affectionately: "why is Mrs. young so polite to me? It''s rare for me to go out of the palace. I wanted to get in touch with Mrs. young, so I came to have a look. Quan should come to visit my relatives."


    Chu Yuehua only smiled at the speech and didn''t say more.


    When the host and guest took their seats, Princess Shu smiled and looked at Chu Yuehua and said, "how can I look at it? Mrs. Shao''s face doesn''t seem good? But she hasn''t slept well these days, or is she uncomfortable?"


    Since the last time Chi ye said that her face was bad, Chu Yuehua must make up when she gets up every day.


    At first, Chi ye also said that she didn''t have to be so troublesome at home, but she passed it off with the fact that women love beauty by nature.


    But today, the lady still said that her face was not good, which was a little strange.


    "Really? I don''t think there''s anything bad," Chu Yuehua replied with a smile. "I slept well last night."


    "I watched the young lady put on such a thick rouge and thought it was to cover something!"


    Chu Yuehua hurriedly said, "I misunderstood, but I was bored at home. I always felt that I had nothing to do, so I ordered myself at will. What''s more, although the young teacher doesn''t care about me every day, we, as women, still need to pay more attention."


    The Shu imperial concubine frowned invisibly, and then said with a smile: "in fact, I''m here today! There are still some things I don''t understand. I want to ask the young lady."


    "If your mother has anything to say, just ask directly. Don''t do that. My concubine must know everything."


    Chu Yuehua said so, but her heart had begun to be vigilant.


    Although she can''t say what kind of person she is, she also knows that there is no particularly important thing. She will never condescend to your dignity and come to her home to talk to herself.


    At this time, for Shufei''s mother and son, isn''t the most important thing about the seven princes in the court?


    "Young lady, think for yourself. Since you married from the state of Yan to the state of Qi, what''s wrong with me, young lady?"


    "What did lady Shufei say? Why did she say that to my concubines? If there was such a saying, my concubines would have to find out the person who said such words. Wouldn''t it be a trap for my concubines?"


    The lady quickly smiled and said, "don''t worry, young lady. I don''t mean that. I just asked. The second question is, have I been on the side of young lady for so long?


    If I hadn''t tried to persuade the imperial concubine to respect her, young lady, I''m afraid she''s already a ghost of the underworld. "


    "Concubine Shu took great pains to help my concubine, and my concubine always kept it in mind."


    "In this way, we should have a very close relationship. I have never had any selfishness towards Mrs. Shao. I always regard Mrs. Shao as my own people and protect her everywhere."


    "Concubine Shu''s love for my concubine has always been known and dare not forget."


    "In that case, why are you unwilling to lend a helping hand to help us now? Just as I helped you at the beginning?"


    Shufei suddenly looked sad and looked at Chu Yuehua with tears.


    Chu Yuehua was surprised and hurriedly asked, "where did you start? My mother has a life-saving grace to my concubine.


    If the empress is in danger, I will try my best to save her. But I don''t understand what the empress says at the moment. "


    Hearing her words, Shufei was cold in her heart. As expected, she was not a fuel-efficient lamp. For this reason, she still pretended like this. It was really hateful.


    Thinking so in her heart, she naturally couldn''t behave like this on her face. The lady cried, "doesn''t the young lady know the situation in the hall now?


    The seventh Lord was young and was granted the king for a short time. Naturally, he was envied. The third Lord has been domineering for many years and has bad conduct on weekdays.


    She grew up next to the queen again and sat down with the word "Di Chang". Now there is no need to say the second Lord and the fourth Lord.


    Isn''t the seventh master of our family the most troublesome to him? But how old is the seventh master? How can he win the third prince.


    During this period of time, in order to protect ourselves, our seventh Lord has courted officials everywhere in order to be able to write more confidence and make the third Lord dare not touch him lightly.


    But up to now, the third Lord is not afraid at all. He holds other people in the court in his hand.


    I and the seventh Prince''s mother and son were beaten to death by the third prince and the queen.


    If the emperor dies, the seven kings and I will have to die.


    Now, looking at the past, only young master Chi can save us. Since I have such a good relationship with young lady, we should unite well at this time.


    How many times did the seventh Lord find the young master, but the young master pushed him back without being soft or hard.


    I can''t care about my face today. I just came to ask Mrs. young to protect our lives. "


    At this time, Chu Yuehua really admired Princess Shu. The black one turned white. If it was really not so good as ordinary people can say.


    "Lady Shu''s words are serious. I don''t know anything about the court. Besides, the third prince and the seventh prince are always brothers. You are also the third prince''s concubine. Where will brothers maim each other?


    What''s more, there are so many eyes all over the world! What can happen so easily?


    What''s more, I won''t say anything else, just the news I heard. The strength of the seventh prince should not be weaker than that of the third prince! In this case, with the lady, the emperor''s favorite empress, how dare the third prince start easily?


    Xu is, Xu is the mother worried too much? "


    As soon as Princess Shu heard this, she didn''t eat this set? Chu Yuehua was about to speak, but she was blocked back by Chu Yuehua: "besides, these things are really the things of the court, not to mention that I never care about the affairs of the court, even now the young teachers are outside the court.


    The empress''s coming to us this time really makes me confused. The first seven princes are already at the young master, otherwise we will wait for the news over there? "


    Shu Fei was so angry that she had a toothache that she suddenly clenched her teeth and said, "so, young lady won''t help?"

 Chapter 480

    Chi yechong''s wife is famous in the whole state of Qi. Who doesn''t know that the famous young master Chi doesn''t pay attention to anyone, but he attaches great importance to Chu Yuehua.


    Therefore, this is why Princess Shu came to Chu Yuehua. At this time, she didn''t expect that Chu Yuehua not only didn''t agree, but also didn''t even bother to flicker. She just didn''t agree. A soft nail was thrown over, leaving Princess Shu speechless.


    "Princess Shu''s words are bad," Chu Yuehua knew. If she really followed Princess Shu''s words at this time, she was afraid that there would be endless trouble in the future, and Chi Ye hated it. "It''s not that my concubine refused to agree to her request.


    If I can do this, with the help of my mother at that time, my ministers and concubines must report it back and forth to my mother.


    But I can''t tell you anything about the court. My mother is in the back palace. I must know that my emperor once said that the back palace can''t do politics, not to mention that my concubine is still in the young master''s back house.


    It''s just taking care of the servant girls and teasing the children to be happy every day. There''s really nothing I can do about it. "


    Seeing her high sounding words, the lady was angry and said, "young lady, don''t think about it.


    The virtue of the third Lord is obvious to all people in the world now. I believe everyone has eyes to see what will happen in the future. Although I can''t say that the seventh Lord must be a dragon and a phoenix among people.


    But this character is not only a little better than the third Lord!


    Please keep your eyes open to see what will happen in the future in the state of Qi, so as not to... Hum! "


    Chu Yuehua sneers at the threat. Not to mention that she has always been in the same heart with Chi ye, she really doesn''t dare to help people with such character as Princess Shu said.


    Who knows if he helped a poisonous snake?


    When Qi Chonghuan really holds the power, he is afraid that Chi ye will be the first to suppress him.


    Therefore, in the face of the threat of Princess Shu, Chu Yuehua was unmoved: "what my mother said is right. I just can''t do anything. If I can, how can I have the slightest intention of shirking."


    Shu Fei looked at Chu Yuehua coldly, and the room suddenly fell into a strange and rigid atmosphere.


    At the same time, in the outer side hall, Chi ye and Qi Chonghuan also fell into an impasse.


    Qi Chonghuan was young, but there was no childishness on his face at this time. Relatively speaking, he seemed a little too mature.


    The cold breath on his face made people forget his vitality at this time.


    "Chi ye, don''t toast or punish!" Qi Chonghuan sneered. "I know you''re Third Master Chi, but now the Minister of household is my man. How much face will your Nanzhou chamber of Commerce sell you!


    I don''t think you will have such a huge financial support at that time. What else can you say to me in the court? "


    Chi Ye glanced at him faintly, then turned his eyes away and said with a smile: "seven kings, just remind you! Please, it''s not so."


    "Oh... Please, my king?" Qi Chonghuan sneered. "Do you really think you are a green onion? This world is my family''s world, and you Chi Ye is just a dog of my family.


    For such a long time, I have been polite to you because of the power of your chi family.


    But then you forget who you are.


    If I inherit the unification in the future, I won''t give you another chance to repent. "


    "There won''t be that day," Chi Ye was born coldly. He stood up and looked at Qi Chonghuan coldly. "You can go."


    Qi Chonghuan feels that his lungs are going to explode. He doesn''t think that Chi ye can refresh his understanding every time he doesn''t give him face.


    Today, this can be said directly. Is he really not afraid?


    "You mean to be an enemy with me?" Qi Chonghuan said in a deep voice, holding back the anger that was about to burst out in his chest.


    "Don''t say these meaningless words again. I won''t help you no matter what my situation is."


    Chi Ye is about to walk out of the side hall.


    "Do you think that fat pig will be better than me?"


    He''s almost hysterical. Chi Ye is a person valued by his father and the emperor. There are many people who believe in him in the court. He won''t believe it anyway. Chi Ye doesn''t choose the young and promising himself, but the big fat pig who indulges in sex.


    "See off!"


    Chi Ye is too lazy to talk to him. His voice is not loud, but he is cold.


    He doesn''t like being threatened. There are no people who can threaten him in the world.


    "Good and good!" seeing that he was not good or bad, Qi Chonghuan didn''t know what kind of attitude to treat him. He could only sneer and say three good words before saying, "I just hope you can be so proud until the end, but you don''t come to beg me on your knees at that time."


    Then he breathed out a long breath and was about to leave when he saw the lady coming from the backyard.


    Qi Chonghuan hurriedly greeted him.


    Instead of looking at him, Princess Shu looks at Chi Ye. Seeing Chi Ye''s expression and Qi Chonghuan''s angry look, she knows the result of the conversation just now.


    She was not anxious and angry. She smiled and turned to Chi ye: "I think the young master should promise us what the old seven had just said!"


    "Can''t the seventh Prince still understand people''s words? We''re closing now. We don''t welcome guests. Please ask the lady and the seventh prince to move back to the palace!"


    "Order to leave so soon?" the lady sneered. "I''m afraid we''re gone. You''ll regret it later."


    Chi Ye is about to leave and ignore them, but subconsciously, he always feels that this is a little strange, so he stops and looks at Princess Shu.


    For his oppressive eyes, Shufei was a little uncomfortable, but she still managed to maintain the smile on her face.


    He glanced at Chi ye and said with a smile, "looking at the young master, I probably don''t know. Mrs. young is really hiding it."


    "What do you mean?"


    Princess Shu hooked her lips, put her hand on the back of her son''s hand, smiled and said, "what does this mean? I still want to ask the young master to go back to the house and have a look. As for the result! The young master''s ability is superb. Naturally, she can know what''s going on.


    We''ll wait in the seventh King''s residence. When you have a good idea, come back to us. However, we really have to hurry. "


    As soon as her voice fell, Chi Ye quickly went to the moon Pavilion like an arrow off the string.


    "It''s really the legendary young master Chi who loves his wife most!" the princess murmured. She didn''t know what kind of mood it was, and then turned to Qi Chonghuan, "let''s go too!"

 Chapter 481

    It turned out that at that time, Princess Shu already knew that Chu Yuehua was poisoned. On the one hand, she wanted to persuade her to help persuade Chi ye, on the other hand, she also came to check whether it was true.


    Qi Chonghuan gave Qi Chonghuan the antidote from Anya at the last moment and asked him to give it to Chu Yuehua.


    Later, after knowing Qi Chonghuan''s true identity, he thought that he had already eaten it for Chu Yuehua. Seeing Chu Yuehua again, he found that there was nothing wrong with her, so he had no doubt.


    Who knows, Qi Chonghuan had a heart at that time, invited several doctors who were good at making poison, divided the antidote into five parts, and only gave Chu Yuehua one before. Therefore, Chu Yuehua has not changed since that time.


    When calculating the time, it is the time for the toxicity attack. If it really happens at this time, it will be a great help to contain Chi Ye.


    So at this time, no matter how attractive she is, she must come to Chi mansion.


    When Chi Ye arrives at the moon Pavilion, he hears Changle''s cry before he goes in.


    The house is in a mess.


    Hurried into the house. Several servant girls were cleaning something. They were a little nervous when they saw him coming.


    The smell of blood is clearly the smell of blood. What did they do?


    "Young lady!" Chi ye can''t keep calm at this time, so he roared directly.


    "Madam Shao is in the inner room." Du Ruo comes out from the inner room, his eyes red, and he doesn''t dare to look at Chi Ye.


    "Moon!" a lunge rushed in and saw Chu Yuehua lying pale on the bed.


    "You all know!" Chu Yuehua just heard his voice and knew that he must have known it from Qi Chonghuan.


    "You... What''s the matter?" Chi Ye found that she looked so bad at this time. "What did that bitch do to you?"


    He shook his head gently. Chu Yuehua felt very sad. Tears fell down one by one: "Uncle Ye, I''m always useless, right?"


    "Silly girl, how could it be? Stop talking nonsense. Tell me quickly. Did that woman force you to eat? I''ll find her now."


    Chu Yuehua tried her best to hold his hand and wanted to hold him: "there''s no such thing. It''s not what she forced me to eat."


    "What the hell is going on?" Chi Ye hurriedly asks.


    "It''s Anya. I was poisoned when I fell into the wild goose mountain." Chu Yuehua was afraid to look into his eyes. She would rather tell him such a thing at the last minute. She didn''t want to see him sad.


    "What?" Chi Ye stared at her blankly, "how? It''s been so long... How..."


    "I don''t know. I thought the poison on me had been relieved, but I don''t know. I don''t know why I suddenly again these days..."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Chi Ye was almost hysterical. He almost roared out, but when he saw the pale face on the bed, he swallowed it again.


    The corners of his eyes felt moist. Chi Ye held her hand in his palm: "you don''t have to worry. There''s still time. I''ll let someone cure you. Don''t worry!"


    "Uncle Ye, if I can''t hold on, you..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense," Chi Ye quickly covers her mouth. "There won''t be that day. We will always be together. You have to give me a lot of children. That day will never come."


    Seeing him like this, Chu Yuehua didn''t dare to say any more, but nodded gently. Since he didn''t want to listen, don''t listen to him!


    Heart to heart, if two people''s positions are transferred, she can''t hear such words either.


    "You have a good rest first. I''ll find someone."


    Chi Ye gently prints a kiss on her lips, and then turns and goes out.


    When I reached the door, the sadness in my eyes immediately disappeared, and the rest was cold.


    Looking at the appearance of Princess Shu and Qi Chonghuan just now, it is clear that they know that Chu Yuehua was poisoned.


    But she was poisoned in Luoyan mountain, so it can only show that Qi Chonghuan knew it at that time.


    Not only do you know this thing, but also how toxic it is. You know it will happen soon.


    This can explain why Shufei appeared so coincidentally and said that.


    Qi Chonghuan, Princess Shu!


    OK, good, you have violated my bottom line. Everyone else can, but she can''t.


    Threatening me with her life is the biggest reason for your ultimate failure.


    Go back to your usual yard.


    After a while, more than ten people gathered.


    These people, dressed differently, do not seem to belong to the same organization.


    "Shadow, send this message to elder brother and second brother and try to make Beiliang chaotic,


    Baicao, go to Sichuan and bring me old man Yao. I must see his people in ten days.


    Chiba, keep a close watch on every move of the seventh Prince''s residence. Report anything to me.


    Ruoyi, report a letter to the third King''s house. The Nanzhou chamber of Commerce has been suppressed by the seven kings. He will try to move in the household department. If he can''t move, help him!


    Qin Wen, inform Fuqin that Princess Shu has been dishonest recently. She can act on the emperor''s side. "


    Seeing his gloomy face mobilize so many forces, the stormy waves in everyone''s heart can hardly be described.


    But one thing they know is that this time, the seven kings really provoked the third master. When the third master was angry, the seven kings really had to go this time.


    "Everyone, act now!"


    "Yes!"


    Chu Yuehua is very worried about Chi ye at this time. He was still in balance. Now, for his own sake, he is only afraid


    I wonder if Uncle Ye will do anything stupid?


    This political struggle for power and profit is the most bloodless.


    After Lan Xiang inquired for a long time, Lan Xiang came back: "young lady, I have gone to the seventh King''s house."


    "What?" Chu Yuehua was surprised, "he..."


    He was about to get out of bed. Du Ruo and Lan Xiang hurriedly pressed her back: "young lady, it''s no use for you at this time. My Lord has gone. What''s more, you should believe that my Lord is. He will never do anything uncertain. Since he went to the seventh Prince''s residence at this time, I think he has a plan in mind."


    Normally, Chi Ye is like this, but now people threaten him with their own life, which is hard to say.


    At this time, the bodyguard of the seventh Prince''s residence, who had been guarding the door, was very happy when he saw the man riding alone.


    It seems that what the seventh Lord said is true. As long as the seventh Lord succeeds, they can really be regarded as chickens and dogs rising to heaven.

 Chapter 482

    "Young master Chi, I knew you would come to my palace. This is the best Shifeng Longjing this year. You should have a good taste." Qi Chonghuan sat in the pavilion and smiled at the man who ran over in a hurry.


    The lady not far away sat on the imperial concubine''s couch over there, with two little servant girls hanging their legs.


    "It is said that young master Chi has always been the one who loves his wife the most. People all over the country know this. It can be seen that we are not wrong."


    Princess Shu sat up straight, waved the two servant girls back, and looked at Chi ye with a smile.


    "Come on! What do you want?" Chi Ye narrows his eyes slightly.


    "Very simple!" Qi Chonghuan was also honest and impolite. "As long as you do two things, first, let your Nanzhou chamber of Commerce help operate. No matter what means you use, just let the fat pig finally bear the name of embezzling business tax.


    Second, you tell Qin Zhong that you think I''m better than that fat pig and are ready to hold me up.


    That''s two points. There are no more conditions. How about it? "


    Chi Ye couldn''t help laughing: "there are no more conditions for these two points. From this, it seems that the conditions for these two points are very relaxed?


    The Nanzhou chamber of commerce can be said to be an organization that gathers rich businessmen from all over the country. Not to mention whether I can convince them, it is a bit of a dream to say that the success rate of this matter.


    It has always been an official in charge of business, but now let a group of businessmen trap the king on the spot. Isn''t that a joke?


    Second, Qin Zhong is now a doctor of imperial history. It can be said that he is the imperial court and the most noble imperial court official in the eyes of people all over the world, which has always been respected by many scholars.


    Although he is a disciple of his grandfather, I can give up his duty as a censor and participate in the party struggle by saying so. It''s too childish! "


    It''s really funny. A little earlier, he pushed the third prince to death. It''s estimated that the emperor will never trust the third prince again.


    It means that the biggest competitor is gone.


    Second, if even Qin Zhong has attached himself to the seventh Lord, then the neutral factions in the imperial court will fall towards Qi Chonghuan.


    In this way, I''m afraid even the emperor will be afraid of three points. At that time, Chi ye, I''m afraid he will really be under his control.


    Anyway, at that time, he was always the king and the supreme right of the state of Qi.


    Even if Chi Ye has a thorough ability, he really has no other way to go except to rise up and make a rebellion against his family.


    "These are all things you should consider. I just arrange these two things for you. Whether you can do them or not depends on you. Of course, the life of Mrs. Shao is naturally in your hands."


    Chi Ye looks at him expressionless, but the cold in his eyes can''t be hidden anyway.


    "What about the antidote?"


    For a long time, he only asked these three words.


    Qi Chonghuan glanced at the lady, and then the mother and son smiled at each other. Qi Chonghuan said, "looking at master Chi means yes?"


    "Less nonsense, where''s the antidote?"


    Chi ye still looks at Qi Chonghuan, and the expression on his face is very ugly.


    It''s no wonder that when a rebellious person encounters such a situation and is so oppressed, it will naturally be like this.


    Qi Chonghuan didn''t think he was disobedient. He took out a small porcelain vase from his arms and threw it away.


    Chi Ye grabs it in his hand.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished yet!" Qi Chonghuan said with a smile.


    "I have five antidotes in total. I gave you one and four. Only by eating all the antidotes on me can I completely eliminate the toxins in Mrs. Shao''s body.


    Therefore, young master Chi is a smart man. Naturally, he knows what I mean. Therefore, my mother and I are here waiting for the good news of young master Chi. "


    Chi Ye sneered: "if the emperor knew that the seventh prince was such a clever man, how would he react?"


    Before Qi Chonghuan could change his face and make a noise, there was a horse hissing outside the yard. Chi ye had already left.


    Looking at her son''s angry face, imperial concubine Shu said with a smile, "what''s so angry about this? Chi Ye is such a beautiful man. It''s in the hands of you, my mother and son today. Doesn''t this prove that my son is powerful?


    What''s more, although Chi Ye is a talented person, he is somewhat fond of children and women. Such a big weakness is just caught by us. Isn''t it God''s intentional arrangement.


    When my son ascends the throne later, he is just a Chi Ye. He doesn''t take it casually. Why are you angry with him now? "


    Hearing his mother''s words, Qi Chonghuan showed a smiling face again: "the mother imperial concubine is right. It''s the son''s minister who forgot his discretion for a time. If there''s nothing wrong, we''ll wait for the day when he loses! At that time, I''ll let him kneel on the ground and beg me."


    In this regard, Shufei is noncommittal. Her son is hers. Naturally, she can''t see him suffer a little injustice.


    Chi Ye doesn''t care that Qi Chonghuan''s speech is ugly, so he rides his horse back to the moon Pavilion in three or two steps.


    Chu Yuehua has fainted. Chi Ye quickly melts the pill with boiling water. After being wasted, he completely fills a pill.


    Then he stood by himself. Occasionally, Changle cried for his mother before he went to tease the child himself.


    In this way, Chu Yuehua woke up faintly until Zishi and immediately understood: "what did you promise him?"


    "Nothing was promised."


    "I don''t believe it!" Chu Yuehua shook her head. "Qi Chonghuan is ambitious and doesn''t break his means. I don''t believe he will suddenly be so kind to give you the antidote."


    "You say you''re a woman''s family. What do you worry so much about?" Chi Ye frowns and has no choice. "You care about this when you wake up. You don''t care whether I''m tired or thirsty."


    Chu Yuehua was embarrassed and held her face. "I''m really worried. Tell me if it''s good, or I''ll guess like this, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t worry! I won''t do anything for him. I''ve arranged everything. I just want him to give me the antidote now, so I promised him verbally.


    As for Qi Chonghuan, I can no longer tolerate him. "


    Chu Yuehua naturally understands Chi Ye''s personality and is sure to do so.


    "You..."


    "I can''t let you and your children live in fear all the time," Chi Ye hugged her behind him. Seeing that she was still weak, he gently input some real Qi for her. "You are my wife and my family. Naturally, you should live in peace. You are waiting for me."


    Chu Yuehua believes in him, and she also knows that being forced to this extent by Qi Chonghuan, there is no way to make such a choice. Since others are unkind to me, why should Chi ye be a good man.

 Chapter 483

    "You are..."


    Seeing the person coming in, Chu Yuehua swallowed a mouthful of saliva. How should she describe this person?


    Or, this tree?


    The man who came here is an old man, I think so!


    It''s just that his clothes look like some... I can''t recognize the material. If I didn''t see his face, it would look like a pile of sacks moving from behind.


    The old man''s hair was not tied up, but tied into small braids. There were also grass and vines wrapped around the braids. He was also in colorful bags. No one knew what was hidden in those invisible bags.


    "Are you Chu Yuehua?"


    "I''m Chu Yuehua," Chu Yuehua nodded hard, but she was afraid.


    The old man dragged his lips to his chest and pulled away his beard on both sides: "I''m old Yao. Just call me old Yao. I''m here to see a doctor for you. Your Qi country is really beautiful. It''s fun for me to come for the first time.


    You''re a pretty girl, too. I like it very much. I heard you were poisoned. What kind of poison did you get? "


    Chu Yuehua swallowed another mouthful of saliva. She understood the origin of the old man. Chi Ye found a doctor for herself.


    It''s just that the doctor''s shape is really... Weird!


    "Grandpa!" a milk voice came from behind yaolao. Chu Yuehua was surprised for fear that some insects on yaolao would climb onto Changle.


    "Oh! There''s a lovely girl doll here," said old Yao. As soon as he saw Changle, he forgot to treat Chu Yuehua, and turned to see Changle. "What did you call me just now?"


    "Eh! Grandpa, what''s this?" Changle grabbed a grass on his hair. "It''s fun in your hair!"


    "It''s called zishateng. It''s a good thing!" yaolao looked at Changle with a smile and seemed to want to reach out and pinch her face.


    Chu Yuehua hurriedly took Changle aside and said with a smile, "old Yao, I''m really sorry! The little girl is not sensible and bumped into you."


    Changle broke free from his mother''s arms, ran directly to yaolao''s leg and hugged his leg: "I don''t know! I want to play with Grandpa. Grandpa, will you take Changle?"


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t bear to look straight at her daughter''s pink and jade carving and lean against a pile of rotten cloth that couldn''t tell the color at all. She wished she could catch the child immediately and wash it two or three times.


    But this man was invited by Chi Ye. He must be an expert. If he did so, it would hurt people''s self-esteem. It''s better to teach Changle when he''s away.


    She was about to say hello to the old Yao and arrange his stay. Who knows, the old Yao smiled and said, "OK, OK! I think your family is very beautiful. I was in a hurry and didn''t have a good look. Would you take me to have a look?"


    Changle immediately said, "OK, OK! Du Ruo, let''s go!"


    Then he ran for Yao Lao to hold her. Chu Yuehua was in a hurry: "Changle, how can you be so rude? Don''t you see Yao Lao is old? Why do you want others to hold you?"


    "But grandpa holds me every day!"


    Pouting at her mother, it was clear that she was fighting.


    Yao Lao didn''t care at all. He picked up Changle, then turned to Chu Yuehua and said, "don''t worry, my bones are fine! Don''t worry! I''ll take the baby out to play for a while and treat you later."


    "What is treatment?"


    "It''s just that people''s body is uncomfortable. I''ll show him, and then make a drum. People are nine."


    "Really? So powerful?"


    "Do you want to learn from me, little doll?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The voices of the old and the young were so far away that Chu Yuehua was almost out of breath.


    The expression on Lan Xiang''s face is a little ferocious. It''s the first time to see her so far.


    Then take another look at the young lady next to you. The whole person is about to be dizzy.


    "Young lady, now... What should I do now?"


    Chu Yuehua glanced at her and smiled bitterly, "what should I do? I don''t know what to do! What''s the matter with your master? Where''s this best product from? He just stuffed it into our house. If he turns back and grows lice on Changle, I think he will cry by himself."


    Chu Yuehua really wanted to cry without tears. After a long time, she waved her hand: "go, go! Quickly boil a basin of water and bring it back after a long time. Let her wash it well and rub it clean for me. I can''t let go of an inch of space, and wash my hair and hair."


    After thinking about it, he said, "you''d better wash it for me twice, no, three times!"


    Lan Xiang felt very melancholy just now, but after seeing Chu Yuehua''s reaction, he felt very funny. Finally, he pursed his mouth.


    Chu Yuehua sat for a while and felt very worried. The old man was really strange. Changle was still a child. He didn''t know what was on him. Changle would get sick if he smelled it.


    Hurry or decide to go and have a look and pull the little girl back, so that you can be more assured.


    Just as I was about to go out, I heard a loud noise outside the door.


    I only heard Chi ye say, "I asked you to detoxify yue''er, not to play. You had a good time and took my daughter with you!"


    "Let go, let go!" that was the voice of old Yao. It seemed that Chi ye had a soft spot. "Your wife''s poison is easy to say. Isn''t it detoxification? Who was old Yao afraid of?


    But the girl in your family is very good-looking. I''ll play for a while and put it back. You can let go! "


    "Dad, I want to play with Grandpa. I want to play with Grandpa. Let go!"


    Then Chu Yuehua sees an amazing scene. Chi Ye walks in the middle, followed by a group of people such as Du Ruo. He holds one with both hands, and the old and the young are struggling.


    This way, it''s really unspeakable... Weird.


    "Mom, mom, look at Dad, it hurts, Changle hurts!" Changle''s eyes burst into tears when she saw Chu Yuehua. She knew she was pretending to cry.


    "Yes, little girl, it hurts. The medicine always hurts!"


    "Cough, cough..." Chu Yuehua thought she was frightened. Changle''s Pink carving and jade carving made people cry and sell Meng, but the old man with wrinkled face and ragged clothes over there sold Meng. What kind of lethality is that!


    "Well, let them go!" Chu Yuehua couldn''t see it anymore, but said to Chi Ye.


    As soon as Changle was released by his father, he quickly climbed over to the old man Yao: "master, let''s go and play!"

 Chapter 484

    "My dear disciple, your parents are eyeing!" old man Yao touched Changle''s face. "I''ll play with you when I pacify your parents."


    Chu Yuehua and Chi Ye immediately caught the key in his words: "what did you just say to my daughter?"


    "Changle, who do you call master?" Chu Yuehua also frowned and walked to Chi Ye''s side.


    "I......" Changle replied crisply.


    "We..." old Yao smiled, unfolded the folds on his face, and smiled with Changle at Chu Yuehua and Chi Ye.


    "Just now I gave a big salute!"


    They almost shocked Chu Yuehua and Chi ye with the same voice.


    "What are you talking about?" the couple opened their eyes and asked loudly at the same time.


    Changle shook the pigtail and pointed to a purple green vine on it: "you see, it was given to me by master. It''s called Zisha vine. Master alone has it! It was planted by master and has many effects! You don''t have it."


    "Yaolao!" Chi Ye really frowned this time. "What''s going on?"


    Old Yao quickly hid Changle behind his back: "I see this female doll. This is my apprentice. You can''t rob me or promise."


    Chu Yuehua is about to fall down. Fortunately, Chi Ye nearby is quick to help her.


    "Yao Lao, I''m a little naughty, and I''m not obedient. I''m afraid... I''m afraid I''ll live up to your full medical skills."


    For Chu Yuehua''s words, old Yao said he was very unhappy: "nonsense, how can my chosen disciple be stupid! I have just passed the examination and teaching. It''s very good and suitable to be my disciple. I like it. You don''t have to worry."


    "Yao Lao..."


    What else does Chi Ye want to say, but old Yao suddenly takes it seriously: "I don''t care. I''ll let Changle be my disciple. If you don''t agree, I''ll go now."


    "Don''t!" Chi Ye''s head grew big when he heard it. This old medicine man has never been normal since he knew him. No matter what he did or said, he can never infer with normal thinking.


    So


    "Uncle Ye!" Chu Yuehua couldn''t help stamping her feet.


    Over the years, the husband and wife have only one child, ice and snow are smart and lovely. How can she accept being with such a monster suddenly.


    "Yaolao, let''s discuss this matter slowly. After all, in the state of Qi, worshiping a teacher is a very important thing. We can''t decide so hastily. You should help Yueer drive the poison first, and then let''s consider the matter of worshiping a teacher?"


    Old Yao looks at Chi ye, Chu Yuehua, and finally Changle behind him.


    After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, "well, well, I''ll drive the poison out for the little girl first!"


    Chu Yuehua was a little relieved. She knew that the poison in her body was not shallow. Even if the old medicine was powerful, it would take a long time. During this time, she would be able to understand it if she explained things to Changle. At that time, even if the old medicine wanted to take her away, Changle was unwilling, and he had no way.


    So he made up his mind. Chu Yuehua immediately changed into a smiling face: "then you''ll be old."


    Yaolao didn''t know how to be polite. Then he went into the house and sat down by the window.


    Chu Yuehua looked at it and smoked again. That''s his favorite place to sit. Now


    "Come here, give me your hand!"


    It''s probably a professional habit. At this time, he doesn''t seem to be smiling at all when he starts doing business, and his face is rarely serious.


    Chu Yuehua knew that he wanted to feel his pulse, but he didn''t see her holding the wrist pillow. He couldn''t help being a little strange.


    However, she is not only from the Central Plains. Maybe it is normal that every place is different.


    So he obediently stretched out his hand.


    Old Yao was stunned for a moment, and then grabbed her hand. Before she could scream, she was caught by the extremely soft hand.


    It was like a woman''s hand. Chu Yuehua forgot the pain at the moment of surprise.


    When he reacted, yaolao had let go of her hand, and there was a blood bead on the middle finger of her left hand.


    Only then did he find that the veteran Yao withdrew his hand and had a strange ring in his hand.


    There were some small cave like things on the ring, and Chu Yuehua put his blood in one of the grooves.


    "OK!" Chi Ye knows that Chu Yuehua will react like this and puts her hand down with a smile. "This is yaolao''s way of seeing a doctor. Don''t be surprised."


    Don''t you think it''s strange?


    Chu Yuehua is really shocked. When have you seen such a way to treat diseases over the years? Are you sure you''re not kidding?


    You don''t have to look, smell, ask, or probe with acupuncture, you''ll know what''s going on?


    "Don''t worry! I don''t doubt yaolao''s medical skills," Chi ye said to Chu Yuehua with a smile, and then said to yaolao, "yaolao, a special room has been prepared for you. Go now!"


    "Hmm! OK!" the old druggist pressed the ring, and then put his hand back into the mess of cloth strips.


    He went out with a serious face.


    When he saw it, he quickly shouted, "master, master, take me to play."


    The seriousness on his face was broken in an instant. Old Yao smiled at Changle and said, "little doll, be good! When the master has remitted in and the master comes out, he will play with you soon!"


    "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true!"


    Old Yao smiled and pinched Changle''s face, and then followed the shadow outside.


    Chu Yuehua watched him go away and hurriedly pulled Changle over and checked up and down: "do you feel itchy?"


    She pulled her hair again and didn''t see anything wrong. She was about to pull out the grass vine on her head, but she stopped it.


    "OK, I won''t take that thing off your head. Go take a bath with Lan Xiang!"


    After saying that, he was afraid that she would spread it to the old Yao''s ears and make the old man uncomfortable, so he added: "you''ve been crazy and wild for several days, so you have to wash well."


    Hearing that his mother finally didn''t pull this thing out of his head, Changle was relieved.


    Then he obediently followed Lan Xiang to take a bath.


    Over there, Chi Ye keeps laughing.


    Chu Yuehua gave him a hard look: "you still laugh! What do you do when your daughter gets sore?"


    "How can it be! I guess it''s hard for this girl to get sick with old Yao." Chi Ye shakes his head and laughs.

 Chapter 485

    "What does this mean?" Chu Yuehua asked with a puzzled eyebrow.


    "You''re really a medicine. Is that old man dirty to that color?"


    "Otherwise?" Chu Yuehua was stunned. Seeing the clothes on old Yao''s body, Chu Yuehua was going crazy, especially when he saw that his daughter was still climbing up.


    "Do you know that someone once offered ten thousand liang of gold to buy medicine?" Chi Ye''s face was joking and blinked at his wife.


    "What? Are you kidding?" Chu Yuehua couldn''t believe it.


    "Don''t you think there''s something strange about yaolao just now?" Chi Ye Yang raises his hand.


    "Yes!" suddenly thought of his doubts, "his hands are particularly tender."


    "So ah! How can a person who takes care of his hands so carefully make his clothes dirty? It''s all potions. I''m not lying to you. Generally, people who are poisoned don''t bother to see it. They just pick a cloth strip from him and soak it in a basin of water. Let others soak it in the water for one night and it''ll be fine the next day."


    Chi Ye looks at Chu Yuehua stunned. He thinks it''s fun. He can''t help knocking her on the head.


    "True or false, is it so magical?"


    "Really!" Chi Ye looks at her seriously. "I''ve soaked it all, and it works."


    "Eh..."


    Chu Yuehua felt sick at the thought of the water soaked by the dirty cloth.


    "You can''t believe it. This time, you always take your blood for a good inspection. It''s the best treatment. The old man is very strange. He''s probably willing to work so hard to please you because of Changle."


    "Please?" Chu Yuehua disagrees with Chi Ye''s words. "This is also called please? Please forgive me! But I''m scared. What''s going on? Also, I don''t agree with him about taking Changle as his disciple!"


    "Why don''t you agree?" Chi Ye looks at her strangely. "Yaolao hasn''t taken an apprentice all his life. What a rare opportunity. Don''t just miss it."


    "Do you mean to really let Changle follow him?" Chu Yuehua looked at Chi Ye incredulously.


    "If Yao Lao is really willing to teach her, it is naturally the best, and she likes Changle very much. Why not follow her own wishes?


    What''s more, I think if Changle can learn the skills of yaolao, I don''t have to worry about it all my life. No matter where I go, I''m safe and can live well. "


    "What are you talking about!" Chu Yuehua looked at him angrily. "How old is Changle? She''s less than two years old. What does she know?"


    "You believe me!" Chi Ye knows that Chu Yuehua always has a lump in his heart when he looks at Yao Lao. Moreover, women will be hostile to the person who wants to take their children away. "It will be good for Changle to follow him."


    "I don''t agree," Chu Yuehua didn''t want to think about the so-called kindness to Changle at all. As long as he thought that Changle would follow such a strange old man to that strange place, he was shocked. "You were still on my side just now! How did you change your mouth as soon as you turned around."


    "Just now, I was hanging old Yao. I wanted to see if he really liked Changle. Now I can see that if Changle studied medicine with him, it would be good and not bad.


    Besides, if not, what do you think of Changle? Piano, chess, calligraphy and painting? Poetry and poetry? Or sitting in the room embroidering every day? "


    Chi Ye shook his head and said, "I don''t want our children to sit in the inner yard every day and don''t know the outside world."


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t refute these words. In her previous life, she just sat in the room doing needlework and looking at the ring every day, but in the end


    But when it comes to herself and her children, she has no way to let Changle go out like this.


    "All right, all right!" Chi Ye looks at it and goes on. He''s afraid he''s going to cry. He hurriedly runs to comfort her. "Isn''t it still early? Let''s see if the situation is good first? If you really don''t want to, forget it! I didn''t say I must send Changle to medical school."


    Chu Yuehua feels wronged in her heart. How can a good person become like this?


    Isn''t Chi Ye most in love with Changle? Why did you let the child go out to suffer with both hands at this time?


    Where is the daily heartache.


    The more you think about it, the more you feel wronged. However, you don''t want to show weakness in front of him, so you push Chi Ye aside and go to the inner room.


    Looking at the swinging bead curtain, Chi Ye touches his nose. This time, the little girl seems to be really sad.


    However, this is really a good choice for Changle, isn''t it?


    Chi Ye doesn''t want to change this, so he can only slowly convince Chu Yuehua. Although the little girl hurts the child, she still has reason after all. I believe it will be better after a while.


    The next day, yaolao brought a bowl of medicine and directly handed it to Chu Yuehua: "little girl, drink this bowl of medicine."


    Chu Yuehua was unhappy when he thought that this man would take Changle away, and his eyes were not so kind when he looked at yaolao.


    "Drink quickly! It''s not bitter. Try it." old Yao smiled and smiled all over his face.


    Changle bounced out of the next room. Seeing Chu Yuehua drinking medicine, he quickly asked, "what''s your mother drinking? Can you give me a drink?"


    "Why are you fooling around?" Chu Yuehua scolded, took the bowl in the old Yao''s hand, frowned and drank it. After drinking a mouthful, he felt something was wrong, "sweet?"


    "How''s it going? I said it''s not bitter!" old man Yao stroked his beard and looked quite proud. "I know you little girls hate to drink bitter medicine most. The medicine I prepared has always been the best."


    Chu Yuehua agrees with this. This bowl of medicine is really not difficult to drink, even better than the sour plum juice cooked by Duro two days ago.


    Changle was greedy: "master, I want to drink."


    "You can''t drink this. There are some things here that can''t be eaten by healthy people. Come on, you eat this."


    Yaolao didn''t know which pocket he took out a few pills and handed them to Changle.


    Chu Yuehua had no time to stop it. Changle ate it directly and bit it with a bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    "Yes! This medicine is the best for children, especially in this season. It''s just good to take a few pills in Changle."


    His words surprised Chu Yuehua, because Changle sweated a little when sleeping at night, but there was some moisture. There was no problem. Who knew that the medicine was old.


    "Little girl, have a good sleep, and the effect will be faster." yaolao and Changle played for a while, and suddenly said to Chu Yuehua.

 Chapter 486

    Yaolao lived in Chi mansion for many days. Seeing that summer was almost over, Changle became more and more familiar with yaolao.


    Surprisingly, yaolao has a good relationship with Chi Wen. Often Chi Wen sits opposite yaolao with Changle in his arms and talks face to face.


    Discuss some medical photos.


    Chu Yuehua knows that Chi Wen doesn''t know medical skills, but many things are actually interlinked. Although Chi Wen doesn''t know medical skills, he has read many books. Basically, he has read all kinds of books.


    Therefore, with Yao Lao''s speculation and Research on medicine, the two people were able to find a common topic.


    However, the most surprising thing is that Changle, who has always been unable to sit still, was not impatient at all when he heard the two of them talking about such profound problems. Instead, he sat there quietly and listened to the two people.


    It looked as if she could really understand it.


    Chu Yuehua feels strange. After seeing it several times, she inexplicably remembers what Chi ye said to herself. Perhaps Changle is really talented in this aspect.


    That''s why I don''t reject old man Yao at all, and I''m so interested in all his things.


    If so, it is not out of the question.


    But she doesn''t want Changle to go so far. If she can be around herself, it''s almost the same to study in Chifu.


    But old Yao''s ability is to let Changle stay. I''m afraid old Yao doesn''t want to stay. There are very limited things that can be handed over to Changle here.


    In this way, I hesitated again.


    Think about it. Anyway, there''s still some time. Just wait first.


    It''s almost like an escape. Push such a difficult problem later.


    Until the middle of August, Chu Yuehua drank the medicine made by the old man again. The old man smiled and told Chu Yuehua: "little girl, your poison has been cleared. Now you can rest assured that you are alive!"


    "Really?"


    She didn''t do anything. She just drank a few bowls of medicine, and the medicine tastes different every time. Is that good?


    At that time, Chi Ye agreed to such a big condition that he changed one-fifth of the antidote.


    "How can poison get me? You want to know! Didn''t Chi ye tell you my ability?"


    "I told you," Chu Yuehua didn''t want to offend him at this time. He had to discuss Changle with the old man, "yaolao''s medical skills are really good."


    Yao, who said this, was very happy and sat carelessly next to Chu Yuehua: "it''s just that this place is too far from Shujiang, otherwise I can come and play from time to time."


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t resent seeing him sitting in his own position now, because she finds that Chi Ye really didn''t cheat her.


    Although yaolao''s clothes look dirty, in fact, when you get close, you can smell the smell of a medicinal herb.


    The people who served in his house also said that yaolao''s house was very clean, and there was the smell of herbs everywhere, and no small insect could be found.


    His clothes are changed every day. He doesn''t want the little girl to wash them for him. He rubs them with water soaked in special potions.


    It seems that I really misunderstood him in the past.


    Then, how can we talk to him about Changle?


    When he was very nervous, Chi Wen came.


    Although Chi Wen often goes out now, most of the time it is because of Changle.


    They also take Changle to play in the garden and rarely come to the moon Pavilion.


    Therefore, Chu Yuehua was flattered and quickly stood up.


    Chi Wen quickly asked her to sit down: "don''t do this. I''m here to talk about Changle."


    "About Changle?" Chu Yuehua was surprised and subconsciously went to see the old man Yao over there. Could it be this guy who hit the lobbyist on Chi Wen''s head!


    "Father, please sit down," Chu Yuehua asked him to sit down and offered him a bowl of tea. "If your father has anything to say, just say it! You are Changle''s grandfather."


    "Brother Yao said that I planned to take Changle as a disciple and take her to practice in Sichuan. Brother Ye agreed. I think it''s a good idea. These days, I think Changle is more concerned about this than what I teach her."


    Chu Yuehua was shocked when she heard this. She quickly turned to see yaolao. She saw the latter smiling and happy.


    "Father!" Chu Yuehua was surprised. If only Chi ye said it, she would like to argue with Chi ye, but if Chi Wen said it, she really didn''t know how to go back.


    "I mean, Changle is too young. It''s inconvenient to follow brother Yao. Besides, brother Yao is from Sichuan. Changle is spoiled in our family and may not be used to it."


    Hearing this, Chu Yuehua was happy again. It seems that Chi Wen really hurt Changle, so he thought so much for her.


    "What my father said is that my heart is also worried about this, so I haven''t given the medicine for a long time."


    Chu Yuehua looked at Chi Wen gratefully. At this time, she found the benefits of being a father-in-law.


    Chi Wen nodded: "I also understand that every mother is like this, so I decided to go with Changle."


    "Hmm! Ah?" I heard him say that all mothers are like this. Chu Yuehua nodded in agreement, but then he suddenly turned the conversation, which caught her off guard. "What did my father just say?"


    "I said, I''m going to go with Changle," said Chi Wen with a hopeful smile. "On the one hand, I can take good care of her. She also has a familiar person around her since childhood.


    On the other hand, I also want to go to Shujiang. She always missed Shujiang, but I never accompanied her back. "


    "But... Father..."


    Chi Wen turned his eyes to her and asked with a smile, "what are you worried about? Tell us and we''ll find a way together."


    Chu Yuehua was speechless. What else can he say? Chi Wen said he wanted to go to Shujiang. Could she stop him from going?


    That must not work. In this way, we have to let Changle go?


    Seeing Chu Yuehua not talking, Chi Wen was apologetic: "Duanyang, do you still don''t want Changle to leave."


    "I just think she''s so young, our mother and daughter..."


    He felt his chest blocked up and some couldn''t speak.


    The room fell into an awkward silence. Chu Yuehua wanted to say, let Changle go! But the mouth seems to have its own opinion. It can''t be opened alive or dead.


    "Why don''t you wait until next year and let Changle grow another year?" Chi Wen finally put forward such an opinion.

 Chapter 487

    The whole family agreed to let Changle learn medicine from yaolao. As a mother, she really disagreed and couldn''t open her mouth.


    It seems that Changle is really going.


    Chu Yuehua felt wronged.


    Their own daughters can''t stay around. When they were young, they lived without parents because their parents died.


    Now that I have a child, how can my child still be separated from myself!


    Chu Yuehua feels bored and can''t spit out. Why doesn''t even Chi Ye understand?


    She lay on the bed crying. She didn''t know what else to do except crying. Suddenly, the family made her feel a little strange.


    Suddenly someone pulled her clothes. Chu Yuehua turned and saw Changle''s timid eyes.


    Inexplicably angry, he pushed her away: "you go! You''re not born to me, you''re born to others, you go!"


    Changle never saw Chu Yuehua like this. Her mother looked at her with tears and pushed her away, which made her feel very afraid.


    Suddenly he began to cry.


    "You go! Why are you crying? Don''t you want to go? Don''t you want to be thousands of miles away from me? You go now and follow others. I don''t have your daughter anymore."


    Chu Yuehua thought more and more angry, and kept reaching out to push her.


    Changle was frightened, but he refused to go. He simply held Chu Yuehua''s leg and cried.


    In this way, the cry from his throat immediately attracted a group of people.


    "Mother, I won''t go! I won''t go! I want mother! Mother!"


    Chu Yuehua was annoyed by her cry. She was anxious and angry, and didn''t dare to kick her away for fear of hurting her.


    He had no strength at all, so he just lay on the bed and cried.


    Chi Ye rushes in first and sees his mother and daughter crying together. He doesn''t know what''s going on.


    He picked Changle up from the ground, but Changle held Chu Yuehua''s leg: "Mom, I don''t go, I don''t go, I want my mother..."


    Chu Yuehua buried her head in the quilt and just cried.


    This is the first time Chi Ye has met the two women, the big one and the small one, crying like this. He comforts the big one and the small one.


    But neither of them gave her face.


    After crying for a long time, Changle was tired. When he was tired, he slowly dozed off while crying. Finally, he fell asleep with Chu Yuehua''s leg in his arms, which made people cry and laugh.


    Chi Ye slowly pulls Changle''s hand away and gives it to Lan Xiang who follows in. Then there are only two people left in the room.


    Chu Yuehua still buries her face in the quilt and doesn''t turn around to see Chi Ye.


    The two men are quiet. At last, Chi ye can''t help laughing: "do you mean you''re an adult and crying with his two-year-old daughter?


    Let people spread it out. Do you want your face? "


    "You go too!" Chu Yuehua silently turned around and looked at him with swollen eyes. "You all go. You all bully me. I don''t want to be with you. I''ll live alone."


    Chi Ye hurriedly comes over. No matter how hard she struggles, he still holds her in his arms and kisses her swollen eyes: "Why are you so stupid? I''m Changle''s father and she still has my blood in her body? Don''t I think the same as you?


    Besides, what I care about most in this world is you. How can I bully you? You should understand my heart! "


    "Look at your heart. What do I think of your heart? Sheng Sheng wants to separate our mother and daughter. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a husband."


    Chu Yuehua sucked her nose, but Chi Ye wiped her nose with his sleeve and said with a smile, "my daughter-in-law''s nose is clean."


    Chu Yuehua couldn''t help laughing. It was easy to keep a straight face.


    "Yue''er, to be honest, if the goal is not too big, I want to send you away."


    Just about to counterattack his words, Chu Yuehua suddenly understood, "what do you mean?"


    "The state of Qi will be in chaos soon," Chi Ye looked at her seriously. "I haven''t told you for fear that you are worried. Now all the poison on you has been eliminated, and I even put down a thing hanging in my heart.


    It''s safe to take this opportunity to send Changle and his father away this time. There''s no need to worry about Shujiang.


    No matter how chaotic it is here, it can''t go there. Changle is the safest there. My aunt has gone to the north. Everyone knows that she was originally married in the north.


    Changle and his father didn''t attract attention, so they sent them away. But now in the mansion, you, me and the grand master are the most noticeable. I''m afraid they can''t go. "


    Hearing what he said was so serious, Chu Yuehua raised her heart, and all the grievances just turned into smoke.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "I want to help the fourth Lord up."


    "What?" Chu Yuehua was surprised, "I promised the fourth Princess..."


    "She''s not dead. Don''t worry!"


    Chi Ye''s words once shocked Chu Yuehua: "you''re not kidding!"


    "I knew her identity as a member of Luo Shengmen a few years ago, but in recent years, she has never done anything wrong to Qi chongyne, and has been secretly helping Qi chongyne to inquire about Luo Shengmen.


    It''s a pity for such a person to let her die. What''s more, that guy doesn''t allow his future queen to die like this! "


    Staring at the man in front of her, Chu Yuehua didn''t know what to say. She seemed to forget her voice and how to speak.


    Does he know what he''s talking about?


    What we are talking about now is not what to eat tomorrow, but about the change of dynasties.


    Not to mention Qi Chonghuan, not to mention the third Lord, but to mention the fourth Lord, Qi chongalkyne. In addition to being good-looking and good-natured, he really doesn''t see that this Lord has any intelligence that can be the emperor!


    Isn''t it a joke to give the throne to such a person by taking the names of the people all over the world?


    With her mouth open, Chu Yuehua had forgotten how to close it and looked at him blankly. For a long time, it seemed that after a long time, she asked three words: "why?"


    "What? Why?"


    "Why did you choose him?" the brain began to work and finally could speak. Chu Yuehua began to ask him, "why did you choose the fourth Lord? I... didn''t see his different talents."


    "I forgot to tell you something." Chi Ye blinked and smiled.


    But Chu Yuehua narrowed her eyes, with some dangerous light in her eyes, and looked at Chi ye like a poisonous snake: "you shouldn''t have told me a lot of things! What is forgetting? Make it clear!"

 Chapter 488

    Frightened by his wife, Chi Ye quickly begged for mercy: "OK, OK, I''ll tell you all now."


    "Say!"


    "Xiao Li, my second brother, you met once last time, but they didn''t come down to meet you formally later. I''ll introduce him to you next time. He is the Wulin alliance leader of Yan and Qi countries.


    Lin Feng, brother, you haven''t seen it either, but you may have heard of it. It''s the chess saint in everyone''s mouth. When he heard that you can''t play chess, he has no interest in seeing you. "


    What kind of mess is this?


    However, Lin Feng, the chess saint, has heard the name, but she just hears it as a legend. Chu Yuehua can''t remember what he did.


    "What else?"


    I don''t know what he meant. Chu Yuehua simply listened with patience. In fact, she was very angry.


    As his wife, I don''t even know his sworn brothers. It will make people feel that she is a good wife.


    "Then I am Xing San, that is why I am called Ye San ye or Chi San Ye."


    It seems that he takes these brothers very seriously, so he will remember his identity at any time.


    "What just happened was that Qi chongyne was our fourth brother."


    "Hmm?" Chu Yuehua didn''t understand and looked at him inexplicably.


    As Chi ye, I''ve been wandering outside for several years. It''s fair to know these people, but Qi chongyne is really a prince.


    Except for the brothel Chu hall, there is no other chance to meet people other than the Royal relatives and nobles.


    "That boy played best with me since childhood. Later, I left, and he still has this virtue. Who let us worship him since childhood? So later, I met my eldest brother and second brother, and directly told them that I still have a little brother.


    As the emperor''s son, the eldest brother and the second brother also felt that it was not humiliating, so they simply agreed. "


    That said, Lin Feng and Xiao Li really dared to play tricks. They reluctantly agreed because of the emperor''s son. Others didn''t dare to make up their minds, okay?


    "Because of this, you decided to help the fourth Lord to the top, but don''t you think it''s a joke? Do you think the fourth Lord can manage the country well?"


    Chu Yuehua''s question was exchanged for Chi Ye''s violent Chestnut: "you man! There is a word called Cangzhuo, okay?


    You don''t know the fourth Lord. I didn''t know his ability when I grew up with him.


    In addition to not being clever, he is really not weaker than the remaining two. Why don''t I help him? Besides, the fourth has an advantage that others don''t have, that is kindness.


    Now, in a peaceful and prosperous age, it is necessary for such a kind monarch and several people I have left in the court to help together. Tut Tut, it is difficult for the state of Qi not to remember. "


    It seems that the man he married is really not generally confident. Chu Yuehua is speechless.


    In fact, I still can''t digest the news I got today.


    After so many years of emotional trouble, Chi Ye is playing, just to kill all these people, and then come to a fishing Weng to benefit and help the fourth to the top.


    "What''s the matter? I think I have no choice but to be considerate for my husband!" Chi ye said while pretending to caress his chin without beard.


    Then he complained: "it''s so good that I don''t feel like an expert. Should I grow a beard?"


    Chu Yuehua knew that he was deliberately making himself laugh. It was so simple, but in fact, it was not so easy.


    "What will happen? Why send the family away?" Chu Yuehua asked hurriedly when he thought of what he had said before.


    "There may be war or mutiny. See how crazy Qi Chonghuan will be," he said again. "I''ll arrange some experts around you at that time. You don''t have to worry."


    "Where''s the grand master?" Chu Yuehua suddenly began to worry.


    "Just take care of yourself!" Chi Ye patted her on the shoulder. "After all, you can''t take care of yourself. How can you take care of the grand master? Don''t think about anything else. Will you be obedient?"


    Chu Yuehua put her hand around his neck and said, "I don''t care. I don''t know anything. Even if you keep me in the dark, I don''t care.


    But I only ask for one thing, and you must promise me. "


    "You say."


    Chi Ye suddenly feels that her heart is soft and becomes a pool of water. The little girl''s eyes are her own weakness.


    "No matter what, you have to be good. I want you to be safe and don''t have any mistakes."


    In this life, the biggest gain is the man in front of him. If something happens to him, Chu Yuehua really feels that she doesn''t want to live.


    "OK!" Chi Ye smiles and hugs her tightly. "I want to live with you all my life. How can something happen? Don''t think about it, you know?"


    "You said yes. I believe everything you said this time. If you don''t do it, you''ll be in the yellow spring. However, I don''t recognize you on the bridge."


    "OK!" Chi Ye buries his head in the nest of her neck. "Let''s go to the yellow spring together. We''ll go hand in hand at that time. We''ll still be together in the next life."


    Have you been protected by Chi ye so well in recent years that you don''t feel any danger from the outside world.


    How much wind and rain did he bear outside when he lived a comfortable life in the moon pavilion?


    But every time he appeared around him, he always looked so beautiful, always held himself in the palm of his hand, and was reluctant to let himself suffer a little injustice.


    How lucky is such a man to get him, and how much God cares for himself.


    What''s the matter?


    At night, when Chu Yuehua was sorting out her hairpin ring, a small face suddenly appeared in the mirror, and her eyes were still red.


    "Changle." Chu Yuehua turned and saw Changle standing timidly in front of the door.


    Seeing her mother turn around, she quickly ran over and hugged her waist: "Mom, I don''t want to go. I want to be with mom."


    "Don''t you want to go? Don''t you want to learn medicine from yaolao? Aren''t you very interested in Shujiang? Why don''t you want to go again suddenly?" Chu Yuehua looked at her with a smile.


    Changle''s big eyes blinked, and two big bean tears immediately slipped from his eyes: "Mom, I don''t want to go. I can''t bear my mother. I want to be with my mother and won''t go anywhere."


    Chu Yuehua frowned slightly, shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. Go! I''ll let you go."


    "I really don''t want to go, mom, I really don''t want to go!" Changle cried more and more.


    "Really? That''s great. Then don''t go. I''ll tell your father now."


    Chu Yuehua''s reaction stunned Changle: "ah?"

 Chapter 489

    It''s true that no one will believe it. The little girl is only two years old. Her deceptive skills are perfect. If she hadn''t known her little skills, Chu Yuehua, who is a mother, would have cheated her into it.


    However, Changle still follows yaolao. After knowing Chi Ye''s plan, Chu Yuehua dares to keep her around.


    It doesn''t matter that she is in danger, let alone that Chi Ye is still there, but her children... Just can''t.


    Yaolao was very satisfied with the result. He wished he could abduct xiaochangle right now. Chi Wen looked a little happy, and there were a lot of smiles on his expressionless face.


    After seeing off Changle, Chi Xi was gone, and the whole Chi mansion seemed to be quiet suddenly.


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t care so much anymore. He only stays with Chi ye, whether in the study or the moon Pavilion.


    Although I don''t know what happened, people with a heart still see some abnormalities.


    However, we all know that Shaoshi and shaoma have a good relationship. Who dares to say anything?


    At this time, the imperial concubine was worried. The Emperor didn''t know why, and suddenly became warm to her.


    She was originally a very favored concubine in the back palace. If the Emperor just showed favor to her suddenly, there would be nothing abnormal.


    The key is that after every tender love, he always feels a little cold in his eyes.


    Confused, she woke up and suddenly looked at a pair of cold eyes. Shufei was startled and almost called out.


    But soon the scream was suppressed by her. It was so easy to pull out a smile: "what''s the matter, emperor? It scared my concubine."


    Seeing her wake up, the emperor put away the chill in his eyes, smiled and said, "it''s all right. I just dreamed of something when I was young."


    "What makes the emperor unable to sleep in the middle of the night?" Princess Shu brought a cup of pear juice from the table next to her. "It may be hot and dry in autumn, and the emperor can''t sleep well.


    This pear juice was brewed in the kitchen of my concubine recently. They have a good idea. My concubine drinks it very well. The emperor will try it? "


    The emperor was noncommittal, and the lady fed it to his mouth, and he followed suit.


    "How?"


    The emperor nodded gently: "yes."


    "If the emperor feels good, let them stew it for the emperor every day."


    Princess Shu looked at the emperor with a tea cup and a smile.


    But he still looked a little listless.


    There was a sudden silence in the room.


    "What''s the matter, emperor?"


    "I suddenly think of yu''er," the emperor lowered his eyes slightly, "and I dreamed of him just now."


    Hearing this, Shu Fei''s hand trembled suddenly, and the tea cover knocked to the tea cup and made a harsh sound.


    "What''s the matter?" the emperor raised his head and looked at her in surprise.


    Princess Shu was stunned, then her eyes turned red, and she cried, "emperor, this thing is over, so don''t say it again! My concubine... My concubine is really..."


    The emperor did not speak, but sat quietly on the bed.


    "My concubine..." Princess Shu put the tea cup aside, took out her handkerchief and wiped her tears. "That was my first child. Who knew that would happen later. For so many years, my concubine has been forcing herself to forget her son."


    "Oh?" the emperor heard this and looked at the lady in surprise. "Are you going to forget the phosphorous son?"


    "How can I forget? Every time I think of you, I feel more pain and remorse.


    It was because my concubine didn''t protect her well that the bitch had an opportunity to take advantage of it. But later, when I had old seven, he was always clever and sensible. He was also the child of my concubine, and my concubine didn''t want to treat him badly. "


    The emperor saw Shu Fei''s tears and nodded gently: "it''s difficult for you, but I......"


    He said this with a slight remorse on his face, and then turned away.


    At the sight of the lady, she burst into tears and said, "how can you blame the emperor? It''s all the bitch''s fault. How can the emperor guard against it? What''s more, the emperor tried his best at that time.


    If we have a spirit in heaven, we will have no regrets. "


    The Emperor didn''t speak for a long time. He sat there as if he was thinking something. Until Shufei felt a little cold on her body, he reached out and shook her hand and pulled her to the bedside: "sleep!"


    Princess Shu showed a gentle smile: "Hmm!"


    But not long after she lay down, she heard the emperor''s voice coming over her head: "I don''t know why recently. I always think there are other reasons for what happened to Yiner that year."


    Shufei was so frightened that she shook her fist and asked carefully, "what did the emperor find? Did we miss anything at that time?"


    But the emperor did not answer her, but after a long time, he said softly, "sleep!"


    After that, the emperor turned over and began to breathe long. It seemed that he was really asleep.


    But the lady next to her couldn''t sleep.


    Was it discovered?


    impossible! After all these years, how could it be discovered? The Emperor just had a dream.


    She comforted herself quietly in her heart and thought over the things of that year carefully. There was really nothing missing.


    The emperor probably just had a dream. When he forgets tomorrow, he will be fine.


    But


    The in the mind all comforted oneself like this, the Shu imperial concubine''s in the mind but still felt seven up and eight down, it seemed that there was always something wrong.


    Early the next morning, while the emperor went to the early morning, Princess Shu directly called the people waiting in the emperor''s study.


    "Does the emperor have anything unusual these two days?"


    Now Qi Chonghuan is the most popular in the court, and Shufei is the most favored in the harem.


    Who dares not to give face to their mother and son in the former dynasty and the harem?


    No one dares to say anything about the emperor''s affairs. At that time, she just needs to care about the emperor''s body. Isn''t it the informer who is unlucky?


    Several palace men, you look at me and I look at you. They all shook their heads: "the emperor, everything has been normal recently. It''s no different from normal."


    They were sure, but Shufei didn''t believe it.


    After thinking for a while, he suddenly asked, "has the emperor seen anyone recently?"


    "The emperor worries about state affairs day and night. There are ministers in the imperial study every day..."


    "I''m asking about the abnormal situation!" hearing their answer, Princess Shu felt her head was going to explode.


    But when asked, everyone shook their heads.


    For a long time, a little maid hesitated and seemed afraid to speak. Finally, she pursed her lips.


    Just how could the lady miss this detail? Then she looked down at the maid: "do you know?"

 Chapter 490

    The palace maid quickly fell to her knees with a "poof" and her face turned white: "slave... Slave doesn''t know anything!"


    "Palm mouth!" the lady frowned and sneered, "don''t know anything. When this palace is a fool? Just now you don''t know what that look is?"


    Seeing that the lady''s mother was about to come forward, the palace maid hurriedly begged for mercy: "empress Shengming, maidservant, maidservant really don''t know!


    Just now... Just because... "


    After she said these words, Princess Shu waved and asked Mammy to step back: "let her continue."


    "It''s because at first the maid thought of a person, but soon she didn''t dare to say it because she didn''t think it was unusual."


    The palace maid looked at the lady with a white face and tears. She wanted to say it but didn''t dare to say it. It made people look at Haosheng distressed.


    "Go on," said Shu Fei with a sneer. "As for whether it is an ordinary situation, the palace will naturally judge."


    "Yes," with the words of the imperial concubine, the palace maid was a little relieved. "These days, the queen has sent things to the imperial study for the reason of the emperor''s hard work.


    Originally, the empress is the mother of a country, which is normal. But before that, the empress was not so attentive, so... "


    She said, and secretly glanced at the lady. Seeing that the other party''s face was gloomy, but she didn''t want to be angry with her, she became bolder: "the maid just thought of this, but then she thought that she was the queen after all, so..."


    "The empress?" the voice of the Shu imperial concubine was gentle, and it sounded like talking to herself.


    Then he was cold again and said in a deep voice, "nonsense! The queen was originally the head of the back palace and the emperor''s first wife. How can this be regarded as an unusual situation?


    Is there anything else? "


    All of a sudden, the people in the palace were frightened and trembled on the ground: "this... No more... No more!"


    The Shu imperial concubine pressed a few questions again, and several people couldn''t answer anything. It didn''t look like they were lying.


    After a while, he waved unhappily: "what''s the use of asking you a group of people? The emperor is not in a good mood recently. The palace can''t find out what the problem is!"


    "It''s the servants'' dereliction of duty to atone for their sins!" several palace men quickly kowtowed and begged for mercy.


    "All right, all right!" waved her hand, as if she didn''t want to see them at a glance. The lady said displeased, "all go down!"


    When everyone had retired, the nearby mammy whispered, "well... Do you want to..."


    She pointed to the direction that the palace maid who had just spoken left and made a movement of wiping her neck.


    The imperial concubine glared at him: "these are the people in the imperial study. They have long been checked. It has nothing to do with the queen. Isn''t it a surprise to wipe her now?"


    As soon as mammy heard this, she quickly bowed down and carried her back; "Yes, what my mother taught me is that my mother is far sighted. I am too anxious."


    "Check what the queen has been doing recently!" Princess Shu was worried about what the emperor said last night.


    Mammy answered and was about to leave when she was suddenly stopped by Princess Shu.


    "Let someone guard the front. The emperor went down and asked the seventh prince to come."


    "Yes!" as soon as she heard Qi Chonghuan, Mammy''s face was smiling, "maidservant, go now."


    Who doesn''t know that the Shufei palace and the seven kings palace all point to the big tree of the seven kings.


    "Mother imperial concubine, why did you call me into the palace early in the morning, but what''s important?"


    Qi Chonghuan strided in. He looked more stable in Python clothes.


    "All step back!" when the lady saw her son coming, she immediately ordered him to go down.


    "What''s the matter? What really can''t be done?" Qi Chonghuan asked with a frown at his mother''s appearance.


    Shufei thought about how to start.


    "Chen''er, do you know that before you, my mother had a child, and it was a boy."


    Hearing Princess Shu''s words, Qi Chonghuan nodded: "elder brother Qi Chonghuan, of course, knows, but you and your father don''t mention it much, so I seldom ask."


    The princess looked sad and nodded gently, "yes, I was very young at that time, and the emperor loved me very much at that time. I was the youngest concubine in the palace.


    But at that time, I didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, because the emperor''s love lost sense of propriety, forgot who he was, and unknowingly offended many people.


    Later, I was pregnant with yin''er and was very happy. I also dreamed that with the eldest son of the emperor, I could compete with the queen.


    But I forget that my mother''s family background is not high. For the emperor, the former dynasty is more important than the harem.


    Those women who entered the palace early naturally know this better than me, so my stomach has become a thorn in everyone''s eye. "


    Hearing this, Qi Chonghuan was surprised. After thinking about it, he didn''t understand the meaning: "didn''t the mother imperial concubine give birth to the eldest brother of the emperor later?"


    Shufei nodded gently: "yes, I gave birth to a phosphor, but no one knows what I suffered in my ten months of pregnancy.


    Those people don''t usually want me to die. At first, I wanted to rely on your father''s love. Later, I found that your father couldn''t protect me in such a palace.


    But one thing, your father is really looking forward to this child. After all, he is his first child.


    Later, I gradually became smarter. They wanted to hurt my stomach, so I decided to do it again and again. Instead, I let them take in a lot of people.


    As more and more things happen, the emperor will become more and more vigilant, and they will become more and more difficult. In the end, your eldest brother will be born smoothly. "


    Qi Chonghuan never heard Princess Shu talk about these things. At first glance, he still felt very angry.


    However, at present, the most surprised thing is not this, but why Shufei suddenly mentioned things so many years ago.


    "The mother Princess told me this today because..."


    The lady looked at her son with tears, like she was sticking to something and deciding something.


    "What everyone doesn''t know is that through this pregnancy in October, I''m no longer the little girl who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. My mind has actually changed greatly, although I was only 16 at that time."


    Shufei seemed to think of things in those years. She had a deep hatred in her eyes, which could not be hidden at all.


    Qi Chonghuan suddenly thought of something: "what happened later? Why did brother Huang suddenly go? I vaguely mentioned that brother Huang is not..."


    "It''s not a normal death." Shu Fei took his words and her voice was cool.

 Chapter 491

    Hearing the cool voice, Qi Chonghuan felt very sad.


    "Mother imperial concubine......" Qi Chonghuan murmured.


    Shufei turned around and no longer looked at him, but looked at the deep sky and looked through the window.


    "Although they didn''t kill him before he was born, they still made me sick, and your brother was weak at birth.


    Although later your father personally supervised the prescription developed by the imperial doctor to regulate the body, it is still not as good as ordinary children.


    However, your eldest brother is very successful, and your father likes him very much. Perhaps this is the reason why I have been in favor for many years, because I am his mother. "


    The Shu imperial concubine sighed and didn''t know what she was sighing.


    Qi Chonghuan didn''t speak, but stood silently waiting for her next words. He believed that if his mother said so, there must be something else to say.


    "It''s just that your father is doting on him, and there''s no way to make him really better. I didn''t know until I found that he began to cough up blood. In fact, he didn''t have much time to live."


    When Shufei said this, a tear came from the corner of her eyes.


    Qi Chonghuan was surprised. He didn''t expect that the matter would be so serious.


    She finally turned around and looked at her son seriously: "he won''t live long. There are so many covetous people around. In fact, the status of our mother and son is really in jeopardy.


    Chen''er, tell the mother imperial concubine, if you were in such a position at this time, what would you do? "


    Qi Chonghuan frowned. At that time, the position of Shufei was actually very unstable. Her mother''s family had no support. In fact, she had nothing except the emperor''s favor.


    If Qi Chongyin was in good health, he would still try to win over some forces in the court with the identity of the eldest son of the emperor.


    But Qi Chonghuan was dying.


    He, he doesn''t know what to do.


    Qi Chonghuan turned his eyes to his mother again and waited for her to tell him what happened later.


    The son was born by herself. For Qi Chonghuan''s eyes, Princess Shu naturally knows what it means.


    "In fact, Princess Chen was pregnant at that time. She was different from others. Her father was a general of the auxiliary country, holding a heavy army, and she was born beautiful.


    In the harem, only she can compete with me, but now she is pregnant. If she gives birth to a child, I can''t really compete with her. "


    Hearing this, Qi Chonghuan was shocked and looked nervously at his mother: "so, you also began to hurt imperial concubine Chen''s stomach and let her miscarry?"


    "No!" Shufei shook her head, looked at her son seriously and spoke slowly, "I killed yu''er."


    Boom! Qi Chonghuan felt something exploded in his head and looked at his mother in front of him with his eyes open as if he had no way to accept it.


    "What?"


    After a long time, he spit out such two words. He can''t believe it. He can''t believe what he heard.


    The lady smiled low. The voice of the smile was very ugly. Listening, people felt frightened.


    "I killed my son and my own son," she said seriously again. "Who let them bump into me!


    I learned that imperial concubine Chen and the queen were discussing to kill yin''er, because they didn''t want my child to be the eldest son of the emperor.


    I know what the queen means. The belly of Princess Hengshu Chen is still there. Whether she can be born or not is a problem.


    It''s hard to say whether he was born a son or not. Therefore, relatively speaking, phosphor, who has won the throne of the eldest son of the emperor, poses a greater threat. "


    The lady sucked her nose, blinked her eyes and said, "the queen has a good abacus. Of course I can''t let them succeed easily.


    Later, I tried my best to let the emperor catch them trying to kill yong''er, and let him see the fact that yong''er was killed. The key is that there were court ministers at that time.


    Therefore, imperial concubine Chen was immediately locked up in the cold palace, and the queen who did not come forward directly was not punished because of the influence of the imperial court. "


    Hearing the result, Qi Chonghuan frowned, shook his head and said, "this..."


    "This is not the result I want," said Shu Fei with a sneer. "Of course not. Later, I used some means to make the emperor drunk and beat Chen Fei in the stomach."


    Shufei''s voice suddenly sank, as if she had suddenly returned to the bloody time.


    "Then what?" Qi Chonghuan had forgotten where he was at this time and didn''t know who he was facing at this time.


    Almost instinctively, ask for follow-up results.


    "Later, imperial concubine Chen became crazy, but even if she was crazy, she still did a very right thing, that is, she gave the queen a unique medicine."


    At this point, she raised her lips again, as if she thought of a very funny thing.


    "Jue Zi Yao!"


    "Otherwise, why do you think the queen hasn''t had a son for so many years?" Princess Shu said sarcastically, and she didn''t know who she was mocking. "The old fox of the queen hid too deep, so even if it was phosphor four, there was no way to find her out, but Princess Chen went crazy to do such a thing, which made the emperor doubt her."


    "So, later, no one in the palace could compete with the mother imperial concubine?" Qi Chonghuan didn''t know what it was like in his heart.


    He was in the palace. As a prince without the support of a strong mother family, he was naturally not a good man and woman. However, the brother he had never met was bleeding the same blood as himself, which made him feel a little unspeakable.


    "In fact, although I killed yin''er and got the emperor''s pity, it was not a complete victory. My body was damaged when I was pregnant and I couldn''t conceive later.


    But later, I became wiser and wiser. I knew that such an urgent matter was useless, and I should calm down and think about the things in the palace.


    Because I couldn''t conceive, it made them relax their vigilance against me, so that I later gave birth to you in an unexpected situation. At that time, the emperor had several sons, and you were no longer so eye-catching.


    In addition, I have accumulated some power, which can almost protect our mother and son, so you can grow up so safely.


    Otherwise, even if the third prince is not the Queen''s own son, she can''t accommodate our mother and son with her identity as an adoptive mother. "


    Qi Chonghuan listened to her mother''s words, and it was always difficult to recover from her just words.


    For a long time, he remembered the sentence he had always wanted to ask from the beginning: "why did the mother imperial concubine suddenly call me to your palace today and then tell me what happened that year?"

 Chapter 492

    Princess Shu sighed: "actually, I''ve always wanted to bury this matter in my heart. After all, I''m sorry for your brother. I think I''ll go down to apologize to your brother when everything is safe.


    However, last night, the emperor suddenly mentioned your brother''s affairs. It seems that he has begun to doubt the events of that year. "


    "What?" Qi Chonghuan was startled. "What the mother imperial concubine said is true?"


    "Well!" the lady frowned, "although he didn''t say it clearly, nor did he say anything suspicious, but said that he had dreamed of phosphor.


    However, I have been with him for so many years. I don''t know his character. Naturally, I have found something.


    But now that our mother and son have reached this stage, where can we allow such destruction? "


    Qi Chonghuan ignored the things that shocked him just now. He quickly asked, "what did the mother imperial concubine find when she came to me so soon?"


    "The Chen imperial concubine family no longer exists. They are the general of the auxiliary country in those days. Now they are exiled in the frontier.


    Those people in those years, after so many years of back and forth in the back palace, have almost disappeared. After all, the queen is the only one left. "


    "Is the mother imperial concubine a suspicious queen?" Qi Chonghuan immediately frowned.


    Now his biggest stumbling block in the court is the empress. If the empress wants to bring them down, that''s the most justifiable reason.


    "The first thing I doubted was her, but I was also afraid of my own omission, so I called the people in the imperial study early this morning and asked them again.


    Sure enough, I heard a palace maid say that the queen has been very diligent these two days, and I just found someone to prove it. What the palace maid said is true.


    I also know the Queen''s temperament. She has always pretended to be weak. In these years, the Emperor didn''t find her much. She pretended to be afraid of Tianwei and rarely appeared on her own initiative.


    It''s strange that there are no ghosts all of a sudden! "


    Qi Chonghuan also began to pay attention to this matter. After thinking for a while, he said, "don''t worry, madam. Now I''m no longer the hairy boy I used to be. It''s completely possible to protect her."


    Seeing her son''s expression, Shufei suddenly relaxed a lot, smiled and nodded: "I believe my son. I tell you today because I want you to know what I''ve been carrying in my heart for years. After all, now you''ve grown up.


    On the other hand, let you be careful and let the people outside be vigilant. Don''t let the queen catch this handle and push down our mother and son. "


    Qi Chonghuan took a deep breath after listening to imperial concubine Shu''s words, then smiled and comforted: "don''t worry, imperial concubine! I already know this matter, and now I''ll go back to the mansion to deploy."


    "Well, it should be done sooner rather than later. After all, if your father and Emperor really intervene, we will be in chaos again."


    After finishing her words, Qi Chonghuan saluted and strode out.


    Shufei''s heart was slowly put back into her stomach.


    But she didn''t see the color in Qi Chonghuan''s eyes become cold when he walked out of the Palace door.


    His own son can do it.


    Is this really your mother?


    If one day, she has become a pawn of her interests, will she really destroy it herself?


    Qi Chonghuan didn''t dare to deny it. He really didn''t dare. Today, he found that his mother imperial concubine was such a bold person.


    "Seven princes!" when the young man saw him coming back, he bowed down quickly. He knew that his master liked people who behaved well.


    "Go and ask young master chi to come over!"


    Qi Chonghuan went to the study and took off his outer coat and hung it on the screen at will.


    After knowing such things, he felt that he was very dry. Maybe he was dry in his own heart.


    Although Shufei said that she had killed her son, Qi Chonghuan was surprised and touched.


    But there are obviously more important things to do now.


    Recently, I heard that Nanzhou chamber of Commerce began to make some moves. I originally wanted to take it slow.


    But now it seems that the queen can''t wait. This matter must be well planned.


    If you can take the queen smoothly, it''s best. If you can''t take it down, then


    He still has Chi mansion in his hand. It depends on whether the empress who was involved in killing the eldest son of the emperor is powerful or the grand master and young master of Chi mansion.


    "Seven kings..."


    While thinking, the boy shouted at the door. It seems that there is still something very important to listen to the voice.


    "Young master Chi is coming?" Qi Chonghuan hurried over. Although he was not good to Chi ye, it didn''t mean he didn''t pay attention to Chi Ye. On the contrary, he paid considerable attention to Chi Ye.


    When he came to the door, the boy was a little embarrassed: "young master Chi didn''t come. He shouldn''t be so fast."


    "What on earth is that worth your fuss?"


    The young man was so chatty that he dared to say: "I didn''t dare to disturb the Lord, but


    Before, the LORD said that Miss Yingying''s business was the most important thing, so... "


    "What''s the matter with Yingying?" Qi Chonghuan, who was still angry, immediately changed his face, turned and walked back to the hospital.


    "Miss Yingying vomited," the boy trotted after him, with a look of fear on his face.


    "Vomit?" hearing this, Qi Chonghuan looked faster at his feet.


    People in the state of Qi thought that the seven kings had no women and were granted the king before they got married, which is something many people know.


    But no one knew that there was still a woman in the depths of his mansion.


    This woman, however, was something that his mother, lady Shufei, did not know.


    And he doesn''t intend to tell Shufei. The reason is very simple. If Shufei knows, Yingying can''t live naturally.


    After all, the mother imperial concubine is a strong woman who can even fight her own children!


    Thinking of this, his steps were faster.


    In this world, there is only Yingying. Only Yingying can make him feel something that he doesn''t have elsewhere.


    As for mother


    The thought of the truth he got today really made people dare not think deeply.


    "Lord!" the servant girl at the gate of the yard saw him coming. Her face was happy, and then she led him inside. "The Lord is coming. The girl is very ill!"


    Qi Chonghuan''s heart tightened and hurriedly ran in: "Yingying, how are you?"


    The conversation room had entered the inner room, and the servant girl at the head of the bed quickly stood up and retreated to one side.


    The face of the pale woman in the bed over there was amazing.

 Chapter 493

    "Yingying..." Qi Chonghuan saw her, and the whole person''s aura was different.


    The woman lying on the bed opened her eyes to see him, bit her teeth and said, "Lord, can you let them all retreat? I have something to tell you."


    As soon as she said this, the people in the room automatically withdrew.


    Qi Chonghuan stepped forward and sat by the bed: "I know you have resentment in your heart, but anyway, your body is your own!"


    He shook his head gently. The woman motioned him not to say any more: "Lord, I''m pregnant. The doctor diagnosed it just now."


    "What?"


    Qi Chonghuan was stunned, and then his eyes glowed with ecstasy.


    "Lord!" the woman called Yingying shouted to him, "let me go!"


    "What is this? You have broken my child now. How can I..."


    "We are impossible," Yingying''s attitude is very firm. "You either don''t know my identity, or you are afraid to show me because of this scruples."


    Then, with a sweep of her eyes, the doctor just went out of the door: "even if you ask for a doctor, you don''t dare to ask a doctor. Aren''t you afraid that your mother will notice?"


    Her words made Qi Chonghuan feel flustered, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Yingying is not a stupid woman, nor is she so ignorant. For Yingying, if you meet the Lord, you should be grateful to God. What''s more, now I''m pregnant with the Lord''s child.


    This is already the best gift that God has given me. If I want anything more, I''m really greedy. "


    "Don''t think so!" Qi Chonghuan wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Lord, let me go! Now it''s just right. I don''t ask for anything," said Ying Ying with a smile. "Before, I was selfish. I saw that the Lord wanted to take me into the house wholeheartedly. I knew it was impossible, but I still couldn''t bear to see the Lord.


    But now, what else can I expect? I''ve got the best gift from the Lord. "


    Qi Chonghuan only felt a great pain in her heart. This was the woman she finally met. From small to large, she felt that she should be firmly around her for the first time.


    However, there was nothing he could do but watch her suffer.


    "Now that you are pregnant with my child, you can''t go. I''ll find a way."


    Qi Chonghuan then pressed the woman''s lips with his hands. He obviously didn''t want to hear her refuse.


    "Why do you bother?" Yingying cried when she came to the door. "Don''t force us into a desperate situation."


    He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to hold the door frame. Qi Chonghuan took a pity look at her, then took a deep breath and went out.


    Before reaching the front yard, the boy in the front living room ran over: "Lord, master Chi has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Hearing the speech, Qi Chonghuan tilted his lips and sneered.


    It''s said that young master Chi is arrogant and doesn''t buy anyone''s account, but now he hasn''t come to him obediently?


    Isn''t it for Chu Yuehua? Where are the principles?


    At the thought of this, his footsteps jerked, like subconsciously turning his face to see the direction of the woman.


    "Wang Ye, what''s the matter?" the young man next to me didn''t know why, and his heart was all raised.


    "Nothing, go to the lobby!"


    When he strides to the front hall, he sees Chi Ye sitting in a chair and drinking tea slowly.


    "Young master Chi, I''m sorry. There are some things in your family. I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Chi Ye lifted his eyes from the tea bowl, smiled faintly, and put the tea bowl on the nearby tea table: "it doesn''t hurt. The tea in the Lord''s house is good."


    Qi Chonghuan didn''t say much either. He came in and sat down on the throne.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with the prince in such a hurry to find me?"


    Neither fast nor slow, as like as two peas, what he saw on the face, was just like the master of the pond.


    Every time he saw him in such an orderly way, Qi Chonghuan felt that his whole body was weak, always felt uncomfortable and flustered, and wanted to peel off the mask on his face.


    "Naturally, there is something important," said Qi Chonghuan with a sneer. "If it concerns me, it naturally concerns Mrs. Shao."


    But unexpectedly, he doesn''t see tension or anger on Chi Ye''s face. He just looks at Qi Chonghuan faintly, as if waiting for what he wants to say next.


    "Why don''t you do it in Nanzhou?" Qi Chonghuan narrowed his eyes slightly. "I asked you to do things for me. If you perfunctory me..."


    "We have made great efforts to deploy, and there will be actions in a few days. You are so anxious, but what happened?"


    Asked by him, Qi Chonghuan felt choked. Naturally, he couldn''t say more about the queen.


    Otherwise, if this person catches his eye, he will pull out the radish and bring out the mud at that time.


    "You''d better hurry up. I don''t have anything to do. I just don''t want to delay all the time. Haven''t you always had great powers? Isn''t this the best time for you to show your ability?"


    Such words can also be said. Chi Ye has no choice but to sneer for a long time.


    But Qi Chonghuan heard it, and his face suddenly changed: "what do you mean?"


    But Chi Ye didn''t want to answer him. He naturally got up and said, "I''ll leave first if there''s nothing else."


    "Chi Ye!" Qi Chonghuan patted the table angrily, "don''t forget your own situation at this time!"


    But as soon as he said this, he obviously felt the temperature in the whole room suddenly cold.


    "You''d better not forget what you said at that time. I promised to do those two things, but I didn''t promise to be your subordinate!


    You''re so shady and strange. I don''t mind turning those two things upside down. "


    "Dare you!" Qi Chonghuan''s face turned white when he said something, but he soon calmed down and said angrily.


    There was a sneer on his lips. Chi Ye looked at him like a child: "you can try."


    After saying that, he strode away: "there is no important thing in the future. Don''t call me at will. I don''t have so much free time."


    "Damn!" the teacup in his hand was thrown to the ground, and Qi Chonghuan showed some hatred in his eyes.


    But soon it was swept away and sneered: "just bear with you these two days. When my big event is completed, I''m afraid you won''t kneel down and beg for mercy?


    There was no weakness in the past, but now with Chu Yuehua, are you afraid that Chi Ye is not obedient? "


    Chi ye can''t hear this. After leaving the door, he goes directly to his own teahouse. Some things really need to be well arranged.


    After entering the teahouse, Chi Ye goes directly upstairs. When he sees the shopkeeper coming, he keeps walking: "get rid of the tail in the back."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 494

    Seeing that it was about to enter the winter moon, at this time, unconsciously, I suddenly felt that things on the market were slowly becoming more expensive.


    At first, I didn''t think it was just that some jewelry and luxury goods became more expensive. Originally, these things were only affordable to some rich people. Even if they became more expensive, few people could notice.


    But gradually, cloth, tea and other things used in daily life are two or three percent more expensive.


    For a moment, the people began to talk.


    Finally, the emperor finally realized that he was angry in the imperial court and asked the Minister of household.


    The Minister of household is also a paste. He just heard about it. How can good prices be chaotic?


    Moreover, over the years, he has taken care of the household department and customized a set of price fluctuation table that is very consistent with the market at this time.


    If it were not for natural and man-made disasters, how could there be such a large-scale price fluctuation.


    What''s funny is that he didn''t find out about the Minister of household. When he found out, the emperor already knew.


    The Minister of household has been working in front of the emperor for a long time. Why don''t you know what to do at this time.


    Without any excuse, he knelt down to admit his mistake and promised to find out the whole thing immediately.


    However, the soaring price has reached the capital. We can see how much this matter has been caused.


    For a time, some people were worried. After all, this is a major issue related to the national economy.


    One is bad, but it will make a big mistake.


    Chu Yuehua naturally knows that Chi Ye is indispensable in this matter. She is worried, but she still has to live.


    What''s more, since Chi Ye chose to do so, he naturally has his reason. Therefore, Chu Yuehua doesn''t ask.


    Soon, things came out. It was because the local government suddenly raised the tax on merchants.


    The emperor was furious when he learned the whole story.


    The emperor doesn''t know how big the problem is. People with a little brain know it.


    At present, Qi Chonghuan stood up: "father emperor, at this time, the relationship is very important, which directly affects the people''s livelihood foundation of Qi. At this time, we must strictly investigate, and we should catch all the main criminals and punish them severely."


    He spoke loudly, and listening made people feel dignified.


    At that moment, someone immediately came out and agreed. Even Qin Zhong, the censor doctor who has always only swept the snow in front of the door and done his duty well, agreed.


    The emperor frowned for a while before calming down his anger, nodded and said, "old seven has a point. This matter must be strictly investigated. It has come out under our eyes. We really don''t pay attention to the royal family."


    After the people agreed for a while, the emperor suddenly asked, "who do you Aiqing think should be in charge at this time?


    Since they can make things so big, it can be seen that these moths have no fear. If they are not a person who can hold them down, I''m afraid they can''t hold them down. "


    As soon as he said this, Qin Zhong immediately said, "emperor, the relationship is very important at this time. Since there can be such a big noise, if there is no support in the court, I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    Therefore, the minister suggested that it is better to choose a prince to investigate. With the identity of the prince, those people want to act rashly and have to weigh it. "


    Qin Zhong''s words immediately attracted the approval of many people: "Lord Qin is right. It must be so."


    When the third Lord heard the speech, he strode out: "my son is willing to share my worries for my father and Emperor."


    A smile slowly appeared on the emperor''s face, but soon Qi Chonghuan also stepped forward: "my son''s minister is also willing to share his worries for my father and Emperor."


    "The seventh brother is still too young. This time it''s not simple. I''m afraid it''s difficult to subdue those local snakes when the seventh brother goes."


    Qi Chongwei did not give Qi Chonghuan face at all, and directly said that Qi Chonghuan was not calm enough.


    "The third brother''s words are bad," Qi Chonghuan did not give in. "Although I am young, youth also has the advantages of youth.


    Those local officials dare to do such a thing, which shows that they have no imperial court in their eyes.


    When I was young, I first let them ignore it from the bottom of my heart, which gave us an opportunity. At the same time, because I was young, when I found the evidence, I would not be merciful. The world would see it and would not leave any malicious name. "


    Qi Chonghuan was right. When he said this, many people in the hall stood on his side.


    Qi Chongwei was cruel in his heart and looked at him gloomily, but he didn''t give up.


    But before he could speak, the emperor waved his hand: "I know both your brothers have filial piety and want to share my worries, but this should not be careless.


    All Aiqing thought it better for anyone to go to Nanzhou this time? "


    "When I returned to the emperor, I thought it would be better for the seventh prince to go. The last time I went to luoshengmen, the seventh prince had been to Nanzhou. It was also because of this that the people of Nanzhou praised the seventh prince. This trip could play a role."


    A courtier stood up and analyzed it carefully.


    "I also think it''s safer to send seven princes."


    "I seconded."


    "I seconded."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qi Chongwei''s eyes were red when he looked at the ministers who stood out one by one in the hall.


    Very good. He can see clearly. These people


    These people are all Qi Chonghuan''s people. When he becomes emperor in the future, he will first operate on these people.


    Some other courtiers who supported Qi Chongwei were sweating on their foreheads.


    Want to stand out! They are Qi Chongwei''s people. Don''t stand out! What does the emperor think?


    Fortunately, this situation has not been for a long time. The emperor finally decided: "since all Aiqing are optimistic about Lao Qi, Lao Qi will take a good trip instead of me this time!"


    "Thank your father, my son and minister must live up to their mission." Qi Chonghuan was proud in his eyes, but his face was still respectful.


    "All right!" the emperor waved, "that''s it."


    Then he looked at Qi Chongwei: "don''t be discouraged, third brother. I still believe in your ability. This time, I''ll let your seventh brother do it.


    I also know that you are worried that Lao Qi is too young to do this well. At that time, it will cause losses to the state of Qi, but now he is old and it''s time to learn to do something.


    What''s more, there are you and me behind here! There are so many ministers. "


    The Emperor gave him the steps in front of so many people. How could Qi Chongwei not see it.


    Thinking of what his mother had said, Qi Chongwei smiled and said, "yes! My son and minister will abide by my father''s will."


    Then he said to Qi Chonghuan: "the seventh brother must be careful. If anything happens, remember to send someone to tell him."


    "Thank you for your care."


    What a fraternal play.

 Chapter 495

    Qi Chonghuan worked very fast. News came almost every day, but many outsiders didn''t know it.


    But now Chi Ye''s position in the palace is simple to know.


    That night, Chi Ye tells Chu Yuehua about Qi Chonghuan''s actions in Nanzhou. The couple are having dinner together. The servant girl in front suddenly says that the old master asked them to go there.


    Since the old lady''s death, the old master almost looked like a monk and basically saw no outsiders.


    Even a grandson like Chi Ye is rare.


    I want to see both of them today. Isn''t it


    Seeing Chu Yuehua''s expression, Chi Ye guessed what she was thinking in her heart. He quickly smiled and said, "don''t think about it. It won''t happen."


    After looking at her husband, Chu Yuehua nodded gently, "let''s go!"


    The old lady probably just finished her dinner and was making tea. When she saw the two of them coming, she waved, "let''s go!"


    "Master......" Chu Yuehua saluted in surprise, and then sat down with Chi Ye.


    Personally poured a cup of tea for their husband and wife. The old master thought, "it''s time for a change in the state of Qi!"


    Chu Yuehua was startled as soon as he spoke. Is this what the old Grand Master was originally like?


    Can you say anything so carelessly about no matter how big it is?


    Chu Yuehua takes a look at Chi Ye. Seeing that he doesn''t speak, he also holds a teacup in his hand.


    It seems that the old master is actually going to talk to Chi Ye about today''s affairs. It''s just that this matter is not only a state affair, but also involves family affairs, so he called her together.


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do, but since you want to do it, do better. Don''t let the state of Qi go out in disorder."


    The old master''s words made Chi Ye''s face slightly changed.


    Before he could speak, the old master threw a bag of things directly. At a glance, he knew it was some information.


    Chu Yuehua doesn''t know what''s inside, but from Chi Ye''s face, he knows it''s not simple.


    "So, you should know what I mean." the old master nodded gently. "I''m not afraid that you really do something irreparable."


    Chi ye still doesn''t speak, as if he is thinking.


    It''s hard for Chu Yuehua to sit here with him. There''s always a strange feeling.


    "If there''s nothing wrong with Duanyang recently, you can go to Shujiang to have a look. It''s estimated that you miss Changle too!"


    The old abbess''s words made Chu Yuehua''s back suddenly straight. Did he mean to let himself escape?


    Is it really that serious?


    But what if it''s so serious?


    The corners of her mouth bent. Chu Yuehua said with a smile, "Changle has a father and yaolao loves her so much. It''s good for children to see the outside world.


    As for going to Shujiang, I plan to go with the young master next summer. It''s almost the new year. "


    The old abbess looked at her. There was something unspeakable in her eyes. She nodded with a faint smile for a long time: "good."


    Then he said something for a while, and the old lady let them go back.


    After the old master gave him those things, Chi Ye seemed to have something in mind. When he came out, he was still absent-minded.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Yuehua stopped and asked.


    Raising his eyes and seeing the woman''s worried face in the light, Chi Ye''s heart moved inexplicably and lowered his head.


    Chu Yuehua exclaimed, but the voices behind him were blocked in his throat.


    After a while, he pushed him away and said angrily, "it''s outside!"


    Unexpectedly, such a sentence made him very happy, but he smiled twice.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Chu Yuehua glanced at him, but couldn''t help but hook his arm and let the two people close together.


    At present, she doesn''t ask anything, not that she doesn''t worry, but that she doesn''t want him to worry too much about herself.


    She knew unrest was coming.


    However, in their small home, she is willing to guard one side of peace, just to make him feel at ease.


    Chaos, it''s coming soon.


    The news that Princess Shu was thrown into the cold palace by the emperor suddenly came from the palace.


    No one knows what''s going on. The most important thing is that the person who gives the order is not the emperor, but the queen.


    Originally, the queen didn''t have this right, but the Emperor didn''t respond at all. It seems that he acquiesced in the Queen''s practice.


    The next morning, there was a quarrel in the hall.


    "Emperor, lady Shu is the biological mother of the seventh prince. I''m afraid it''s inappropriate to deal with her so severely!"


    At that moment, important officials stood up and spoke for Princess Shu.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the people behind him naturally agreed one after another.


    "Yes! Emperor, now the seventh Prince is still working for the imperial court in Nanzhou. At this time, he inexplicably disposed of the lady. I''m afraid it will make the seventh Prince cold."


    "That''s right! Emperor, over the years, lady Shufei has scrupulously performed her duties and worked hard without merit. How can she be locked up in the cold palace?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of people expressed dissatisfaction with the fact that Princess Shu was locked up.


    But they didn''t find out that Qi Chongwei, who had always been against Princess Shu''s mother and son, didn''t say a word.


    He stood quietly watching the crowd.


    The reason why these people dare to say so is that the person who deals with the lady is not the emperor but the queen.


    The queen has never had any independent ideas. She doesn''t have a strong sense of existence in the harem.


    At this time, the seventh Lord became more and more popular, but on the contrary, the third Lord was still the image before she could not escape in the eyes of the public. It was natural for her to be anxious at this time.


    If they took this opportunity to win the power of the queen and Qi Chongwei, they would not greatly promote the success of the seventh Lord.


    Therefore, those ministers who had never thought of the key finally joined the army of denouncing Princess Shu under the "reminder" of their predecessors.


    For a time, there was some noise in the hall.


    However, after a while, everyone quarreled and finally found something wrong.


    Chi Ye doesn''t speak, not only doesn''t speak, but also coldly looks at them pleading for Shufei.


    Secondly, Qi Chongwei didn''t speak. At this time, he couldn''t help but not fall into the well.


    Most importantly, the man sitting at the top didn''t speak.


    The emperor loves Princess Shu the most. What does it mean to not speak at this time?


    Gradually, the sound slowly fell down.


    The emperor finally raised his eyes and looked at the courtiers below: "finished?"


    What kind of opening is this?


    "My harem, it turns out that everyone is so concerned about it?" the emperor asked casually with a slight chill in his eyes.

 Chapter 496

    I don''t know if it''s the illusion of everyone. It seems that at this time, they suddenly found the emperor who has no temper in ordinary days. It seems that they suddenly become a little cold and fierce.


    "Emperor, the empress suddenly put a concubine like Shufei into the cold palace. It seems that some..."


    Finally, someone dared to speak.


    His eyes slightly swept over the minister. The Emperor didn''t immediately say anything, but asked other ministers: "all Aiqing think so?"


    This... What''s this called?


    Everyone couldn''t help asking.


    "Emperor, lady Shu is a concubine in the harem. It is reasonable that ministers should not interfere with the emperor''s household affairs," said the minister who finally began to speak again, "but lady Shu is not just a concubine in the harem now.


    It is also the biological mother of the seven princes of the state of Qi and the mother of the great prince. She has made great contributions to the country and the country. Such concubines can''t be disposed of at will. "


    The emperor nodded gently, but then smiled again: "I understand. You are here to talk about your feelings."


    "I dare not."


    Sneering at them, the emperor said coldly, "I dare not. You did it too."


    Just when they didn''t know how to answer this, the emperor suddenly turned his head: "empress Xuan, come in!"


    At this time, people are not stupid enough to think that the emperor is going to announce the queen to ask for guilt.


    Is it difficult that Princess Shu really committed something that the emperor can''t forgive at all?


    The queen came in while she was talking.


    Not only did she come in alone, but she also brought a lot of people.


    It seems that most of them are palace maids and eunuchs.


    "Queen, tell me everything you found these days!"


    The emperor''s voice is faint, but it sounds like a little tired.


    Just not long ago, the courtiers who first shouted to defend the injustice for Princess Shu stopped talking.


    What do they say?


    Princess Shu was the behind the scenes man who framed the eldest son of the emperor. She not only killed her child.


    But also successfully put the blame on the imperial concubine Chen at that time.


    The queen even found the imperial doctor and the bodyguard of the general of the town at that time.


    All kinds of evidence linked together, Shufei didn''t want to admit it and had to admit it.


    For a moment, the hall was silent.


    Finally, the emperor broke the silence first: "well, that''s it. Aiqing wants me to explain to you. Now I''ve given it to you. Shouldn''t I have any more requirements?"


    "I don''t dare to wait." the group of people who had just pleaded fell on their knees.


    There, Qi Chongwei and the queen had a mocking smile on their faces.


    "Queen, you''ve worked hard these days. Go back first!"


    When the queen left, someone began to speak: "emperor, although it is unforgivable for Princess Shu to maim the emperor''s heir and frame the concubine, now the seventh Prince is still in Nanzhou. If this matter reaches the ears of the seventh Prince..."


    "That''s why I didn''t kill her immediately."


    The Emperor didn''t wait for the minister to finish, so he spoke directly.


    In a word, no one dares to say anything. The emperor is really determined to cure Princess Shu this time.


    Even at this time, Qi Chonghuan had no choice in Nanzhou.


    "Chi ye, come to my imperial study." when the emperor dispersed the dynasty, the emperor suddenly said.


    At the same time, Qi Chongwei also entered the Queen''s palace.


    "Empress mother!" Qi Chongwei''s face glowed with excitement, and he even walked.


    "Emperor, you can rest assured this time," said Shu Fei, looking at her son with an indisputable smile on her face. "That bitch will never get up again."


    "Empress mother, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that our father asked us to check it."


    Qi Chongwei was happy in his eyes, and then changed his mind: "no, it should be said that the father emperor asked us to expose it. It turns out that the father emperor has been collecting evidence for so many years."


    "Alas!" although the queen was happy, she had some unspeakable feelings, "I''ve been married to your father for so many years, but I''ve never seen through him.


    I still don''t know what he cares about. Sometimes, I feel in my heart that he doesn''t even care about the world. "


    "How could the queen mother think so?" Qi Chongwei was surprised to hear such words from the Queen''s mouth for the first time.


    "It''s not that I want to think so, but your father''s performance over the years makes me have to think so.


    Women in the harem are like flowers and flowing water. For so many years, I can''t remember how many women have appeared in the harem and how many women have died quietly.


    But your father, it seems that he has never really been to anyone. The former Chen imperial concubine and the present Shu imperial concubine.


    It seems that he is very precious and spoiled, but if he wants to kill, he doesn''t hesitate to do it. "


    Such a statement made Qi Chongwei feel cold and hard to say. After a while, he said, "the empress mother is worried!"


    The queen shook her head and said softly, "it''s not that I''m too worried. You see, I''ve been a queen for so many years. In fact, it''s not that I really want to do so, nor that I''m afraid of the lady and them.


    In fact, I''m afraid of your father. The longer I follow him, the more I feel his ruthlessness.


    Such a man, I can''t beat my mind on his head. Fortunately, after the affair of imperial concubine Chen at that time, I retreated in a hurry.


    Although our mother and son have had a bad life over the years, they can also be regarded as passable. Now, if the emperor wants that bitch to die, her son must not get any benefits, but it will be cheaper for my son. "


    Qi Chongwei put a smile on his face: "no matter what his father and Emperor think, at least our mother and son have been divided these years. Now the father and emperor can''t find a suitable son, they should also think of me!"


    This is not wrong. The queen was in a good mood because of this. Looking at her son''s face, the queen nodded: "that''s right. Let''s wait slowly and see the development of the situation."


    Speaking of this, Qi Chonghuan suddenly remembered something: "empress mother, this time Qi Chonghuan went to Nanzhou, but he will give me a big trip!"


    "What?" the queen thought it wouldn''t be a good thing for Qi Chonghuan to run to Nanzhou, but she didn''t understand. When she heard her son say it, her heart began to lift.


    "Don''t worry! I''m fine. I''ve already mastered everything and I''ll wait for him to do it."


    The queen was worried that she had never seen her son''s attitude, but Qi Chongwei obviously wanted to leave her some suspense, and he stopped talking.


    Just a smile like nothing in the corners of his mouth, like looking forward to something.

 Chapter 497

    At home, Chi Ye didn''t come back until very late. Chu Yuehua asked someone to inquire about it. Only then did he know that it was left by the emperor.


    "What''s the matter? What can the emperor tell you?" Chu Yuehua asked with some curiosity and some worry.


    "It''s about Princess Shu. Don''t worry! I just talked to him for a while. I don''t know which tendon he was wrong. Suddenly I talked to him."


    Chu Yuehua opened her mouth and didn''t say anything. In the whole state of Qi, only Chi Ye dared to say so about the emperor!


    "What did you eat in the morning? Didn''t you want to eat crab yellow bags yesterday? Did the kitchen make them?"


    Who knows when he turns the topic, he turns so fast.


    "Who dares not to listen to your orders?" glanced at him, Chu Yuehua smiled and filled him with a bowl of porridge. "I left some for you. I taste good, and you can try it."


    Chi Ye takes her hand and lets her sit next to him.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. She always feels that Chi Ye''s mood seems to be a little low.


    "What''s the matter? Is there any omission in the plan?"


    Seeing her nervous face, Chi Ye couldn''t help laughing. He reached out and scraped her nose: "what are you thinking!


    What''s more, it''s their brothers fighting for the world. What does it have to do with me? When things stabilize, we''ll go. "


    She knew that he didn''t want to stay in the pool house all the time. She could see that he had to send Changle away at that time.


    However, there is only an empty shelf left in Chi Fu. Leaving is also a good choice.


    What''s more, she really wants to go to the place where his mother lives!


    "What will happen next?"


    If you want to avoid this right and wrong, you naturally want to disturb this pool of water.


    Chu Yuehua knew in her heart that the man sitting next to her was the one who disturbed a pool of water.


    "I''ve asked someone to send a message to Qi Chonghuan."


    "I''m afraid it''s added a lot of things?" Chu Yuehua smiled, revealing a row of shell teeth.


    "Yue''er, it''s very kind of you."


    Chi Ye''s sudden opening surprised Chu Yuehua and blushed: "why do you suddenly talk about this?"


    "No, I just think you''re kind to me. You know what I''m doing is careless and everyone dies. You still stay with me like this.


    Nothing to say, nothing to do, just quietly accompany me, always let me have a feeling that even if I die, I will have you by my side. "


    Chu Yuehua was shocked by his words and said angrily, "just talk well. If you have nothing to say, die or die. Don''t look at my face. I''m worried!"


    Then his eyes turned red.


    How could she not worry, but Chi Ye really protects her very well. Although he won''t stop her from asking for information, he won''t give her a chance to take risks.


    Sometimes she would wake up in the middle of the night and see the sleeping man around her before she dared to make sure he was still around her.


    When the old man let her go, she found that she wanted to be with him even if she didn''t want to die.


    As he said, even if you die, you should die with him.


    At the same time, she also found that even if she was born Changle, it was not as important to her as Chi Ye.


    "Well, well, I won''t say," Chi Ye smiled and pecked on her lips. "Now wait. It will end in April next year at the latest. Then we''ll go to Shujiang. We''d better bring a gift to Changle."


    "Gift?" Chu Yuehua was slightly stunned. At this time, the situation is so urgent. Where would he think of what gift to prepare for Changle?


    "Of course I brought her a brother," he whispered, suddenly reaching her ear. "This is the best gift, isn''t it?"


    "You..." his ears were red immediately. Chu Yuehua gave him a white look, and then got up and walked to the inner room. "I don''t talk to you anymore. It''s not serious."


    In exchange for the laughter of the man behind him.


    Soon, Qi Chonghuan sent 800 li of urgent folding into the palace, pointing directly at Nanzhou merchants and officialdom, all related to Qi Chongwei.


    What he didn''t expect was that these folds were stopped on the way.


    And he sent five folds in a row without any news.


    It panicked him.


    Only then did he get the news that the queen sent Shu Fei into the cold palace.


    His heart was burning with anxiety, but he couldn''t move at this time. The best way to save Shufei was for him to make great contributions.


    Therefore, he didn''t rush back to Beijing immediately. Fortunately, he didn''t go to Beijing immediately, but chose to deliver the information he found to the Palace first.


    Only after this delivery did we know that there was a big problem. It can be seen that the whole capital should have been controlled by Qi Chongwei at this time.


    Qi Chonghuan stood in the room and didn''t sleep all night, waiting for the news of the spy''s return.


    As a result, the news was simple and worried him.


    That is, there was no movement.


    The whole capital seemed so normal that there was no problem at all.


    However, in this case, how could the letter be stopped?


    At this time, he did not dare to act rashly, otherwise, it would be the end of a wrong move.


    Soon, he ordered people to go to the state capitals controlled by Qi Chongwei.


    Three days later, Qi Chonghuan finally got the news he wanted.


    Qi Chongwei''s men have begun to fight. The troops and horses have gathered and are going to the capital in teams.


    Although the news was not good, Qi Chonghuan felt an unspeakable sense of relaxation in his heart.


    Well, Qi Chongwei still couldn''t help doing it. For him, he had a good reason to start doing it.


    Qi Chongwei is not the only one with troops.


    Is it really that easy for him to start palace change? Has he always made his third brother feel too simple.


    "Someone!" Qi Chonghuan stood at the door and drank coldly.


    Several shadows immediately appeared in front of him.


    "Let general Yun and general Wei wait for me in Jingzhou." he ordered coldly.


    Several people looked at each other. It seemed that their master was really going to make a final fight.


    "Master, this matter is of great concern. Our strength has not reached the expectations set at the beginning..."


    His words were stopped by Qi Chonghuan''s cold eyes: "raising troops for a thousand days is for a while, but it doesn''t have to be raised for a thousand days. This is a crisis time. If you don''t do it again, you won''t have a chance to do it."


    Seeing what he said so seriously, those people no longer hesitated and immediately replied in a deep voice, "yes!"


    At this time, several letters are lying on the table in Chi Ye''s study.

 Chapter 498

    "The third master, the second master and the third master are almost ready," the shadow came in quietly and reported to the man by the window, "now wait for the master."


    "Hmm!" Chi Ye knocked on the table for a while. Looking at this, he didn''t know what he thought for a moment.


    "I want to..."


    "How is Yingying now?"


    For Chi Ye''s question, the shadow was stunned, but soon took over: "it''s still like that. She just wants revenge and doesn''t want anything else."


    Frowning, Chi Ye seems to sigh: "then go and arrange it! Try to arrange it in the most useful place."


    The shadow went down without hesitation.


    This Yingying was a young lady in the general''s house of the town, but later the general''s house was lost by Princess Shu. She was just born, but she still didn''t escape bad luck.


    She was pretended to be a military prostitute. Although she had a bad life in the military camp for so many years, she always endured humiliation and burden, just waiting for revenge.


    No one knows what it feels like for a girl to see her sister humiliated to death in such a place. However, an individual can think of the hatred in her heart.


    Later, by chance, she saw Chi ye and begged him to bring her out.


    At first, he didn''t want to pay attention to this woman. After all, there are too many poor people in the world.


    He wants to save one by one, but he still can''t save it.


    However, Yingying had a heart and jumped directly from the cliff.


    After all, I still couldn''t resist and let the shadow out.


    Later, after a series of investigations, we found out that he was from the general''s mansion.


    It still has some effect. Chi Ye leaves her and agrees to avenge her.


    Now let her see the end of Shufei and Qi Chonghuan, which is all the wishes she brought from her birth!


    In fact, Chi ye still appreciates women like Yingying. Even in the deep mud, he has never forgotten his goal.


    God will take care of those who dare to leave their lives alone.


    It was Qi Chongwei who suddenly made trouble, and he didn''t know what the specific situation was.


    I knew that suddenly one night, Jizhou was in chaos and troops were fighting.


    At first, when Jizhou governor found that there were troops stationed, he also wanted to go to the capital for help.


    However, before his distress letter was sent out, the knife was already on his neck.


    The Jizhou army did not know why. Suddenly, it seemed to be completely separated from their Jizhou government.


    He was an assassin of Jizhou and could not command the soldiers at all.


    In this case, even if he was stupid, the governor of Jizhou knew what had happened.


    However, he was helpless to bear the brunt, so he had to admit bad luck and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Jizhou is the closest state capital to the capital. Even if you use your toes to think about what''s going to happen.


    However, everything was going on in secret. Who knows, suddenly Jizhou city was in chaos at night!


    When the people in the city hid at home, they heard all kinds of calls outside.


    It was said that the Corps was attacked, and then all kinds of fighting voices were heard.


    Fortunately, it happened at night. There was no one outside. The people in the city were afraid and happy.


    Many people have hid in the cellar.


    The next day I knew that Yunzhou army had killed him.


    Then, people all over the world knew that the seven kings and the three kings began to have a positive conflict.


    It''s impossible for the imperial court to pretend to be deaf and dumb even if it really wants to make such a big noise.


    However, these two princes have their own words.


    The third Lord said that he had discovered the change of the seventh Lord and suspected that he would be bad for the emperor.


    The seventh Lord said that he found that the third Lord had sent troops and was suspected of changing the palace.


    The public says the public is reasonable, and the woman is more reasonable.


    The current situation is clearly no longer within the emperor''s control.


    Now the people of Qi are nervous, and they are also blaming the emperor for his cowardice.


    Even two sons can''t live in town.


    But there is no way to think so. I can only watch.


    Who doesn''t know that now the armies of Qi are controlled by two princes, and there are not many people who can move in the hands of the emperor.


    Another person suspected in the dark that perhaps the emperor was disappointed with the two sons. At this time, he simply watched the two sons fight.


    When the emperor picks up another leak, the court will be safe.


    Some people disagree with this statement. Now the emperor can only take the two sons. If the two sons fold in at the same time, what will happen in the world at that time.


    I don''t know who pulled Chi ye out. The rumor that he is the emperor''s son hasn''t stopped.


    Moreover, the emperor''s attention to Chi Ye is obvious to all. Who can guarantee that the emperor really has no other ideas in his heart?


    In this way, some have gained a firm foothold.


    However, in any case, the results are not too important for the people at the bottom.


    The most important thing is how to get through this process.


    Because of this, the court was also in a panic. The emperor convened the ministers of civil and military affairs to discuss it. At this time, Qi Chongwei no longer went to the court and stood on the wall of the capital with his soldiers.


    What he said is very grand. That is to prevent Qi Chonghuan from attacking the capital. As the prince of Qi, he has the responsibility to protect national security.


    In fact, what else can the ministers in the court say? Even if the emperor called, the monarchs and ministers were relatively silent.


    Chi Ye is not interested in this. After two days, he simply doesn''t go.


    As soon as he took the lead, no one went to school in the early days.


    The whole capital, or the whole state of Qi, fell into a strange atmosphere.


    That''s a stalemate.


    The army of the third prince and the army of the seventh prince are deadlocked, and the court is also deadlocked.


    Later, I don''t know who mentioned it - Beiliang king!


    Beiliang king has elite soldiers and horses. Although he is stationed in the northwest, it is understandable to call Beiliang king here because of the national crisis at this time.


    Most importantly, Beiliang is not the power of any faction of the third Lord and the seventh Lord.


    Such a proposal made the emperor a little excited.


    However, before the imperial edict was written, the news of Beiliang rebellion came.


    At this moment, there was no doubt that a thunderbolt struck on the heads of the people.


    Beiliang is really going to tear his face this time! If he gets involved, the whole state of Qi will really be in chaos.


    Many people have begun to want how to keep their family.

 Chapter 499

    Qi Chonghuan stood at the head of Jizhou city and looked at the capital in the distance with a deep frown.


    "Master, what are you going to do next? The third Lord has calmed down."


    Listening to the reward from his subordinates, Qi Chonghuan sneered: "he''s forcing me to do it first!"


    "The master means..."


    Qi Chonghuan didn''t answer this immediately, but stood quietly for a while, and he was still hesitating.


    If you attack the capital first, you may get the first chance, but after all, it''s a bad reputation. Qi Chongwei naturally takes this into account. Not to mention, at this time, others are in the capital.


    If he had been a little brave, he would have been completely passive if he had brought his soldiers to cooperate inside and outside.


    However, Qi Chongwei was afraid to do that. After all, there was an emperor in the palace. He said to defend the city. If he attacked it, it would be criticized.


    However, such a stalemate is not the way. Do you still have to go out first?


    At this time, Qi Chongwei and the emperor were also nervous.


    No one could believe that the emperor was really forced to a desperate situation by his two sons.


    In the study, Chu Yuehua brought a bowl of chicken soup and looked at Chi Ye''s sleepy appearance. She was very distressed.


    "Now that this is the case, don''t think about it. Take one step at a time!"


    Chu Yuehua hugged his waist and buried his head in his arms.


    Chi Ye shows a smile on his lips, holds the person in his arms and puts them on his legs. The two people nest together on a chair.


    "Don''t worry."


    "I''m not worried." Chu Yuehua said immediately, "I''m not worried at all, because you''re Uncle Ye!"


    So trust?


    But there is no doubt that this sentence makes Chi Ye feel very comfortable. He can''t help but bow his head and look for her lips.


    The two were in love in the study, regardless of the tense situation outside.


    The news of the Beiliang army gathering and pressing the border soon spread to Qi Chonghuan and Qi Chongwei.


    Under normal circumstances, they should give up the struggle between brothers and deal with foreign enemies together.


    However, seeing success at hand, no one wants to go to this step.


    "Mother, what should I do now?"


    Qi Chongwei has received the queen from the palace to his residence. At this time, what opinion can the emperor and all civil and military officials have.


    "Can''t wait," the queen frowned, and suddenly her eyes sank, "put that bitch on the head of the city!"


    Qi Chongwei was happy and nodded quickly: "the empress mother didn''t remind her, and the children''s ministers forgot this stubble. Fortunately, the empress mother just threw her into the cold palace at that time, which came in handy now."


    Looking at the man hanging at the head of the capital, the people were extremely frightened. Who could have thought that such a glorious lady would suffer such a thing at that time.


    Hearing the news, Qi Chonghuan''s teeth were about to bite and bleed.


    Then he closed his eyes and said, "tomorrow Yinshi, attack the capital!"


    Since Qi Chongwei has done such a thing, he is naturally prepared. At present, all the situations are at war.


    The emperor sat in the inner room of his study and looked at the changes on the chessboard with gloomy eyes.


    Finally, he put down the chess pieces in his hand with a smile.


    "According to the teacher, who will win this time?"


    Master Chi raised his head and smiled: "I''ve been expecting it for a long time. Something will go wrong at this time."


    Hearing the speech, the emperor nodded, but there seemed to be some regret: "there is no truth in the end!"


    "You should be satisfied. If you really break everything, it''s not good. How can everything in this world be satisfactory?"


    Master Chi seemed to think of something and said with a bitter smile, "when this thing is over, I should have a good rest."


    Hearing the speech, the emperor was surprised: "does the teacher want to leave?"


    "Yes!" master Chi nodded. "I''ve been in the court all my life. Even if I quit openly, I''m still bound in the capital. I want to go out.


    When one day this old bone is scattered, where it is scattered, let''s settle down! "


    "No!" the emperor quickly stopped, "how can this be done?"


    Master Chi looked at him, smiled and shook his head and said, "there is a fixed number of people who should eat and wear in their life. They can''t come. How many people can''t come in my life.


    If I don''t suffer any more losses, God thinks I''m insatiable and should put it down. "


    With that, master Chi patted the emperor''s hand: "it''s just hard for you. In the end, you should have such a layout."


    "I don''t think it''s bitter. After so many years of imperial life, it can finally end. On the contrary, it''s a relief."


    The teachers and students didn''t say anything more, but sat quietly opposite each other.


    For a long time, the emperor sighed and said, "I really envy him!"


    "He envies you too." master Chi took a sentence casually.


    No one said who he was, but everyone knew it.


    Princess Shu was soon rescued, but there was a loud voice at the gate of the capital.


    At the same time, the people outside Qi Chongwei also attacked directly and planned to make dumplings directly.


    However, Qi Chonghuan had seen the situation clearly, and how could he let the other party succeed easily.


    It was a fierce battle.


    But the people in the capital suffered. Even if no officers and soldiers forcibly went to people''s homes to burn, kill and loot, at least there was no normal life at the beginning.


    Everyone''s door is closed.


    As we all know, when the city gate cannot be guarded, they will naturally come to their ordinary people''s homes to capture strong men to help defend the city.


    The shouts in the capital were finally replaced by a roar of ecstasy when the twelfth lunar month came.


    Two huge city gates collapsed.


    At this time, everyone felt that there seemed to be a smell of blood in the air.


    Children forget to cry, just stare at their parents, carefully hiding in the arms of their elders.


    This time, it was not as safe as before. Many innocent people were accidentally cut.


    It is impossible to describe the capital at this time.


    At the same time, many ministers'' residences were looted.


    Everyone knows that the liquidation has begun.


    Chi Fu is relatively calm.


    For the time being, Qi Chongwei and Qi Chonghuan don''t want to move Chi mansion. In Qi Chonghuan''s eyes, Chi Ye doesn''t dare to move around with Chu Yuehua. In a word, Chi mansion is still his power.


    Qi Chongwei''s idea is even more straightforward. There is only one reason why he, the third Lord forced by Qi Chonghuan in the court, has the power of this war today, which comes from the help of the mysterious force, and he already knows that the mysterious force comes from Chi Fu.

 Chapter 500

    After five days of chaos in the capital, Qi Chongwei lost to Qi Chonghuan and fled with people.


    The queen is also at large.


    How could Qi Chonghuan let go of this good opportunity and directly took people into the palace, which was called to wipe out the residual forces of Qi Chongwei.


    In fact, everyone knows exactly who this campaign is aimed at.


    Those who died these two days were Qi Chongwei''s confidants. Of course, many of Qi Chonghuan''s people died before.


    Only some centrists have suffered little at this time.


    This made them feel lucky. Fortunately, they didn''t stand in line at that time.


    On the main hall, looking at Qi Chonghuan, who was bleeding all over, the emperor''s expression was dark and unclear: "old seven, this time it was the father and Emperor''s incompetence that gave the rebellious son a chance and almost caught the state of Qi in water and fire. Fortunately, you arrived in time."


    How much face does it take for the emperor to admit his incompetence in front of everyone?


    Although Qi Chonghuan wanted to sit on the throne immediately, how could he be tough when the emperor said these words.


    I had to say in a cold voice, "this is the duty of my son and minister. My father and Emperor are serious."


    The emperor nodded gently and finally showed a happy smile: "it seems to me that only you can defend the state of Qi.


    In the future, the growth of the state of Qi still depends on my emperor. My father and Emperor are very pleased to have you here. "


    This is to pass the throne to him?


    Qi Chonghuan was ecstatic, but his face was quite calm: "it''s all because his father valued it."


    "Just..." the emperor frowned. "Now the Beiliang rebellion has invaded the Central Plains. Now it still depends on the emperor to suppress it.


    After this matter is settled, the father emperor will have no worries. I believe the people all over the world will return. "


    This time, when the two kings fought, Qi Chonghuan knew in his heart that the people of Qi must have a very bad impression of him.


    Since he was a child, he has learned a lot about history and literature. How could he not have heard the words of those who won the hearts of the people?


    However, at present, the old fox above is unwilling to pass his seat to himself immediately, which makes him feel a little uncomfortable.


    The meaning of this remark is very obvious. Unless Beiliang is defeated, this seat will be put there and he will not be given a chance to sit in a decent way.


    After hesitating for a long time, Qi Chonghuan bit his teeth and said in a loud voice, "what my father said is very true. As the prince, my son has the obligation to protect the people of Qi. Beiliang wolf is ambitious. My son must defeat them as soon as possible and recover Beiliang''s military power."


    When the emperor heard the speech, he immediately smiled: "OK! My son is really ambitious."


    Then he turned to civil and military officials: "I think the seventh Prince has made great contributions to this turmoil, and Princess Shu has suffered a lot. She plans to make Princess Shu the queen before the seventh Prince goes to war. What do all Aiqing think?"


    At this time, the officials in the hall were already quite miserable. People couldn''t stand together. Most of them were Qi Chonghuan, and the others were neutral.


    Qi Chongwei''s people were basically swept away. At this time, the emperor raised this matter. Who else would oppose it.


    Of course, long live Shanhu. I especially agree.


    After what happened last time, Princess Shu rested for a long time before she could relax.


    I was not surprised when I heard that I was going to make myself queen. Instead, I sneered and said, "queen? Will this palace be rare? If this palace wants to be queen mother, the emperor is not as reliable as this palace''s son!"


    The maid in waiting beside was trembling and afraid to speak.


    They have not been in the palace for two days. Although they have never seen the situation before, they do not know it.


    At this time, although the emperor is still the emperor, the lady is still the lady, and the seventh Prince is still the seventh prince, who doesn''t know that the seventh prince will sit in that position in the twinkling of an eye?


    It''s just that it''s not easy to make things clear at this time.


    Therefore, even if the imperial concubine said such words in front of these palace people at this time, they didn''t dare to express anything.


    The Post Book ceremony was not held grandly, but walked through all the processes that should be.


    However, Qi Chonghuan and Shufei don''t care.


    Anyway, many things have been mastered. These are not important. What is really important is the subsequent accession ceremony.


    After Princess Shu was made queen, naturally Qi Chonghuan was the legitimate prince. In this way, even if the Emperor didn''t give up the imperial edict, he died, Qi Chonghuan was also the first person in order.


    In fact, after the last war with Qi Chongwei, Qi Chonghuan lost a lot of people.


    But when Qi Chongwei ran away, his army could be incorporated, and he could almost fight with sadness.


    Therefore, after the book ceremony, Qi Chonghuan went out of the capital with everyone''s hope and directly attacked the Beiliang army.


    At the same time, the capital slowly began to recover its vitality.


    The emperor announced that the court would be suspended for half a month, and the palace also needed to rest.


    The lady looked at the man who walked towards her. There was no respectful look on her face. She smiled faintly and didn''t salute: "the emperor is coming?"


    "Well, let me see you." the emperor came forward safely and took the tea brought by the palace maid.


    Princess Shu smiled: "I didn''t expect that the emperor still trusts my concubine so much, and I dare to talk about things here?"


    With these words, Princess Shu sat opposite the emperor, picked up the tea in front of her and smelled it gently.


    The emperor silk didn''t mind her attitude at this time. She smiled and said, "you are my queen. How can I doubt you!"


    Then he twisted up a piece of dessert and put it into his mouth.


    "Don''t say such hypocritical words. I was willing to listen before. Now do you think I still need to be patient to listen to you?"


    Looking at the emperor with a sneer, Princess Shu''s eyes contained too many things: "since I entered the palace for so many years, I have experienced too many things, and I have hated too many people, but in the end, the person I hate most is you. Do you say it''s funny or not?"


    "Funny." the expression on the emperor''s face was no surprise. He looked at her and nodded gently.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although I hate so many people, they are all dead and none of them is alive.


    As for the living, you and your queen will all have the same fate, which I have no doubt. "


    The emperor was symbolically surprised: "you mean you want to kill me?"


    Shufei seemed to hear some funny jokes: "why not?"


    "But now that I have made you queen, why..."


    "What is the queen?" the lady interrupted him. "I want to be the Empress Dowager!"


    "I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed," the emperor sighed softly. "You can''t do it."


    "I can''t help it..." halfway through her words, Princess Shu suddenly stopped and frowned.

 Chapter 501

    Suddenly there was a burning pain in the abdomen, and soon the throat was burning.


    Something came down from the corner of her mouth. Princess Shu stretched out her hand and put on a purple black liquid.


    She suddenly looked up at the man in front of her, but she felt her eyes blurred. As soon as her feet were soft, she fell to the ground.


    "You..."


    "I heard that you have been too rampant recently. Maybe the people in your palace don''t like you! I played a prank on you and made some bad things in your tea."


    The emperor''s tone was faint, as if he didn''t know what he meant.


    The lady stared at him, and her face was unbelievable: "you... You dare!"


    This made the emperor immediately squat down and hold her chin: "what dare I? Sorry, you are not the empress dowager, and I won''t let you become the empress dowager, so you have to die first.


    As for your son... "


    "That''s your son too!" the lady suddenly roared angrily.


    But after yelling this sentence, she had only breathing.


    "Other people in life are not my son." the emperor opened his mouth lightly, but his words were incomparably cold and heartless.


    Suddenly, Shufei remembered something, but at this time she couldn''t speak at all. Her whole person seemed to be paralyzed immediately, and it was very difficult to even move a finger.


    "My son won''t kill me. Qi Chonghuan, Qi Chongwei, Qi Chonghuan, who really regarded me as a father? What everyone sees is just the position under me.


    How can I treat such people as sons? "


    Then he stepped over Princess Shu''s body and went directly to the yard: "Princess Shu was suddenly seriously ill. She didn''t have time to publicize the imperial doctor and died suddenly. However, it''s inappropriate for him to know that he was distracted and kept secret. If a little news came out, there would be no living people in the whole palace."


    It''s rare for the emperor to say such a long paragraph in person. Princess Shu wanted to lead the corners of her mouth ironically, but there was nothing she could do.


    I didn''t expect that she would end up like this.


    On the ground, it''s really cool, but it''s not as cool as her heart.


    It''s only because Qi Chonghuan despised the emperor too much.


    How can a person who has been able to sit on the throne for so many years really be pinched by his two sons without the slightest strength to fight back?


    Everything is just a game. This palace has always been in the hands of only one person.


    The empress, imperial concubine Chen and imperial concubine Shu are just pieces in the palace. All pieces depend on the rise and fall of chess players.


    Chess pieces that want to jump out of their position will become abandoned.


    It is estimated that the most clear thing about this should be the ancient and rare old man in Chi mansion!


    The seventh Lord has been so popular in the past two years that he has reached the peak in this competition with the third Lord.


    Not only has the limelight reached its peak, but also has another meaning.


    That is status. Who doesn''t know what is the final purpose of the war between Qi Chonghuan and Qi Chongwei.


    Therefore, people in some relatively peaceful areas have silently believed that Qi Chonghuan, the seventh Lord, is about to take the throne.


    They will welcome a young emperor again.


    However, it was not long before such an idea began to waver.


    Because the news that Qi Chonghuan, the seven kings, was losing ground came from the front.


    This surprised everyone.


    Mingming Beiliang has only 200000 troops, and Qi Chonghuan and Qi Chongwei have reached 250000.


    There is no reason to lose so quickly!


    Soon, the half month strike ended, and the courtiers began to stand on the court hall again.


    But this time, no one was calm. If Beiliang killed him, it would be difficult to say the taste.


    Many people said that it was because Anya died in the state of Qi that the king of Beiliang was so angry.


    The emperor was very tired: "now the active troops are in the hands of Lao Qi. I have no way. Now we can only wait for Lao Qi.


    If only Lao Qi could win and return. "


    But isn''t that what I said the same as what I didn''t say?


    The people were disgusted, but they didn''t dare to say anything more. The emperor said so. What else can they say?


    Now, everyone is anxiously waiting for the battle report ahead.


    But the war situation sent every day worried everyone. Basically, Qi Chonghuan had no Parry ability when he passed through Beiliang.


    At this time, people began to doubt whether it was wrong to let Qi Chonghuan take people to fight Beiliang?


    Qi Chonghuan, no matter how clever he was and how much he knew about the art of war, still lacked the experience of facing the enemy on the battlefield.


    Qi Chongwei was the one who fought before. They were half weight and half weight. No one said no, but it was different at this time.


    Beiliang Wang was a man who climbed and rolled in the war. Facing a Qi Chonghuan was like an old Jianghu man facing a childe.


    Such a war seems really unlikely to win!


    But the first veterans were almost run by Qi Chonghuan. Even if they were not run away, only one or two remained in the court as the strength to defend the last camp.


    Others have already been worshipped by the Dai nationality.


    The most powerful veterans have all left their armour and returned to the field.


    The people in the court were terrified, and there was unrest outside the court.


    With the Beiliang army getting closer and closer, everyone finally held the heart of death.


    However, some people''s minds have begun to activate, secretly calculating the relationship between themselves and Beiliang.


    If King Beiliang really overthrows the imperial court at this time, can he get an official at that time.


    Just when the people were so confused, a secret report came from the front. However, the secret report was not introduced into the imperial court, but into the residences of various officials.


    Under such circumstances, who wouldn''t arrange some spies to inquire about the situation?


    But the news in the secret newspaper was beyond everyone''s comprehension.


    The newspaper said that where the Beiliang army passed by, the people had no suffering, just like a victorious army.


    Relatively speaking, where Qi Chonghuan led people through, the people had to donate money and materials as military funds.


    For a time, in places that have experienced war, people prefer Beiliang.


    Such a secret report stunned everyone. Has Beiliang Wang been so careful?


    In this way, where is the possibility of victory when the people want it?


    Some loyal ministers are already making arrangements.


    The smile on Chi Ye''s face is more and more relaxed. Chu Yuehua has obeyed his orders and began to take care of his baggage.


    Finally, Qi Chonghuan finally retreated to Jizhou. This was the last battle. He had no choice but to fight back.

 Chapter 502

    Few people knew how the battle was fought, but the emperor ordered to open the gate the next day.


    This surprised everyone. Seeing the king of Beiliang outside, Qi Chonghuan couldn''t stop it. At this time, did he open the gate to everyone?


    But some people have guessed vaguely.


    Isn''t the story in that secret newspaper enough to make people suspicious?


    At dawn, Qi Chonghuan still didn''t find it. Beiliang king was a little unhappy. However, the overall situation had been decided, and no matter how big it was, it was not important to go to Beijing.


    "Lord, the gate has been opened."


    They set up a stronghold thirty miles away from the capital last night. At this time, they can be said to be at the foot of the capital.


    "Well!" came a young man''s voice, "let''s go into town!"


    At the gate of the city, the emperor has welcomed all civil and military officials at the gate.


    The people around also gathered around. This is a big event. Maybe the emperor above changed his surname.


    Moreover, a careless situation is a river of blood.


    Everyone stood on tiptoe and looked around. They were uneasy. They didn''t know what the result would be today.


    "Coming." someone in the crowd was born gently.


    Sure enough, he saw the emperor coming down from the dragon and walked forward a few steps.


    The leader is the king of Beiliang. Because of Princess Anya, the people in the capital are no strangers to the king of Beiliang.


    The man next to the North cool king let everyone take a breath.


    "I''m lucky that I didn''t disgrace my father''s life this time." the man knelt down and worshipped loudly. What he said was incomprehensible.


    "Isn''t this a straw bag?" someone finally couldn''t help it.


    "Fourth Lord?"


    "How could the fourth Lord be with the North cool king?"


    "How could it be him?"


    "Fortunately, he said he didn''t disgrace his life. Was he ordered by the emperor?"


    "Look, that, isn''t that general Nie? And that, old general Qin, I remember seeing him return to the streets in triumph when I was a child!"


    "God, really, really are some old generals. Some old generals are out of the mountain and still standing behind the fourth Lord."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Naturally, the courtiers standing on the emperor''s hand could not speak like the ordinary people, but their fear was no less than that of the ordinary people.


    Even more.


    The emperor was not surprised at this. Instead, with a bright smile, he stretched out his hand to help Qi chongyne up: "well done! My father knew you could handle it!"


    King Beiliang also saluted the Emperor: "minister, meet the emperor."


    "Qiu Aiqing has worked hard. I''m very relieved to have a great general like Qiu Aiqing to protect Xinjiang and defend the land for me."


    "This is the duty of the minister. There is unrest in the country. As a military general, I can''t do anything else. It''s my duty to lead the army for rehabilitation."


    "Good, good!" the emperor said three good words in succession, and then said happily, "a celebration banquet will be held in the Qianming palace tonight to celebrate the fourth prince, the North Liang king and all the old generals."


    At this time, if officials don''t know how they will be, they really should take off the black hat on their head and step on it.


    This is clearly a play directed by the emperor. The purpose is to expose Qi Chonghuan and Qi Chongwei, and then eradicate them in one fell swoop.


    What Beiliang King rebellion, this is clearly an excuse to pick up the leak.


    At this time, we can see that the so-called emperor has no real power, which is nonsense.


    If the emperor is really useless, where do these veterans come from?


    These people began to disappear in the court hall several years ago!


    In this way, we can see how much chess the emperor played.


    Of course, the biggest and most obscure move is naturally the fourth prince.


    The strength of the fourth Prince


    After Qi Chongwei fell, everyone thought that the emperor had only one son.


    Almost as famous as the disabled second prince.


    The fourth Prince of straw bag, isn''t he? But the fourth Prince of the straw bag joined hands with the king of Beiliang to eradicate the third prince and the seventh prince, who were the most powerful in the court.


    Qi chongyne heard the emperor''s words, but did not move forward, but said to the Emperor: "emperor, this time can succeed in one fell swoop. In addition to the son minister, the king of Beiliang and all the great generals, there is another person, the son minister wants to introduce him to the Emperor."


    "Oh?" the emperor was surprised. "Who?"


    At this time, a man came behind Qi chongyne. He was wearing black armor against the man''s white face, but his calm eyes made people feel particularly mature.


    "This is..."


    The emperor doesn''t think this is just a young general. His momentum is not like that.


    "This is the king of Yu." Qi chongyne introduced with a smile. When the people were dazed, he added, "the king of Yu of the state of Yan."


    People were surprised that they were from the state of Yan!


    When the emperor was surprised, Qi chongyne quickly explained: "the people in the hands of the seven younger brothers are far more than the children''s ministers and the king of Beiliang, although we are sure to win the chaotic army.


    However, it is bound to cause a large area of disturbance to the people, and the war is a disaster for the people.


    Therefore, the son minister didn''t want to be like this. Just when the son minister was in trouble with all the generals, King Yu brought 100000 troops and horses to help. The son minister and King Beiliang were able to reach the capital so smoothly. "


    Unexpectedly, the fourth Lord was able to get the help of the state of Yan. It was a great surprise.


    Prince Cao Bao has never been out of the capital?


    The emperor only returned to God after a moment of stupidity, smiled and thanked: "thank you king Yu for saving the people of Qi from a crisis."


    Yan Yu just smiled faintly: "I just act according to the emperor''s order. Don''t be polite, Emperor.


    Our emperor promised the four princes to send troops to help. As ministers, we naturally want to do our best. "


    This surprised the people present. Unexpectedly, the fourth Lord didn''t make friends with King Yu of Yan, but persuaded the emperor of Yan to send troops directly.


    This


    The most important thing is that the emperor still doesn''t know this, which means that the fourth Lord didn''t rely on the power of the emperor, but did it all by himself.


    At this time, if anyone puts the prince with the straw bag identified in his heart, it is really a straw bag.


    "OK!" the emperor finally regained his mind, and his smile became more and more bright. "Then please King Yu stay in Daqi for more time. Let''s treat and entertain well to thank the emperor of Yan for his help."


    A group of people went to the palace in a mighty way. The people on the road sang and danced, and the voice of advocating alkyne was higher than one.


    At this time, in the crowd, there was a man looking at the pedestrian''s eyes as venomous as a poisonous snake.


    Qi chongyne, good, good!


    It''s so deep that a snipe and a clam compete, and the fisherman will benefit!

 Chapter 503

    After this war, the court began to liquidate. This is not what Qi chongyne did.


    It was the emperor who made the move himself, and he didn''t feel tough at all. When everyone was liquidated, the evidence was conclusive.


    According to this evidence, the punishment received is really kind.


    Of course, the most important thing is the layout of important states and cities. Local officials face the people directly, which should not be careless.


    Under such circumstances, it is impossible for Chi ye to be idle.


    After the turmoil, Chu Yuehua was incomparably free.


    I can''t live this year, just waiting for next year''s departure.


    He was cleaning up the narcissus in the house when he heard someone come in at the door.


    "Duro, put this basin under the sun for a while. I seem to have too few buds."


    Holding the flowerpot, Chu Yuehua said casually.


    But I didn''t hear anyone answer for a long time. As soon as I looked up, I saw the young man in black standing there.


    Her eyes were as steady as water. There was no expression on her face. She just looked at her steadily.


    The narcissus in his hand immediately fell to the ground.


    Shan didn''t hear the expected breaking sound. Yan Yu reached out and caught the flowerpot, with no expression on his face.


    "It''s so big. Shouldn''t it be safer?"


    "Little... Little old man?" Chu Yuehua looked at him blankly and read these three words almost unconsciously.


    It''s not that she forgot that the person in front of her is no longer Ma Junjie, but in her consciousness, this face is shouting three words.


    Hearing her words, Yan Yu finally smiled: "I''m afraid you don''t recognize me."


    In this case, where can I feel half rusty?


    Chu Yuehua felt her nose sour and her eyes were astringent.


    "You... Why are you here?"


    Chu Yuehua naturally knew about Qi chongyne''s joint attack on Qi chongyne''s army with the king of Beiliang.


    But she didn''t deliberately inquire about such things, and Chi Ye didn''t tell her clearly.


    Therefore, she doesn''t know anything about Yan Yu at all.


    "Come and see you."


    Putting the flower pot in his hand on the windowsill, Yan Yu smiled very gently: "count up, we haven''t seen each other for four years. I''m relieved to hear sister Xu say everything is fine."


    If someone in the state of Yan saw their king Yu at this time, they would be surprised that their eyes would fall off.


    Who doesn''t know that King Yu is a famous facial paralysis in legend. Even when he was with the emperor, he didn''t have any expression on his face.


    At this time, he was smiling.


    "I..." mentioned this, Chu Yuehua blushed, "I didn''t mean to..."


    "I know," Yan Yu found that he couldn''t even see her embarrassment. "It doesn''t matter. I know you''re fine."


    She never wrote to him. Although she knew he would talk, she just couldn''t write.


    If you only say that she is good, there is no need to write at all, but if you want to write more, you don''t know how to write.


    Therefore, she only wrote to Chu Xuhua, and even her letter to Chu Xuhua never mentioned Yan Yu.


    She asked everyone about the situation, but she didn''t ask Yan Yu.


    "You don''t have to explain," Yan Yu smiled at her. "It will make me think I''m too much."


    "Are you... OK?" she asked this sentence many times in her heart, but she still didn''t resort to writing.


    Now I can''t ask until I see him.


    "Very good. The emperor treats me very well. I''m probably the best of all princes."


    Yan Yu''s words are sincere, but Chu Yuehua is still worried, but she knows Yan Yu. If she really agrees with a person in her heart, she will put that person in her heart.


    Like he did to her.


    He can say that the emperor is kind to him, which shows that he really regards the emperor as his own brother.


    However, she is still a little worried. After all, it''s the Lord, and the LORD with a heavy army. It''s been a long time


    "He doesn''t doubt me." Yan Yu knew what she was worried about and explained with a smile. "Moreover, if he wasn''t in office, I wouldn''t hold the power of war anymore."


    Chu Yuehua understood what he meant. His high position and weight at this time was given by the emperor. At the same time, all his strength at this time was for the emperor.


    If it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t have to be this important king again.


    "Well, I''ll be relieved." Chu Yuehua was sincerely happy.


    Yan Yu has a great chance to stand in this position. Otherwise, with his identity, I''m afraid it''s not enough for the emperor to kill him a hundred times.


    Chu Yuehua was gratified that she had not seen him for so many years, although she had never contacted him.


    But their feelings are still there, although the feelings are unclear.


    Two people sat in the sun chatting, talking about the past and the present.


    Yan Yu still looks like Ma Junjie and a little old man in clothes. Although he is younger than Chu Yuehua, his temperament doesn''t look like a young man who hasn''t been weak yet.


    Chu Yuehua didn''t ask about his life. She knew that between the two people, some words could be asked and some words could not be asked.


    Therefore, both of them skilfully avoided the topic.


    She finally knows that Chi Ye found him long ago. Chi Ye has planned this for a long time.


    As for Beiliang king, Yan Yu said he didn''t know that people like Chi Ye always have the ability to make others willing to serve.


    He has no other reason. He doesn''t want Chi ye to lose.


    "You must be very sad because he lost," he said, looking at her indifferently.


    At that time, Chu Yuehua had only one feeling, as if the warm sunshine had been crushed and sprinkled on the bottom of his eyes.


    Therefore, when she looked at him, she had a feeling that her eyes were stabbed to tears.


    "I even thought that I would resent Uncle Ye," said Yan Yu. Yan Yu smiled with a bitter smile, which made Chu Yuehua jump, but he quickly said, "I didn''t know until I saw him. In fact, I want to know whether he is good to you."


    "We..."


    "I already know. You''re fine and have a daughter. It''s a pity that she''s not here at this time. Otherwise, I really want her to call me uncle."


    This title was immediately untied by the knot buried in Chu Yuehua''s heart.


    The warm sunshine suddenly flowed and wrapped her heart. This feeling really makes people have no way to refuse.


    "If I have a chance, I will take her to see you. She will like you."


    Chu Yuehua smiled brightly with tears in her eyes.


    "OK! I''m waiting for you in the state of Yan."


    He didn''t stay more in the state of Qi. When things were almost done in the state of Qi, he left, but what brought Chu Yuehua was the ease he had never put down.

 Chapter 504

    This year passed quickly. Surprisingly, almost everything has stabilized now, but the emperor still didn''t make a decision to make the fourth Prince the crown prince.


    The strength of the fourth Prince has been placed there.


    Not to mention so many veterans who support him, even Beiliang Wang obviously supports the fourth prince.


    And there''s a Yan country over there.


    With such a strong strength, and no one will compete with him, it''s hard to figure out why the emperor doesn''t make a decision as soon as possible.


    Chu Yuehua has everything ready. Seeing that she hasn''t seen Changle for half a year, she says it''s impossible not to worry.


    But Chi Ye hasn''t spoken yet. There must be some reason. She shouldn''t be so anxious.


    Waiting in the room, Chu Yuehua is about to make a small dress in her hand. Changle grows the fastest at this time and makes it bigger. If it is really big, it can be worn in the future.


    Du Ruo sat aside with a happy smile on his face.


    Although the girl is very happy after marrying Chi ye, she always feels that she is really comfortable to leave here and stay away from these rights and wrongs.


    For so many years, she followed Chu Yuehua and saw all kinds of people and intrigues in each inner house.


    Not to mention Chu Yuehua, she felt tired.


    Chu Yuehua also asked about her plans. She wanted to marry her out.


    But she has no one she likes. If she wants to find a man, she must like herself as much as she likes a girl.


    With any person, that kind of life really shouldn''t be lived by people.


    Unconsciously, with Chu Yuehua, her ideas changed a lot.


    "Young lady, this spring clothes are almost done. When we see Changle, I''m afraid it''s almost summer. After finishing this one in hand, we''ll make some summer clothes!"


    Chu Yuehua was thinking about Chi Ye. When she suddenly heard this sentence, she almost pricked her finger, hurried back to her senses and said with a smile, "OK!"


    Chi ye went to find the grand master today. It seems that he is going to tell his decision.


    That''s good, that is, the date of their departure is about to be set.


    Thinking of this, she can''t wait.


    Chi Ye told the old master his opinion. He thought he would strongly oppose it. After all, his wish has always been to stay in the court.


    But unexpectedly, the old master nodded gently: "I know what you think. You don''t want to be an official in the dynasty. However, although I don''t object to this matter, you can''t leave if you want to leave."


    Chi Ye is stunned for a moment. The first thing he thinks of is that the old master will oppose. His remark makes him feel a little unreachable.


    "Now the Korean situation has been stable. Although the fourth Lord has always been an insider, I believe that before long, the emperor and all officials will see his real talent.


    I don''t think I have anything to do. If I''m more than one, and less than one, the emperor won''t let go. "


    Chi Ye''s voice is not urgent or slow. He doesn''t seem particularly confident about it, but he won''t feel worried.


    The old abbess just took a deep look at him, then sighed and said, "if you say so, you have decided. In that case, I won''t stop you. Go and have a try! See what the emperor says."


    Chi Ye nodded gently, thought for a while and then said, "what''s the grand master''s plan?"


    Unexpectedly, he would ask himself. Master Chi smiled faintly: "I have lived to this age. What are my plans? This is the foundation of the Chi family. It doesn''t hurt to live here all my life."


    In fact, Chi Ye has always been a little angry with master Chi. He forced himself to be an official in the imperial court.


    However, over the past few years, as an official in the DPRK, he has also done a lot of things, especially the final success after so many years of deployment.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to say that if it weren''t for this, the matter wouldn''t go so smoothly, because in that case, Qi Chongwei and Qi Chonghuan wouldn''t pay too much attention to themselves.


    Therefore, the previous resentment has long been gone.


    At this time, seeing that Chi Fu was empty, he and Chu Yuehua left again, and there was really only master Chi left.


    It''s a little lonely.


    This feeling made him feel a little sad and asked for no reason.


    "If the grand master wants to, he can come with us, Changle... Probably want to see his great grandfather!"


    Is this an excuse for Changle? Master Chi asked himself gently, but cleverly didn''t say it.


    But nodded: "let me think about it! I''ll tell you then."


    "In that case, I''ll go back first."


    After Chi Ye left, the old master sighed a long sigh and wanted to get out. It was not so easy.


    Early the next morning, after going down, Chi ye went to the study.


    The emperor is usually in his study at this time.


    "Why are you here? What''s the matter?"


    I didn''t say it in the court just now, but it must not be business at this time.


    Chi Ye has long been used to the emperor''s casual behavior in front of him, so he doesn''t feel anything. After he respectfully saluted him, Chi ye said, "I came to the Emperor today to tell you that I''m going to leave the state of Qi."


    "What?" the emperor, who was putting down the memorial and holding up the tea bowl to drink tea, suddenly shook his hand, and the tea bowl fell to the ground, "what did you say?"


    "Please resign."


    Chi Ye simply gives a big gift and says seriously.


    "Do you want to go?" obviously did not expect this, and the emperor''s face was full of surprise.


    "Yes!" Chi Ye nods. "The emperor must know why the minister''s ambition is not in the court.


    Now that the court situation has been settled, the minister really doesn''t want to stay in the court, so he wants to live in seclusion with his wife and children. "


    "I won''t allow it!" the emperor looked at Chi ye for a while, then angrily said, "how can you go?"


    "Officials are not the mainstay of the court, and their wishes have been fulfilled. If they continue to stay in the court, they will delay things because of their emotions.


    Therefore, please also ask the emperor to grant this request. "


    The emperor stood on it and looked at the kneeling people below. He couldn''t speak for a long time.


    In fact, he seldom kneels in front of himself because he dotes on him, but today


    He really wants him to kneel down and wake him up. What are you talking about at the moment.


    "If I say, I won''t agree?" for a long time, the emperor narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a deep voice.


    Chi Ye didn''t look up and still looked at the ground, but his tone was not softened: "minister, it''s time to go!"

 Chapter 505

    The emperor seemed to be so angry by this sentence that he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    And Chi Ye kneels there, as if he didn''t hear the emperor''s words at all, but his stubbornness is shocking.


    It''s very quiet in the study. It''s a little scary.


    When Chi ye came in, all the palace servants who served here withdrew, and only two people stood up and down against each other.


    "Don''t mention such things any more. There are some things I haven''t told you." for a long time, the emperor calmed his mind and said coldly.


    "The fourth Lord can shoulder great responsibilities."


    Chi ye said suddenly, which suddenly changed the look in the emperor''s eyes.


    "You..." he looked at the kneeling man in surprise, "you..."


    "Emperor!" Chi Ye interrupts him, "it''s better not to say something. It''s good for everyone. Otherwise, it''s really out of control."


    "Don''t worry about this. I''ll arrange it properly." the Emperor didn''t take his words to heart. Obviously, he was too confident in himself.


    "I don''t want to." Chi ye said coldly. When he said this, he stood up himself.


    "Do you know what you''re rejecting?" the emperor was really angry this time. "Don''t think that if I spoil you from childhood, you can do whatever you want."


    "The emperor is worried. I never thought so."


    Chi Ye''s attitude is very obvious. Typical oil and salt don''t enter.


    The emperor stood on it and looked at him as if he were an enemy, but what can he do even with such eyes?


    Obviously, Chi Ye doesn''t care at all.


    "Are you really not afraid?"


    This made Chi Ye show a sneer: "I want to go. No one can stop me at the end of the day!"


    This is definitely not a big story. Today''s things can develop to this point. He has never been infected with anything. He knows that Chi Ye has this ability.


    But it was because he knew that he had this ability that the emperor felt powerless and disappointed that he fell from the highest expectation.


    "When did you know?"


    The emperor, who had been standing, slowly regained his momentum, as if he had suddenly been drained of his strength.


    Sitting back in his position, the Emperor didn''t look at him again, but hung his eyes and suddenly asked.


    "In the past, I was young and not sensible. Later, I went outside to meet a lot of people, saw a lot of things, and gradually understood."


    The Emperor didn''t expect such an answer. Chi Ye has always been a smart man, which the emperor can''t deny.


    "Then you..."


    "My last name is Chi!"


    Chi Ye didn''t hear him finish, so he interrupted him with three words. The meaning is very obvious.


    But these three words made the emperor feel very hurt. He didn''t understand why. At this time, everything was in front of him.


    Chi Ye finally raises his head. At the same time, he also stands up and quietly looks at him with no sadness or joy on his face. For a long time, he says, "Chi Wen is not my biological father, but before that happened.


    I never felt that he had treated me badly, and for so many years, he never did anything wrong under my hatred and his own remorse.


    Most importantly, he loves my mother more than you! To me, you are just the wrong person my mother once loved. "


    "Love wrong!" hearing these two words, the calmed mood was stirred again. The emperor couldn''t stand these two words, "what are you talking about!"


    "It''s my literal meaning. No matter how my mother felt about you, I was just the righteousness of kings and ministers to you. Although you behaved very differently to me, I suffered more because of your performance.


    Offset each other, I have no more feelings for you than other courtiers. "


    "You think so, do you know how sad your mother will be!" there was a place in her heart as if she had been stabbed by something.


    He thought that now that everything had calmed down, he could make up for it and wake himself up from that nightmare.


    However, the man in front of him, the only son he was willing to be a son, said such words at this time.


    "My mother should agree with me. Otherwise, why did she choose to commit suicide that year?


    Since she chose to marry my father, she has explained everything to you. No matter what you said to my father or what my father promised you, it has nothing to do with my mother. "


    "I''m your father!" hearing this, the emperor couldn''t help roaring, "no matter how you deny it, all your blood is mine!"


    "Sorry, I don''t admit it. Does the emperor want to drop blood to test relatives in front of the whole world? What about the things you have arranged for me these years?"


    Chi Ye knows that the emperor has been secretly deploying all these years. He hopes that one day, when all the dust is settled, he will recognize himself again and pass the throne.


    Of course, it is not easy, so he has planned for nearly 30 years and has been planning since he was born.


    He even counted all his sons.


    Indeed, Chi Ye''s ability is worthy of recognition, but how could he do so perfectly without the support of this person.


    But unfortunately, all this is not what he wants.


    Maybe after what happened that year, his heart was full of negative things, and he once thought about what to do.


    However, after getting married, he slowly put it down. He gradually understood why Chi Wen would promise the emperor and his mother.


    In fact, as long as you are with your beloved, it is the happiest and most comfortable thing in the world.


    Unfortunately, in this world, there are always so many people who think of simple things so complicated, which makes their life so helpless.


    Now, he doesn''t want to repeat those mistakes. Leaving is the only thing he expects.


    Looking at the person in front of her, looking at the eyebrows and eyes similar to her, the emperor''s heart felt some unspeakable pain, as if it was about to burst, and it was like it was about to stop.


    But he was speechless and didn''t know what to say to make himself less tired at this time.


    Chi Ye looked at him for a while, then bowed and bowed, and then stepped back.


    He knew that the emperor would not stop him, because it was meaningless.


    The emperor watched him go away and gradually disappeared into his sight. He could only laugh silently.


    It seems that he was really wrong. He still remembers the night when she decided to marry Chi Wen, she smiled and cried, "one day, you will know that your decision is wrong."


    Sure enough, it came true today.


    Into the dust.

 Chapter 506

    There are many rumors about Chi Ye''s identity in the state of Qi, nothing more than that he is the son of the emperor of Qi.


    However, this point has always stopped at rumors, and no one really believes it.


    The reason is simple, there is no evidence.


    There is really nothing except that someone said the emperor''s subtle feelings for Mrs. Chi.


    And many people will not believe this. Marrying the emperor is the imperial concubine. Why bother to be with Chi Wen.


    What''s more, the imperial concubine who gave birth to the prince will not have the support of her mother family and will not have a low status in the palace.


    Another point is, why can''t the woman the emperor wants get into the palace?


    Therefore, rumors have always been rumors. No one will really prove it, and no one will really believe it.


    However, there are no waves without wind, that is, everyone does not want to see this fact, and everyone does not believe it.


    It''s still there.


    Chi Ye is the emperor''s son.


    But the emperor at that time chose to escape and avoid such a relationship to stabilize his status.


    Later, for many years, he once doubted whether she had fallen in love with Chi Wen.


    He saw their love, watched him pet her and watched her smile gently.


    He was going crazy with jealousy, but what could it be?


    When he lost his beloved woman, he also lost his brother.


    Such repression did not break out until eighteen years later, but who could have expected that after the outbreak, she would die in exchange for her, and she was determined to come here.


    He has only one thing to rely on, that is, after Chi Ye was born, she didn''t have another child.


    Doesn''t that mean she''s always hiding herself in her heart?


    Why?


    Why would she punish herself with such a resolute Fang?


    The emperor couldn''t find the answer, so he began to find another way to solve the problem, that is, compensation, or proof.


    He has been making arrangements since he took the throne. He wants their son to sit in this position.


    It''s like trying to prove to her that his actions are not wrong. Everything he does is for them and their son.


    But today''s reality slapped him hard. Their son didn''t care about the so-called throne at all.


    It''s like looking at a broken chair, looking at this supreme right.


    He wanted to leave and live a plain life with his beloved woman, just like the day she wanted in those years.


    Sitting on the Dragon chair, the emperor felt that he was suddenly over ten years old. After so many years of hard work, he got a joke.


    Lonely laughter echoed in the empty upper study.


    The palace people in the yard were frightened and didn''t dare to express anything.


    Today''s emperor is more and more difficult for people to understand. At that time, many people saw the death of Princess Shu. However, why did they suddenly kill Princess Shu, and no one dared to think deeply in that way.


    Chi Ye doesn''t care what kind of state the emperor is. Now he wants to go home quickly and see Chu Yuehua, and then the husband and wife go to see Changle together.


    Although I didn''t say it in my mouth, I really miss the child in my heart.


    When their things were almost packed up, the imperial decree of establishing the prince in the first book of the emperor was finally issued.


    For a moment, there was a sensation between the government and the public, and the matter about Chi Ye''s sudden resignation and retirement was covered up.


    Chu Yuehua looks at Chi ye with a relaxed face, as if he saw Uncle Ye standing in the bow of the boat.


    Inexplicable heart is stable.


    Uncle ye should be like this. Calculation is never an easy thing.


    "Uncle Ye, when can we go?" Chu Yuehua looked at the continuous spring rain outside and said with some displeasure.


    "When it clears up, we''ll leave." Chi Ye reaches over her waist, and the two squeeze on a beauty couch. "Changle must be having a good time now."


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll go there together in the future, so we don''t have to come back." Chu Yuehua leaned against his arms and whispered.


    "Moon, sometimes I feel that you are like my salvation."


    Chu Yuehua was stunned, then shook her head and said, "no, Uncle Ye, how can I need someone to save me? I just accidentally walked into your heart and accidentally dug out the treasure in your heart."


    After listening to her words, Chi Ye smiles brightly: "then I''ll lock you in."


    Two people said love words. Du Ruo outside blushed a little. After blushing for a while, he knocked at the door and said, "my Lord, a post has been sent from the fourth Lord''s house."


    Chu Yuehua immediately blushed and sat aside from his arms.


    Chi ye also puts away his smile. He knows that his little girl has a thin face.


    It turned out that Qi chongyne invited him because he knew he was leaving.


    Others don''t know their relationship, they know it.


    Now Qi chongyne has been granted the crown prince and will become the emperor in the future. Naturally, there are many things. It will be difficult for the two brothers to meet.


    Chi Ye naturally won''t refuse. Chu Yuehua also wants to see the current four princesses. No, how''s the crown princess? Therefore, the husband and wife should go to the crown prince''s house at Qi chongyne''s invitation.


    At this time, looking at Qi chongalkyne is not the same as before. In the past, I always felt that although Qi chongalkyne looks good and has a good temperament, it lacks the noble spirit that the prince should have, but some scholars are elegant.


    At this time, he put on the prince''s Python robe. Although he looked the same as before, it was obvious that he was the prince of a country.


    The crown princess was a little excited when she saw Chu Yuehua coming.


    The two women did not care about the two of them. They let their brothers talk and ran away by themselves.


    "I heard your highness say that you are leaving. I want to visit you these days, but it hasn''t been sunny, and I haven''t been there.


    Why is this good guy leaving? It''s so easy now. Everyone is well. I still think that our days will be easier in the future. As a result... "


    Obviously, she was very bad. At this time, she poured out her words, and her face was full of confusion.


    "In fact, neither Chi ye nor I like the life in the capital very much, and Changle went out to study medicine again. Our husband and wife also want to go there.


    It''s just a long experience to walk around all over the world. "


    Chu Yuehua didn''t hide it from her. In fact, it''s not necessary to hide it. She can trust the Crown Princess up to now.


    "Since you say so, I can''t stop it. It sounds enviable, but will you come back in the future? It''s not that you won''t see it all your life when you leave?"


    "How could it be?" Chu Yuehua said with a smile, "have you forgotten the relationship between them?"

 Chapter 507

    In this way, the crown princess was relieved, but there were still some boos in her words: "in my life, when I first became a girl''s house, I tasted the cold and warm, and then I went astray. Now it''s a beginning. You''re gone again. I don''t know what will happen in the future."


    This made Chu Yuehua smile: "return your whole life! How old are you? It''s like seventy and eighty. People are not afraid of jokes. The children haven''t been born yet, so they rely on their old and sell their old here."


    Who knows what she said, the princess''s face became inexplicably red. Chu Yuehua suddenly brightened at the sight of her: "you shouldn''t..."


    Biting her lips, she didn''t speak.


    Chu Yuehua quickly said with a smile, "Oh! You are really a man. You don''t tell us such an important thing. What are you doing hiding like stealing?"


    "Keep your voice down!" seeing that she was so happy, the Crown Princess quickly stopped, "I just knew! I didn''t even say it to your highness. I want to let the imperial doctor see it in two days. I always have to confirm it.


    Otherwise, isn''t it a white joke? What''s more, your highness only enters the East Palace at this time. I don''t want people to catch the story. "


    Chu Yuehua''s eyes and eyebrows were full of joy: "OK, OK, you''re right. Just listen to you. However, you should be careful. The first three months are the most important."


    Hearing the speech, the crown princess smiled: "you still say me! I remember what happened when you were pregnant with Changle. You, a mother, didn''t notice it at that time."


    This is the truth. Chu Yuehua is a little embarrassed.


    "Let''s not talk here. The flowers in the back garden don''t know whether they are ready to bloom. Yesterday, the servant girl said they were about to bloom. Today, it''s raining and sunny, so we moved out of the flower house. Why don''t we go and have a look?"


    It''s a rare gathering. I don''t know when I can meet in the future! Chu Yuehua naturally wouldn''t brush her kindness, smiled and nodded.


    The crown princess was originally more eloquent, but later because of those things, the two were a little estranged.


    Now they have put down the burden in their hearts. Naturally, there are many words. Along the way, they really see a lot of fresh flowers on both sides of the road.


    The crown princess smiled and said, "now people treat us completely different because of your highness.


    Many of these flowers were cultivated in the palace. If they were put in the past, where would they think of our family? "


    "This is inevitable. It''s human nature to worship the high and step on the low. Just don''t care."


    As they spoke, Chu Yuehua and the crown princess suddenly heard two "poops" behind them. As soon as they looked back, they saw that all the servant girls behind them collapsed to the ground.


    At that moment, I was surprised and immediately knew what had happened.


    Before they could shout out, a cold sword was put on their necks.


    Both of them were women. They were really frightened and trembled.


    Chu Yuehua made great efforts to calm herself. She took a deep breath and said coldly, "who are you? Why are you holding us?"


    "Let Chi ye and Qi chongyne come out!"


    "Qi Chonghuan?" Chu Yuehua heard his voice and immediately recognized it. She turned her face slightly. Sure enough, she saw Qi Chonghuan with a sinister look on her face.


    "Seven younger brothers, what are you doing?" the crown princess also calmed down and said in a deep voice.


    "Shut up!" hearing the address of the crown princess, Qi Chonghuan angrily scolded, "who is your seventh brother!"


    "Seven princes, now the state of Qi has no place for you. At this time, the emperor will no longer investigate your guilt. If you are smart, you should leave the capital far away. Isn''t that what you do now?"


    Chu Yuehua is not stupid either. Naturally, she knows why Qi Chonghuan wants to see Qi Chongzhen and Chi ye at this time.


    It''s not like meeting and talking about the past.


    Nine times out of ten, after such a long time, he has known Chi Ye''s layout. At the beginning, it seems that he has compromised with him. In fact, it is the layout. The purpose is naturally to hold Qi chongyne to the throne.


    "Hum, and then live a life of anonymity?" Qi Chonghuan snorted coldly, "do you think I will live at ease?"


    Speaking of this, Qi Chonghuan''s voice became a little depressed and twisted: "even if I die, I will take chi ye and Qi chongyne to be buried with me. I will never allow others to touch anything I can''t get, let alone step on my shoulder."


    Chu Yuehua sneered, "what are you doing now? Do you think you can let Chi ye and Qi chongyne kill themselves in front of you with me? Are you too naive?"


    "Don''t prevaricate me with such words. I don''t know Chi ye? He''s a poor bastard who has lived in his dark heart all his life, but you are definitely his weakness."


    Then he turned to the Crown Princess: "as for my fourth sister-in-law, perhaps she is not as high as you Chu Yuehua in Chi Ye''s heart, but she is already pregnant with my fourth brother''s child.


    My fourth brother is almost thirty years old. This is his first child! Doesn''t he really feel bad? "


    The crown princess suddenly turned pale when she heard the speech. Her joy came from the bottom of her heart. Did it just fall out like this?


    Thinking of this, she trembled like a sieve bran. No, absolutely not.


    "OK!" Chu Yuehua naturally noticed the movement of the crown princess, "I think you should care more about Chi Ye than the fourth prince!


    All right! You put the Crown Princess over and send a letter to Chi Ye. How about I stay in your hand? "


    Then he pointed to a circle of servants on the ground over there: "you can see that they have been put down by you. Can''t you expect them to inform?


    What''s more, you kidnapped us both just to revenge Chi ye and the prince?


    If they are not present at this time, won''t they not achieve the effect you want? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Qi Chonghuan was annoyed at Chu Yuehua''s words.


    Now that he has reached this level, there are basically no people to use in his hands. At first, several people followed him.


    But later, as soon as the news that the crown prince was established in the first book of the emperor came down, those people ran away. Who doesn''t know that now the crown prince is established in the first book of the crown prince, the seven princes even lost their power completely.


    No, it''s more than losing power, and it''s a sin.


    At the beginning, Qi Chonghuan just wanted to fight for the dragon''s skill. At this time, it is true that there is no dragon''s skill. It is only to protect his life.


    With this thought, natural people have scattered clean.


    Qi Chonghuan also hesitated at this time. Whether to release the crown princess or not, of course, Chu Yuehua must not.


    Just then, someone came over there.

 Chapter 508

    Hearing the news, Chu Yuehua and Princess Gao Gaodi are worried. Isn''t it really Chi ye and Qi chongyne who broke in?


    Unfortunately, God didn''t seem to hear their expectations at all. Sure enough, he saw two people coming slowly over there.


    "Oh! It''s the seventh younger brother!" Qi Chongzhen and others walked this way. When they saw Qi Chonghuan, they were not surprised at all. Instead, they greeted him as expected.


    And there was no expression on Chi Ye''s face.


    Let Qi Chonghuan immediately get a little flustered. How did they react like this?


    No way! How could this happen.


    Suddenly, he suddenly understood something. People like Chi Ye wouldn''t panic because of this sudden situation. At this time, his composure was simply pretended.


    He didn''t forget what happened to Chu Yuehua at that time.


    At this time, he was afraid that he would do something carelessly, so he was so calm.


    However, it''s a pity that today he just wants to make Chi Ye regret it.


    Regret the original decision.


    "Hum!" as if he had recovered his self-confidence, Qi Chonghuan looked at the two people in front of him with a sneer, "you can still laugh up to now. I don''t know what kind of expression you would have if the sword in my hand was drawn into their neck?"


    As he spoke, he used a part of his hand.


    Chu Yuehua only felt a sharp pain in her neck. Naturally, she had already bled.


    Although she didn''t want Chi ye to worry, she couldn''t help showing a painful expression on her face.


    Sure enough, Qi Chonghuan sees the worry in Chi Ye''s eyes. At the same time, he also sees that Qi Chongzhen''s face has begun to calm down.


    As like as two peas, "I''m not calm now. You two have nothing in common," he said. "What''s more, it''s just like this."


    Then he laughed again, and then looked at Chu Yuehua and the Crown Princess: "well, I''ll pity you first. Choose for yourself! Which one will die first? I''m willing to give you a choice, and no matter which one I choose, I''ll agree."


    Chi ye and Qi chongyne have a stiff face. It''s impossible. None of them can say any answer.


    "What do you want?" Chi ye said in a deep voice, "you don''t think you still have a chance!"


    "Shut up!" when Qi Chonghuan mentioned this, he felt that his scar had been uncovered. "It''s not all because of you. I completely believe you. You even calculated me!"


    "Stupid!" Chi Ye satirizes mercilessly. "You don''t believe me, you believe in yourself, or the antidote in your hand. If you know I may deserve that antidote, you will believe me? Don''t be high sounding here. No one believes you."


    "Chi Ye!" Qi Chonghuan shouted, and the knife on Chu Yuehua''s neck advanced one point, "don''t forget that Chu Yuehua is still in my hand at this time. You''d better be polite!"


    Sure enough, Chi Ye''s face turned white, and finally he didn''t say anything.


    This way, Qi Chonghuan is very pleased. At this time, his psychology has been distorted. Seeing Chi ye eat flat will make him excited.


    Just smiled, and his eyes would jump out of hatred: "Chi ye, remember that you owe me. I don''t want anything today. I want you to bury me with me.


    Anyway, now I have nothing. You are the good porcelain, and I am the rotten earthen basin. I won''t suffer any loss if we collide. "


    When Chi ye heard this, his eyes were deep: "you really don''t seem to know who I am! I have at least 100 ways to make your life worse than death. Do you want to try one by one?"


    Qi chongyne frowned and said, "seven younger brothers, you let them go. I''ll arrange a way for you. You''ll be safe for the rest of your life and don''t worry about food and drink."


    But such words made Qi Chonghuan more and more angry and sneered: "yes! I forgot. Now the fourth brother is the prince. What is the prince? Holding heavy power, it is more than enough to arrange me."


    As he spoke, his face suddenly changed, and the sword on the crown princess''s neck also advanced by one point.


    "But!" his eyes turned and stared at Qi chongyne darkly, "what kind of thing are you! Where are you when I have unlimited scenery in the hall? I don''t know where to sing poetry in the corner!


    What do you call you? Oh! By the way, fourth Prince Cao Bao, why do you compare with me, and why do you dictate in front of me? Can''t you really see through your weight? "


    Qi chongyne had no reaction to his insulting words.


    Anyway, for so many years, he has been called the king of straw bags. What''s the matter? He''s used to it. Even if he says more, it''s still the same.


    Just looking at the woman under her sword, he couldn''t calm down. Anyway, she was innocent.


    "You let them go. If you have anything to say, it''s a matter between men. Don''t pull them in!" Qi chongyne tried to persuade him, "what do you want? As long as I can do it, I''ll try my best."


    This seems to make Qi Chonghuan feel excited. He turns to see Chi Ye.


    Chi Ye sees what he means, frowns and looks at Qi Chongzhen, then at Qi Chonghuan, and finally looks at Chu Yuehua who is held by him.


    Seeing the bright red piece on her neck and her persistence in gritting her teeth, anger surged in her heart.


    Qi Chonghuan


    He must not be allowed to die casually.


    At present, he had to be patient first. It seemed that Chi Ye hesitated for a while before he nodded his head reluctantly.


    "Ha ha..." seeing this, Qi Chonghuan laughed. "That''s great. You said it yourself. Let me see if master Chi can do what he said later."


    Seeing this, it would never be a simple thing. Chu Yuehua couldn''t help worrying.


    It was easy to wait until Qi Chonghuan finished laughing and finally calmed down. He seriously looked at the two men in front of him: "then listen to me. What I want you to do is also very simple.


    That is... "


    Half said, but sold it again.


    "You kill each other!"


    As soon as he said this, Chi ye and Qi Chonghuan turned black.


    "Why? Don''t you want to?" Qi Chonghuan raised his eyebrows. "It seems that you don''t have any integrity when you talk. In that case... I''m not polite."

 Chapter 509

    He was about to cut off his sword and knife, but Chi Ye stopped him: "wait a minute!"


    Qi Chonghuan''s original purpose was not Chu Yuehua and the crown princess. What he wanted to see most was the feeling that Chi ye and Qi chongyne were slaves under his hands.


    At this time, hearing Chi Ye''s voice, he immediately stopped: "did you agree to my request?"


    Qi chongyne also glanced at Chi Ye strangely. He didn''t know what he meant


    "Since you like this method, how can I not cooperate with you?"


    This sounded a little strange, but Qi Chonghuan didn''t care. Instead, he smiled and said, "OK! I''ll see."


    "Bring it up!" Chi Ye sneers, which surprises everyone.


    Bring it up?


    Bring what?


    Qi Chonghuan''s face is also changeable. Obviously, he doesn''t understand Chi Ye''s meaning.


    However, soon his face became very white, and even the swords on Chu Yuehua and the Crown Princess trembled.


    Because at this time, two people came out from behind Chi Ye. The most important thing is that the two people are still holding one person.


    A woman.


    A pale woman.


    Just such a pale face can''t hide the woman''s peerless face.


    Looking at her face, people feel that they have seen the prosperity of the world.


    Qi Chonghuan stared at the solidly bound woman, and did not slow down for a long time.


    "Why? The seventh Lord doesn''t know her?" Chi Ye goes over there, raises the woman''s face and looks at Qi Chonghuan. "She has been thinking about the seventh Lord!"


    Hearing Chi Ye''s words, Qi Chonghuan came back: "asshole, what did you do to Yingying?"


    "I didn''t do anything to her," Chi ye said slowly. "I just found her in the seventh Prince''s house by chance. I expect that now the seventh Prince is not here. She is a weak woman and pregnant. She has to take her away from the seventh Prince''s house now."


    After listening to his words, Chu Yuehua and the crown princess, including Qi Chonghuan, all fell on the woman''s abdomen.


    Sure enough, I can see the bulging abdomen. It seems that it has been for several months.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a person in the seventh Prince''s residence where there were no women. I was surprised. At this time, the seventh prince was also there. I also wanted to ask, who is she? Why have I never heard of her before?"


    Chi Ye looks like Chu Yuehua has never seen before, but she can understand that if Chi ye can do this, how can he always look like himself?


    "You... You let her go!" Qi Chonghuan was worried at this time. He was completely different from the way he had just looked. He could see that he cared about the woman very much.


    "Oh?" Chi Ye smiled at Qi Chonghuan. "Did the seventh Lord ask us to let the woman go?"


    "She''s innocent!" Qi Chonghuan naturally knew that Chi Ye wouldn''t let people go so easily, and tried to roar, "don''t be so mean, let her go!"


    "I can''t understand what the seventh Lord said," said Chi ye, simply sitting in a chair beside the road. "I brought this woman to see you. The seventh Lord said she was innocent.


    Did the two in your hand directly participate in the murder of you? Why didn''t you hear the seventh Lord say they were innocent? The seventh Lord''s standard is really double. "


    At this time, the woman was tied, her eyes kept crying, but her mouth was blocked and she couldn''t say a word.


    "She is a pregnant woman. How can you be so cruel?"


    To tell the truth, Chu Yuehua thought it was funny to hear this sentence in Qi Chonghuan''s mouth, but this is not the time to think about it.


    "Isn''t the crown princess in the hands of the seven princes pregnant? How can you hurt so easily?"


    Suddenly, several people were shocked by Chu Yuehua''s words.


    "Are you... Are you pregnant?" first of all, the prince looked at the princess with a stunned face. His eyes seemed unbelievable, full of ecstasy and a little worried.


    For a moment, the Crown Princess forgot her situation at this time. Looking at the prince''s eyes, she was a little affectionate and shy. Then she gently nodded: "I quietly asked the imperial doctor to see it the day before yesterday. I said it was probably, but the month was still shallow, so..."


    "Well, let''s make a deal!" Chi Ye suggested when he saw the appearance of the couple.


    After all, he didn''t really want Qi Chonghuan''s life. Now Qi Chonghuan has no threat, and he doesn''t worry.


    "What deal?" Qi Chonghuan''s eyes were always on the woman over there. When he heard Chi Ye''s words, he turned his eyes back.


    "You let them go, I''ll let her go," Chi Ye pointed to the woman. "Besides, I''ll prepare you a carriage, some dry food and broken silver. How about flying away with you?"


    "She is alone, but there are two on my side!" Qi Chonghuan said almost subconsciously.


    "Qi Chonghuan," this time, Chi ye called his name directly, "do you really not see the situation clearly? This is not the time to give you a choice. I change with you, not people, but the rest of your life.


    Of course, and your son''s life. "


    Qi Chonghuan looks at Chi ye with a dignified face.


    "I can tell you that if you do anything to them today, I can tell you very clearly that none of your family can survive.


    Do you think you can escape? In fact, I''m not afraid to remind you that you think you can''t live or die after that. Why can you be here alive?


    Don''t you know what happens next after such a thing? We don''t care if you can live. If we really care, even if you hide at the ends of the earth, I can dig you out. "


    In fact, by this time, Qi Chonghuan''s heart had sprouted a retreat, because he was bent on revenge and completely ignored his own life and death.


    He didn''t think Yingying was still alive and well. At this time, he had a tie in his heart, so he couldn''t ignore it as at the beginning.


    However, still unwilling! Not willing to own all the arrangements, so devastated and decadent.


    All his hopes turned to ashes. At this time, he still had to make a living under the feet of Chi ye and Qi Chonghuan.


    Such a gap was unacceptable to him.


    But


    Looking at the woman over there, Qi Chonghuan hesitated again. No matter how, he shouldn''t take her to bear hardships with himself.


    What''s more, at this time, she still has their children in her stomach. He said he wanted to make her worry free for the rest of her life. Now how can he

 Chapter 510

    "OK! I promise you!" Qi Chonghuan thought for a long time before nodding, "but how can you promise?"


    "Promise?" Chi Ye couldn''t help laughing. "I think you''ve always made a mistake. You don''t pose any threat to us now.


    Whether to kill you or not depends on our mood. Do you think I need to promise you anything?


    Now your only choice is to believe that we will let you go. "


    In this way, Qi Chonghuan had no sense of security, but when he saw the tears over there, he gritted his teeth and put away the sword in his hand.


    And Chi ye also asks the people over there to untie the woman.


    Qi Chonghuan quickly drew her into his arms and carefully examined the scars on her body. He was relieved to find that there was no serious harm.


    "Well, you can go." Chi Ye holds Chu Yuehua in his arms and looks painfully at the wound on Chu Yuehua''s neck. His voice is a little heavy.


    If it were not for Yingying''s request, how could he let Qi Chonghuan go at this time?


    Qi Chonghuan also worried that the other party would regret at this time, and quickly took Yingying away.


    Qi chongyne was also busy taking care of the crown princess at this time. The two brothers didn''t say much, so they went directly back to Chi mansion.


    When he arrived at Chi''s house, the imperial doctor had just arrived. After consulting Chu Yuehua''s pulse for a while, he said excitedly: "little... Mr. Chi, madam, this is... Happy!"


    One sentence stunned the couple, and then Chi Ye sank his face: "I really shouldn''t let go of that Qi..."


    "Thank you, doctor!" Chu Yuehua quickly took Chi Ye''s words before he said the man''s name.


    When the imperial doctor left, Chu Yuehua complained, "you really are. You just talk like this outside. If you accidentally leak your mouth, how can it be good!"


    "What if you have an accident?" Chi Ye is still angry. Looking at the wound on her neck, he is particularly angry.


    "What''s the accident?" Chu Yuehua gave him a white look. "In Majiazhuang, Yan Yu was kidnapped. Didn''t you handle it easily? Would I believe that you are controlled by others today?"


    Chi Ye felt guilty and said for a long time, "I''ve wronged you. In fact, it''s also because I promised Yingying to help her realize her only wish for so many years."


    "Yingying?" Chu Yuehua suddenly remembered that Qi Chonghuan called the woman Yingying today, "she..."


    "She has a deep blood feud with Qi Chonghuan, and she''s already dead." Chi Ye sighed, looking rather sorry.


    But it can also be understood that few people can achieve this determination to conceive the enemy''s children for revenge.


    "Then her wish..."


    "It''s just a pity that Princess Shu was killed by the emperor, and now there is only one Qi Chonghuan left.


    When she first found me, she said she had only this wish. From small to large, there was nothing else.


    But after seeing the situation later, she said she was willing to cooperate with us. The reason was very simple. She directly killed Qi Chonghuan. It seemed that it was too cheap for him. It would be better to cut off all his back roads and watch him die in despair. "


    Chu Yuehua didn''t speak. After all, she was not Yingying. She didn''t know what kind of hatred it was. She even made a woman who looked weak have such a strong hatred.


    Knowing what she thought, Chi Ye told her Yingying''s life experience.


    This time, even Chu Yuehua felt that her heart was pressed and couldn''t breathe.


    She thought her previous life was miserable enough, but compared with Yingying, she was really very happy.


    If she were Yingying, she would have committed suicide thousands of times.


    A few months later, in a small village on the border of the state of Qi, a stunning woman appeared in front of a solitary grave with a baby in her arms: "this is my child. I''ll show you a look. Thank you for giving him life.


    But don''t worry! I''ll never tell him who his father is. From then on, there are no old grudges in my life. Just have a good rest here! "


    There are no tombstones in the solitary graves. Green grass tips have begun to appear in some places, indicating that there will be no trace in this place soon.


    The woman standing here is naturally Yingying who appeared in the prince''s house a few months ago. At this time, her face is much better, with a smile on her face. It seems that she has more human flavor than the fairy like beauty at that time.


    Thinking of his unbelievable face at that time, the corners of Yingying''s mouth had an unspeakable smile.


    It''s not fun, it''s like self mockery.


    The last few months, probably the worst nightmare of Qi Chonghuan''s life, he couldn''t move. He could only watch her stab him one by one.


    But Yingying didn''t expect that she would be soft at the end and kill him directly.


    Perhaps, because I was pregnant, I became softhearted!


    Thinking of this, she shook her head. Everything was over and everything had to start over.


    Mr. Chi said that if she wanted, she could go to Shujiang after the matter was over.


    Shujiang sounds different from here. Maybe it will be a shelter.


    Carrying the burden, Yingying looks at the child in her arms with a loving smile on her face: "baby, my mother will take you to a very beautiful place, and then we can settle down."


    At this time, on a mountain in Sichuan, the woman''s brisk voice echoed constantly: "Dad, mom! You''re finally here!"


    Chi Ye holds Chu Yuehua. He is shocked to see the girl running over. He quickly protects Chu Yuehua in his arms: "you girl, you are so crazy."


    "Mom, Dad scolded me!" Changle immediately tooted his mouth.


    Chu Yuehua just smiled and didn''t speak.


    Unable to find help, Changle turned to the back and said, "Grandpa, aunt, Dad, he''s not good!"


    Chu Yuehua noticed the pool as like as two peas in the pond. He looked like a pool of young women, but it seemed almost identical to the pool.


    "Brother, sister-in-law!" the woman''s temperament is gentle. Chu Yuehua and Chi Ye show a happy smile.


    Chu Yuehua is a little confused and turns to see Chi Ye.


    "She is my sister Chi Yi, but no one in Qi knows her existence. She grew up on my grandfather''s side."


    Chu Yuehua didn''t expect that Chi ye had a sister. Considering what Chi Ye told him about the emperor of Qi at that time, she really didn''t know what to say. The facts proved that the emperor was really wrong.


    If Chi Ye''s mother and Chi Wen really have no feelings, how can Chi also exist.


    "Dad, Yi''er," Chi Ye shouted naturally without any fluctuation on his face when he saw the visitor.


    But let Chi Wen wet his eyes. I haven''t heard him call him for years.


    However, seeing Chi Ye''s natural look, he couldn''t say a lot of words.


    "Elder brother, you hid your sister-in-law so deeply! My niece and daughter are so old that I just saw her." Chi also teased Chi ye with a smile.


    "No big or small, are you used to it!" Chi Ye tapped on her head.


    Chi Yi stands next to Chi ye and says, "my father can help me!"


    "Grandpa, it seems you have to help me." Chi Ye shouted behind him.


    Chi Wenwen and Chi were surprised and looked at it quickly. Sure enough, Chi Qiusheng came slowly over there.


    "It''s nice of you to leave me alone in the capital. If I don''t come, I''m afraid you won''t want to see me."


    "Great grandfather!" Changle even remembered Chi Qiusheng and saw him running over.


    "Little Changle, my great grandfather came to see you!"


    As soon as Changle heard this, he wanted to run to Chi Qiusheng, but a man came out: "Changle, your prescription hasn''t been written yet! Dare you run around."


    "Ah! Master, can''t you tolerate today?"


    Changle screamed as she ran.


    There was laughter all over the mountains.


    Chu Yuehua and Chi Ye look at each other. Their eyes are full of tenderness.


    Such a quiet day has finally come.


    ¡ª¡ªEnd of the full text¡ª¡ª